The Sweet Series Box Set

by Bailey Ardisone

Table of Contents

Sweet Oblivion (Sweet Series #1)

Prologue

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Twenty

Chapter Twenty-One

Chapter Twenty-Two

Chapter Twenty-Three

Chapter Twenty-Four

Chapter Twenty-Five

Chapter Twenty-Six

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Chapter Twenty-Nine

Chapter Thirty

Chapter Thirty-One

Chapter Thirty-Two

Chapter Thirty-Three

Chapter Thirty-Four

Chapter Thirty-Five

Chapter Thirty-Six

Chapter Thirty-Seven

Chapter Thirty-Eight

Chapter Thirty-Nine

Chapter Forty

Chapter Forty-One

Chapter Forty-Two

Chapter Forty-Three

Chapter Forty-Four

Chapter Forty-Five

Chapter Forty-Six

Chapter Forty-Seven

Epilogue

Sweet Escape (Sweet Series #2)

Prologue

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Twenty

Chapter Twenty-One

Chapter Twenty-Two

Chapter Twenty-Three

Chapter Twenty-Four

Chapter Twenty-Five

Chapter Twenty-Six

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Chapter Twenty-Nine

Chapter Thirty

Chapter Thirty-One

Chapter Thirty-Two

Chapter Thirty-Three

Chapter Thirty-Four

Chapter Thirty-Five

Chapter Thirty-Six

Chapter Thirty-Seven

Chapter Thirty-Eight

Chapter Thirty-Nine

Epilogue

Elvish Guide

Sweet Requiem (Sweet Series #3)

Prologue

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Twenty

Chapter Twenty-One

Chapter Twenty-Two

Chapter Twenty-Three

Chapter Twenty-Four

Chapter Twenty-Five

Chapter Twenty-Six

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Chapter Twenty-Nine

Chapter Thirty

Chapter Thirty-One

Chapter Thirty-Two

Epilogue

Elvish Guide

Sweet Redemption (Sweet Series #4)

Prologue

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Twenty

Chapter Twenty-One

Chapter Twenty-Two

Chapter Twenty-Three

Chapter Twenty-Four

Chapter Twenty-Five

Chapter Twenty-Six

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Chapter Twenty-Nine

Chapter Thirty

Chapter Thirty-One

Chapter Thirty-Two

Chapter Thirty-Three

Chapter Thirty-Four

Chapter Thirty-Five

Chapter Thirty-Six

Epilogue

Elvish Guide

Acknowledgments

About the Author

Sweet Oblivion
(Sweet Series #1)

by Bailey Ardisone

Copyright © 2012 Bailey Ardisone

All rights reserved. This book or any portion thereof
may not be reproduced or used in any manner whatsoever
without the express written permission of the publisher
except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

www.BaileyArdisone.com

Cover art created by Bailey Ardisone

All rights reserved.

Editing services provided by Helen Boswell.

This ebook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This ebook may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each recipient. If you're reading this book and did not purchase it, or it was not purchased for your use only, then please visit a retailer and purchase your own copy.

Thank you for respecting and supporting the hard work of this author.

To all fellow Lord of the Rings fanatics -

May this be your One, your Only, your Precious.

Prologue

A single tear snuck down my cheek. I was too scared to move to wipe it from my face so I let it slip down and land on Teddy. His soft fur soaked it up, and I hugged him tighter.

Teddy was my best friend. He was not just a toy, he was my Teddy Bear. We had been through a lot together. He was all I had, I was all he had, and it was my duty to protect him. We protected each other - wasn’t that what friends were for?

When I looked into his eyes I could see his love for me, his desire to protect me. He was more than just a stuffed bear, he was Teddy; my Teddy.

I dared not open my eyes for I knew I was surrounded by darkness. But if it was dark, maybe he wouldn’t be able to find me. I had crawled to my closet, trying not to make a single sound. I quietly shut the door and scooted back as far as I could. Quickly I tugged my baby blue Care Bears nightgown over my knees, and as I stroked Teddy’s fur, I whispered in his ear, “It will be alright, Teddy; don’t be afraid.” My voice quivered at the end.

I was terrified, but I had to be brave for Teddy. I wouldn’t let him see how scared I was.

The sound of footsteps in the hallway near my door made my eyes clench tighter. I prayed that he wouldn’t come in the room but would just ignore me and forget I was there.

A loud crash like glass shattering in pieces made me jump. I heard his disturbing laughter, and he mumbled something but I couldn’t make out any words from his stumbling slur.

All of a sudden, it went quiet. I opened my eyes against the darkness and hugged Teddy tighter to my chest so that he couldn’t see the terror on my face.

The door of my room opened, and thick hard footsteps on my wood floor caused me to tremble. Instantly those footsteps came closer to the closet door. I shut my eyes real tight and pretended that I was not there. I was somewhere else, somewhere warm, safe, far away from there.

The handle turned, and the closet door opened slowly. It felt like hours sitting there, clutching Teddy like it would be my last.

Reluctantly, I opened my eyes and looked up to see the dark brown eyes of the person who neglected, hated, and emotionally tortured me over a mistake that changed both our lives forever.

But what I saw in his eyes terrified me more than anything had ever in the past. My eyes widened, and I suddenly felt a gut-wrenching terror when I realized that he wasn’t looking at me.

He was looking at Teddy.

“NO!” I screamed as I clutched Teddy even tighter.

“Give me that stupid bear,” he drunkenly slurred. He ripped Teddy from my arms, and I kicked his shin as hard as I could. I had to save Teddy. He trusted me, only me. I couldn’t let the monster take him.

“Stupid little brat,” he said as he grabbed my arm tight. He shoved me back in the closet and slammed the door.

I grabbed my arm, which throbbed from being held so tightly. As I landed on the floor, pools of tears huddled in my eyes. I felt so sad and started to tremble.

“Teddy?” I struggled to get out. But Teddy wasn't there. It was just me all alone…again.

As the overwhelming feeling of loss and sorrow came crashing down on me, it was enough to slowly stir my sleeping consciousness awake. I didn’t have to open my eyes. I knew I was just having the same nightmare I always had. In fact, instead of opening my eyes from the remembered fear, I closed them tighter and clutched my chest, while I balled my blanket up in my fist, burying my tear-soaked cheeks.

I was awake, it was over, and I waited for the leftover feelings from that traumatizing day that haunted my memories to subside. It was a long time ago. I’d grown since. It was silly for me to still be mourning the loss of that darned teddy bear. But still, every night, I relived that awful day in my dreams and woke up back as that helpless eight-year-old girl on her birthday. Eventually, I came to my senses and realized it had been over nine years since that day; I wasn't that little girl anymore. But even still, it never failed to feel so real.

It was more than just the loss of a simple teddy bear.

Much, much more.

Chapter One

~Nari~

Is it bad to skip your first day of school as a senior? If you really think about it, out of all the days one attends school, does the first day of the last year of your high school career really matter? Hadn’t I accumulated enough days to be able to skip…one?

Those questions kept rolling around in my head as I sat back and basked in the sun. The ocean in the distance was calm with heavy fog overlaying the small waves.

I reluctantly smiled as I watched rays of sunlight dance upon the cold grey stone slab in front of me. I began twirling my long hair in between my fingers; "dark chocolate"—that’s what she used to call it.

It was only September, but there was a slight chill in the air, and I knew I would get cold sitting on the ground, but I didn’t care. Nothing would move me from this spot, not on this day.

I grabbed the two strawberry-filled pastries sprinkled with powdered sugar and the two bottles of chocolate milk out of the bakery bag and gingerly set one of each on the grey stone. I smiled as we had breakfast together.

This was our favorite.

Every Monday we would go to Mason’s Bakery over on Maine Street and both order the same exact thing—a strawberry pastry and chocolate milk. I knew she wasn’t really into the chocolate milk and probably would have preferred coffee, but she always got it because she knew it was my favorite. I loved that about her. I couldn’t care less if she didn’t drink the milk and got coffee instead. But the fact that she did it for me, made me love her even more.

The clouds in the sky moved to the East, and the rays of light casting on the cold, grey stone were suddenly gone. I kept my eyes glued it and read the familiar letters there—

Elizabeth Jean Miller

Beloved Daughter, Wife and Mother

1972-2002

It has been ten years to the day since she passed away. I was with her that morning. We had just eaten breakfast at Mason’s Bakery. It was a beautiful sunny day, and she looked so happy and carefree. She had smiled at me and told me to always remember days like these. That was a day I would never forget. Ten years had passed, and I still lived with the guilt. The guilt of knowing she died…because of me.

She wasn’t my biological mother, but she was the only mother I knew, and I loved her as a daughter. I had been fostered with her and her husband since I was a baby. I didn’t get along with Ray at all, but she had been my whole life.

Ray had been furious when he saw the word "mother" on the tombstone. It was just supposed to say Beloved Daughter and Wife, but since Elizabeth’s mother Jean had paid for it and knew her daughter had loved me, she called it in at the last minute and made the changes. Every time I came here I couldn’t help but stare at the word "mother" and wish she were still here.

Being in a cemetery had always bothered me. Death was hard, I got that, but it was only hard for those you left behind. Life was what was really difficult. Everyone here no longer had to suffer, be in pain, relive past mistakes. They were sleeping on, unaware of the problems around them. Death seemed like the easy way out. Life was harder.

I would gladly have given my life in exchange for hers. She deserved better.

I sighed heavily as we ate our breakfast in peace. Hers went untouched, but I devoured mine like I hadn’t eaten in weeks. I had always finished before she did. She would usually laugh and make fun of my growing appetite. She would then tuck her long auburn hair behind her ears, and I knew from that gesture she was about to start another life lesson.

“Nari, listen to me,” she would always start. Then she would say something profound, and I would promise to store it in the back of my head for a later date.

I had been six years old the day she bought me Teddy. It had been my first day of school, and I came home hurt from being relentlessly teased by the other kids. I had no friends and was scared to go outside, even though that is all I really wanted to do. She came to lie beside me, but I knew something was up when she had a big smile on her face and both hands behind her back.

“Nariella, I have a special friend I want you to meet,” she told me. She laughed as she pulled a teddy bear out from behind her back. She put him in my arms and as soon as I looked into his eyes, I knew we would be best friends. I had instantly loved him.

She grinned when she saw how happy I was. I threw my arms around her neck and hugged her close, thanking her a million times and promised to take care of him. We sat on the bed for an hour trying to come up with a good name. I had laughed so hard when she said names like, “Bob, Fred, and Cornelius.” I knew they weren’t the right ones. Finally she had said, “How about Teddy?” And that was that.

The day Ray took Teddy from me was not only the day he took my best friend, but also the day he took away something I had left of her. I had promised I would take care of Teddy, and I had failed. I hated him for it. The feeling was mutual; he hated me for causing the death of his wife. He would never let that go.

As the morning slipped away and the clouds started to disappear, I grabbed the uneaten pastry and the now warm chocolate milk and finished them off. I would carry on this tradition every year for as long as I could.

A sound disrupted my thoughts as I stood up and slung my bag across my shoulder. I turned around and jumped back as I saw Ray standing not five feet away giving me a look that could kill.

I slowly backed away and hoped I could make it out of there without him making a scene. The closer it got to this day, the worse he became. As much as I would have taken her place underneath that tombstone, I didn’t want it to be by his hands.

“What do you think you’re doing here?” he asked me quietly.

I reluctantly looked into his cold brown eyes as he suddenly shouted, “You have no right to be here…No right! Do you hear me?”

I looked down at the ground as my whole body stiffened. This was the only place I had wanted to be today. “I loved her too. She was my mother,” I whispered gently. I wanted him to know that even though it was my fault, I still loved her. She was everything to me.

“She was not your mother, she wasn’t your anything,” he said angrily. “You didn’t deserve to know her. You’re the reason she’s six feet underground instead of by my side. You should be ashamed to be here.”

I breathed deeply and bit the inside of my cheek as a tear escaped. “I didn’t mean to—”

“Don’t say another word,” he interrupted. “You are worthless. Get out of here now. Do not defile her grave by coming here. She wouldn’t want you here.”

That last part hit its mark, and I walked away as fast as I could. I didn’t want to think that was true. I couldn’t bear to think it.

Thankfully, I arrived home before Ray. I didn’t want to deal with him again, so I went straight to my room and locked the door behind me. After I tore off my jacket and threw my bag on the floor, I jumped in bed and vowed to sleep the rest of the day, forgetting it ever happened.

After being awoken yet again from the same nightmare I had every night, reliving my eighth birthday from hell, I finally rolled over and opened my eyes to look at the clock. I wondered how much time I had left before my first day of school began. I decided yesterday that skipping wouldn’t be such a good idea after all, realizing it meant risking Ray's wrath.

I didn’t even know what my schedule was. He somehow lost, or threw away, or who knows maybe set fire to all my papers that the school mailed to me two weeks ago, including my class schedule. I had no doubt in my mind he did it just to spite me.

Upon finding with no surprise that it was only 5:13, I threw my arm over my eyes and bit my lip. Great, this was going to be a long day.

Rydan said his first class started at 8:05 a.m. so I was just going to go by that. Granted, he would be going to a completely different school than me this year and he didn’t even start until tomorrow, but I just couldn't seem to bring myself to care if it made me late or not.

School had never really been the highlight of my life, thanks to my ever failing social career. I was apparently a social pariah; a leper, who if you came anywhere near could catch whatever contagion I had, making you just as much an outcast as I was. It wasn't that I was some awful looking troll. I mean, I wouldn’t call myself vain, but I at least had enough confidence to say I wasn't ugly.

I was okay with it though. I didn’t care that I got made fun of ever since my first day of kindergarten or that I was consistently called a freak. I was determined to not care. It was the only thing I could do in order to get out of bed every morning and march up those stairs into that torture chamber others refer to as school, year after year. It was the start of my senior year. Finally – I was almost done.

And with that thought, I reluctantly slid my legs out from under my covers and over the side of my bed. I would get through this. Without Rydan, it was going to be very difficult. But there was nothing I could do about that. His parents enrolled him in some fancy private school for the musically gifted and so now I had to attend the last year of high school alone.

Since I woke up so early, I ended up getting to the administration office of Port High School just as they were opening for the day. Well, at least I was nowhere near late.

A spry elderly woman with snow-white hair pulled up into her signature bun that I immediately recognized as Ms. Darlene, rushed out of an office behind the large wooden counter. She was all in a tizzy, hands full of papers, and didn't notice me or apparently hear me. She jumped a little, as I finally caught her eye.

“Oh! Nari, you scared me. You’re here so early, I wasn’t expecting anyone to be there,” she breathed, papers now pressed to her heart.

For a moment I wondered if I could have given the poor old woman a heart attack. I made a note in my head to be more careful next time. The last thing I wanted was to be responsible for the death of our long time school administrator. That’d be the cherry on top an already iced cake of my social suicide.

She let out a small laugh before she asked, “Whatcha need, sweetie?” She looked up at me then, a natural smile was already placed on her face, and expectantly waited for my answer.

“Sorry, for um, scaring you. I just need to get my class schedule. I don’t have it,” I quickly shot out. I couldn’t hold back rolling my eyes. It irritated me beyond all belief. I tried not to let it get to me because that is exactly what he wanted. Still, I couldn’t help it.

“Sure, just give me a few minutes, okay?” Ms. Darlene didn’t even give me time to answer as she set down the papers she was carrying and grabbed a new stack before she hurried back into the office.

I turned around and sat down on the hard chairs that outlined the back wall. I let my eyes roam over the room as I tried to patiently wait. I think you could call me anything but patient, so I had to try my best to distract myself. The room was eerily quiet, almost too quiet, that it hurt my ears. It was too early for kids to be out in the halls making noise.

The room was extremely outdated. The walls were a faded yellow wallpaper of some sort, too old to decipher if there was an actual design there when they were new. Brown wood paneling stretched across the bottom half of the walls, continuing all around before seamlessly blending into the over-large counter that they connected to in the center. I kicked my shoe at the worn-out, dark gray carpet.

Finally, Ms. Darlene walked back in and went straight to her also outdated, dinosaur of a computer that sat on her desk. I listened to her clicking and typing away, then the sound of the printer running just before she stood up. I idly wondered what I would do after I received my schedule. I had way too much time to kill.

“Here you go, sweetie. Try not lose this one now,” she said sternly as she set it on the counter and walked back to her desk.

“Thank you,” I mumbled, ignoring the reprimand and started reading what my first semester was going to be like as I walked out into the hall.

I was still looking down at my schedule, so instead of turning the corner out into an empty hall like I expected, I found myself running straight into another person, knocking us both onto our behinds.

“Oh my gosh! I am so so sorry!” I gushed as I quickly scrambled to my feet. I reached out to help who I saw was a petite girl with the prettiest dirty blonde just above shoulder length loose curls I had ever seen, and flawless golden tanned skin. She made a just as surprised as I was face.

The sound of barked laughter drew my attention just as I reached for her hand, because it certainly did not come from her.

I quickly turned toward the source of laughter, ready to give them a piece of my mind, while I helped the poor girl up. How dare they laugh at our expense! Who did they think they were?

“Ahhh, thank you so much for providing a great start to my day!” Clearly amused and with a curious accent, the much taller boy than both of us held his arm around his stomach and let his head fall to the side of his shoulder, as if the very idea of myself and this girl falling to our butts gave him complete and utter satisfaction. His reaction shocked me, so although I intended to rebuke him, the words got stuck in my mouth, and I ended up just staring with my mouth hanging open.

“Des! It is so not funny!” the girl shrieked in the same curious accent as the boy. She moved to punch him in his bicep, but he deflected, causing her to try and kick him instead, clearly determined to cause some sort of injury. It didn’t work.

“Uhh…yes. Yes, it very much was funny. Hilarious actually,” he purred through a grin, waggled his eyebrows at me, and let out another chuckle. I stood there dumbfounded, not entirely sure what to say. My anger had already dissipated though as soon as I realized the girl was trying to hold back a laugh. It immediately made me feel better and I too started laughing.

“I’m Zaylie and this is Desmond,” she said through light giggling. She looked at me straight in the eye, and a look of amazement crossed her face. Before I could offer my name in reply, she grabbed my arm with wide eyes. “Your eyes! I bloody love them! I’ve thought about wearing colored contacts before but couldn’t get over the thought of having to stick my fingers in my eyes,” she finished sheepishly.

“Thank you, I’m Nari.” Fully embarrassed now, I self-consciously looked down at my feet. I didn’t actually wear contacts, but everyone always assumed I did once they saw I possessed bright purple eyes. I had no reason to deny a perfect explanation to an otherwise unexplainable anomaly. They could assume whatever made them comfortable.

“Well, Nari, you can push my sister down any time you want—just make sure I’m around so I get to watch,” the boy I now knew as Desmond joked. It was clear he was trying to get Zaylie riled up. She snapped her head in his direction, the smile that had once painted her face now turned into a scowl.

“No, definitely not. I feel horrible that just happened, are you sure you’re okay?” I tried to sound confident and not like a shy coward I knew I could sometimes be. That was the result of being labeled a social outcast. I wasn’t used to interacting with too many people.

“Yes! Yes, of course I’m fine, please don’t worry ‘bout it. How ‘bout you?! Are you okay?!” She truly sounded concerned as she laid a gentle hand on my arm. It felt nice to be treated so kindly. I could already tell I was going to like her. Her brother on the other hand—that might take some more time.

“Oh yeah, I’m good. That was nothing.” I played it off like I was much stronger than I looked, feigning confidence. “Um, siblings huh? Do you mind if I ask where you’re from? I love your accents!” It was so intriguing. Who didn’t love foreign accents?

“Australia, mate! Nice to meet you,” Desmond said proudly. He had the same golden skin tanned to perfection and dirty blonde hair as Zaylie; only his was much shorter and with not so prominent curls. It still fell around his head and ears though, reminding me of a surfer dude.

“I’m so jealous. What on earth could make you leave and come here?” I asked seriously, musing on the idea of living in Australia. I’d never been anywhere outside my home of Maine. I was convinced any place would be better than here.

“Our father. We had to relocate because of his job. It will always be home to us, but we’re actually excited to be here and try something new.” Zaylie smiled as she clutched her notebook to her chest and bounced on her feet. She truly did seem excited.

“Well welcome to Port High! Maybe I’ll see you guys around school. Let me know if you have any questions or need a tour guide or something…anything.” Hoping not to sound desperate at the chance of making friends, I smiled and nervously pushed my long hair behind my ear as I began walking to who knows where.

“Yeah, thanks!” Zaylie called at the same time Desmond said something sounding like “hooroo” ………………..huh?

Hope began to blossom in my chest. Perhaps my year didn’t seem so bleak without Rydan if I had them around.

Chapter Two

~Naminé~

As boisterous thunder rumbled throughout the land and a torrent of rain pounded away on the soil, millions of sparks of reddish lightning brightened up the night sky. It was our season for tempest storms; a solemn token of the evil that had penetrated the realm and of an oath that had yet to be fulfilled. A constant reminder of the dangerous circumstances we were all in.

The Kingdom of Aselaira was in peril.

Every one of its citizens was vulnerable, defenseless, and hopeless. Havoc and bloodshed permeated the land. The stone walls of Castle Edhel-N’dor, which were once beauteous and majestic, were deteriorating inside and out. There was no one left to see to its upkeep.

Every man, boy, husband, was fielded to the garrison to prepare for warfare. Every woman, girl, wife, set aside to clean, cook, and nurse the injured. As a servant in the castle, one must keep to your duties or stay in your chambers, and above all else slave after the needs of the royal family, especially the King.

I tried not to despair, as this was my everyday life. I was vulnerable, defenseless, but with every ounce of my being I refused to remain hopeless. Even as I was a servant in the castle, I had my special ability; my gift that I kept hidden. With much misery and sorrow, I kept Calen - my Fëa - hidden as well. Together, we used these abilities to find hope.

We used these abilities to find him.

Chapter Three

~Nari~

I fingered the tiny pocket watch I wore around my neck on a long chain that fell to the top of my ribs and tried to guess what time I thought it must be by now. More and more students started filing in so it must be…7:45. I opened the baby watch and read 7:50. Oh well, close enough.

I began walking to my locker, head down, and stared at my feet. Always head down. No need freaking anybody out by looking at them.

I made it to my locker unharmed and took off my fall jacket. It just started to turn cool outside, making everyone aware that autumn was just around the corner for us here in Kennebunkport, Maine. Despite it also being the time for school, fall really was my favorite season. No one could argue that the trees in all their glorious color weren’t breathtaking, with the crisp cool Atlantic Ocean crashing as the backdrop. It wasn't that I didn’t like it here. Actually, I loved it. It was beautiful and a great place to grow up.

What I didn’t like though, and what convinced me that anywhere, and I mean anywhere, would be a better place to live, was the fact that I was stuck living with the most horrid person on the planet. Just the mere thought of him made me cringe and unconsciously sigh out loud.

Just then, an arm around my shoulder made me almost jump out of my skin. I could smell it was Rydan as he kissed the top of my head. He always smelled the exact same; almost like smoky burnt leaves and trees, and it was a scent I was sure to have ingrained in my brain for the rest of my life. I loved it. It always calmed my nerves and made me feel safe.

I didn’t turn around to look at him. I was too mad that we no longer went to the same school and was fully ready to pout about it for the rest of eternity. Okay, at least for the next year.

He also didn’t say anything. He just stood there silent as could be as I finished hanging up my jacket and got everything situated. I finally gathered what I needed for my first class: Literature.

Rydan was my best friend. He wasn’t my boyfriend or a love interest in any way. We’d always been only friends and nothing more, and that is exactly how I liked it. It was what I needed. I was so grateful for my one friend that I clung to him like a security blanket. And he let me.

I huffed, making my bangs fly up in the air as I finally turned into Rydan’s muscular chest, realizing I needed his calming effect. He reciprocated by hugging me tighter with his one arm, shielding me from the outside world. I was safe here, just like this. I dreaded the next few minutes when he would have to leave me and I would have to walk into that classroom without him. It warmed my heart that he got up early and came all the way here just to see me off on my first day. I listened to his heartbeat and his calm, even breathing one more second before I started complaining.

“I hate this. Your parents ruined my life. Do they realize they ruined my life?! What the heck!” I knew I whined like a child and so when Rydan patted me on the head like one, I felt strangely comforted.

“You know that’s not true,” he half chuckled, clearly amused with me. I looked up at him then, feeling silly for obviously being the only one upset about this horrible predicament. Why wasn’t he as upset about this as I was?

“Ry! You don’t understand…being without you for the rest of high school basically sealed my fate of eternal misery,” I continued complaining, crossing my arms as I again puffed out air, for dramatic effect of course.

“Nariella…you’ll be fine. I promise,” he chided with the dip of his chin, which caused his black hair to fall over his eyebrow, again talking to me like I was a small child. When I gave him an evil stare, he retracted his statement.

“Okay, I don’t promise, but come on. I know you are strong. You can do this. It won’t be that bad, and we’ll still hang out every day after school. Alright?” He looked at me sternly with his eyebrows raised, waiting for me to concede.

He was being way too nonchalant about this and it irritated me. I recognized that I was being ridiculous and completely immature, but a little wallowing together like I expected wasn’t gonna hurt anybody!

“Whatever,” I finally conceded. “Thank you for coming. It was a nice surprise.” I tried not to sound so glum because I truly was touched he came here for me, but I couldn’t get past the impending doom.

“Yeah, you sound very convincing,” he mocked in good humor as I stood on my tippy toes to give him a hug and quick peck on the cheek before heading to first period.

“Nari...” he called after me.

I didn’t turn around, but I did turn my head to stick my tongue out at him. I heard him laugh at me as he said, “I’ll be waiting for you.”

But I already knew that, and he already knew that I knew. I still smiled at the gesture of him saying it though, because it reminded me that I had something to look forward to. I just had to get through this lousy day first.

I continued walking to my first class—Literature—zigzagging in and out of students now bustling the halls making their way to their own classes before the final bell rang. I walked into the room, not looking directly at anyone from out of habit and took an open seat in the back.

“Nari, over here!” a familiar Australian accent came from the corner of the room, and I happily looked up to greet Zaylie back.

Apparently, this was a strange phenomenon that never occurs, because all the students turned their heads in my direction, not even trying to hide their shock over someone talking to me. My heart sunk, but I refused to let it show, so I only made myself grin wider at her and gave a small wave. I could not be happier that she was in my class.

She decided to switch desks, so I watched as she gathered her things and came over to claim a seat near me, making it my turn to be shocked.

“Hi,” I greeted excitedly who I hoped was becoming my new friend. “I can’t tell you how happy I am that you are in this class!” My smile must have been from ear to ear.

“I know! It’s very nice recognizing at least one person’s face. My brother has a different class this hour so I was a little bummed I had to be by myself. But now that you’re here, good riddance Desmond!” She laughed, making me laugh too, just as our teacher Mr. James walked in and the final bell sounded.

After Algebra II and P.E. came and went uneventful, I could finally breathe a sigh of relief as I sat down at an empty table for lunch. My day was halfway over, and I couldn’t have been more grateful. I craned my neck, looking around the cafeteria for Zaylie and Desmond before I even realized I was doing it. I chastised myself for letting my hopes get so high. I had to remember that it was very possible they’d made other friends this morning and shouldn’t expect them to choose me to sit with. There were plenty of popular kids to eat with. I wouldn't hold it against them either. I completely understood why—

“G’day, mate,” Desmond cut my train of thought off, and I looked up to his smiling face as he sat down across from me. Zaylie then sat down next to me on my left, also smiling.

“Hey guys, how has your first day been so far?” I pretended that it was no big deal that they decided to sit with me, even though I swore I was about to combust any moment from happiness.

“Good,” they both said in unison. “Pinch poke you owe me a coke,” Zaylie said quickly as she reached over the table and physically pinched and poked her brother. We both laughed at her silliness.

“Good grief, Zales, could you maybe grow up?” Desmond grunted as he rolled his eyes. “Please excuse my sister, for she knows no boundaries.” Though he sounded serious, I could see the amusement in his eyes and a slight smirk pulling at his lips.

“So do you think we have any afternoon classes together? I have Chemistry next, then a free period, and then my final class is Art. Are either of you in any of those?” I said with obvious hope tinting my tone.

“I have Chemistry! I’m so glad we’ll be together for that one,” Zaylie exclaimed as she took a swig from her water bottle. Her curls bounced up and down, making me smile.

“Really? I mean, I’m so glad too.” I beamed back at her. This year wasn't actually going to be so bad after all.

“I have that Art class,” Desmond added. He reached over and stole a chip off Zaylie’s plate, then tipped his head back and tossed it in his mouth. He crunched on it while flashing a wide grin and lifting his eyebrows for one quick second.

“Great!” I replied, completely elated. “Um, so, how come you are both seniors? Who’s older?” I asked, feeling very brave for doing so. I wasn't known for being a great conversationalist.

“I’m older!” Desmond yelled. “So she has to follow my orders,” he said with a smirk and wiggling his eyebrows up and down.

“Please! By only four measly minutes,” Zaylie countered, rolling her eyes. “…And 56 seconds. We’re twins,” she stated dryly as she turned to me.

“Twins?! That is so cool! I don’t have any siblings. But I have always thought being a twin would be awesome.” I imagined all the fun things we could do together, the closeness we would share, always being there for each other and protecting one another. It sounded great to me. Zaylie didn’t seem too thrilled however.

“Mmmhmm…sure, it may seem cool to you on the outside but you don’t have to put up with him!” She pointed a finger at Desmond across the table, fully extending her arm dramatically. Desmond only smirked and waggled his eyebrows some more.

“Oh,” was all I could say. She was right; I guess I really didn’t know what it would be like.

“I’m just messin'. I love the poor bloke,” she admitted softly. It made me happy, but I also envied their relationship at the same time. I thought of Rydan and imagined he would be the closest thing I would ever get to a brother. And that was good enough for me.

“I seriously hope I get a good partner in Chemistry,” I decided to change the subject. “Last year, one of the senior students had caught his partner on fire,” I finished dramatically, opening my eyes wide.

“Ha! What a dag!” Zaylie chimed.

“Ace!” Desmond exclaimed at the same time, rather excitedly…I have to wonder about him.

“I have no idea what you guys are saying,” I laughed, but still very much confused. What’d she say? What a…huh?

They both laughed, clearly amused with my blatant American ignorance to Aussie terms.

“I’ll explain on our way to Chemistry. Come on, let’s go.” Zaylie was still laughing, and the upbeat personalities they both seemed to have were catching. I found myself completely over my doom and gloom attitude and looked forward to the rest of my day.

When we got to class, I was surprised to find out we could choose our own partners. Just as I turned her way to ask if she wanted to be partners, she was turning toward me also. She looked at me and laughed as she realized we both had started to do the same thing.

“Are you going to pinch and poke me now til I buy you a coke?” I joked with unreserved friendly affection. I swore with each passing second I spent with her I grew to like her more and more. She smiled, brightening her soft brown eyes.

“That would have been a good idea! But we didn’t actually say anything at the same time so I’m going to let you off the hook just this once. I won’t go easy on you next time though.” She winked at me.

“I’m looking forward to it,” I replied sarcastically with a smile and wink of my own. I genuinely did look forward to spending more time with her in the future, even if that meant having to be pinched and poked.

Our teacher Mr. Allen closed the door then and asked us to pull out our textbooks, turn to chapter one and then he was going to inform us of the different experiments we would be conducting this year.

“As long as no one sets anyone on fire, we should be good,” said Mr. Allen as the whole class started to laugh. See? That story was still going around.

Zaylie leaned in closer to me and said, “I heard about that bloke. I promise not to set you on fire.” We both laughed as we turned to chapter one.

I headed to my sixth period class feeling excited. Art was my one elective this semester and my favorite subject. I loved to draw, paint, sculpt, anything where I could immerse myself. I couldn’t wait to see what projects we would be working on this year.

Last year my painting on mythical creatures won first place in an art contest at the Portland Art Festival. I had painted a black dragon that I had once seen in a dream when I was little. I had never been able to get it out of my head since, so when the Mythical Creatures project came up, I thought it would be a great idea to paint the dragon that I had known for so long.

Mr. Isaacson was our teacher, and he was a genius when it came to sculpting. He had won first place in that category at the Portland Art Festival, and his prize work was actually in a glass cabinet at the back of the classroom.

I turned my head around to look and noticed a familiar painting hanging on the wall just above his prized sculpture. I couldn’t believe he had my painting. Where did he get that?

“Nari Woodlinn,” I heard as the teacher’s voice drowned out my thoughts.

“I’m here,” I said sheepishly.

All the students started to laugh, and I realized I had no idea why he said my name and why I stupidly said I was here.

“Yes, I can see that you are here. I was telling the class that all the art pieces along the back wall are from past Art Festival winners. Since I am on the school board, I selected a few of them to buy and display them in my class this year. Your painting is among them.”

I lowered my head to let my hair cover the blush on my cheeks. Mr. Isaacson continued to name one other student in this particular class that had a piece displayed as well. I imagined everyone turning to look at it, but I was still embarrassed so I kept my head down and vowed to never speak again.

The teacher started explaining all the different molds that we would be dealing with in regards to sculpting, which was to be our first project. He suddenly stopped and pointed to the back of the room. We all turned to look.

“You there,” he said as he pointed to a student. “Please refrain from distracting the other students and pay attention. What is your name, son?”

“Aye, mate,” said the Australian accent I had already come to recognize from the back. I turned around, trying my darndest to hold back a laugh.

“Name’s Desmond,” he said as he winked to the girl beside him. She turned back toward the front with a huge smile on her face.

“Yes well, Desmond, as well as everyone else, please make a note of all the items you will need for your first project,” he said as he started to write a list down on the chalkboard.

“This needs to be special. I want to see what you all can come up with over the next few weeks. You are to sculpt using the supplies provided, and the object must stem from nature. I have all the items you will need on the table by the window.”

An amazing idea formed in my head.

“Put your creative thinking caps on. I want to see great work here,” Mr. Isaacson stressed. “This is an elective class, and I know you all are here because you want to be here, so no slacking. This will account for 40% of your grade this first quarter, so make it count.”

I was already excited because I knew exactly what I was going to sculpt. In fact, I had been waiting to creatively display my favorite object, and now I finally would get to showcase it. It would be perfect.

Chapter Four

~Naminé~

His cerulean eyes gazed back with bewilderment. I recognized the questions that were written in his regal stare. What was he doing here? Why did I call him? Was this a dream?

This moment was surreal; I had finally gotten through to him. Hope and joy spread through my entire body like standing close to a hot fire on a cold day. He would save us. He would come back and save us.

After forty-two nights trying to get through, I had succeeded. We had succeeded. I could feel Calen’s strength reinforcing our connection. Without each other, none of this was possible. I was dependent on her strength, for she was an extension of my very being. Together we could mold our energies as one. For now, we had to remain physically apart, which would greatly hinder our abilities, but faint as it was, I could still feel her strength linked with mine.

All those days and endless nights of practicing finally paid off. We both were struggling, so I didn’t know how long this would last.

I had a specific directive to convey to him. It was imperative that he heeded every word, for this was our only avenue of communication. Opening my mouth, I started to tell him what he needed to know. I tried to convey a sense of urgency as I told him the plan. As I spoke, he began to slowly shake his head. When I noticed his eyebrows furrowing together and a questioning look upon his face, I realized I was speaking but no words were coming out. My mouth moved as if to speak, but I heard nothing, not a sound. I started to shout, loud and then louder, but again, not a thing could be heard. I did not understand. This was horrendous. All this work and he couldn’t hear me?

I tried to pull more power from Calen, but she was giving me all she had. It started to get painful for the both of us.

Suddenly he started to walk toward me. However, if he got too close I would lose our connection and this would be for loss. I couldn’t risk losing him now. I vigorously shook my head and put up both my hands to signal halt. He immediately stopped, and I could see him sigh. He raked his hands through his hair and looked at me. He pointed two fingers at his eyes and then closed them. Opening his eyes, he repeated the gesture two more times, then pointed to his mouth as if speaking.

Confused, I tried to understand his hand motions. What was he alluding to? Close my eyes and speak? How…? Yes! Close my eyes and speak to him through images. Was that not what dreams were, images speaking to us through our minds?

I closed my eyes and cleared my head. Ever so slowly, I let the images come to mind. I couldn’t speak words, but I could pass images onto him, giving him this message of hope, and hopefully…a sense of urgency.

A quaint town sat quietly on an eastern coast. Streets long and damp from moisture clung to the morning air. A lighthouse in white stone sat next to a small cottage with broken windowpanes, but with a well-manicured lawn, overlooking crashing waves against staggered cliffs jetting out of the ocean. Huge, beautiful trees, large oaks and a giant Weeping Willow hanging over a crisp cool pond surrounded by birches. The Weeping Willow-

I jerked back as suddenly the image snapped from my mind. Our time was running out. I had to tell him it was imperative, absolutely vital that he….

As I opened my eyes, I realized the horror.

He was gone.

I looked around, but he was nowhere in sight. As I felt a slight pain in the left side of my head I knew that I was waking up. I did not know how much he received. I hoped with all my might that the images got through to him. They had to.

He was our only hope.

Chapter Five

~Nari~

I had music blaring from my iPod as I walked home from school. It had been a pretty good day, making me incredibly hopeful for the rest of the school year. Suddenly, a flash of bright blue passed. I looked over to find a pickup truck barreling down then screeching to a stop right next to me. It was so loud I could hear it through my music. I pulled out my headphones and turned to see a smiling Zaylie hanging out the window. Speak of the devil!

“Hey hey, need a ride?” she asked as the driver continued to inch forward alongside as I walked.

“That would have been awesome! But I actually live right around the corner, so I’m good. But thanks for the offer,” I replied and leaned forward to give a small wave to Desmond who was driving. He jerked his head up and smirked in response.

“Must be nice to live so close to school! Or not. Depends on how you look at it I suppose.” She gave me a huge grin.

“Well, since I foresee no car at my disposal in the near future, it’s definitely a good thing,” I laughed. “I pretty much have to walk everywhere.”

“If you ever need a ride, just let us know!” she replied with a smile that lit up her eyes.

“Thanks! I will.” I smiled back.

“See you tomorrow!” she barely got out as Desmond squealed the tires and took off in a hurry shouting, “See ya!”

It made me laugh, already feeling us becoming good friends and making my day that much brighter.

But it was very short-lived when my stomach suddenly tightened into a deep knot as I came around the curve and saw a blue Toyota sitting in the driveway; his blue Toyota. I clenched my teeth and wondered what Ray was doing home. He shouldn’t be here. It was Wednesday, and he always worked late on Wednesdays. He was never here before 8 p.m., and I had enough time to clean the house and make sure it wasn’t a mess before he got home.

I shuddered to think what my evening was going to be like now. I had planned to stop home, quickly grab my cell phone that I had stupidly left on my dresser this morning, and head to my favorite place. What was I going to do now? No way would he let me leave when I just got home from school.

The sound of the front door slamming shut interrupted my thoughts. I saw him walking down the sidewalk heading toward his car. I jumped behind the nearest tree, hoping he didn’t see me. I heard the car start and a couple seconds later it backed out of the driveway and drove down the street heading the opposite way.

I let out a huge gasp of air. That was close; too close. A couple seconds later and I would have met him face-to-face at the front door. Yuck. I tried to avoid him at all costs, rarely even uttering his name. Thankfully I was able to take care of myself, so I really didn’t need him for anything.

As soon as I opened the door, I cringed from the awful stench of alcohol. This was my usual reaction when entering the front door, but this was worse. Like he had just drunk something before he left. How did he even keep his job? It always amazed me—and not in a good way—the amount of liquor this guy could drink yet still manage to function and go to work every day. Who would want to be around someone like that? I felt sorry for his coworkers.

I dropped my head in my hand, wishing he would man up and quit acting like a college frat boy. I didn’t want to deal with this right now. Every second spent here meant less time spent with Rydan. Maybe I could just leave it and get to it later...

On the other hand, if I didn’t clean up the huge mess he had obviously just made, and he somehow came home before me again, he would be extremely angry tonight. As much as I wanted to get out of there, I didn’t want to deal with that either, and it was not worth taking that risk.

I looked to the familiar corner of the living room and sure enough, I saw it. A newly broken bottle of…what was it this time? Jack. Jack Daniels was his favorite. I closed out an eerie feeling creeping up on me because I knew that when he found Jack, it wasn’t a good sign. It was his go-to when something went bad.

Why he liked to throw empty bottles against the wall and watch them shatter into thousands of pieces was beyond me, but it was an unspoken agreement that I would clean it up.

My theory was the only reason he did it was to punish me since the first time he did it was the day after his wife died. He would always find as many ways as he could to make me suffer. If I didn’t clean up the mess, then it would give him an excuse to punish me in other ways, which usually ended with bruises.

I tried not to dwell on it. Soon, very soon, I would be out of here, and he could no longer push me around.

After I quickly cleaned the mess, dumping the glass in the trash, I ran to my room to grab my cell phone and headed out the door.

Finally.

I smiled and bit my bottom lip as I stood on this hill for the billionth time and stared out at the beautiful scene before me.

My best friend—Rydan—was in the exact same position he was in when I first met him seven years ago and humming that exact oh-so-familiar tune I had come to love, just like back then. There he was, lying under our Weeping Willow tree. Our secret escape.

As I made my way down toward him, just knowing I was on my way to see him gave me comfort and lifted my spirits. He was the only one I could truly talk to, the only person who was ever there for me, and the only person I could actually trust. I didn’t have any siblings or family that I could call my own, and although I’d like to think of Teddy as being a friend, he was just a stuffed bear. So yeah, he didn’t exactly count. I had never been close to anyone other than my mom and Rydan. He was my family now. He was my rock. I didn’t know what I would do without him.

As I walked up to Rydan, I couldn’t help smirking as I lightly kicked him in his side. I knew he heard me coming, but he always chose to ignore my presence at first until I pestered him, making him finally avert his constant daydreaming and look me in the eyes. As always, he hummed his tune but stopped to quickly reach out and grab my ankle before I could make contact again.

Once he slowly lifted his other arm from covering his face, he reluctantly turned his head and bore his silver eyes into mine.

“Are you ever going to finish that piece? I would like to hear the end product at least some time before I shrivel up and die of old age,” I joked, referring to the melody he was humming. From the beginning, he’d always say it was still a work in progress.

“You can’t rush these things. Sometimes it takes experiencing just the right encounter or moment in order to birth a masterpiece,” he drawled. “It’s not ready because I’m still waiting for that moment.”

Turning back, he let go of my ankle and closed his eyes as he resumed his previous position with his arm over his face and continued to hum.

I zipped up my sweater halfway and got down to lie beside him. I stared up at the ever moving, rustling branches in the wind of the grand and beautiful tree that I loved so much. This was my favorite place in the whole world. If I could somehow stop time and capture this perfect scene before me, I would give anything to do so. The branches were full of leaves and extremely long, almost touching the ground, giving the appearance of a secret forest room that we were enclosed in, just for us.

Beyond us was a serene pond that almost seemed to glow in the sun, surrounded by tall birches and other magnificent trees. I was pretty sure this place could be described as heaven during autumn when all the leaves changed to different colors.

I glanced at Rydan and saw he hadn’t moved. He was lying right under a branch that looked like it covered him like a loving arm and wanted to embrace him. His left knee was up, and his right arm covered his eyes. As I lay there beside him and studied him, it reminded me of the time we first met. It felt so safe and comfortable while lying there; I couldn’t help closing my eyes, and I began to drift away with Rydan’s entrancing humming vibrating next to my ear, lulling me to sleep. As I was thinking about the day we first met, my dreams took me back there as soon as I fell asleep.

Back to the day that gave me hope.

I had been ten years old. Instead of going straight home from school, I took a different route. There was no path, but after about halfway in a cluster of trees, you could see weeping willows far in the distance up the hill. I had always loved those. When I first heard the name, my first thought was why was it weeping? It sounded sad. I decided to go find one.

It seemed to take a while to get there, but I was awestruck by the beauty surrounding me. It seemed like a picture, like a painting, like a dream.

There was a small pond over to my left nestled in front of a forest of trees. But it was the Weeping Willow that was breathtaking as it hung over the pond. The branches just touched the surface of the water, creating small ripples that got larger and larger.

As I got closer, I saw a boy lying under the branches. He had his arm over his eyes, and I didn’t think he heard me approach. I felt a twinge of anger that he had found this place first and I couldn’t be alone. The branches swayed in the wind as I watched the boy who looked my age.

I didn’t want to destroy his peace, so I thought about turning toward home when he suddenly moved. I held my breath, thinking maybe he heard me, but as he settled back to his original position, I slowly exhaled and decided to walk closer. Maybe he would share this little bit of peace with me. I longed for someone to talk to. It had been a while since I’d had a friend.

There was no leaving it now. I was drawn to this place, I was drawn to this beauty, and I suddenly realized, I was drawn to this boy.

“Hey, I’m Nari. I don’t mean to bother you, but can I sit here too?” I asked the boy lying on his back in the grass. He was humming such a pretty tune. I had never it heard before, and I wondered what it was.

Without looking up or moving, he said, “I didn’t ask you what your name was.”

“I know, but I don’t have anyone else to talk to. I lost my only friend a few years ago, and I really don’t want to be home right now,” I told him, referring to Teddy. “I really want to stay here.”

“Do what you want. I don’t care that much either way,” he said softly. There was gentleness to his voice that kept me from feeling afraid or awkward. I sat down next to him and pulled my thin dress over my knees. It felt safe here, sitting next to this stranger. It was nice and comforting, even as we sat in silence.

We stayed like that for a long time. The boy continued to hum ever so lightly, and I stared out in front of me, smiling at the beautiful white swan and her babies splashing and playing in the water of the mirrored pond.

The breeze blew through my hair and the long slender branches of the enormous Weeping Willow tree, just softly agitating the surface of the water, setting off small waves of rings each time they fell back down into place after the wind had blown.

After some time, I realized it was dusk, and my chest tightened at the thought of having to go back home. At that same moment, the boy’s hum caught, and he slightly stiffened. I looked over at him, but he immediately resumed humming. Did he notice my sudden reaction?

I needed to learn to hide my feelings better. But I dreaded going to Ray's house—I didn’t want this moment to end. I had to force myself to stand up, with the glimmer of hope and anxiousness to come back tomorrow. Any place was better than at that scary house, sure, but there was just something about the atmosphere here. It was special. And calming. I felt happier, like this was where I belonged. Like it was home.

I wondered if this boy would be here again. There was something calming about his presence, too. Perhaps it wasn’t just this spot but this mysterious boy that made it feel so special. Oh no...what if he thought I was intruding? He might not want to come back if he thought I’d be here from now on. He probably wanted to keep this amazing secret hiding place to himself.

I looked down and sighed, realizing there was nothing I could do about it either way. It wouldn’t be anything new. I was used to kids avoiding me. I tried to push those thoughts aside as I started walking away.

I turned back to look at the boy one last time, just in case I’d never see him again, and then I began my walk back home.

A few steps later, I heard him say, “My name is Rydan. See you tomorrow.”

With a grin and without even turning around, I ran back to the house, forgetting my fears and dread that awaited me, only thinking that I couldn’t wait for tomorrow to come.

I awoke to Rydan’s voice and pressure on my shoulder as he squeezed it. “Yo, sleepyhead, the sun is setting. You should get home before it gets dark.”

“Yeah, because that would be scarier than actually being home,” I said sarcastically and groggily while sitting up. He knew the last place I wanted to be was home. With him. I’d rather be anywhere else in the world. But Rydan was right. I needed to get home before fueling another drunken, angry outburst. I had already cleaned up one mess today; I didn’t need to do it again.

“You know if I could, I’d take you away from there. One day we’ll both be getting out of here, trust me,” he said while gazing his bright silver eyes intently into mine. I believed him at that moment. And I trusted him. But as he said that, I noticed a hint of some other emotion. I couldn’t quite catch what it was before he quickly went back to his usual expressionless demeanor. Rydan was always so hard to read – constantly guarded, rarely showing emotion. I knew there was a lot more deep inside him, just waiting to break free, if he ever let it.

“What’s wrong?” I asked, even though I knew he wouldn’t tell me.

“What do you mean?” He raised one eyebrow at me, like I was crazy. Hmmm...shocker. I mentally rolled my eyes.

“Forget it.” I sighed, deciding it was best not to get in a debate when I was already running late.

“Okay,” he replied skeptically. Again, like I was the crazy one.

While rubbing my eyes, I forced myself to get up. “Hey, where do you think we’d go?” His statement piqued my curiosity, so I just had to ask. “I mean, if we could get away from here right now, where would we go?” I felt I needed to clarify my question.

“Anywhere you’d want,” he answered softly.

“Japan?” He loved Anime and Manga; what better place than its home country?

“If you want,” he laughed.

“Wait, New Zealand!” I could literally list every and any country on this planet and I would be the happiest person alive to go there.

“Sure. Or we could check out all the states here, like drive cross-country, that sort of thing. Then after we’ve seen all that there is to offer from our home country, we can visit others.” Was he mocking me? I couldn’t tell...I narrowed my eyes at him.

“Right. But you know, that’s actually not a bad idea...we could make an informed decision on where to stay that way. Great idea!” I exclaimed with joy, realizing that I didn’t care if he was messing with me or not. It completely made sense!

He only smiled, and I took it as my cue to get going.

“See you later, Ry,” I murmured, hating that I had to leave and tried hard to produce at least a small smile. I turned around and unwillingly walked back to my ever not-so glamorous life.

Chapter Six

~Naminé~

I struggled to stay asleep. I had to push through. Please…not again! This couldn’t be happening. Just one more moment, and I would have it.

But I didn’t.

I tried again and again, every single night for the past nine to reach him once more. Calen and I worked tirelessly through the night, pushing our strength and might to the test and using every ounce of energy we could muster to open the communication again. It was of no use. I was not even close to reaching him. Whatever means we had before was gone…lost. I had no idea how much I succeeded or if I failed. The not knowing if I made it through to him that one and only night would haunt me. He was our only hope, and I was the only means through which he could return.

I could feel a sense of warmth coming from Calen. She was trying to comfort me. We were both disheartened, and we ached to simply be near each other.

What if it didn’t work? What if he didn’t come?

Finally, I opened my resisting eyes to sunlight illuminating through the lancet in my small chamber. I put my fingers up to my eyes as I felt tears streaming down my face. But I refused to give up. I just needed time. I had to persist…endure…persevere. It was the only way. No matter how hard I struggled or labored, I had to keep trying.

I wiped the tears quickly off my face, determined to stay steadfast in my mission. People were counting on me. He was counting on me. I wouldn’t quit. I couldn’t afford to fail.

I hastily got up from my pallet as I received a rap on my door. I opened to find a thick towering knight blasting his menacing dark eyes into mine, and I straight away flinched. I looked away to anywhere but those menacing eyes. He violently grabbed my arm and pushed me outside the door. I stumbled down the stairs and firmly landed on my hands and knees. I understood I was not swift enough when he grabbed my long blonde hair and yanked me to my feet. I attempted to dwell in silence and not utter a sound, as I knew this would only fuel his attacks.

He still had a hold of my long hair as I stumbled to keep up with him. As we finally reached the kitchens, he solidly hauled me through the door and heaved me to the floor. I instinctively reached up to grab my aching head as he pounded the door shut behind him.

I looked up into the helpless tormented eyes of my mother. I saw a single tear escaping down her cheek. Instantaneously, the motherly demeanor was gone. I was no longer looking into the eyes of one who was afraid for my safety just moments before, but now into the eyes of the head cook, the one I had to explain my belated arrival to my duties.

Chapter Seven

~Nari~

I should have known.

When I woke to loud crashing the next morning, I should have known that it meant Ray was not only home, but also very angry at something.

I began to pull my comforter over my head to escape when there was a lull in the screaming and crashing, and suddenly everything went quiet. I had to get ready for school or I was going to be late. Hoping that the silence meant Ray had just left, I lay there for a few seconds more just to make sure.

Okay…here I go.

Quickly, I jumped out of bed and ran to the bathroom and locked the door behind me. I put my back against it and took a deep breath.

Just when I was about to take a step forward, I heard those dreaded footsteps walk up the hallway and stop outside the bathroom. I just about jumped out of my skin when Ray started banging on the door as if his life depended on it. There was no reason anyone had to pound like that unless it was an emergency—a life or death situation. Of course, with Ray, just losing the remote control would count as an emergency.

“Get out here now!” shouted the dark voice on the other side of the door.

Instantly, it sent my heart hammering hard in my chest, just about as hard as Ray had pounded on the door. I blinked back a tear and tried to compose myself.

I quickly did a mental scan to check if there was anything I had missed on my chore list yesterday. Did I forget to do something? I went over the list in my head, but all I could remember was being satisfied that the house was spic-and-span before I left. I couldn’t have forgotten something.

I should have stayed in my bed and pretended to be asleep. I should have gotten up earlier and left before he got up. I should have escaped through the window as soon as I heard the crashing.

“I said now!” the angry voice continued as I tried to muster up the courage to open the door.

I put my fingers on the knob and slowly opened it, wincing as his hand grabbed the door and shoved it all the way open. I didn’t, no I couldn’t meet his eyes, so I just looked down at the floor as Ray reached in and grabbed my arm, practically dragging me to the living room.

He didn’t let go of me while he shook his other hand toward the front entrance. I could already feel I was going to have a bruise where his fingers were digging into my skin.

“They were here last night!” he screamed as if I wasn’t right beside him. “I put them on the table, and now they are gone! I am late; I need to get to work!” He suddenly slammed his gaze into mine and looked at me questioningly, like I knew what the heck he was talking about.

“Wh...What are you talking about?”

“My keys, stupid, look for them, now!” He pushed me aside and started tearing through the couch.

I instinctively held my arm and tried to massage out the hurt from where he grabbed me. I knew that I had to find his keys or my bruises would get worse. I didn’t want to find out how much worse. My heart skipped a beat at the realization, and I suddenly went frantic looking for the lost keys.

Not even two minutes later, I sighed with huge relief as I found them on the floor behind the table. They must have fallen off at some point. I had to wonder how he wasn’t able to find them there—wouldn’t that be the obvious place to look? I shook my head, as he was in the kitchen looking through the cabinets, because yeah — that’s where his keys would be. I rolled my eyes, put them on the table, and said, “Found them. They fell on the floor.” I quickly made my way back to the bathroom.

I heard him grab his keys and slam the front door as he walked out. I had been holding my breath and let it out as I listened to his car leave the driveway.

I put my hand over my heart, trying to calm myself down. It felt like it was beating a million beats a minute. I closed my eyes, took deep breaths, and slowly exhaled before starting to get ready for school.

The feeling I got when I approached the school about thirty minutes later was pretty much the same as yesterday—dismal. As I opened my locker, I took my jacket off and hung it on the hook. I pulled down the long sleeves of my black sweater, making sure no bruises from this morning were showing. I gently rubbed my arm and winced as it hurt to the touch.

As I tried to rid my mind of him, I closed my locker with way more force then I intended. Suddenly, an arm was around my shoulders for the second day in a row, and a familiar voice flittered into my ears. Unfortunately, it wasn’t Rydan this time. I heard a rumor Liam Pierce had returned, but up until now completely forgot. Sigh. Here we go again.

“Ahhh, Nari. Long time no see. Did you miss me?” said the guy who had been practically stalking me since I met him.

I pushed his arm off, saying, “Oh yes, I lie awake every night, hoping and wishing for your speedy return. What are you doing here anyway?” I already knew, but felt like asking him myself.

“I knew it. You want me,” he replied, winking.

Rolling my eyes and sighing, I crossed my arms and waited for a serious answer. I was in no mood for his fawning over me.

“Alright, alright, crabby pants, take a chill pill will you?” he said while holding his hands up and smirking. “We moved back this summer. All joking aside, I really did miss you, Nari.” He gently reached out to put a hand on my arm—the one that was bruised—but I flinched and pulled away.

A look of hurt crossed his face, but he quickly recovered.

Feeling guilty, I replied, “Thanks, Liam. That’s really nice. I’m sorry I’m being such a jerk. I’ve just had a bad morning.” Looking down, I kicked my foot against the floor. This was so embarrassing. “I …well…it’s nice to see you too.” I looked up and forced a smile. I didn’t want anyone to hate me. I should have been nice. I was nice. I sighed again out loud, hoping I didn’t offend him too badly.

“You can make it up to me. Go out with me tonight.”

Oh yeah, that was right. This was why I wasn't always nice to him. He wouldn’t take no for an answer. All through eighth grade, he wouldn’t leave me alone, always trying to get me to go out with him. He was literally the only person besides Rydan that would talk to me, but it felt more like teasing than anything. It was never in a way that made me want to be friends with him, and I didn’t trust he had good intentions either. I was just waiting for it to be a trick so he and all his friends could laugh at me some more. Thankfully, he moved right before the school year ended, giving me some peace from his constant not-so-subtle "invitations," but rumor had it that his family returned. I knew this moment was going to come…

“Liam—” but before I could finish, he cut me off.

“Nari, come on. Stop saying no. Just give in already! You know you want to,” he said again with that side smirk and golden brown hair falling over his eyes. I could see that his appearance had changed a lot since last time I saw him. He was not bad looking; he was actually attractive – he grew muscles. Big ones. But…no. I was against boys. I swore off all men a long time ago when I was little. To me, none of them could be trusted.

“I’m really sorry, and I really do appreciate the offer. I just…can’t,” I said to him.

“Why?”

“Hey, girl!” Zaylie chimed in then. Saved by the Blonde!

“Oh, Zaylie, hey…” Thank goodness…I wanted to say out loud, but held back. It wasn’t easy.

“Who’s this bloke?” she said.

“Zaylie, this is Liam. Liam, meet Zaylie. She’s new here.”

“Why do you talk funny?” he said with his eyebrows pulled together.

“Liam!” I screeched, smacking his arm.

“Wouldn’t you like to know,” she replied, spinning on her heel and pulling me along with her, leaving Liam to stand there alone.

“Zaylie, you have no idea how much you saved me back there,” I breathed as we walked together to Literature class. I could get used to this. I hoped it became a routine. It was…nice.

She chuckled and said, “No prob, babe. What is it with him? He looked…smitten with you.”

“Ugh, please don’t say that. He has been trying to get me to go out with him since the eighth grade. And I don’t trust him for one second.”

“That bad, huh?” she said as she tightened her blue and green scarf around her neck. It matched perfectly with her outfit of jeans and a green-laced blouse.

Desperately wanting to change the subject, I touched her scarf. “That is really beautiful. I love the colors.”

She smiled warmly. “Thanks. My mum got it for me as a surprise this past weekend.”

“Awww, that’s nice. What was the occasion?” I asked her.

She looked at me with a strange expression on her face. “No occasion. Just because she wanted to.”

I looked down at the floor as we continued walking. I forgot what it felt like to have a mother that loved you. I was overwhelmed with a feeling of sadness and longing for Elizabeth, but I was also happy that Zaylie had a mother who loved her.

Later during Chemistry, I hadn’t noticed I sighed out loud as Zaylie looked my way and whispered, “Are you okay?”

Just then, Mr. Allen told us to read page thirty-four in our textbooks and perform the outlined lab experiment.

“Oh yeah, I'm fine.” I smiled. “It’s just been a long day.”

“Yeah, I hear ya. I can’t wait for school to get out and get some kip.”

“Um…what’s a kip?” I asked as I opened to chapter two and started going over the directions for the experiment.

“It’s like a short nap,” she replied with a yawn. “I'm bushed. Was up late last night; couldn’t put down the latest Goodkind book I just bought,” she said, laughing.

“Terry Goodkind? The Sword of Truth series?” I asked.

“Yes! Have you read that? I love that series. I saved up to buy all thirteen books, and then just this past weekend I bought the next installment. I'm stoked!”

“That’s amazing. I don’t know anyone else who has read that series. It’s one of my favorites! I was going to go rent the newest one, but I haven’t gotten to it yet.” I grabbed the vials that we needed and started implementing the experiment.

“I’d be happy to lend you my copy when I'm done reading. I’ll probably have it done in the next few days.” She was smiling so sweetly. “I’d love to talk about the series with you, too. Des doesn’t understand my obsession for fantasy books, and it would be great to discuss with a fellow reader.”

“That would be great; I would actually really love that.” I was honestly surprised. I smiled back sweetly and felt relaxed sitting next to her. Zaylie was so nice. We got along great so far, and every time I was around her I could feel us getting closer and closer.

When Friday finally came, Mr. Allen gave us another experiment to perform, and we continued our conversation on The Sword of Truth series while we worked on the lab assignment.

“Zedd is my absolute fav!” said Zaylie. “That old man makes me laugh my socks off.”

“Yes, he’s the best. He is so…peculiar, yet you can’t help but laugh. He truly makes the story…memorable,” I said as we both laughed.

“My brother Des and I are going to Saucers after school today to grab a bite to eat, if you want to join us. Our mum and dad will be gone till late, so we’re going to grab dinner ourselves, and we’d love your company.”

“I’d love that,” I told her, and I truly meant it.

“Ace! Meet you at your locker after school,” she said as the bell rang.

Once the time came, I thought they wouldn’t show and was surprised when Zaylie and Desmond walked up to me at my locker after school.

“G’day, mate!” said Desmond as he put an arm around my shoulder. What was it with boys thinking my shoulders were their personal armrests? “I hear you’re joining us for some grub.”

I laughed as I nodded and said, “Yeah, I wouldn’t want to miss it.” Zaylie rolled her eyes at her brother, and the three of us walked out the door.

We walked to Saucers, all the while listening to Desmond talk about how horrible it was to sit next to a snobby girl in most of his classes. He went on and on about how this girl and her friends wouldn’t shut up about what color lipstick they were going to wear that night. I laughed inside, knowing exactly who he was talking about—the infamous Sabrina Holloway. I knew how horrible sitting next to her was from past years.

“How long has your family been in Maine?” I asked as we sat down at a table.

“We been here for ‘bout a month now,” Zaylie explained. “Before that we were in Massachusetts for about three years, then our dad got stationed here. Hopefully we’ll be here all school year.”

Their accents intrigued me, and I had to know why it seemed heavier sometimes. “How long has it been since you’ve been back to Australia? Sometimes your accents are lighter.”

“Yeah, we grew up in Oz, about hundred miles from Sydney, town called Newcastle,” Zaylie clarified. “We left when we were about eleven, when our dad got stationed to different parts of the U.S. We haven’t been back since.”

She looked at Desmond and continued, “We pretty much lost our thick accents and Aussie slang over the past few years, but every now and then a word slips out.”

Desmond was looking at the jukebox. “That gizmo over there work?”

“Yeah, it has oldie classics,” I answered as he got up to look.

Zaylie leaned in toward me and whispered, “We got teased a lot in school when we first came to America because of our accents. Des got bitter over it at first, but now he likes to purposely use Aussie words to confuse people. He thinks it’s funny.” I had to laugh as she rolled her eyes at Desmond again.

“I have to admit, I'm confused over some of the things he says, but I love to hear your Australian accent. I can’t believe you actually got teased for it. That's cruel,” I said as I shook my head. Kids could be so mean. I knew from experience.

“We got over it, no worries.”

I smiled at her, and Desmond started playing an Elvis Presley song. We sat at the table, eating, talking, laughing, and me feeling completely ecstatic.

I jerked at the sound of my Pop-Tarts jumping out of the toaster. I had been thoroughly engrossed in what was on the television. That little blue penguin was so darn cute. Okay, I was seventeen and still watched Saturday morning cartoons, I couldn’t help it. It was the only time I actually got to watch TV. I never got to watch cartoons when I was a kid if Ray was home. Now was my chance.

I was extremely blessed to have Saturdays to myself, since Ray worked six days a week. I think he chose to, just so he didn’t have to be around me, which was more than fine by me. Plus, last I heard he was trying to save up for a new car.

I grabbed my strawberry Pop-Tarts and sat on the couch to finish my cartoons, wrapping up snugly in my über soft navy blue and turquoise blanket. I loved moments like this.

Later, I decided to go back to my bedroom and resumed working on my sculpture. It was starting to look great, and I couldn’t wait to see it finished. Mr. Isaacson taught us a trick that would help and already it was looking great.

After about an hour of sculpting, my stomach grumbled. I sent a text to Rydan to see if he wanted to do lunch at his favorite diner and added 'my treat.' A few seconds later, he replied with a one eyed raised emoticon and a 'k' - that was Rydan for you. I grabbed my jacket and headed out the door. I stepped outside and stretched as far as I could. The sunny day with a slight chill in the air felt great after being inside all morning.

I sat in our usual spot—the booth in the far back corner that faced the jukebox and waited for Rydan. He was completely into anything musical, so he loved to sit near it and play the oldies. I had many wonderful memories of us sitting in this booth—Rydan putting in his money, playing Frank Sinatra.

I walked over and put money in, choosing That’s Life.

“Great song,” I heard Rydan’s deep timbered voice behind me. I turned around and smiled as he slid into the booth, sitting in his usual spot. He ran his fingers through his dark black hair as his eyes found mine and gave me a perplexed look.

“You’re smiling,” he said as he picked up the menu, even though he didn’t need to look at it; he ordered the same thing every time.

“I guess I’m in a good mood,” I said, my big smile forcing to stay in place.

He slanted his eyes like he was trying to figure out a great mystery and said, “Something happen today, or is it just the pleasure of my company that has you in a fine mood?”

I ignored his jab. “I made friends at school. They’re really great. We actually ate here together yesterday and everything,” I explained, barely able to believe that it could be true myself. I still held my smile as I looked up into his dark silver eyes.

“Does this mean your eternal misery has been cut short?” he asked dramatically, feigning shock.

“Oh no, I mean, I’m still miserable without you of course,” I expressed nonchalantly, not wanting him to think for one second I didn’t need him anymore. “But now instead of eternal misery, it’s more like tolerable misery. If that’s even possible.” It sounded more like an oxymoron. I looked up to see his silver eyes looking intently into mine.

“If that means you’re happy, I am happy, Nari.” He looked slightly confused.

Feeling satisfied, I pulled out my sketchbook and began drawing. I usually found a napkin or a receipt or anything paper and doodled some random object. I couldn’t help it – it just came out. It was like a song that got stuck in your head. The picture would just play over and over again in my mind until I got it out.

The waitress came to our table, and Rydan ordered, “The roasted vegetable sandwich with a side of French fries,” we both said at the same time. I knew this because it was what he got every single time we came here. I smiled and asked for a turkey club with no tomato and French fries.

“You do know they cook other food here besides vegetable sandwiches. In fact, there’s a whole menu full of food choices,” I joked without looking up from my sketch.

“Why look at anything else when you know what you want,” he said plainly while getting up to put more money in the jukebox.

I shook my head and had to wonder about Rydan sometimes. I wish I could just get into that thick head of his and get a glimpse of what he was thinking. He had such a hard exterior; I thought I would have broken in by now after seven years of friendship. Even though he had shared a few things with me, I knew he kept things hidden deep within. I still didn’t know much about his past, but I knew it haunted him. Every once in a while, he would let his guard down and I got a sense of what he was feeling by the expressions on his face. But it was like he realized he gave me this small glimpse and immediately closed himself again, like he didn’t want me to see his insecurities. Didn’t he know we all had them? I would have understood if he would just talk to me about it.

Although I did remember having the same feelings before I told him about Ray. It took me a while to tell him about my situation at home and my foster parent, especially about what happened to my mom.

I didn’t want to talk about it. It was too painful. I was looking for an escape. I had finally found it with Rydan and our spot under the Weeping Willow. I didn’t want to darken it with thoughts or feelings of him and what happened.

For a while, I had acted as if nothing was wrong. If Rydan asked why I didn’t want to go home, I would just say because I liked it at our spot. He would try to get me to talk about it, but I wouldn’t. Not at my special place with my new friend.

The years I had gotten to know Rydan, I noticed he was very quiet, laidback, yet very intellectual. Actually, he was more than that. He was extremely intelligent and good at almost anything he did. He could play just about any musical instrument known to man and play it beautifully like he had been playing for years.

It was the passion that he put into it. It came from the very deepest part of his soul. He could make you feel that with every note he played. It was magical. I had never met anyone like him before.

One night about five years ago, we were beside the pond. I was lying beside the Weeping Willow tree playing with the swaying branches. Rydan had been strumming his guitar that he had just bought that morning. He spent forever tuning the strings so that they were just right. He started to play Name by the Goo Goo Dolls and it was such a beautiful song, but it always made me sad. He had been getting to the chorus where it said:

“And now we’re grown up orphans

That never knew their names

We don’t belong to no one, that’s a shame.

You could hide beside me, maybe for awhile.

And I won’t tell no one your name”

The sad melody continued, but the next part of the song was where he got me…

“Scars are souvenirs you never lose,” he barely whispered. “The past is never far.”

The thought of the past made me wince, and I shut my eyes as a tear strolled down my cheek. Suddenly, he stopped playing, and as I opened my eyes, his met mine.

“What is it, Nari? I can’t take this anymore. Something is wrong. Please just tell me. I can see that you’re hurting. You’re safe with me, and I’ll protect you,” he pleaded.

I started to cry and felt ashamed for letting him see me this way. What he did next totally shocked me. He put down his guitar, came and knelt down before me, and as he pulled me up to meet him, he wrapped his arms around me, giving me a gentle hug.

I almost forgot what a hug felt like. I was still stunned by his gesture when he grabbed my arms and put them around his warm body. I let go of my fear and fiercely hugged him back. It felt good to be in his arms, and there we were in the middle of the day, sitting under the Weeping Willow tree, basking in each other’s embrace.

It seemed like hours went by, but after what must have only been a few seconds, he slightly pulled away to look in my eyes as he said, “I’m here for you, Nariella, you can trust me.” The sincerity of his words struck me deep.

I sat there looking into his eyes, his dark silver eyes that were intently staring me down, willing me to tell him everything, willing me to trust him. I was scared to let anybody in.

But Rydan was my best friend. A sudden realization hit me like a ton of bricks. If I wanted him to trust me, I had to trust him. That was what friends were for. I was scared, but I was even more terrified of being alone. I didn’t want to be alone anymore.

His eyes never left mine as I contemplated telling him the truth. Then he let me see his concern and the trust in his eyes, and I suddenly knew that he wouldn’t leave me. I nodded my head and slowly started to tell him everything I had ever wanted to tell him, as much as I could handle emotionally without breaking.

The sound of the waitress putting our food on the table pulled me out of my reverie as I continued to aimlessly draw.

“Penny for your thoughts,” Rydan inquired softly. He was shaking way too much salt onto his fries. He gave me a discerning look, like he knew I had been reliving the past. He had told me once before he could always tell because it showed on my face. I didn’t know what look I had that gave me away, but I smiled back at him.

“Sadness,” he suddenly said.

“What?” I asked back.

“It’s a look of sadness on your face that I see when you’re thinking of the past. I see the look often; believe me, it’s ingrained in my brain,” he murmured while widening his eyes.

“How did you know that’s what I was thinking?”

“Again, your expression always gives you away.”

“Yeah, I guess you’re right. I was thinking back on the day I first told you about Ray and Elizabeth,” I explained with a half smile.

“Ah,” was the only response I got at first. He suddenly got an awkward look on his face. “I remember,” he said. “So that’s why you drew my acoustic guitar just now then.”

I looked up at him and then back to my drawing. He was right…I didn’t even realize I was drawing his guitar.

“Thank you for trusting me, by the way,” he whispered.

I smiled at him and caught his gaze. “Well, it’s been five years and you’re still here, so I guess you were right.”

He grabbed his sandwich and took a bite.

“I’ve never regretted it, you know,” I said to him, watching him eat.

He raised his eyebrow in question and took another bite.

“Trusting you,” I replied seriously. “That first day we met, the first time I told you about Ray and what happened, and over the years I’ve always been able to trust you, Rydan. You’re my best friend. I don’t know what I’d do without you.” I smiled and picked up my turkey club and put it in my mouth before any more feelings started to come out. I didn’t know where that came from, it just felt right to say it to him out loud.

He mumbled something about girls and their feelings and shoved half his plate of fries in his mouth.

I shook my head. Girls and their feelings? Ha! Guys and their lack of feelings, I wanted to say back, but I kept filling my mouth with food so that no words would slip out. I was not surprised at his dismissal of my words. I rolled my eyes at him, and we continued eating our lunch in silence.

“You better finish that. The animal didn’t die just so you could waste it and get thrown in the trash,” he scolded me when we were done eating.

“Ry! You make me wanna be a vegetarian when you say stuff like that!”

He just looked at me from the corner of his eye. I stuffed my last bite in my mouth, feeling guilty. Rydan had always been a vegetarian as far as I knew, but sometimes I got this feeling that it was more than that. Of course he’d never told me why, but I could tell he was very passionate about it.

Rydan didn’t let me pay in the end, even though I tried to argue with him. He was way too good to me. I didn’t have much money left in my savings, which resembled a tiny piggy bank more than an actual savings account, so his gesture meant more to me than he probably even realized. Or, maybe he did realize.

As he headed outside toward where he parked his motorcycle, I started to follow him, knowing he would give me a ride home. I opened my mouth to say something when he suddenly turned around, locking his silver eyes with mine. His intensity stopped me in my tracks, like his eyes were reaching for my soul.

“I trust you too, Nari. With my life. I wouldn’t be who I am today without you. You’re very special to me; I thought you should know that,” he confessed seriously.

We stood there staring at each other for another few seconds, and before I could think of anything to say, he had already turned around.

“Come on, I’ll give you a ride home,” he stated plainly. I had the urge to say “duh” but stopped myself, savoring the rare intimate moment.

Five minutes later, we were pulling into my driveway. I hopped off the back of his bike and handed him the helmet he always brought with for me when he knew he was going to see me. He never wore one himself though.

“Meet you at the Willow later?” I asked him. He gave me a crooked smile.

“As always,” he replied as he pulled away.

I walked in the house and went straight to working on my sculpture again. I didn’t have much time left before it was due, and I wanted it to be perfect.

Time flew by fast, and suddenly I realized Ray would be home in twenty minutes. Ugh…I didn’t want to be home when he got here. If I was gone before he got home, then fine—he couldn’t do anything about it. But if I was still here when he walked in, then he always found some excuse for me to stay, refusing to let me leave. No way was I staying for that.

I quickly washed up, grabbed my sweatshirt, and headed to my favorite place in the whole world.

As I walked to our usual spot under the giant Weeping Willow tree, I couldn’t help but think back on what Rydan said to me earlier as we left the diner. He must have known I needed to hear those words. I knew what we had was special and that he knew it too, but it still felt good to hear it coming from his mouth. It wasn’t love that bound us together. We weren’t in love. Those feelings never crossed my mind. But we had a deep attachment to each other. It was a beautiful thing, our friendship. I wouldn’t want it any other way.

I reached the hill and my feet abruptly stopped upon hearing a beautiful but slightly melancholy sound. It was so transfixing, as if singing to my very soul. As my emotions began to stir within me with each note, I ran down the hill to where I knew without a doubt the melody was coming from. This was Rydan playing music.

As I got closer and closer to our Weeping Willow tree, I saw standing at the edge of the pond with long branches almost seeming to sway in time with the melody was Rydan playing a violin.

Seeing him there, standing beside the Weeping Willow, he looked totally different from when I saw him earlier in the day. He was wearing his usual black jeans that hung loosely around his waist and a dark t-shirt under a grey sweatshirt with the sleeves pushed up exposing his lean but muscular forearms. His black hair that reflected red when the sun touched it was tousled, as if he had just jumped out of bed and came straight here and started playing, not even caring to look in the mirror before leaving.

On his right wrist lay loosely his braided black and metallic bracelet and his one silver band around his left middle finger. Around his neck was a silver chain, its contents tucked under his shirt, but I knew what it was. I had never seen Rydan without any of those items on him. He was beautiful—like a dark angel.

I slowly walked up to him, not wanting to disturb his reverie, but he regarded me through slit eyelids, just barely his silver irises peeking out to let me know he noticed I was there. He then lightly shut them again, never skipping a beat.

I pulled the hood of my sweatshirt over my head as I sat down at his feet. Taking in each and every note, it was as if words were being awoken inside of me just bubbling to get out. I began to sing, matching lyrics to his emotions that were spilling out through his music.

When the song ended, he slowly opened his eyes, his intense gaze locked onto mine while lowering down his arms holding the violin and its bow. In that moment, a small smile played at the corner of his lips and his eyes were wide, like liquid mercury, burning with wild passion from the melody. He blinked, and just as suddenly, as if coming out of a trance, his eyes crept back to their usual guarded state, but he couldn’t seem to keep his slight smile from fading away.

Chapter Eight

~Naminé~

My outlook on life was once dismal, clouded with gloom. I had grown up a servant as had my father and mother. My mother Deasar worked in the kitchens, slaving over the other servants as they hastily struggled to keep up with the demands of the kitchen and the preparation of food for the royal family. My father Roche was head of the stables; he looked after the horses and the few griffins that were housed there. My brother, who was only two cycles behind me at fifteen, had been sent to the garrison and was to be thrown into combat. I was tortured with misery over Cathar’s welfare. I missed him greatly, for we had been good companions growing up. I feared for his safety; he was far too young to learn the pains of war.

The only reason I savored any ounce of hope in this dreary life was because of Calen and our gift. She was my Fëa, and we were bonded forever. Although we were struggling with that bond, being apart as often as we were and not having the time and practice we needed for our bond to solidify, we still had each other. We would get better with practice, but it taxed a great toll on our mind, body, and soul to do what we were trying to accomplish. Huge amounts of energy we would expend, and it seemed to be wasted. Despite the hindrance, I knew we must press through it. No matter what it took, I must reach him again.

Not every person of my kind was born with a gift. We were called Maite’Ona, and each one was born with a Fëa essence who would one day meet with their Fëa and bond for eternity. Any who were Maite’Ona were used by the King in efforts to prevail in the war. I would not allow myself or Calen to be used that way, and thus I held my gift in secrecy. Calen had to remain hidden in the forests, and we could meet only sparsely. She had the whole Tiuka Forest to fly around free, and how I longed to be free with her.

One day.

One day we would have the chance to be together.

Cycles ago, I would have bad dreams that the King had found out and sentenced me to hang for not revealing it to him. The fate of Calen haunted me tremendously, and I shuddered at the thought of what would happen if anyone found out about her. I remembered waking up screaming, and then I would vow to myself that no one would ever find out.

It wasn’t until one day I met the person who changed everything and gave me determination. He knew of my gift and brilliantly conspired a plan, giving me real purpose. I had a mission. I would carry it out at all costs.

Chapter Nine

~Nari~

Finally! I didn’t think school would ever end. And it was only Monday…great. I stayed up way too late last night working on my sculpture. Once I got into it, time completely flew by. I didn’t realize what time it was until I finally looked up and saw that the clock read 3:02 a.m. Needless to say, I had a hard time staying awake in class. I groggily made my way out of the school and cut onto the grass, heading for home.

“Nari! Wait up!” a male voice called behind me. I closed my eyes and slowly stopped. What did he want now?

“Can I walk you home?” Liam said to me as he caught up. I didn’t feel like arguing.

“Sure, why not…” I replied.

“Sweet! I was expecting a fight from you.”

“Let’s just say you caught me at a weak moment.” I yawned.

“Watch it, chum!” I heard Zaylie say just after colliding with Liam. I guess he wasn’t watching where he was going. Her outburst made me laugh.

“Speak for yourself, Blondie! Now beat it,” Liam mumbled.

“Excuse me? What did you say to me?” Zaylie replied. I swore a fight was about to break out.

“Guys, guys! Calm the heck down! Jeez…” I huffed. They both stared each other down like a Doberman and a Chihuahua in attack mode. That image alone sent me spiraling into fits of laughter—I couldn’t breathe from laughing so hard.

“Nari! This isn’t funny!” they both said at the same time, sending me back to another fit of laughter.

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry,” I pleaded through tears and choked breaths. I wiped at my eyes and tried to sober up. “I’m sorry, guys. I guess I get slap happy from lack of sleep.”

They both looked at me, then at each other, and then immediately out at anything else to avoid meeting gazes a second time. I had to look away too, otherwise I might've lost it again. Just then, Desmond walked up.

“Yo, yo, Nari! This your boyfriend?” Desmond asked.

I practically choked on my own spit at his question and squeaked out, “NO!” He held his hands up as if surrendering with a playful smirk.

“Come on, let’s go. We’ll give you a ride today,” he said, his awesome Australian accent marking the words. From the corner of my eye I saw a very disappointed frown immediately appear on Liam’s face. But…how could I resist?

As soon as I walked in the door, Ray came around the corner from his bedroom. I cringed, waiting for the yelling to begin. Without even looking at me, he mumbled, “Make yourself useful. Take care of this for me.” He then handed me a few twenty-dollar bills and a grocery list before heading toward the couch.

Make yourself useful? Was he serious? I did everything around this house; I was the only useful one around here. I took it, relieved that he wasn’t angry at least, and headed back out the door again.

I had to walk of course, and with evening falling there was a moist chill in the air, so I put on my sweatshirt, turned on my iPod, and listened to music as I headed toward the store. I had to hurry and get this over with. My art project was due soon, and I had a few finishing touches to work on tonight.

I thought back to this past weekend and all the fun memories I was beginning to create. Especially on Saturday watching Rydan play the violin. It was simply magical. He had such a way with music. After I started singing lyrics to his melody, we sat down and just enjoyed each other’s company in silence. He had played another song for me on the violin, but then drove me home, quietly dropping me off at the corner so Ray wouldn’t hear his bike.

As I walked into the local grocery store, I grabbed a basket and started to look at the items on my list: milk, butter, cheese, rat poison.

Wait, rat poison? What was that doing on the list? I hoped it was because we had a rodent problem and not an unwanted female teenager problem. I sarcastically made a mental note that it wouldn’t hurt to check my food from now on. I shook my head and found it anyway. Twenty minutes later, I had found all the items on my list and headed for the checkout counter.

As I walked out of the store, I stopped in my tracks upon seeing this lone figure leaning against the wall outside. He was wearing dark jeans and a dark fitted long-sleeved shirt with the sleeves pushed up to his elbows, exposing his perfect lightly tanned skin. His shirt hugged his muscles just right, accentuating he was tall and slender. A shadow fell just over his face so I couldn’t quite see it, and his black hair was gently layered over his eyes, but it looked like he was giving death stares to a map.

He could have been the devil, or maybe an angel, I wasn’t sure. But one thing I did know was he took my breath away. Something about him screamed dangerous yet extremely alluring, leaving me completely mesmerized. My eyes fell to his neck, marked by the strangest tattoo I had ever seen. I thought it was a tattoo anyway. It was really hard to tell through the shadows and distance I was standing from, but it looked to be a mixture of ink and…scars? It was small and sat right in the middle of the left side of his neck.

I quickly turned on my heel before he noticed me gawking at him, feeling like a complete idiot for standing there as long as I did trying to make out his tattoo…thing. Whatever it was. Either way, I tried to catch the breath that I somehow lost just from his presence. I had no idea what was wrong with me; apparently I'd gone crazy.

Crap, crap, crap. My clock said what time? Oh crap! I was so going to be late for school, and I really needed to get there early to drop off my sculpture. The two weeks we had to complete our projects flew by in a flash, and now that the day was here, my stupid alarm didn’t go off. I let out a loud groan showing my irritation—today of all days.

I jumped out of bed, literally ran to the bathroom, and quickly hopped in the shower. I barely felt the hot water as it reached my skin, and in less than two minutes I was done in record time.

I speed-dried my hair—if that was even possible—not caring if it looked terrible. I realized when my stomach grumbled that I didn’t have time for breakfast. I’d be starving by lunch, but it’d have to do.

Hurriedly, I grabbed my jeans and threw on the nearest top. I took a quick glance in the mirror, and my eyes widened as I realized I put on the same shirt I had worn to school on Friday. I remembered because of the quarter-size stain on the light blue shirt. Mustard from my hot dog had squirted out the backside, and much to my dismay had Liam laughing at me all day because of it.

I shrugged it off and tore through my dresser drawer, trying to find something. Didn’t everything match blue jeans? I was finally satisfied in a purple cotton V-neck shirt.

I grabbed my jacket and took a deep breath, trying to remind myself that I had to go slow with my sculpture. It was very fragile, and I didn’t even want to think about anything happening to it.

As I slung my backpack over my shoulder, I heard a familiar tune notifying me that I received a text message. I grabbed my art project in one hand, very carefully, and my cell phone in the other. I flipped the phone open and read the message as I walked out my bedroom door.

'Don’t drop your sculpture. Be careful. Good luck today.'

I smiled at Rydan’s words, and as I flipped my phone closed just about to go through the front door, Ray stumbled out of the kitchen.

What the…? I was afraid he would see the cell phone that I wasn’t supposed to have, so I quickly put it in my coat pocket and grabbed my sculpture with two hands. Rydan had gotten me the cell phone and was paying for it as well, but we didn’t want Ray to know that.

“Where do you think you’re going?” he asked me like it was two in the morning and I was sneaking out of the house.

It took me a while to find my voice. I was shocked that he was home. He should've been at work already. “School,” was all I replied.

He looked at me like I had grown an extra head and began to shake his back and forth, as if trying to clear his thoughts. He clutched his head with both hands and moaned. I didn’t want to stand there a second more, so I moved for the door when suddenly he walked toward me and tried to grab my arm.

With the combination of me flinching away and him swaying, he started to fall at me. To protect not the falling drunk but my sculpture, I tried to step out of the way and grabbed onto the nearest object to steady myself, which happened to be the table beside the door. The falling drunk slammed against the door and managed to hurl his arm at my back, causing me to lose balance. At the same time, I watched a new bottle of unopened Jack go crashing toward the floor.

My eyes widened in horror as the scene seemed to be playing in slow motion. Not only was I trying to save my sculpture, which I grasped tightly in my hands, but I was also aware that a stumbling, hungover Ray who was already furious, as I could hear him screaming obscenities, was about to become infinitely more furious. I watched the bottle of Jack hit the floor and burst open. I cringed, wondering where my next bruise would be.

Time suddenly caught up and no longer moved in slow motion. I readied myself and gently put my art piece on the table to get out of harm’s way—a.k.a Ray’s way.

“I…” I honestly didn’t know what to say. I didn’t think "I’m sorry" was going to cut it. I had just broken his new bottle of Jack, and the fact that he was still screaming words I would never repeat, I knew it was going to be a while before I made it to school.

I backed up until I hit the couch when his awful gaze locked with mine, making my stomach instantly sick. I felt like throwing up.

His angry eyes still locked with mine, he began to walk toward me. I tried with all my might to keep my emotions inside and not let it show how scared I was. That always made it worse.

He abruptly stopped, closed his eyes, and used one hand to cover his face. He took his thumb and index finger and very roughly pinched the top of his nose. He took a loud deep breath as his body started to sway back and forth. He suddenly lunged at me, but as I quickly darted out of the way, he ended up hitting the couch. He grabbed the back with both hands and started to shout, “Clean it up!”

When I hadn’t moved fast enough he roared with enough force for the whole town to hear, “Now!”

I ran to the kitchen and collapsed against the counter. I took a deep breath to stall the tears that threatened to escape. Hold yourself together, Nari. I took another deep breath as I searched for a rag, ran it under water, and grabbed another dry towel and the mop.

Ray was lying on the sofa when I made my way back, and I only hoped that he would stay there and not take punishment out on me. I really didn’t want to show up at school with a black eye and try to explain it.

I cleaned up the mess as quickly as I could. I tried not to make a single sound in case I alerted him to my presence. I grabbed the dirty towel and the one filled with glass and took it back to the kitchen before finally putting the mop away in a rush. I washed my hands of the stench of whiskey and just about jumped out of my skin when I heard him yell, “Take out the garbage too, you sorry piece of crap!”

I closed my eyes and tried to calm my racing heart. I tied the garbage bag up and carried it to the front door. I couldn’t get out of there soon enough.

“And you will, yes you will pay me back for that bottle you broke, you stupid worthless—”

I stopped listening after that and quickly got out of there. I grabbed my project and tried very hard not to slam the door behind me, as much as I wanted to. I threw the garbage in the can and stormed down the driveway. When I reached the end, I came to a stop and tried to remember to breathe like a normal person.

I held my emotions in check and put my jacket hood on since it was chilly out. I tucked my sculpture in one arm and clung to it like it was my lifeline. I didn’t care about time or school anymore, so I took my time walking, trying to forget everything that happened. Once seeing that I was already two minutes late for school, I finally decided to kick into high gear and speed up a little, running as fast as I could. Whether I was running to school or running from him, either way…story of my life.

I tried to race down the street, but I had a hard time keeping my backpack in check while holding my sculpture steady. My day had started out bad, but the only thing that kept me together was the fact that I had to get my project to class.

As I ran toward the next corner, still tightly holding the sculpture, I steered it around so that I didn’t drop it. I was almost there. I carefully went to pull out my cell to check the time just once more.

And suddenly, my nightmare came true as I slammed into a hard body followed by the sound of loud shattering of broken clay on concrete.

“Bloody h—You alright, love?” a clipped English accented voice rang in my ears, but I could barely register what was being said. The shock I experienced while staring at my broken sculpture was enough to give anyone a stroke. I immediately had fallen to my knees the moment my sculpture had started descending.

“M…m…my art project, it’s…completely ruined!” I tried to speak, but could barely get the words out. I put both hands on my head and closed my eyes, trying desperately to shake away my tears. I really didn’t want to start crying in front of a stranger. “I can’t believe this! I’ve been working on it for two weeks. It was incredibly special to me!”

As I began to pick up the broken pieces of my sculpture, I looked up into the guy’s eyes and realized I was yelling at him. Keep it together, Nari. I desperately tried to hold back tears that had been threatening to surface all morning.

“Look, I am really sorry. Is there anything I can do?” He sounded sincere, but I was just too upset to care at the moment. And what was with all the foreign people with accents in Kennebunkport all of a sudden?

“Please, just get out of my way; I’m really late for school.” I caught a glimpse of his beautiful blue eyes as I said this, but I was too angry to really notice something like that right then. I didn’t have time for this. I walked away and headed toward the school. I needed to get to a secluded place, and fast.

As I came upon the entrance of school, I threw my sculpture into a nearby trashcan. I couldn’t turn in a broken sculpture. I took a second and stared down at my once beautiful tree….ruined. My eyes started feeling heavy and my chest hurt deeply. I needed some time before I went into school. I didn’t want to face anyone feeling like this.

I began to walk around the building toward the back. I saw to my left about twenty feet away was a little alcove where the red brick structure jets out, then in, and then back out again, creating a little indent about three feet wide and five feet deep. I entered the little alcove, threw my backpack against the wall, and clutched the red bricks facing the building. Slowly, I turned around and slid my body to the ground.

As I had done so many times in the past, I conformed my body to its usual pose. I lifted my legs up toward my chest, wrapping my arms around them, and lay my chin on my knees. I felt like I physically had to hold myself together.

I then began to lose control. It started when a single tear slid down my cheek, and the next thing I knew, I was sobbing uncontrollably, letting out everything I had tried to hold in earlier.

I cried about everything. My sculpture, my morning, my childhood, my life; everything came tumbling back to mind as I cried freely and unrestrained. I didn’t usually cry. I was used to dealing with my dreary life. However, once I started crying about one thing, I would cry about everything. It would build up inside me for so long that once I let loose, it was hard to stop.

I sat there for about ten minutes, letting it all pour out of me. I was glad I was alone; I would be horrified if anyone saw me like this. I slowly lifted my head and looked at my surroundings. Last night I had been so content. I had finished my sculpture. Rydan had loved it; I had sent him a picture, and he even described it as one of my best pieces.

And now it was gone, totally ruined. How did this happen?

I should have been paying more attention. I had been so worked up over my run-in with Ray, I just wasn’t thinking. I should have taken my time. I would have been super late for class, but my sculpture wouldn’t be broken in pieces, and I would be sitting in Literature class right now.

Literature! Oh, crap!

I slowly unwrapped and made myself get up, letting the building rest against my back. My chest hurt. I tried to breathe deeply, and I realized my face probably looked a mess. I hesitantly walked into the school, going straight for the restroom to clean up.

I sat in my usual spot toward the back of Lit class that had been left empty for me since I always sat there. I looked over at Zaylie and gave her a smile, hoping she wouldn’t ask me why I was late. I tried to pay attention to what Mr. James was saying—something about monsters and how they’re portrayed. I actually had no idea what he was talking about.

The class went by fast, and as the bell rang, I realized I pretty much missed everything that was said. I thought I heard something about homework, but I didn’t catch it. I let out a long sigh; I’d just ask Zaylie about it later.

As soon as the bell rang, I saw her make her way over to me and knew what was coming. I didn’t want to talk about it, but I was actually glad that she would probably care enough to ask me anyway.

“Everything okay?” she asked with worry written on her face.

I smiled at her genuineness. “Yeah, it was just a really bad morning.” I grabbed my books, and we both walked out. She gave me a silent one-armed hug and offered kind words about how she hoped my day got better before heading to her next class.

I felt like a zombie as I sat down in Algebra. The scene I desperately tried not to think about kept replaying in my mind without my consent.

I could not focus on a single word my teacher was saying, as I once again watched my treasured sculpture plunge toward the unforgiving concrete through my mind’s eye. I covered my ears instinctively, still hearing the shattering of clay ringing loudly.

I jerked my head up at the sudden realization of something significant. That guy—the British guy I ran into—he was the same guy who stood outside the store the other night. I knew he was the same because of the exact strange tattoo on the left side of his neck. I didn’t know why, but suddenly my cheeks burned at the memory of him. He was gorgeous.

I swore it felt like this day turned into weeks. Would it ever end? During lunch, I grabbed my salad and went to sit outside. It was a bit chilly, but I wanted to be alone, and it was nice to get some fresh air. I found a spot in the sun and sat down to eat. I wanted to call Rydan just to hear his voice, but decided I didn’t want to bother him.

During my free period, I put my head down to rest and ended up falling asleep, awaking a few minutes before the bell would ring. I decided to go to Art class early and talk with Mr. Isaacson.

The room was empty, so I walked in to wait. I collected my thoughts on what I wanted to say to him. I noticed along the wall was a table that held all the other student’s sculptures. I sighed, realizing mine wouldn’t be among them.

I started to look at what was there. Gavin, a kid I had gone to school with for years, had sculpted a bee. It was a very simple concept, but it was detailed. Another kid named Marvin sculpted a…what was that? A flower? Well, I thought it was a flower—although I couldn’t really be sure. I shrugged my shoulders and moved on.

I moved my eyes along the sculptures, and suddenly my eyes stopped on one in particular. My whole body froze and it felt hard to breathe. I walked closer to the table and sure enough, sitting there was my weeping willow tree.

Chapter Ten

My weeping willow tree…not my ruined in the trash weeping willow tree—my beautiful perfect not in pieces weeping willow tree. How did this get here? What in the world was going on? And not only that, but how was it in perfect shape? A few hours ago it had been broken in pieces and thrown in the trash. How did it get from the trashcan to sitting on the table in the art room?

I was so stunned that I jumped when Mr. Isaacson entered just as the bell rang. “Good afternoon, Ms. Woodlinn,” he said as he sat at his desk. I must've still had the stunned look on my face, because he looked up, raised his eyebrow and said, “Everything okay, Nari?”

“Um…yeah...yes...everything’s fine,” I stammered out. I couldn’t believe it. I had a whole speech prepared, but now that my sculpture was somehow here in one piece…I…didn’t know what to do. I found my seat and tried to wipe the look off my face.

What just happened? Did someone find and fix my sculpture? But…that was impossible. It had taken me two weeks to get it just right. The only other person who knew about it was Ms. Darlene, but surely she couldn’t have fixed it. Well, Ms. Darlene and the guy I ran into. Unless…no. No, I wouldn’t even let myself think it. There was no way he could have fixed it.

The other students started coming in and filling their seats, but I barely noticed. My mind was plagued with thoughts on how and why my sculpture was sitting there in perfect condition. I guessed it could've been anybody really; it was just sitting there outside the school. But again, how? And why? Those two questions kept bouncing around my head.

And of course, beautiful blue eyes belonging to that guy kept flashing in my mind as I sat mystified trying to come up with some explanation that made sense.

It seemed only a few seconds went by when the bell rang. Mr. Isaacson told us he was going to examine our sculptures over the next few days and that we would get our grades on Friday.

I had sat stunned the entire class. I kept glancing over at the table to see if my sculpture was really there. Sure enough, it was there every time I looked. The last time I had glanced over, I accidentally locked eyes with Ivan who was also in my Literature class. He gave me a look like, what are you looking at, freak? Then he stuck out his tongue.

Real mature. I didn’t want to turn his way again, so needless to say I never looked at my sculpture again either. Besides, after about the sixth time I had seen it, I was pretty darn sure my sculpture really was there.

“You’re lookin' a little pale there, Sheila. Everything alright?” Desmond asked as he walked by my desk. I still hadn’t found the ability to move from this spot. I glanced around, wondering who Sheila was.

“Are you talking to me?” I was the only one left sitting there.

“Who else would I be talking to?” He laughed, raising his eyebrows and looking around the room.

“Oh, um, my name is Nari, not Sheila,” I answered, feeling a little awkward. I didn’t want to make him feel bad for forgetting my name.

“Oh yeah, I know that. Sometimes Sheila just comes out, sorry. It’s our female equivalent to mate.” Now he was the one who looked awkward.

“Ha! I guess I have a lot to learn, huh?” I finally stood up, shaking my head. I swore I learned something new every time I was around Zaylie or Desmond.

“But you’re okay then? You’re not going to like, faint on me or anything are you?” He looked at me like I was a terrified animal ready to bite.

“I’m fine, really. Just having an absolute crazy day is all. But thanks. I really appreciate it.” Maybe bizarre was a better description—or downright disturbing.

“Cool. Later, Sheila.” He winked with a huge grin as he walked away.

“Later,” I laughed, feeling a little better already. But only a tiny bit. I gathered my things and made my way out of the room.

I was so thankful school was finally over. I needed to get out of there. I didn’t think I had ever felt so desperate to meet up with Rydan at the Willow. I needed his calming effect—my nerves felt like they had been on permanent "fry" mode lately.

Whoa...I shivered as I stepped outside into the frigid air. It was getting colder. I hurriedly put my sweatshirt on and headed toward my retreat.

I had no idea how I'd explain what happened earlier to Rydan. How did I explain a miracle I didn’t even understand myself? He would think I was nuts, bonkers, a freak.

I got to the Weeping Willow but was disappointed because Rydan wasn’t there yet. He always beat me there and was waiting for me.

Just as I sat down, Rydan came walking out of the forest of birches behind the pond, and instant relief washed over me.

“Hey,” I said to him. “At first I thought you weren’t here. What were you doing in the woods?”

“Looking for something,” he answered in a saddened, hushed tone, but he immediately put a smile on his face and said, “I have a surprise for you.”

I wondered what he had been searching for, but his smile and a thought of a present perked me up. “A surprise! For me?” I asked excitedly. “What is it?” I was too impatient.

He pulled something out of his back pocket as he told me to close my eyes and hold out my hands. I instantly complied with a big smile on my face. This was why I needed Rydan. He could always surprise me and cheer me up when I was down, and he didn’t even realize he was doing it. Or even that I had needed it. I was already in a better mood.

“No peeking,” he said as I felt him put something in my hands. After a few seconds of silence, he chuckled. “Okay, you can open your eyes now.”

I opened my eyes and looked down. Sitting in my hands was a small digital camera. It was so little it would fit perfectly in my pocket.

“You always said you wanted to take pictures of this spot. The pond, the tree; now you can,” he said as he sat down beside it looking at me.

“Ry, it’s wonderful! I love it! It’s so…me!” I laughed and met his gaze. It really was me—small and purple, almost the same color as my eyes. I gave him a huge smile as I turned the camera on and aimed to take a picture of him.

He instantly put his hands in front of his face.

“Come on, Ry. I want you in my first picture…please.” I stuck out my lower lip to pout.

He rolled his eyes but uncovered his face. “Just the first one.”

I smiled and took the first photo of my best friend sitting next to the most magical place in the world, completely forgetting about my depressing and mysterious day.

I walked into Literature class feeling much better than I did yesterday, all thanks to my best friend. I ended up going crazy with my new camera and took way too many pictures, filling up the SD card in only a few hours. I then spent the night going through them and deleting what I could to make room, but it was very difficult deciding what to keep and what to delete.

I could feel a huge grin on my face from the memory, but as I approached my usual desk in the back, it quickly disappeared. I had no idea what look took the grin’s place, believing it must be something similar to a deer caught in headlights or the look a child has from just coming face-to-face with a ghost. Regardless, I had no doubt whatever it was perfectly demonstrated the word "shocked."

There, in my seat not to mention, was the sexiest guy I had ever seen. Oh, and by the way, as if my life couldn’t get any crazier, it was the boy I ran across twice within the last week.

It faintly registered to me that I was staring, but what captured me and kept me firm in one spot is that he was staring right back.

I reluctantly pulled my eyes away from his, realizing I could have seriously drown in their exquisite ocean-blue color that seemed to want to pull me under, to quickly take the rest of him in. He leaned all the way back in his chair—no, my chair—wearing dark jeans and a plain white undershirt with his right leg stretched out.

I unconsciously walked toward him. He had his right hand in his pocket and his black hair was in a layered mess, resembling a rock star, with just a few strands falling over his eyes. I glanced at his tattoo for just a second before meeting his gaze again.

But now that I was there, standing in front of him, my mind went blank. I wanted to tell him to get out of my seat, but just looking at him was making me nervous.

“It’s you again. Hello,” he said in a velvety English accent.

I could feel my mouth gaping open like a fish, but no words came out. Pull it together would you?!

“H-h-hi. Hello,” I spat out, but barely. “You’re in my seat.”

“Oh, am I? I’m sorry,” he said with a grin.

“Yes, so, could you maybe move?” I didn’t know why I was being so rude; I was just frustrated that I couldn’t figure out this strange mystery that all of a sudden plagued my life.

“But I like this desk. I can see why you chose it. You get to sit back here and observe the whole room, taking in everything that is discussed 'bout literature and it’s right by the windows. Please, can I stay?” he said to me while batting his eyelashes. “With a cherry on top?” Each word was perfectly clipped. Why were accents so darn sexy?

His entire presence and foreign charm completely caught me off guard. I easily conceded to him. “Okay,” was all I could say. I slowly walked to the last empty desk in the room and just as slowly sat down. I was being completely ridiculous, I knew that. But why did he—

Hold on—why was he staring at me? Why was I looking at him?! I quickly looked to the front of the room, my cheeks burning.

What in the world was he doing here? My sculpture—could he have fixed it? Would he have?! I had to resist the urge to glance at him again. I couldn’t picture him fixing it for me…Why would he do that? I unconsciously looked at him—crap! What was wrong with me? Keep your eyes straight in front of you, Nari! You could do this! Ignore the stupid guy!

But in that short—torturously way too short—second that I got to look at him, something odd stuck out in my mind. He was effortlessly balancing a Sharpie on the tip of his left index finger, looking very bored. Too bored. Hmph.

I refused to succumb to the charms of a man just because they spoke in an alluring accent and looked completely devilish. And hot. That would be the last time I ever let myself fall prey to his cunning tricks.

….I hoped.

As the novelty of surprise wore off, and the longer I sat listening to Mr. James go on and on about whatever, I couldn’t shake this eerie feeling that started creeping up my spine. For whatever reason, the new guy was beginning to freak me out. I had a strange alarming sensation in my gut, as if telling me he was dangerous. But all of it was nothing compared to what I felt out in the hallway after class ended.

I slowly stood up to gather my things, hoping that everyone, and I mean everyone, would leave so I could get to my next class without speaking to anyone. Or at least one particular person.

But as soon as I walked out the door he was there next to me, making me almost jump to the roof like a cat with my hair standing on end. He looked amused and wore a very adorable smirk. He backed me up against the lockers, pinning me with only his aqua eyes, and as he leaned down, both hands in his pockets, I stood there trapped by my own wonder at what was about to happen. But all he did was lean into the left side of my hair and take a long inhale of breath through his nose, like he was smelling me.

“Mmmm,” was all he moaned before he gracefully skipped backward like a mountain lion and walked away, leaving me completely and utterly freaked. What the heck was that? That had to be the creepiest thing I had ever experienced.

And hottest.

But I refused to acknowledge that part.

I began to dread going to any more classes, afraid he would be there. It all came to nothing though, because it turned out that I didn’t end up seeing him again the entire rest of the day. Thank the lord! Something was finally going my way.

The next day, I was too scared to walk into Literature. I stood there at the door, hand over my heart, trying to calm down my nerves. I didn’t know what it was, but something about that guy had me frightened. I asked Zaylie and Desmond about him, but none of them saw him. Zaylie didn’t even remember seeing him in class yesterday. That right there had me reeling, expecting to see him anywhere I turned and being the only one who did. If I was starting to see ghosts, someone please just kill me now.

I took a deep breath and stepped into the classroom. I was overcome by a feeling of relief and giddiness upon discovering that my favorite seat was empty and he was nowhere to be seen. I practically ran to it and sat down. I turned to Zaylie to say hi.

“Boy am I glad to be able to sit next to you again.” I was practically ecstatic and had no intention of hiding it.

“Oh, me too. It’s so weird that I don’t remember who was sitting here yesterday. I know there was a person, but I guess my mind took absolutely no notice of him. Either way, I’m glad you’re here now.” She beamed at me.

“Let’s just hope it stays this way. If whoever he is goes to this school now and is in our class, I’m afraid we’ll be seeing a lot more of him. And if he tries to take this seat, I am ready to fight him to the death! Or, at least, until one of us gives in,” I finished with a brave smile.

I wasn’t exactly sure if that was true or not. I didn’t want to be intimidated by him and especially didn’t want to be afraid of him. I was hoping that yesterday was a fluke and I’d quickly learn that there was nothing to be afraid of. He was just a boy. A very hot, 100% gorgeous boy mind you, with kinky tendencies and complete lack of acceptable social behavior. But that was beside the point.

“Wanna hang out this weekend?” I asked Zaylie, desperately trying to change the subject.

“Yes! I have been dying to show you this new series I’ve read. Well, it’s not ‘new,’ it’s a couple years old, but it’s new to me. You’ll totally love it! I think it might be my all-time favorite so far!”

“Really? That sounds great! So you think it will be okay if I came over to your house?” I sure hoped it was okay, because there was no way I’d bring her to my place. I didn’t want to emotionally scar the poor girl after just becoming friends with her.

“Of course! I’m positive my parents will be cool with it. I can text you later so you know for sure though. I can even pick you up.” She grinned, making me grin back.

“Awesome,” I practically squealed just as the bell rang and Mr. James closed the door to get class started.

A week came and went and not once did I see…whatever his name was. Every day I walked into Literature I expected him to be at my desk, ready to argue or beg and plead if I had to, over my seat. My fear of him was slowly, very slowly, dissipating, but it was for some reason being replaced by disappointment with each passing day I didn’t encounter him. Which was actually more terrifying for me. I couldn’t understand my fascination with this mysterious boy, and it really started to irritate me.

How could I uphold the promise I made to myself when I was six if all I could think about was this dumb guy that looked to be the very definition of danger?

Thankfully, Zaylie and I took a much needed girl's day over the last weekend, and that actually kept my mind off things. I spent the day at her house and experienced what it was like for the first time to have a friend that was a girl. We talked for hours and hours about so many different books. She showed me all of her favorites and gave perfect descriptions that would make any person want to read them all.

Then we had dinner with her parents and Desmond, which was very rare for me to actually sit down to a nice dinner. I’ve only had dinner with Rydan’s family a few times, which was nice but didn’t happen often. Zaylie and Desmond’s parents were hilarious, making me realize full well where Desmond gets his goofy sense of humor, and the homemade food was a luxury for me.

Later, Zaylie taught me how to braid my hair and color my nails. She also showed me the best tips for putting on makeup, which was something I desperately needed since I had no clue. I didn’t even own makeup, since I didn’t exactly have the money to spend on stuff like that, not including the fact I had no mother to teach me how to use it. Zaylie let me pick out a few items that I could keep for myself, and I promised her I would use them.

By the end of the day, I felt completely done-up and pretty. I of course made sure to take as many pictures as I could with my new little camera. It made me think of Rydan and how thankful I was, since I wouldn’t have been able to capture those moments if it wasn’t for him.

I decided then that I was going to somehow give him a gift in return. Something I could create myself. Painting was my specialty - it was what I was always drawn to do - so I was leaning more toward that. I just didn’t know what the painting should be yet.

Desmond walked in one time, wondering what all the laughing and giggling was about. Once he saw the hairbrushes, twenty different bottles of nail color sprawled across the bed, and piles of makeup, he quickly did a complete 180 and went back the other way. It only caused more laughing from us girls.

The best part was, not once did I think of the dark, handsome, kinda scary stranger. For just that one day, I no longer felt seventeen. Instead, it was like we were thirteen again and just experiencing what it was like to be a teenager. It was one of the best days I ever had.

Zaylie and her mom both insisted her and I had a slumber party, so I ended up spending the night—another first for me—and woke up feeling completely refreshed and new. It was like I could finally understand what it felt like to wake up without a grouchy old man yelling at me all the time. I didn’t have to worry if he was about to storm in and scream at me for doing something wrong or to hurry up and clean up a mess he just made or finish the laundry.

It was an amazing feeling, and I wished I never had to go back.

But alas, when I did go back home later that night, I spent the evening catching up on as much reading as I could. Zaylie insisted I borrow several more series that she claimed I just had to give a try and was expecting a full report on what I thought of them after I was finished.

One thing was for certain.

I loved my new friends.

Chapter Eleven

~Naminé~

Prisoner number 5287 was located deep in the dungeon. Down a long corridor, past fifty-two prison cells, all filled with ones considered an enemy of the King. They were all his own people, but he condemned them traitors. Some were actual criminals, given a trial and convicted of their crimes. But there were many who never got a trial, never got a say, not even named on the prisoner logs, and forgotten in the dark abyss of the prison.

Down the corridor, three flights of stairs, and through a warded iron gate held a small cage like cell that housed the oldest prisoner here. Prisoner number 5287.

I didn’t know his name.

I didn’t know his crime.

But he gave me hope.

Chapter Twelve

~Nari~

I really began to wonder how that boy could attend school for just one day and seemingly not ever come back. Did he get confused and was just in the wrong class that day? Or was he really skipping over a week's worth of school? It only made him more mysterious, and of course that bothered me. Not once had I seen him since he stole my seat, and so I no longer expected to see him when I walked in. Today was no different, completely forgetting about him by the time class ended, and I made my way to Algebra.

Apparently letting my guard down was a big mistake because not expecting him at all had me completely floored when I walked in and there he was in all of his sexy glory.

You had got to be kidding me. He looked like he just stepped out of a magazine, mysteriously gracing us with his presence. His black hair was tousled, and his angular face never looked more handsome. Not that I’d had the pleasure of seeing it that often to really say…

The sharp cut of his jaw was peppered with scruff from not shaving, and the way he looked up at me from under his eyelashes gave me heart palpitations. Again, he wore dark pants and a dark grey fitted long-sleeved shirt pushed up to his elbows, similar to the first time I saw him. Realizing I was gawking at him, he smirked at me then. I consciously forced my mouth closed after feeling it was hanging open.

As I made my way to an open desk, I started to feel afraid again. He seemed dangerous. I looked over at him, deciding to face my fears, and sure enough he was already looking at me. I forced a smile, refusing to let him know he frightened me. Wasn’t that always how it went? If you showed fear, it only made the shark or lion more interested in you, making them attack.

I chuckled to myself, feeling silly for comparing a person to ferocious animals. He wasn’t going to attack me.

…was he?

I didn’t even notice that class had started when Mr. Dale suddenly called me. “Ms. Woodlinn!” he practically yelled. He must've been calling my name several times.

I jerked my head up. “Uh, yes?” I replied sheepishly.

“Were you not listening? Pay attention, Nari. This is important. What is the answer to the equation on the board?”

“Umm…” Oh great. Everyone was staring at me. I had no idea what the answer was.

Let’s see

5a-3(3a+1)-8a=45

What the?? It all looked like gibberish to me! “Umm…” was all I could keep saying as I tried to think. I didn’t want to look stupid; I had to get this right!

“Negative four,” a smooth, clipped accent that was going to end up haunting me in my dreams called out.

I whipped my head around to stare at Mr. Smartypants, and apparently everyone else was just as surprised as I was by him. He sat there, completely calm and unbothered by the full attention. Actually…he almost looked bored again.

“Thank you, uh...” I quickly turned my attention back to Mr. Dale, waiting to finally hear what this guy’s name was. Surely, the teacher would know. But, Mr. Dale only looked completely confused, like he had never seen this strange boy before in his life. “Wait, who—”

It sounded like Mr. Dale was going to ask who the boy was, but just then the strangest thing happened. Mr. Dale closed his eyes and lightly shook his head before saying, “Ah, yes, thank you, Mycah.” He had the strangest look in his eyes, like he was dreaming, and when he said the words they came out sounding very distant.

I looked around the room, wondering if everyone, or at least anyone else saw what I had just seen, but I seemed to be the only one. Of course.

I sat back in my chair, completely baffled, and a new wave of terror washed over me. Who was this guy?

In his absence, I had contemplated working up the nerve to ask him about my sculpture when I saw him again. Then after not seeing him for days I started to wonder if I’d ever get the chance…now I wasn't so sure I wanted it anymore.

So Mycah was his name? It sounded so normal and...nice. I never would've guessed that. He looked more like an Al Capone or Hannibal Lechter or Captain Hook. Okay, maybe he wasn't actually a movie villain, but Mycah just sounded so human. And he definitely felt anything but human to me.

I glanced his way one more time. He was scribbling on his right arm with that same silver metallic Sharpie I saw him with before. For some reason, I found the notion that he was left-handed hot. Ugh.

But then that made me notice he didn’t have paper. Or books. He had absolutely nothing with him except that Sharpie.

Strange.

When I thought about it, I didn’t remember seeing him with any books that day in my Literature class either. Not that I was able to focus on anything other than my own shock of seeing him in the first place.

His eyes suddenly shifted to mine, so I instantly averted my gaze back to my own trembling hands that sat in my lap. God, was he nerve-racking.

Now that it was lunchtime, I desperately searched for Zaylie. I spotted her sitting by herself and rushed over to sit with her. I didn’t even stop to get food first. I lost my appetite somewhere between walking into Algebra and witnessing freaky phenomena.

“Zales, you are never going to believe what happened this morning,” I could barely get the words out fast enough. I desperately wanted her opinion. Surely, after I tell her, she’d just explain that I was a crazy person and belonged in the loony bin. I would gladly accept that answer over what I had been contemplating instead.

“Does it have anything to do with that Mycah bloke?” she asked chewing through food and with eyes wide open.

“Uh, yes! How did you know?” I asked, my eyes matching the size of hers.

“Oh, everyone is talking about him. I guess he is just visiting and staying at that O’Malley’s Bed & Breakfast over on Maine Street. All the girls are going on and on about how hot he is, and all the boys are complaining about how annoying he is. The boys are just jealous,” she explained with an eye roll.

I temporarily got stuck on the information of where he was staying. The O’Malley B&B—that was the one Rydan’s parents owned.

“Okay, so what happened??” she pressed, growing impatient at my silence.

“You know how we haven’t seen him in a week and a half and he is supposed to be in our Literature class?” She nodded eagerly, so I continued, “Well, as you know, he wasn’t there again in Literature, but would you believe me if I told you that sure enough, there he was just sitting there in my Algebra class?!”

“Stone the crows!” she practically shouted in a thicker than usual Australian accent.

“…Stone the…what now?” I asked, shaking my head in confusion.

“Oh, sorry.” Her face was completely red. I realized it was another one of their Aussie terms and busted out laughing, she joining me.

“Okay, go on go on!” she ordered after we both tried to get serious again.

“Okay, so, I’m sitting there in my own little world, not realizing that Mr. Dale called on me to answer some stupid equation. When I finally take notice, I have no idea what the answer is. It was seriously the longest math equation I had ever seen.” I couldn’t help but be dramatic with my story—Zaylie was completely enthralled. “I just stared at the board, not having any idea how to solve it. But then, out of nowhere, Mycah calls out the answer, and I can tell Mr. Dale has no idea who he is, but then all of a sudden, this weird thing happens with his face and he then magically knows who he is!” I finished by throwing my arms up in the air and letting them fall back down.

....I swore I could hear crickets…

She just stared at me, as if waiting for more, like my ending wasn’t actually the end and I was about to finally announce the big surprising news.

“Zales?”

“Wait, is that it?” She clearly was expecting more, and I didn’t live up to the hype.

“Uh, yeah. Don’t you think that’s weird?” I started questioning everything I had been feeling and that maybe my reservations about this strange guy were uncalled for. Maybe I was making something out of nothing after all.

“Maybe I had to be there. It doesn’t really sound that strange. Maybe Mr. Dale was just trying to remember his name.”

“Oh….maybe.” The realization from her words hit me like a ton of bricks. Granted, a lot of "maybes" hung in the air, but it sounded so simple. Even though it didn’t seem like that at the time, it had to have been the manifestation of my fears causing my brain to play tricks on me. She had to be right. But then…how did you explain my sculpture? Something wasn’t sitting right with me, but I decided to ignore it.

“Will you look at them?” she exclaimed suddenly.

“Who?” I looked around the room, truly confused.

“Sabrina and Mycah. Over there.” She pointed to where they were in the corner of the cafeteria. “They make a cute couple.”

I didn’t respond, or couldn’t respond, as I sat stunned staring at the scene playing out before my eyes. Sabrina, looking perfectly gorgeous as ever, fawned over Mycah as he stood leaning against the far back wall. The horrible and completely unforgivable part was the pang of jealousy I suddenly felt.

“Will you quit starin’ at the bloke? Jeez, Zales,” Desmond said as he and Liam were passing our table. Were they friends now?

“Hey, pull your head in, Des. I mean, can’t a gal look?” Zaylie countered her twin brother with a mischievous grin. Desmond stopped and turned around then, like he had a comeback for her. Looking to me, she continued, “I don’t know what he sees in her really. She was horrid to me just the other day. I was in the dunny washing my hands, and she walks up next to me while applying her lippy and has the nerve to say to me, "I love your shirt. Where’d you get it? Goodwill?" She then rolled her eyes and left!”

I didn’t know how to reply, unable to decipher her words quickly enough, but thankfully I was saved by Desmond who interjected with, “Will you quit your earbashing! You’re giving me a headache.” Then he finished walking away, shaking his head.

“Did you get it at Goodwill?” Liam asked, clicking his tongue and shaking his head like it was a sin as he walked backward following Desmond. He let out a laugh as he turned around to face the right way.

Zaylie stuck her tongue out at his back and giggled at me. I really wasn’t sure if I understood everything that they had been saying, but I couldn’t keep myself from giggling along with her.

“Anyway, have you read any of that series I lent you?” Zaylie changed the subject, looking very excited.

“I have, and you’re right. I love it so far. I'm on the second book already. They’re so hard to put down!” I answered honestly. I’d been squeezing in some reading time before going to bed each night.

“I know! They’re great. I can’t wait for you to get to the end of the second one. You are definitely going to be texting me, so be prepared for a shock!” she exclaimed seriously. Oh boy.

“Oh, no worries there. You know I will.” I smiled at her passion.

“Hey, you’re going to the Homecoming Dance next month, right? We could go stag together.” Her eyes sparkled as she took a drink of her water.

“Sure, but I’m pretty confident you’ll have no problem finding a date. A guy will be asking you soon enough.” I knew I was right; Zaylie was gorgeous.

“But I don’t want to go with just any guy. Unless the right one asks me, I’m going stag.” She looked down at her half-eaten food.

“Oh my word. Who? Who’s the guy?” It was obvious she already had someone in mind she hoped would ask her. Her eyes shot up to mine, and for just a second I thought she was going to deny it.

“Seth. He’s sooo cute!” she admitted, her already sparkly brown eyes now shining like glitter. I only laughed and shook my head.

The next day, I started feeling paranoid. Mycah’s sporadic attendance at school gave my blood pressure a serious workout. Would he be there, or wouldn't he? It was now the magic question of each and every day. This morning was another no show. Go figure. I sat down for lunch, trying to ignore the groaning in my empty stomach. We had no food in the house, so I wasn’t able to make anything and I had no money. Great. I really hoped no one noticed I was only drinking water. I looked down, afraid someone would see my embarrassment written all over my face.

“Is that all you’re havin’, mate? Just water?” Desmond noticed.

“Oh, yeah, I’m not hungry. Just thirsty,” I said with a half-smile, trying to sound convincing. I’d feel even worse if I made them feel bad about eating without me.

Zaylie chimed in, “Are you sure? I feel funny eating in front of you if you won’t be eating too.”

“No! Please, don’t worry about it. Eat—I’m fine, really!” I knew it; they were too nice. I tried to make my smile bigger in an effort to assure them. It really wasn’t that big of deal anyway. It wasn’t new for me to go without food sometimes. Except normally, there weren’t people around to witness it.

Just then, an unopened container of fresh salad slid right in front of me. I looked up, clearly shocked, right into Mycah’s bright blue eyes. For goodness sake, what was he trying to do to me?

“What are you doing here?” the words mirroring my thought slipped out of my mouth before I could stop them. But he didn’t respond. He just stood there staring at me.

He then leaned down over the table, blue eyes intently on mine, freezing me in my place, causing my brain to malfunction. Uhhh….

“Would you mind eating this for me, love? I’ve bought too much and would feel bad tossing it.” He said it so smoothly, so light-heartedly and clipped by his accent that I almost couldn’t tell if he was serious or joking. He continued when I didn’t say anything, mouth slightly agape, still stunned, “If you don’t want to eat it now, you can just take it home or something.”

“Thank you,” I managed to get out, perplexity exuding my entire being. He pushed off the table smiling, winked at me, and then walked away.

“That is so sweet!” Zaylie squealed, hands clasped together in front of her.

“Zales!” I was pretty sure there was only so much shock one person could take, and that gosh darn boy was quickly filling my limit.

“Yeah, gross!” Desmond complained after me. He stared at Zaylie who was still swooning and looked disgusted. “It would really suck if I lost my lunch right now over your girliness.”

“What?” she asked us both guiltily. I ignored her and began eating the salad. Why did he keep popping up randomly? Terror froze me in my place, fork left hanging in the air, as I imagined him being a crazy stalker.

“You okay?” Zaylie asked, looking concerned.

“I’m fine, yes, thanks for asking.” I shook off the anxiety, knowing I was once again being ridiculous. There was nothing to be afraid of.

“No, she’s obviously not fine, Zaylie! She is clearly as bothered by your hideous outburst as I am.” Desmond stood up and rolled his eyes. “Bloody girls. So mushy...it’s disgusting,” he said under his breath as he walked away.

“Ignore him. I always do.” Zaylie rolled her eyes and sighed before taking another bite of her sandwich.

“You’re right. The best thing to do is just ignore him,” I replied, omitting the part I was actually referring to Mycah and not Desmond. She was right either way...boys were best left ignored.

“Now let’s talk about dress ideas for the dance,” she suggested, growing excited. I forced a smile, not able to decide if this new subject was any better.

“Thank you so much again for my camera, Ry. I love it so much!” I crooned as I snapped another picture of him. We were hanging out under the Weeping Willow after I was done with school, as usual.

“Will you please stop taking pictures of me?! I’m going to take it back and throw it in the pond if you don’t.” Rydan put his hand over the camera while rolling his eyes, but a smile played at the edge of his lips.

I stuck my tongue out at him and then smirked as I said, “Fine,” in a defeated but still happy tone.

As I started to take another picture of the swans sitting in the water, I was all of a sudden pulled to my feet.

“What are you doing?!” I asked, completely surprised.

“Come with me,” Rydan said with excitement thick in his voice, causing me to look up at him. He still grasped my arm as he dragged me toward the woods. He was much taller than me, but it was still easy to see that his silver eyes looked wild.

He took me into the trees. I immediately began taking pictures of all the beautiful birches—their white bark peeled off, exposing the black underneath.

“Great idea, Rydan! Why didn’t I think of this? It’s breathtaking in here.”

“Shhh,” he whispered.

Oookay. I gave him a puzzled look, but he wasn’t looking at me. I continued taking pictures of the trees. The leaves were a beautiful golden orange and yellow, but there were still some green ones mixed in. So gorgeous!

“Nari, look,” Rydan breathed. He sounded like he had been holding his breath that entire time, just then letting it out.

“Ohh myy word. Ryyyy!” There in front of us was a stunning white fox with amazing baby blue eyes.

“I...I can’t believe this. How…?” I whispered.

“I have no idea. It’s so weird. He shouldn’t be here.” I could tell Rydan was just as confused as I was.

“He is just absolutely….spectacular. So incredibly gorgeous! I have never in all my life seen an animal as beautiful as this before,” I said in shock.

I looked at Rydan. Why did he look pained?

“Hey, you okay?”

“I’m fine. Take a picture.” He quickly glanced at me out of the corner of his eye then back to the fox in front of us.

“Oh yeah!!” I slowly took a dozen pictures of this amazing creature. And he let me. He just stayed there. “Rydan, how is this possible? He’s just letting me take pictures of him. He doesn’t seem scared or anything! He’s just standing there looking around like he doesn’t even care we’re here. I wish he’d look at me so I can get a picture of his eyes.

“Oh my god! Yes!” The fox looked at me just after I said that. I took several more pictures just before he darted off. “Wow, that was so amazing. I’m so glad you thought to come in here.”

Rydan stared down at the ground smiling. It almost appeared like he was remembering something—he looked so serene. He glanced up then, looking after where the fox had gone. Then he seemed sad, like he missed something. I couldn’t help but watch him as he went through all these different emotions. It was like the fox was important to him.

“Hey...you okay? What’s wrong?” I finally asked. Curiosity always got the best of me.

“What? Oh. Yeah. That was just really cool,” he answered a little weakly. He started walking back to the Willow tree, but the wheels had already started turning in my head so I hardly noticed him leaving.

That whole experience gave me an idea—a super great idea—I finally knew what I would paint for Rydan’s gift!

Chapter Thirteen

~Naminé~

Since my thirteenth cycle, I have had the horrendous charge of delivering rations to the prisoners in the dark dungeon. Each day I cringed and cried as I passed out the food to the prisoners as they shared harsh looks, cruel gestures, and crude innuendos. I maneuvered quickly through the corridor of fifty-two cells housing at least three captives each and tried to block out my surroundings and think of anything else but the dark words they spoke. The only light that got me through this utter torture was the uplifting words of prisoner 5287. He treated me with kindness, courtesy, and words to uplift the weary.

“Don’t despair, child,” I heard softly as I came up to the door of his cell. My green eyes met with his light hazels that spoke of sadness and regret. He was slim and frail, but if he refused to despair in this dismal prison, then I must persist as well.

“Why are you crying, dear one?” he asked as he struggled to sit up on the dirt floor.

I reached up to touch my cheek, for I did not realize I had started to cry. I did not want to tell him I had failed.

“I…” I started to say as my voice shook terribly. I did not want to disappoint him.

I started again. “I tried…I got through for only a short time, but…I do not know if it worked. I haven’t been able to reach him again.”

He was silent for a while. I thought maybe he had fallen asleep whilst sitting up. “Then you must contact the second,” he whispered as he lay back down on the floor. He sounded old, tired, out of breath. “He…easier…to reach…” he wheezed out.

“You…must…continue….do not….give…up.” He said each word slowly like it was hard to speak.

As I sucked in a huge gasp of breath I didn’t realize I was holding and let the tears run down my face, I looked at his tired eyes with determination. “I will, I promise.”

Chapter Fourteen

~Nari~

I couldn’t wait to get started on Rydan’s painting, so as soon as I heard Ray close the front door, I shot out of bed and got dressed for the day. It was Saturday, so thankfully he’d be at work.

I went straight to the art room at school where I’d have unlimited amounts of colorful paint to choose from. I clipped on an easel the photo of the fox I had printed out using the SD card machine at the local drugstore. He looked just as beautiful as I saw him in real life. I hoped I’d be able to bring out all the colors of the trees, making it contrast just right with the stark white of the fox’s gorgeous fur. I squealed in excitement and got everything I needed ready. I pushed play on my iPod and then finally made my first brushstroke.

Noticing it was hours later, I stepped back and appraised my work. I was pleased with it so far, but I was pretty sure I had white and golden yellow paint all over me. I got lost in my own world trying to make each detail perfect that I didn’t notice anything else, including the gobs of paint I had on my hand just before brushing my bangs out of my eyes. I had yet to look in a mirror to find out what I must've looked like.

Feeling satisfied with what I had accomplished so far, I decided to head out and leave the rest for another time. As I walked home, the public park across the street caught my eye.

There were several families with their children out playing, and it gave me the urge to go sit and watch. I'd always admired big families, observing them interact with one another, hugging, laughing, and having fun. It must have been nice.

I walked up to the swings that were facing the rest of the park and leisurely sat, slowly swinging. A cool breeze stirred my hair and sent a chill through me, making me pull my jacket closed tighter.

I smiled as I watched a young boy and girl chase each other around the jungle gym. They seemed to be having a lot of fun; the girl was looking back and laughing as the little boy was about to catch up to her.

A shout to my right made me look over to see a little girl getting ready to come down the slide. “Mommy, watch me!” she squealed, and the mother laughed as the girl slid down and giggled. She immediately ran back up the steps and slid down again and again.

Watching the kids play and not have a care in the world made me so envious. I thought back to when my own mother brought me here for the first time. I had climbed to the top of the jungle gym, and just like any other little girl I would pretend I was a princess in my own castle. But I was also a skilled fighter and would fight the bad guys off. No one was going to get in and destroy my home.

I noticed the girl who was being chased by the boy had climbed up and out on top of the small peak that was looking over the ground below. She started to lean over the side when her mother called out, “Lily, be careful!”

But it was too late.

My heart stopped as I watched her fall to the ground. She immediately started screaming and several people came running from the bench where they had sat.

I instantly stood up, afraid for the young child and how badly she might have been hurt.

I too walked over to the growing crowd to make sure she was okay. She still screamed but was now in the arms of her mother. I got tears in my eyes listening to her cries of pain. It hurt my heart to see what happened and to hear her parents try to console her. I stood there wishing I could have done something. If only I could've been there to catch her, to somehow prevent her from getting hurt.

I walked a little closer as the father announced he thought she broke her arm. I wanted to go to her and make her feel better. I wanted to heal her broken arm and make it like it never happened. I knew I couldn’t, but something inside me yearned for that girl. I felt helpless.

“We’re taking her to the hospital,” the mother said to the few people that had come to help, as they too had watched the scene. “Thank you for your help.”

I was still shaken up and ached for the girl, but I managed to walk back toward the swing and slowly sat down. I couldn’t stop the scene of her falling from playing over and over in my head. The poor thing.

That night, I dreamt of Lily. I still couldn’t save her, but in my dream she had looked at me and asked for help. But I didn’t know how. And just before I woke up, I saw Mycah standing at the top of the jungle gym wearing the most sinister grin I had ever seen.

Thoughts of Mycah’s evil stare had me creeped out the rest of my weekend. I was barely able to finish Rydan’s painting, but eventually I did. Every little noise made me jump half-expecting Mycah to grab me at any second from a dark corner. I had messed up the painting twice from being startled by strange sounds out in the school hallway. So when I walked into Algebra on Monday and my eyes connected with his, it took everything I had to stifle a scream.

I could hear Mr. Dale talking, but it barely registered. I glanced in Mycah’s direction and noticed he was looking at me from the corner of his eye. It spooked me, making my elbow knock a pencil off my desk.

It must've been plummeting to the floor, but as I quickly turned my head to helplessly watch, it didn’t even come close to touching the ground. With reflexes like a freakin' ninja, Mycah caught it in mid-flight. I jerked my head up at him and his face was only inches from mine. His eyes were smoldering, and his lips were turned up in the sexiest smirk on the planet. I tried to take a breath…he smelled so sweet.

“Thanks,” I managed to whisper. I could barely hear my own words over my heartbeat pounding loudly in my ears.

“You’re quite welcome, Nariella.” His voice was like silk. If I could only listen to one thing for the rest of my life, just one single thing, it would be Mycah saying my name like he just did.

Wait…how did he know my name?

As he went back to sit in his chair, my lungs began to burn from not breathing for so long. Without his close proximity, I was released from his hold and quickly drew air to my desperate lungs. My emotions for this boy were so mixed up that I didn’t know what to think. Unforgivable and unexplainable feelings were beginning to stir somewhere deep in my heart, and that scared me. I had never been more afraid of him. …And intrigued.

I walked through tall wild green grass, causing tiny white butterflies to take flight. There was a beautiful house up ahead. It was a huge two-story made out of white brick right on the ocean. As I walked up the path to the front door, excitement about whoever I was going to see burst in my chest. I could hear waves crashing in the background and the wind blew through my hair. I caught the scent of the orange flowers from the nearby bush that the breeze              had carried my way. I was…happy. Wherever I was going, whoever I was going to see, I was happy about being with them. I couldn’t wait until they opened the door and welcomed me in. I longed to be inside that house, spending time with whoever was behind that door.

I stepped up to the entrance, and as I was about to knock, I looked down and saw that I had a large brass skeleton key in my hand. I assumed it was for the house that I was standing in front of. I went to put the key in the lock; it fit….

The sound of my alarm made my eyes snap open. It was only a dream. Disappointment crashed down on me as I realized I’d never get to find out who was in that house.

I was left lying in my bed, staring at the ceiling wondering what had caused me to feel so happy. I had longed to be with the person inside. If only I could have opened the door to see who it was.

I wished I could be back in that dream.

“Nari! Over here!” I heard Zaylie yell down the hall. I quickly walked over to her.

“Hi,” I said with a grin.

“Want to eat outside today? It’s a cloudless sunny day, so it’s not as cold as it’s been lately, and I could use some fresh air. They say the sun isn’t going to last long. It’s supposed to rain later.”

“Sounds great. I’ll just go get my food and meet you out there,” I said with higher spirits than I had earlier. Half of me was terrified of Mycah and the other half, the half I hated to admit, got disappointed every morning I didn’t see him in my classes.

After I picked out a meal, I walked down the steps outside that led to the grassy area of tables and lost balance of my food tray; quickly trying to recover, my water bottle fell over causing me to trip on the stairs as I tried to balance everything out.

In that split second, I felt myself falling forward—my horrified heart had momentarily stopped as my body drew closer to the concrete. Just as suddenly, an arm wrapped around my waist, pulling me back up against a warm muscular body, and my food tray was no longer in my hands. I must've dropped it, so I waited for the sound of the crashing plastic and food to assault my ears. But it never came. Completely and utterly flabbergasted at what just happened, my lungs were panic-stricken, and I could barely breathe.

Right against my ear, lips brushing my hair, I heard, “Are you okay, Nariella?” Mycah’s accented voice rasped through my veins as his sweet, woodsy smell washed over me.

The sound of his voice and the feel of his warm stature made my eyes widen and my body paralyze as he held onto me. He slowly released me while lowering my food tray perfectly intact with not a thing out of place in front of me. I forced myself to recover and took it from him. Still trying to catch my breath, I turned my head slowly to look up at him. He was still standing incredibly close.

“Is this becoming a habit? You rescuing me?” I breathed.

He grinned at the ground, a gesture I found completely adorable and endearing. But then he slowly looked up into my eyes, smile melting away, and said, “I think it’s more of an addiction.” He shook his head as he snickered.

Just before he left, he looked back to me saying, “Be careful,” in the most tender voice I had heard yet.

I rushed over to Zaylie, who looked utterly shocked and amazed, and sat down. She barely waited for me to sit before diving head first into an interrogation, “What just happened?! I look up and all I see is you and Mycah hanging all over each other!”

“We were not hanging all over each other!” I practically blanched as I said the words. “Zales, please, that guy is creepy! Don’t you think so?” I seriously wanted to know. I hated the thought of being the only one who found Mycah scary. Was there something wrong with me?

“Did you just say creepy? That guy is H-O-T-T,” she sounded out each letter, “HOTT. If he’s creepy, then dang, why can’t all boys be creepy?”

“Psh!” I shoved her shoulder playfully. “You’re crazy. Seriously, I guess I should be worried about your mental health instead of my own.” We both laughed.

Zaylie moved on to talking about what she was going to wear to the dance. I already knew what I would have to do. Seeing that I was pretty much penniless and only going for Zaylie’s benefit, I would be making my own dress. I knew my mom had some nice dresses packed away, since I was the one who had to take care of all her belongings she left behind. My idea was to find one of hers and alter it to fit my style and size. It may not be amazing, but I loved to sew my own clothes using my mom’s sewing machine. This would be no different and no matter what, it would have to do. It was all I could do.

Despite the Homecoming buzz, my mind kept drifting back to Mycah as I walked home from school. I really didn’t know what to think anymore. Apparently I was the only one who found something weird about him, and at the same time, something was drawing me to him. It was like my emotions were at war with each other, fighting until one broke free and claimed my heart as the victor. I didn’t trust him. Or maybe it was myself I didn’t trust when I was around him, because I also missed him when he wasn’t near. And I didn’t want to feel that way about a guy. I couldn’t feel that way. I wouldn’t allow it. Ugh…I was so confused.

I finally got to the house and my heart dropped to my stomach. He was home early. Crap…I hesitated going inside at the sound of loud crashing noises.

“What are you doing?” I asked. The clean house I left this morning was now a complete wreck.

“What did you do with it?!” Ray yelled, practically growling.

“Excuse me? Do with what? Just calm down...” I felt nauseated as fear began to grip my stomach and my heart pounded in my eardrums.

“Don’t you tell me to calm down, you good for nothing brat! I know you took it! I had money right here in this drawer! I need that money! You better give it back to me right now, or you are going to be sorry you were ever born!”

“Listen, Ray—I did not take your money. I promise you!” He suddenly sprinted forward. I pleaded, “Please, just, wait—” but it was too late. He had a vice grip on both my arms, pushing me back against the wall and then punched me right in the face, knocking me down onto my side over a broken pile of glass. I lay in his spot where he threw his latest empty bottle of Jack. I winced as my head now throbbed and my arm stung from the glass.

“Please! I had nothing to do with your money! I didn’t take it!” I screamed at him, holding my head.

“Stop lying to me!” he screamed back, grabbing my neck. His hot breath on my face reeked of alcohol. He started to tighten his grip and I involuntarily gasped for air. The corners of my vision started to dim as my eyes widened, and my lungs burned from lack of oxygen. This was it. He was finally going to do what he probably had always wanted—to make me suffer as he slowly drained the life out of me.

In that instant, Ray was no longer gripping my throat as his body was flung across the room, hitting the wall with a loud thud. I reached for my throat, lungs pulling in ragged gasps of precious air. At the sound of Mycah’s voice, I looked up.

“Don’t you touch her, you sick, sorry excuse for a man,” Mycah growled in Ray’s face. He had my foster father pinned against the wall with his hands around Ray's neck now. Ray’s eyes were wide. Probably as wide as mine were.

“If you ever lay another finger on her again, I swear to death I will kill you. Do you understand?” His voice was so stern and rabid, I flinched. Too stunned to move, Ray barely managed a nod.

Mycah moved his hand from Ray’s jugular and put it on the side of his head. His hand began to glow with a faint white light. “Now sleep, before I bloody rip your throat out,” he said through gritted teeth.

At that, Ray’s eyelids shuttered and then slowly closed as his body finally slumped to the floor. Before Mycah could say anything to me or even turn around, I was out the door running.

What the heck was that? I barely realized it was sprinkling out. I didn’t care. My breathing was heavy and staggered and my body wrecked with nerves, but I needed to get away from the house—and from Mycah—as fast as I could. I needed to think.

I stumbled down the sidewalk while trying to run, but my brain was on over-drive so I couldn’t focus on getting my feet to move fast enough. They felt heavy, as if filled with sand and weighing a thousand pounds. I couldn’t seem to shake my gut-wrenching fear away because I couldn’t comprehend what just happened.

My hands instinctively went to my throat as I remembered him strangling me. His wicked, cruel brown eyes boring into mine. I couldn’t have looked away or even closed my eyes—I had been so stunned. If I had died then, it would have been his eyes as the last thing I had ever seen. I shuddered.

I looked at my upper arms and could see bruises starting to form where he had gripped them so forcefully. I went to feel my left eye. Ouch. It already started to swell. Great…I was going to have a black eye.

At the sensation of something sticky from touching my eye, I looked at my hand and saw blood, making me sigh. I looked up toward the sky as it began to pour down on my face. My breath quickened again as I realized: I didn’t die.

Because...Mycah…tossed Ray away like he was a rag doll. How? How did he do that? And what was with that light coming from his hand? Did he seriously put Ray to sleep or…did he kill him? My chest hurt just thinking about all of that. I didn’t know what to do or where to go. I couldn’t go back home. Not yet.

I just kept walking aimlessly in the rain, wishing today never happened, and by time I noticed, it had already grown dark out. After a while, I looked up from staring at the ground and found myself in front of O’Malley’s Bed & Breakfast. The one where Mycah was staying. Maybe I was drawn here—my body unconsciously taking me to where I needed to go for answers. I didn’t know, and I didn’t care. I didn’t feel frightened anymore. I felt protected.

I walked around the side, wondering if I could possibly see him. There, in his room, Mycah sat in an over-sized chair next to the window, reading. He looked so normal. His chest was bare, exposing his muscular torso; he was only wearing dark pants. His black hair was all ruffled and his ocean blue eyes were staring intently at the book. His face was serene, but I could still see the tight cut of his jawbone and the straight angles of his face. His brow furrowed in concentration, and he looked utterly gorgeous. He...saved me. The flicker of some strange, unknown feeling sparked in the deepest parts of my heart.

It was still pouring rain, and I was cold and sopping wet. My hair was drenched and water dripped into my eyes, stinging at the spot that was cut and swollen.

As I watched Mycah in his room, my whole body began to tremble as the realization set in. He saved my life. Mycah saved me. I didn’t care what he was, what he did, or how he did it. I had been completely terrified and almost died. Remembering what happened only a few hours ago, all those feelings came rushing back. As if I was right back in his rough, calloused hands squeezing the life out of me. My trembling turned to almost violent shaking, reliving the moment again in my head.

All of a sudden, Mycah’s head jerked up as if he could sense me standing there. His eyes immediately found mine, and his expression turned from surprise to a pained but soft gentleness. Like he wanted me to be there—with him. I didn’t realize it at first, but I was crying.

Mycah stood up and walked to the window. It was the kind that opened like a French door, swinging inward. Mycah reached for me and easily pulled me inside, like I weighed nothing. He didn’t say anything; he just stared at me.

He turned and walked to a closet, pulling out two towels. My teeth chattered and my eye still hurt from my tears running down my cheeks. He began delicately patting my face, arms, and head, drying them with the soft towels.

Slowly, he gently wiped a stray tear with his thumb. The towels smelled like Snuggle fabric softener—and he smelled like a dream.

What he started to do next left me paralyzed, and my chest tightened. He reached up and tightly pressed onto my swollen black eye. It didn’t hurt though, his touch was so gentle. Oddly, I began to feel a tingling sensation. Then, like magic, the pain was gone. My eyes widened and my heart felt like it was racing out of control.

Slowly, he put his soft, gentle hands on my neck. His skin felt so hot compared to my cold skin. I could feel my bruised muscles vanish away. His pulse from his fingertips throbbed next to my throat. He then moved to my arms; one after the other, and did the same thing to them—healing my sore bruises. My eyes never left his face, but he was looking at each scrape and bluish-purple spot, healing any he found and looking for more.

Then, without touching me, he waved his left hand all around, hovering over each and every inch, making me dry from head to toe. He gradually put me back together, piece by piece. Raising each of my feet, he removed my shoes.

Once he felt he got everything, I assumed, he then pulled me to his bed. Dragging down the sheet and blankets, I crawled inside and curled myself into a ball. He covered the blankets over my body and went to sit in the chair next to the window. With him watching me, I started to calm down. My crying stopped, and I slowly drifted off to sleep, feeling completely warm and safe.

The next day, I quietly left the B&B without Mycah waking up. The sun was just rising, so it must've been very early. The sky was still a dark purple blue, and the horizon was a bright pink mixed with orange. It felt so calm and quiet.

The morning air was chilly and filled with moisture. I wrapped my arms around my body, hugging myself. I didn’t want to think back to last night’s events yet.

I made my way back home, trying to keep a clear mind, not really thinking about anything. I slowly snuck inside, hoping that Ray was still asleep. I crept in, and sure enough there he was, still lying on the floor where Mycah left him, snoring very loudly. He didn’t kill him after all.

I tip-toed into the bathroom and turned on the shower. I put it as hot as it could go. I quickly peeled my clothes off and jumped in, wanting nothing more than to immerse myself into the scalding hot water.

I was quickly surrounded by steam as my mind began to race. As the water slid down my face, I could no longer contain my tears or my quiet sobs. The sound of the water drowned out any noise I might have made.

I felt my neck where my bruises used to be, felt my eye, and then looked at my arms. No bruises. It was as if they washed down the drain with the rest of the water. But no, Mycah healed them. He healed me. I couldn’t help but think so differently of him now. Before, I thought he was creepy. In fact, I was practically scared to death. Then after seeing what he did to Ray, I was frightened even more. But I wasn’t just frightened at what Mycah did. I was happy. And that scared me too. I shouldn’t be happy at what happened, but Mycah saved my life. If Ray got hurt because of it, then good! He deserved what he got. I owed Mycah my life.

The sensation of Mycah’s gentle touch radiated throughout my entire body. I felt like I was changing—like something was being awoken inside me. I would never admit it to myself, but my heart soared at the thought of his touch, his smell, and just his presence alone.

I slowly opened my eyes, letting them acclimate to the ray of sun streaming in through my windows. The beam of light warmed my skin at every spot it touched. I felt calm. Serene. As I lay completely motionless in my bed, staring at the million tiny speckles of dust dancing in the sunlight, Mycah’s face as he looked down at me—full of concern, healing my every wound—kept flashing to mind. I didn’t even know his last name. Or where he was from, who he was, what he was doing here. I didn’t know anything about him. And that didn't matter to me.

I knew that it should; not knowing anything about someone should matter a whole lot. I mean, what sane person wouldn’t be completely horrified by what they’d seen Mycah, practically a stranger, do? I was confident a normal person would make sure to stay away from him. To never speak to him again and run screaming for the hills. A normal person would recognize that he was different, dangerous, and unexplainable, giving every reason not to get anywhere near him ever again.

But, I wasn't normal. I could feel deep within me that I was far from normal. The same deep spot where I couldn’t seem to find a single ounce of fear toward Mycah. Not anymore. He saved my life and then healed my soul.

My eyes closed the same time my heart skipped a beat at the memory of Mycah’s delicate, warm fingers on my skin. The concentration in his scorching aqua eyes as they appraised me and his heavenly scent that wrapped around me.

I had to see him again. There was no way I could stay away now. I had so many questions to ask him. How did he do that to Ray? Did he fix my sculpture? I didn’t care what the answers were or if they were scary, I just wanted to know. I had to know.

With a smile, I clambered out of bed, feeling completely refreshed and determined. I laid a hand over my chest, trying to calm my racing heart. I grabbed my favorite faded black jeans and stood in front of my closet. I wanted to look nice. I fingered through the rack, looking for the perfect shirt.

I bit my lip, smiling at the prettiest shirt I had as I pulled it from the hanger. It was a white cotton, empire-waist shirt that tied in the back by thin strings. The ¾ length sleeves were made out of white eyelet lace, pulling the Victorian look together.

I slowly turned to look in the mirror, but my reflection startled me. I didn’t know why, but I was still expecting to see a black eye and bruises. I peered closer, bright violet eyes staring back at me. I slowly reached up to touch my left eye. No pain. No discoloring. Nothing.

So it was true. Mycah really did heal me. I knew he did on the inside, but now that the evidence was staring me in the face, there could be no doubt. Mycah was different. Very different. And I was okay with that.

I brushed the sleep out of my long, dark brown hair and clipped a part of the left side back, leaving the rest down. Using the tips I learned from Zaylie, I added a touch of mascara and light pink lip-gloss. I stepped back and assessed my work. I’d never tried or cared to impress a guy before, so I was suddenly filled with anxiety.

I grabbed my jacket, wallet, and cell phone just before reaching for the door. But, the sudden realization that Ray was just on the other side made me stop, hand left mid-air in front of the handle.

I completely forgot about him. I could no longer hear him snoring so he must have been awake. What was he going to say? What was I going to say? I couldn’t even comprehend what happened last night, let alone try to explain it to someone else if he asked. Was he going to be angry? Too many questions started to bounce around in my head, so I decided to be brave and face whatever waited for me on the other side of that door. It had to happen sooner or later, and I’d rather get it out of the way.

As I slowly and cautiously walked through the hallway, my heart betrayed my front of bravery as I grew more and more worried with each advancing step. My eyes stayed glued to the spot Ray had been lying in before, now empty.

But it didn’t matter. None of that mattered, because as I stood staring at the empty spot and relief just starting to come over me at the thought that maybe Ray wasn’t home, someone grabbed me.

With my body stricken and seized with fear, I tried to scream but couldn’t. One strong arm was around my waist holding me to them from behind, the other was forcefully holding cloth against my open mouth and nose. A strong smell of chemical burned my nose, assaulting my lungs and senses. As my head began to swim, I tried desperately to understand what was happening, but no answer made sense. Was this Ray? Was he going to finish what he tried to do last night and finally kill me? Mycah wouldn’t save my life, only to kill me the next day. I kicked and clawed for my freedom, but as hard as I fought against my captor and to stay conscious, I lost the battle.

A black cloth bag was put over my head, causing a whole new wave of panic to flood through me, just before my eyes fluttered closed.

Chapter Fifteen

~Naminé~

My bright green eyes stared intensely into his. It was like staring into something beautiful and majestic. Calen and I had been able to connect with him the first time we tried, like he had been waiting for a lifeline to bring him to safety. This was our fourth night in a row, and though I wasn’t sure if he knew this was real or thought it just a dream, I began to savor our time together. I knew I shouldn’t; I had a purpose for bringing us here, but the moment I beheld his presence I was captivated. I tried to talk to him, but he couldn’t understand me. It was certainly easier to reach him than the other, but I was still distressed that I was unable to convey any words.

Each night I brought him to my most beloved spot in all of Aselaira—through the thick Tiuka Forest with trees taller than much of the castle, past the old ruins of the tower of Barad that once held a sacred meaning for our people but now sat in shambles and forgotten. I had always acknowledged a strange yet welcoming pull when I passed the tower. I did not know why.

After you trekked up the mountain for about an hour, you would reach the most exquisite view of the Kingdom. A large grassy clearing filled with the most colorful lotes and calla lilies I had ever seen, all the way to the edge of the cliff overlooking the coast. There were large trees outlining the clearing, almost like they guarded over the place. Someone long ago had carved chairs into the several tree stumps that had been found there. They were facing the panoramic view of the majestic blue ocean. To your right stood the castle in the distance. It appeared dark and gloomy, though I knew there was a time when it was bright and beautiful. I had never seen it in my time, but I hoped I would someday.

I did not get to venture here often, for it had nearly been three cycles that my brother Cathar and I were last here. When we were youths, we would come to this place often. It was our peace amid the chaos. It was our sanctuary.

Although I did not remember every detail now, I used what I could in showing him this beauteous place. It had always eased my thoughts, lessened my burdens, and uplifted my soul. Perhaps I could help him feel that way too.

It felt like my heart was breaking, looking into his sad eyes. He tried to push toward me. He looked at me longingly, reaching for me, wanting to enhance the connection between us. I was almost right there in front of him, but we seemed like miles apart.

He suddenly looked down, slowly dropped to his knees, and covered his eyes with both his hands. He heavily sighed, shaking his head, and my heart shattered like broken glass, bursting in a million pieces. I ached to run and comfort him, but I could not move. I was desperate to convey to him to not give up, not give into the misery that surrounded him, but I could not speak.

He gently lowered his hands and groaned in defeat. I instantly willed myself to move, and ever so slightly I took a step toward him. As I took that tiny step forward, I sensed my mind clouding as if a dark shadow threatened to envelop me. I felt a sharp pain in my left temple, and I cried out to him. It caused him to look up, meet his eyes with mine, and we connected on a level so deep it actually hurt.

I did the only thing I could think of to convey my thoughts to him, to comfort and console him, to press him to continue on and not give up the fight. I gave him the biggest, sweetest, most tender smile I could master.

Chapter Sixteen

~Nari~

The Weeping Willow. Our Weeping Willow—mine and Rydan’s. Its long branches swayed back and forth in the wind, like they danced in the bright sun that shone through each leaf. As the branches touched the surface of the pond it sat next to, disturbing the peaceful water, the sounds of cicadas and crickets filled my ears. I was already lying down, so I began running my fingers through the soft green grass as the wind gently played with my hair. I inhaled deeply, taking in the crisp cool air that surrounded me. I felt at peace.

Where was Rydan?

The sudden thought of Rydan shot panic through my heart, and I felt like the wind was knocked out of me.

I forced my eyes open and tried to sit up but was unsuccessful. I couldn’t move my head, my arms, or my legs, as I lay staring at a big fluorescent white light.

I wasn’t lying in the safety of our Weeping Willow tree like I had thought. As the memories of being held against my will and a bag put over my head came flooding back, the realization that I had been taken began to dawn on me.

For some reason, I couldn’t fully feel the terror I knew that I should be feeling. Instead, I felt supremely groggy and tired. I tried to look around, barely able to keep my heavy eyes opened, but all I could see was white walls and to my left a medical bag filled with a clear liquid hanging on a metal hook. A tube came from the bottom, and I knew without a doubt it was pumping drugs into me. I could feel the sting of the needle that was buried deep into my aching vein, and a wave of nausea ran through me. I had no idea how long I had been here, but the hard, cold metal surface I was forced to lie on gave me the impression it had been a long time, as every bone in my body ached.

I tried to open my mouth to call out, to scream, to demand I be let go, but no sound came from my extremely sore throat. I could feel hot tears escape the corner of my eyes as they ran down my cheeks, and just before unconsciousness overtook me once again, I thought of Rydan and our Weeping Willow tree, calling out to him in my mind, wishing he would save me.

The sensation of movement stirred my consciousness, but it felt like my mind and body were trapped in sleep, unable to fully wake up. I wanted to open my eyes, to move my body, but it was as if I were being forced to stay asleep. I was caught between awareness and unconsciousness, my own mind yelling at me to wake up, to open my eyes and to just get up, but I wouldn’t. I couldn’t.

“Secure the perimeter.”

“Quickly, quickly! Keep the sedation steady.”

“Otis, you ride with me and the girl. Maverick, you and your team take the male and cover our six.”

Where were they taking me? The sound of wheels rolling down concrete echoed with a mixture of voices surrounding every side of me, but I only faintly registered what was being said.

Was this another nightmare? It was hard to separate reality from imagination when my entire body refused to do anything but fall into a deep sleep. I told myself to move or to just open my eyes, but the extra thought seemed to only make it worse, and then before I knew it I had succumbed back into unconsciousness.

I desperately tried to open my eyes, but the blinding light was making it very difficult. Squinting, I could see a blurry male figure towering over me but couldn’t make out any features.

I tried to focus, wanting to demand I be freed, but I felt extremely weak and exhausted. I began to see that the man’s lips were moving and slowly understood he was yelling at me, but the loud ringing in my ears made it impossible to hear him. I again tried to move my own lips, willing them to obey, but it was no use.

Didn’t they understand that drugging me was pointless? Surely they could see they would get nothing out of me that way. I wanted to move, but my arms and legs felt like they weighed a thousand pounds. The man must've become impatient with me, because he suddenly grabbed my shoulders and shook me violently. What did they want from me? Would this nightmare ever end? I could barely hold my head up while I was thrashed back and forth.

The thought of being tortured like this for even a second longer sent adrenaline racing through me like liquid fire. The only release I could find, but desperately needed, was opening my mouth and screaming my lungs out. I screamed and screamed as loud as I could, and the rabid sound that came out of me not only scared the man that had once been towering over me, but slightly scared even myself.

In my mind I thrashed my head and body from side-to-side, wishing I were strong enough to break free.

“This isn’t working!” a cruel voice with a hard accent shouted, slightly waking me up. It was still extremely difficult to open my eyes or make any sort of movement. Whatever they were drugging me with, it made it impossible for me to wake up.

“I want everything flushed out of her system now!” he kept shouting, but I had yet to hear another voice. “Move her to the cage when you are done.”

“But sir, what if she is a threat? What if she cannot be contained just like he cannot?” another voice finally inquired. It had the same strange accent.

“If she was the same as him, she never would have lasted this long. She would have already been gone. I have no choice. This obviously isn’t working, and I need answers!” A loud thud echoed in the room, but I couldn’t tell what it was.

It vaguely registered what was happening around me. Strong, rough hands kept grabbing my arms or my head, doing who knows what. It was extremely unpleasant. I felt violated and exposed, hating every second that I was out of my own control.

There was nothing I could do or say, I had to just lie there half asleep and take whatever these people did to me. It was torture.

I could faintly feel myself moving, like I was flying through space. Logic told me they were probably just wheeling my hard bed somewhere else and I wasn’t actually in outer space. Right?

Finally, after a few minutes I stopped moving. A strong smell of salt snapped me awake, and I unconsciously shook my head.

“Wake up!” a menacing voice yelled, startling me and reminding me where I was. I tried to open my eyes, but I was afraid. I didn’t know what I was waking up to. I slowly realized my head was no longer restrained, but as I tried to move my arms and legs, they still would not budge.

“Open your eyes. We know you are awake,” an accented voice snarled, growing more irritated. He sounded German or Austrian maybe? I slowly opened my eyes, half expecting to see Arnold Schwarzenegger staring back at me. Instead, the look of disgust I met after he saw my eyes made me wince. The man was young, maybe in his late-twenties, and that surprised me. He was dressed in a black suit, white dress shirt, and black tie. His blond hair was slicked back with gel, and he had a rough look to his appearance with a crooked nose that claimed the middle of his face. His pale skin starkly stood out against the black of his suit.

He recovered from his disgust quickly and now stared at me with no specific expression or emotion at all. For some reason, that scared me even more.

“Let me go! What do you want from me?!” I tried to find my voice. “Help! Help!” I screamed, but it mostly came out raspy and unrecognizable. The man didn’t answer or even look bothered by my distress. He kept pacing the room, never taking his stoic eyes off mine.

“Wh-wh-” I tried to clear my throat, hating the fact I could hardly speak. “Who are you?” I eventually croaked out, pain stretching through my sore, raspy vocal cords. I was dying of thirst.

“You are in no position to be asking questions. Where is the Sindora?! Where is Mycah Nightly?” The venom that dripped from his voice as he said Mycah’s name sent chills through my body. I didn’t respond, partly because I didn’t know what he was talking about, but mostly because I was afraid to give anything away that could hurt Mycah.

“Answer me!” His sudden outburst had me reeling, trying to figure out what in the world this could all be about. Why was he asking about Mycah? And who was this S-S-Sin-whatever person? I’d never heard that name before. The man quickly came back to himself, clearing his throat and pulling at his shirt collar. I could tell he was trying very hard to stay calm.

He rushed over, putting both arms on either side of me with a look that could kill as he yelled, “Now!” so loud that my restrained arms instinctively pulled up but failed to cover my aching ears.

“I don’t know,” I finally said.

“How do you know him?”

“I don’t know him. I’ve only see him around a few times,” I protested, trying to sound convincing, since it basically was the truth anyway. I didn’t even know Nightly was his last name.

“You do not know him? Would you like to explain to me why he would risk exposing himself for a girl he does not know?” the man scoffed in disbelief.

Wait…risked himself? For me? The sudden news that Mycah could be in trouble because of me had my heart racing in a whole new way. If I caused Mycah to get hurt, I could never forgive myself.

My dwelling thoughts kept me silent, and that irritated the man even more. He grabbed my face roughly with his right hand and hovered over me. His face was inches from mine.

“Why do you have violet eyes?! Huh?! Tell me!" Spit hit my face, and I tried desperately to pull my head away from his grasp. It was no use. He was too strong, and the fear of what he'd do to me when he realized I wouldn’t be answering his question—since I didn’t even know the answer myself—overwhelmed me.

I struggled against my restraints and his tight hold, wishing I could kick him in his groin. This was so unfair. Anger was quickly overcoming my fear. How dare he kidnap me and tie me to this dang bed!

He must've seen the defiance in my eyes as he lifted his arm to slap me with the back of his hand. I refused to show fear, so I made myself stare back into his evil eyes and clenched my jaw, bracing myself for the blow. It came, quickly and painfully, and with so much force that I was lost to darkness as my head was bashed to the side.

I lay inside the safety of the Willow’s long branches, enclosed all around me like a secret room. I closed my eyes and took in a long deep breath of fresh cool air. It permeated every ounce of me.

I ran my hand through my hair, letting the breeze catch it, and twirled a few strands between my fingers. This was heaven. I turned my head toward Rydan, who I knew would be lying beside me. But when I opened my eyes, the evil man I would forever associate as my captor lay staring at me with a sick, cruel grin, and then flashed only centimeters in front of my eyes.

I screamed and sat up, trying desperately to run away. I slowly started to realize I was back in captivity, only instead of the white room where I had been completely restrained from head to toe, I was now in a dark stone room and free to move about.

I ran to the nearest wall and felt every inch of it, looking for a way out. After taking in my surroundings, there seemed to be no door in sight. No bars, no windows—nothing. It was a small dirty square room, made entirely out of stone. I kept feeling each wall, praying there was a seam or hinge of some sort.

But there was nothing.

I let out a scream as loud as I could make it, begging for help. But there was no response or answer made in return—just the deafening silence of being completely alone.

After what seemed like hours, eventually the spot where a stone door existed appeared as it slowly opened with a grinding announcement. Armed men rushed in, wearing full head-to-toe body suits, resembling a bomb squad.

They all pointed huge machine guns at me like if I made one single movement they’d blow me away without hesitating for a second. The man I’d come to call my captor slowly strutted in, giving off an air of dominance and demanding obedience without having to utter a word.

“Good. You are awake. Now maybe we can get some answers.” He signaled for the door to be closed behind him.

“I’m not going to tell you anything, you sick freak. Now let me go!” I growled.

“Now now, do not be a brat. You will tell us. I promise you that.” He licked his lips and slightly smiled. The whole thing made me want to vomit.

“Try your best and you’ll find out,” I challenged, anger creeping up on me. This was ridiculous; I didn’t know anything, so all of this was completely pointless!

“That can be arranged.” He snapped his fingers, and one of the men I didn’t notice before stepped around him and walked toward me. He was a huge burly man, with muscles bigger than my head. Lovely.

“Every time you do not give me a truthful answer, you will pay a price.” He put his arms behind his back and started slowly pacing around the room. “Where is the Sindora?”

“I have no idea what that is,” I answered honestly, but he didn’t believe me. He signaled to the beefy man, and he immediately stepped over and smacked me across the face.

“I told you the truth!” I shouted, reaching up to hold my swelling cheek.

“Where is Mr. Nightly?” he ignored me and tried another question.

“Go fly a kite,” I spit at his feet, determined more than ever to not give him the satisfaction of answering him.

“You will regret that.” He gave me a sinister smile and nodded to the man. “Teach our guest some manners, please.”

I closed my eyes and crawled into a ball, readying myself for the worst. I faintly heard my captor tell someone that I should be taken back to the white room and to induce the truth serum. Then, the man began beating me so hard I ended up passing out.

Loud, feral screaming and crashing abruptly woke me out of another deep sleep. There were no windows in the white room either, giving me no idea how much time had passed or how long I’d been sleeping, but it felt like days.

Curse those dang drugs. Seriously? Was it really necessary to go back to that? I still did not get the point of sedating me and returning me to shackles if they were trying to get answers. Answers to questions I didn’t even understand in the first place.

I fought against slipping back asleep and tried to focus as the sound of gunshots followed by more screaming echoed outside the walls of my captivity.

I tried to sit up but was quickly reminded that I couldn’t. That despicable man came barging through the large, heavy steel door to my "room" (more like "prison cell") just then. He looked toward the door he had just run through, fear written all over his face. He had slammed it shut and just as quickly locked it, but never once did he take his eyes off it while pulling a silver handgun from his belt. He held it out, ready to shoot whoever came through the door. He was afraid. I was afraid too.

My scalp prickled from fear as my heart pounded against my chest. I swear my arms and legs no longer needed to be restrained; it was now my heart that needed to be kept in its place instead. If this bulky man with a gun was frightened, then what chance did I have against whatever it was that was coming? Was it more monster than even my vicious captor that he was now the one afraid? And here I was, a sitting duck just waiting to be eaten. Or killed. Sacrificed. Who even knew what! What was coming?! I couldn’t take it anymore!

The door, the one I once thought was extremely large and heavy just a few seconds ago, flew off its hinges and crashed into the wall behind it, just barely missing my captor as he quickly stepped out of the way. Whatever this thing was, I knew we were both dead. My heart no longer could stay in its rightful place as it dropped into my stomach, as I thought about never having the chance to say goodbye to Rydan or Zaylie and Desmond, or even dumb Liam. A tear escaped and ran down my cheek as Mycah’s mischievous blue eyes flashed into my mind.

But fear was instantly replaced by intense longing as my eyes lay upon him bursting through the doorway. I was already shaking from the shock, but seeing Mycah racked my body with tremors, barely able to contain the anticipation or belief that he was really here.

“Bleiben Sie, wo Sie sind, Nightly! Sie nicht näher kommen!” the man snarled in a foreign language. I almost forgot about him during my own fear and anxiety of what was coming. But Mycah wasn’t even looking at him. He was looking at me, and in his deep ocean eyes I saw his relief that I was alive but also despair for what I may have gone through.

“Sie und ich wissen, dass wird nicht passieren,” Mycah replied in that same language as he turned toward the man. The look of concern he had for me disappeared into anger and menace. Mycah took a step toward him but to my horror made the man shoot his gun, aimed right at Mycah’s heart.

“NO!!” I wailed at the top of my lungs, pulling and fighting against the shackles. But Mycah stood there, completely unharmed. He had his left arm stretched out, and without any comprehension from me, the bullet stayed hanging in mid-air. The man shot some more, but they too were halted to a stop. The man backed away until he hit the white wall behind him, and all three bullets then fell to the floor.

I was sure my mouth hung open from shock, but I didn’t notice. Mycah stalked toward the man like he was prey. The man looked petrified, and I could tell he knew exactly what was coming as he dropped his useless gun to the ground.

However, the man was skilled; that was suddenly clear as soon as he took a swing at Mycah. The man took the offensive approach and desperately tried to fight off Mycah, but Mycah was just as skilled, if not more. Mycah blocked and deflected each punch and assault the man made, not once letting the man touch him. He kept trying to disarm Mycah in some way, whether it were leg kicks, strangle holds, or whatever other techniques skilled fighters used. But Mycah easily dodged each attack, and I was pretty sure he was just waiting for the guy to wear himself out, barely bothered by the man’s attempts at all.

To my dismay, it actually looked like Mycah was enjoying this. Then, the tables turned and Mycah switched from defensive to offensive, and the skills and techniques Mycah possessed were even more shocking than anything I had seen so far. Okay, maybe not anything, given the whole supernatural powers like healing and putting people to sleep with glowing hands were pretty high up there.

The way Mycah moved was beautiful but powerful. He moved so fast and smoothly, he almost looked like he was dancing. Was he a CIA agent or something? His skills were not normal, and I couldn’t help but think I got myself mixed up with a real-life Jason Bourne.

The man was all bloody and beaten from Mycah unleashing his mad skills, and I kind of began to feel bad for the guy. I wished I could cover my ears, because the sound of bones breaking and bloody flesh being pounded started to make me sick.

The man didn’t give up though and looked to try very hard to get the upper hand on Mycah. I had no skills in fighting, but even I could see this guy had absolutely no chance. Mycah was on a whole other level, and as I watched, it dawned on me that not even Jason Bourne would be able to stop Mycah.

Mycah started choking the badly wounded man, and I could see he was going to kill him.

“Mycah, don’t! Please don’t!” I couldn’t take it anymore, and I definitely couldn’t stand the thought of watching someone die right in front of me, even if it was a bad person—even if he was my captor.

At the sound of my plea, Mycah turned toward me, concern written all over his face. He stood there contemplating what to do. Before I could say anything else, three more men ran into the room and started firing their guns at Mycah.

“Let him go!” one of the men growled in the same foreign accent I couldn’t quite distinguish. He had midnight skin with a shaved head and dressed exactly like my captor. In fact, all the men were dressed the same way and clearly muscular and bulky underneath their black suit jackets.

Mycah stopped all of the bullets just like he did before and sent the men flying back out of the room with a burst of some strange force I didn’t understand. He then put one hand over my captor’s head and closed his eyes. A few minutes later, the man slumped to the floor.

To my instant horror, Mycah ran out of the room. Panic that he was just going to leave me here washed over me, and I began to hyperventilate. I wanted to call out to him, to apologize for ever being rude to him and beg with everything I had in me to come back and let me free. But no words would come out of my mouth as my head began to swim and my vision started to cloud. I was losing it, and the thought of being left here to die was quickly becoming too much.

Just then, Mycah came running to me, then quickly and easily ripped the restraints out—another sign he possessed uncanny strength. He gently took out the IV and scooped me up into his arms, holding me to his muscular chest. He smelt so delicious.

“Are you alright?” His languid accent tickled my senses, making me blush as he sweetly wiped away the tears that were streaming down my face. Boy, I never knew I could be so emotional.

“I am now.” I couldn’t begin to describe how happy and relieved I was with him here. “You came for me.” I could barely believe this was real. I thought for sure he left me.

“I will always come for you. I would walk through fire if I had to.” Despite my foggy brain, the raw emotion he let show in his voice made me believe his words to my core, although I didn’t actually understand why or how he could say something like that. He barely knew me.

“How did you know where I was?” The idea that I must be dreaming entered into my thoughts, and my pulse began to race in panic again. Surely, this was too good to be true. Everything about Mycah was too good to be true.

“Shhh, it’s okay, it’s okay. Don’t worry about that right now.” I didn’t have the strength to ask further or argue with him. The sedation that was still in my system was quickly becoming too much as my adrenaline started wearing off. He began healing all my wounds I had forgotten about, with me not even being able to feel them from the drugs.

“I’m going to get you out of here. We have to hurry. We don’t have much time.” His voice was strained, and more tears began stinging my eyes with the hope of escape. This couldn’t be a dream. It felt too real. He ran to the door, and at the same time held my head to his neck.

“Don’t look,” he whispered to me. I closed my eyes, wondering what was out there that I shouldn’t be seeing. I decided I would ask later, adding the question to my increasingly long list of things to ask Mycah. If I could somehow remember them all.

Sleep began to overtake me as I stayed in Mycah’s arms with my eyes closed. The drugs mixed with the overwhelming emotions and shock of everything made it incredibly hard to stay conscious.

Mycah didn’t seem bothered by my weight at all as he gracefully made his way to some place safe. He would run in spurts, stopping and taking cover when needed. I could hear his heart beating next to my ear, and I was surprised to find it sounded calm and steady. If I wasn’t so heavily sedated, I was sure my heart would practically be beating out of my chest. Whether it would be from fear or the close proximity to Mycah, I wouldn’t know.

Either way, I knew I was in good hands with this being the second time Mycah had saved my life. I felt his lips on the top of my head just before I could no longer resist blacking out. And at the same time, a stronger flicker of that same unfamiliar feeling I had felt the other day seemed to ignite into a tiny flame deep inside me.

Chapter Seventeen

~Naminé~

I moaned as I yet again spilled the Uile stew. I unintentionally had filled the vessels to the brim and now tried to walk slowly down the stairs while balancing the plate of them in my hands thrice this morning. I had lost my footing several times as the green algae seaweed spilled to the floor and onto my shoes. The seaweed was horrid and smelled like rotten fish, but it was the only vegetable the King would let us put in the prisoner's stew. With Castle Edhel-N’dor being on the cliffs of Mount Orod overlooking the deep blue sea below, fisherman would bring in barrels of the seaweed in exchange for a small price. Uile wasn’t by any means tasty, but it was food. The King decreed that it would be given to the prisoners; they were to receive nothing else. My mother had concocted a stew made with Uile and that was what they ate. During sunrise to sunset they were to receive two small meals of Uile a day.

I quickly dispersed the vessels among the rest of the prisoners and gave them their pots of water. I walked up to my last prisoner in the deep dungeon, the one I always saved for last, for I longed to hear his words of wisdom. I looked into the cell and observed he was very weak and fragile. I gently set his vessel of stew on the ledge and pushed it into the cell. He lightly stirred to the sound, and after several attempts of trying to move he finally faced me with a despondent look.

I tried my best to smile at him, but his expression was one of utter despair, a look of complete hopelessness.

Chapter Eighteen

~Nari~

I stirred in my sleep, but at the sense of something hard yet slightly soft and very very warm, I instantly came to. My eyes snapped opened to a person’s chest. Very much a guy’s chest actually. A guy’s chest that I just happened to be laying on. Oh, and a heavy guy’s arm that just happened to be draped over my side.

My breathing quickened from the memories crashing down on me of everything that had just transpired up to this point while taking in Mycah’s familiar woodsy scent.

“Hello, lovely.” His English accent was slick as velvet, and I knew in this very moment that I never, never ever would I get over how sexy it was. If getting kidnapped, drugged, beaten, starved, and scared half to death wasn’t enough to keep my heart from racing and head spinning, then I was confident absolutely nothing would.

But before I could respond or even register where I was, Mycah was pulled from underneath me.

“What the heck is going on here?!” Rydan roared. He had Mycah pinned against the wall. My wall. As I quickly sat up, I looked around and realized I was back at home in my bed.

“Rydan! My god is it good to see you!” I tried to stand up, to run to him, but the movement of sitting up too fast made my head pound and the room spin.

“Who the heck is this, Nari? And where have you been? I've been worried sick. If this douchebag laid a finger on you or hurt you in any way I swear…” He pushed Mycah against the wall even more forcefully. Mycah didn’t say or do anything. He didn’t even look upset. He just stared calmly at Rydan…He kind of looked amused.

“I am going to kill you,” Rydan growled in Mycah’s face.

“Rydan, stop it! He didn’t hurt me, I promise. Just let him go!” But he didn’t; he kept him locked against the wall.

“Have you been with this prick the entire time? Nari, answer me. Why haven’t you called me or at least sent me a text—anything to let me know that you were okay? I thought Ray might've…” He looked at me then, and I could see the hurt in his eyes.

“Ry, please believe me—”

“Yes, she was with me. Got a problem with that, mate?” Mycah cut me off and turned to look at me—a look that was obviously pleading with me to follow along. Wait, was I seriously not allowed to tell my best friend that I was captured and abused and that all I wanted to do was call for him? That I would have never left him hanging like that?

I opened my mouth to protest—to deny it and spill my guts about everything that had happened—but I didn’t get the chance to before Rydan full-blown punched Mycah in the face.

“Rydan! What are you doing?!” I screeched, trying desperately to stand up. Mycah retaliated by forcing Rydan back against the opposite wall, right into my bookcase, knocking the picture of my mother off onto the floor. They were grunting and heaving and being completely ridiculous, and after all that I had been through, I had enough. Grateful for the existence of adrenaline, I scrambled to my feet and ran over to them.

“Stop it! Both of you! Just stop it!” I clawed and pulled at Mycah’s arms to let Rydan go, who held onto Mycah just as firmly, trying to force him back.

“Rydan, please, just go. I’ll talk to you later, okay?” I wanted nothing more than to run into Rydan’s arms and have him hold me and tell me everything was going to be okay, but first I needed answers. I needed answers from Mycah before I could even pretend to talk to Rydan. There was no way I could explain anything to him right now. I didn’t even understand one single moment of it myself.

But at my words, the look of hurt and betrayal that crossed his face would forever haunt me. It left me speechless and reeling, wishing I could take them back and beg for forgiveness.

“You want me to go?” His voice was pained and so low, I barely heard it.

“You heard her, get out of here.” Mycah let go of him then and backed away, never taking his eyes off Rydan. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with the back of his hand where Rydan had punched him.

“No, it’s just that…”

“Forget it, Nari. I get it. I understand completely.” The venomous way Rydan said those words made me know for sure that he completely did not understand. He didn’t understand one bit. I wanted to explain that I wasn’t picking Mycah over him, that I didn’t actually want him to go, I just needed to figure things out first, and I wasn’t going to be able to do that with him here.

Still, he took it the wrong way, and before another word could be said, he pushed his way past Mycah and out my room. I felt incredibly guilty and just wished he knew how much I needed him. I heard the front door of my house slam closed, and faintly wondered where Ray was?

The silence was deafening, and I slowly looked at Mycah who already stared at me, face full of concern. I slumped to the floor, feeling the weight of my prior affliction full force. My body began to tremble out of weakness, and even though it felt like I’d been sleeping for days, I knew it wasn’t near long enough.

I stared back at him for a few moments. He was gorgeous. Tall, with perfect posture, lean but very muscular, black hair in disarray and looking utterly dangerous. He came off as otherworldly, like his entire demeanor screamed foreign, exuding confidence. I could feel my blood pulsing through all my extremities as the silence continued. My eyes went to his strange tattoo, and I could finally make it out.

I was right about the scarring. I could now tell though that it was intended scarring, meant to be a design on his skin mixed in with the ink. It was beautiful and intricate and like nothing I had ever seen before.

It was small, but the detail was clear. It was a willow tree growing atop the hilt of a sword. A strange but beautiful crown swirled around the blade, and I swear for a second I saw a shimmer of midnight blue within a tiny intricate star in the middle of the crescent-moon shaped jewel of the crown.

“Mycah, please, who are you? What…are you?” I looked to my bare feet, trying to stay brave. I had to know. There was no way I could go on not knowing the answers to everything that had happened, and I worried he wasn’t going to tell me. I always jokingly thought I was crazy, but if he didn’t give me answers, I really would go insane.

“You need to rest. You are still weak,” he cajoled. My eyes shot up to his, ready to beg and plead for answers.

“No, you’ve got to be kidding. I can’t rest now. I need to know why those men took me, why they asked about you and…and…some other person.” I tried to remember what the man said, but my memories were fuzzy.

“Some other person? Who?” Mycah sounded just as confused as I was.

“I can’t remember the name. It was something I’ve never heard before. Mycah, please. You can trust me. Tell me everything. How did you do all that crazy stuff? Did you fix my sculpture? How did you put Ray to sleep and—” I started to list all of the insane things I witnessed Mycah do, remembering how he healed me, but he bent down and put a hand over my mouth to silence me.

“Shhh. You never know who may be listening,” he barely whispered. My eyes bugged out of their sockets, and I tried very hard to return them to normal as I stood up, but all this crazy was really becoming too much.

“Ray…I totally forgot about him. I haven’t heard him at all; do you think he’s here? How long have I been out? It looks like dawn, so he should be getting ready for work.” I looked around my room trying to distract myself from not only the touch of Mycah’s warm, soft hand that now lingered on my collarbone but also from the thought that Mycah might have meant more people other than Ray could be listening to us right now.

“He’s not here.” Mycah was very calm and relaxed, and for some odd reason, that unnerved me.

“What do you mean he’s not here? Where is he?” And how did Mycah know he wasn’t here?

“You’ve been unconscious for a few days, but you’re still recovering. Why don’t you rest and then later when you wake up we can go somewhere…” He stared at me intently and mouthed the words "and talk." He was really beginning to freak me out. Again.

I just nodded my head and slowly, hesitantly, walked back to my bed. I knew there was no use trying to get answers now. He wasn’t going to tell me anything here, and the pounding headache I was experiencing would never allow me to argue either. He was right. I didn’t want to admit it, but I was still weak. I felt extremely exhausted and sore.

As I lay down, panic shot through me all over again. Was he going to leave me alone? What if those men came back for me? I quickly turned to face him just as he walked to my window and looked outside.

“Umm…” I sat up on my elbow, trying to figure out how to ask him to stay without sounding like a baby.

“I’m not going to leave you. Don’t worry, love,” he spoke into the window nonchalantly and put both hands in his pockets.

“It’s just…what if they come for me again? They know where I live, I shouldn’t be in the same place they got me before.” I could hear the panic in my voice, and I knew Mycah didn’t miss it either when he walked over to me and knelt down next to my bed.

He brushed my long hair behind my ear as he said, “You must trust me, Nariella. You’re safe with me. I won’t let them hurt you again. I promise you.” He spoke with such assurance that I did trust him. I didn’t know why, but I could feel that every word he said was true, and my shoulders sagged with relief as I fully lay down again.

“I’ll be right here when you wake up.” He wiped away a tear that escaped the corner of my eye with his thumb and sat on the floor next to me. I nodded my head as I closed my eyes, knowing he would be.

It was dark. I sat huddled in my closet and pressed myself along the back wall as much as I could and waited. He was coming. I could hear his drunken footsteps clunk against the wood floor with each step he took. He was close.

Very close.

I squeezed Teddy with all my might and buried my tear-stained face in his soft fur. “Don’t be scared, Teddy. Don’t be scared,” I whispered in his ear as quietly as I could. I tried not to tremble, knowing that it would only make it worse when he found me. But the more I tried, the more I shook.

I saw his shadow beneath the door before the doorknob started to turn. There was no escape. This was it.

He found me.

I buried my head in Teddy, and with all the strength I could muster, I held back sobs, my throat burning from the effort. But the door swung open with such force that I jumped and looked up into his eyes.

With a blood-curdling scream, I stared into the emotionless eyes of a large man covered in red. His black suit and crooked nose dripped with blood just as it started pouring out of his eyes, mouth, everywhere, coating his entire body. I kicked and screamed as he drew closer, mangled hand ready to grab me.

“Nariella! Hey! Wake up!” an English accent seeming to come from some place else called out to me. “You’re safe! You’re safe.”

“He found me! He found me!” I yelled back, not believing for a second I was really safe.

“It’s just a nightmare. You’re having a nightmare.” I recognized Mycah’s smooth, deep-timbered voice then and slowly opened my eyes.

Mycah grasped the sides of my face and forced me to look at him. “You’re safe,” he declared firmly one more time. My lungs heaved heavily up and down from leftover fear, and my clothes and hair were soaked in sweat. I locked my eyes with his, seeking sanctuary and slowly calmed down when I found it.

His eyes were so beautiful. For the first time since I’d met him, I took my time to appreciate how brilliant they actually were. I lost my breath as I noticed in detail the darkest and brightest blue I’d ever seen, like facets of color mixed into one. Among the tantalizing facets of ocean blue were tiny ribbons of deep purple, swirled around specks of jade, all contained in a rim of black.

“You gave me a fright. I’ve never heard screams like that before,” he professed. He almost seemed shaken up, a contrast to his usual serene persona. His close proximity made my heart do cartwheels.

“I’m sorry,” I murmured, releasing my hold on his eyes. I had to get a grip. His black hair reflected blue in the sunlight that shone through my curtains, distracting me. I tried to keep my mind on the present circumstances. “I guess my nightmares are back.” Wonderful.

“You have them frequently?” he inquired as he picked up a book he must have been reading from the floor next to my bed.

“Every night,” I answered as I looked down at my shaking hands. “Well, used to be every night. It’s been hit or miss lately. But, look, I really don’t want to talk about it. Can we get out of here? I’m feeling stir crazy.” I didn’t exactly feel relaxed in this room.

“Are you sure you’re up for it? You just went through something extremely traumatizing,” he remarked.

“I’m very sure. And if Ray is going to be home soon, we should probably get out of here before he does.”

Ugh…Ray. I didn’t even want to think about seeing him again. I didn’t even know how long it had been since that night he tried to strangle me. Had he been wondering where I’ve been too, like Rydan had? Oh no…was he going to be furious with me?

“You don’t have to worry about Ray for now. You don’t have to worry about anything for now; I’ve taken care of it. I made sure your house is secure.”

“But I’m going to worry, Mycah. You don’t understand. And apparently I don’t understand either, because how do you seem to know everything and I know absolutely nothing? Until I have answers, I am always going to worry. Who are you really?” I hated being left in the dark. So much had happened, any normal person wouldn’t be expected to handle it. I wasn't even sure I was handling it. But what I did know was that if I didn’t get answers soon, I would have a mental breakdown.

“My real name is Remycah Zafriel, but I never utter it out loud, so keep it to yourself. I go by Mycah Nightly, a cover name chosen for me a long time ago. But that’s who I really am. Now go, take a shower, get dressed, do whatever you have to do, and I’ll wait for you. We’ll go talk.” He winked at me and then walked out of the room, leaving me frustrated.

I was sick of being emotional and weak. I couldn’t let what happened get the best of me. I needed to man up, so to speak, so I could get answers. I mean, who was he kidding? Did he really think just only telling me his real name would be enough to pacify me? It was not nearly enough. Plus, the mention of a shower called to me like never before. I just had to bury the fear and pitch it into oblivion until I forgot it ever happened so I could get on with my life.

I ran to the bathroom, ready to jump in the tub, but my reflection in the mirror stopped me. I looked…horrible. My eyes were sunken in, and my skin was incredibly pale. I shivered, remembering that my body had been living off nothing but drugs for who knew how long. The thought of food made my stomach grumble, so I shook off the dark memories and got ready as fast as I could. I could do this. I could be strong.

We walked out of my house, and for the second time today I was stopped in my tracks by the sight before me, causing Mycah to walk past me. There in my driveway sat what must be the hottest car ever created.

“What is that!” It came out sounding more of an exclamation than a question, not even bothering to hide my shock.

“What?” Mycah lilted as he turned around smirking.

“That!” I pointed to the sleek black sports car, which looked very Italian and very fast. “That, that…I don’t even know what to call it. It’s too pretty to be just a car. Is it a Transformer or something?” I was completely in awe, half-believing that maybe aliens, even alien cars, could be real after everything I’d seen lately.

“A what? No…that…” he jerked his chin toward the shiny metal beauty, “is an Alfa Romeo. You’ve never seen a fancy car before, love?” I was pretty sure he was making fun of me, but I didn’t care.

“Um…no. I’ve never heard of an Alfa Romeo-whatever, and I know for a fact Kennebunkport has never seen the likes of one before either. Are your parents rich or something?” I knew it was none of my business, but the question tumbled out of my mouth before I could realize I was even thinking it. But he only laughed and shook his head.

“Something like that.” He looked up from the ground under his eyelashes, making my pulse quicken, and I wondered if he knew how charming he was. “Are you going to stand there all day looking like a pretty dolly gaping through the window of a candy shop, or are you going to get in the car with me?” Humor sparkled in his ocean eyes, and I could see he was trying not to laugh.

“I’ll get in the car with you.” I mimicked his English accent in a mocking and childish way, but it only made me laugh at how ridiculous I sounded. He opened the passenger door for me, and I respectfully got in. The car was just as sleek and gorgeous on the inside as it was on the outside.

“Where would you like to go?” he asked after he got in and started the engine. It purred to life, and for a moment I was lost wondering how fast it could go. I imagined Mycah had probably tested that out.

“You okay?”

“Yes, sorry, ummm…there is only one diner here. It’s downtown off Maine Street.” I shook my head to make myself focus on the here and now.

“Saucers? No problem.” I forgot he had been in town for a while and would have known about it already.

“Right. Saucers.” I thought of Rydan and hoped with all my might that I’d get to see him soon and fix the hurt I caused.

We got to the small diner, but not before turning many heads on the drive there. I knew I wouldn’t be the only one shocked by this foreign car, and we stood out like a sore thumb. It was embarrassing, but Mycah didn’t seem bothered or that he even noticed.

It was open seating, so I followed Mycah as he chose a booth far in the back corner. Menus were already on the table so I took one, even though I knew every item that was on it like the back of my hand. Now that I was sitting here with Mycah, I was at a loss for words. I had so many questions to ask him, I didn’t know where or when to start.

“Can I get you some drinks?” The server walked up, a girl I didn’t recognize. She must have been new.

“I’ll take a water for now, please.” I didn’t think I’d ever take water for granted again after not having it readily available for a period of time.

“Do you happen to carry English Breakfast tea, love?” Mycah smirked at the new girl, making her blush. At least I wasn’t the only one.

“I believe we have that. I can check for sure though,” she replied, eager to please.

“If you have it, brilliant. If not, may I please have whatever black tea you carry, and with milk for it too.” She nodded, walking away. He then looked into my eyes, growing very serious. I could feel the questions coming then, and I could barely wait a second longer.

“How do you do it, Mycah? How do you do…what you do?” I made myself whisper, but it was extremely hard to keep my anxiety in check. He kept staring at me, holding my eyes to his, and I could hear the seconds ticking by.

“Let’s just say I have full access to my brain, unlike the majority out there,” he slowly explained, letting each word click with inflection. He seemed so cool and calm, the complete opposite of how I felt. I swore at any second I was going to burst out of my skin.

“What in the world does that mean?” If he thought for one second that would satisfy me, he was dead wrong.

“It means I can do practically anything I want. You can’t understand because, like most everyone, you are not aware of what our brains are capable of. Anyone, even you, could do all the things I have done if you were not limited to using only a small percent of your brain.” He never let his eyes leave mine as he stayed leaned back against the booth. He was obviously being serious…and very blunt. He almost sounded defensive, and his words could be contrived as insult, but I knew that wasn't how he meant them to be. He was trying to say that everything he did was just normal brainpower—that it wasn't as special as I was making it out to be. Yeah, right…

“Where are you from?” I tried another question, realizing I might need some time to let what he just said sink in.

“Hmmm…” Again, his eyes stayed locked on mine. Didn’t he blink?

“Well…?” I pressed. Finally he did blink as he unrolled his silverware with perfect grace and precision. Everything he did was smooth and flowed as easily as water. He certainly was a sight to see and unlike anything else I’ve encountered. The server came then and set down our drinks.

“Thank you,” we both said in unison before she walked away, making me think of Zaylie and her little pinch poke you owe me coke saying. I was too shy to try something like that on Mycah, but the thought made me laugh.

“What is so funny?” he asked as I watched him pour half of the large shaker of sugar in his tea, distracting me. He slowly stirred, eyebrow raised in amusement, waiting for my response.

“Nothing, forget it.” I needed to focus on the task at hand. I had a long list of questions and little time to get them answered. “I know you’re not from around here. I mean, obviously you’re British, right?”

“I’ve lived in many different places, Nariella. A lot of time was spent in the English countryside, yes. Most recently, however, was Chicago. I’ve been there for a few years now actually.”

“That sounds wonderful. I would love to travel. I’ve never even left Maine before.”

“We’ll have to change that, won’t we then.” It sounded more like a statement or a challenge to himself than a question to me. I didn’t dwell on it though, since I had a new question.

“So, are your parents the reason for all the traveling? Job transfers or something?” I asked.

“No, they aren’t the reason.” He sounded sad and distant, and I knew not to ask more of it. Not right now, anyway. I would save it for another time.

“Did you fix my sculpture?” I blurted out the question that had been nagging at me since the moment my eyes laid upon it perfectly beautiful and not broken. With it now out there, hanging in the air, I practically sat on the very edge of my seat, just waiting for his answer.

“Yes,” he breathed.

Chapter Nineteen

~Naminé~

The bitter war enraging in Aselaira would be the death of its people. The enemy, the neighboring Kingdom of Lassaira, fought with all its might. The battle between the two adjoining Kingdoms existed since I was a babe. My mother said the war had been going on for fifteen years. Most of those around didn’t even remember the reason behind the war anymore.

Many discerned the King was mad. He didn’t care for his people or his Kingdom. He only wanted dominance and was drunk with the intoxicating allure of the power of Lassaira. The obsession consumed him and drove him to the point of madness.

There had been some small periods of peace in the land, but it was minuscule compared to the time of conflict. You could never get comfortable in any one place and become content, for soon the war would wage, and your life would again be in chaos.

The peril and insecurity were never ending. It was a stark force to contend with—one that would not rift. It was a daily struggle to remain hopeful. I attempted to constantly remind myself that hope was out there. I would dream that help would come and save us all.

Chapter Twenty

~Nari~

I took in air sharply at his declaration. He just said yes. Mycah did fix my sculpture. I knew it. But how?

“How?” I echoed my thoughts.

“I manipulated the molecular structure of the clay. It was very easy actually. You really didn’t need to get your knickers all in a bunch, love.” He grinned, and his eyes danced in humor.

“English, please.” I couldn’t even pretend to understand what he just said.

“I have the ability to sense and command atoms, molecules—any structure—to bend to my will.” He put his finger to his lips, a sign to be quiet. The server came back ready to take our order. I completely forgot about food and my appetite.

“You guys know what you want?” She pulled a pen from her apron, ready to write in her notepad.

“Ladies first.” He looked to me seriously.

“A bowl of vegetable soup please.” I may have lost my appetite, but I knew I needed food in my system. Soup would be the easiest thing to choke down at the moment.

“And you?” Renée, her nametag said, flashed Mycah a wide smile.

“The same for me, thank you.” But he did not return the gesture. The seriousness of our conversation was thick in the air, causing tension. I was sure it wasn’t noticeable to anyone else, or at least I hoped it wasn’t.

Renée walked away, and I raised my eyebrows in question, urging him to tell me more. He got the hint.

“Think back to the night you came to me, bruised and broken.” His eyes grew dark, and he clenched his jaw. My eyes, however, quickly looked down at my water, and I could feel my cheeks burn at the memory of his gentle touch and warm proximity. He smelled heavenly, just like he always did. Then I thought of how he moved his hands to all of my wounds, my skin glowing beneath his fingers, or maybe his fingers were glowing above my skin, I didn’t know. But I could feel my flesh healing, the bruises and cuts disappearing in seconds. It kind of made sense then.

“So, just like you commanded my skin to heal, you commanded my sculpture to…heal?”

“If that’s how you want to look at it,” he chuckled. “I did it in the same way, yes. I used energy to manipulate the molecules your body is made of, advanced the life stages of your cells until they were new and perfect again. The sculpture is just particles, not living cells like your body is made of, but atoms just the same. I manipulated them to reform and come together, reattaching so it looked just as good as you intended. It really was beautiful work by the way,” he finished, taking a sip of his tea.

Renée set our soups down in front of us, asked if she could get us anything else, and then walked away when we said no.

“Who else knows about what you can do?” I was starting to imagine maybe that was why those men were asking about him.

“Let’s see, shall I count?….” His eyebrows furrowed together like he seriously counted all the individual people in his head. “I would say there is…well…you.” He winked at me.

“Just me?” I was shocked. How could I be the only one?

“That’s right, sweetheart,” he teased. “And you mustn’t tell anyone. It is very imperative that no one knows, alright?” He was serious now, his crisp accent clicking as he spoke.

“Mycah, who were those men that took me? Don’t they at least know about you, and is why they want you? How long did they have me for? And where is Ray?” All the questions I needed answers to burned inside me and tumbled out.

“The less you know the better, believe me. But no, they don’t know what I can do, and they won’t be back here for a while. I’ve made sure of that. I’ve sent them on a wild goose chase.” His sexy smirk was back as he took the bread that came with the soup and spread a little butter on it, then doused sugar over the top. My eyes widened slightly as he took a bite.

He looked up at me, a huge sheepish smile spreading across his face.

“Um…I fancy sweet things,” he said guiltily.

I laughed. “Apparently.” My own smile spread wide.

“I have a heightened sense of taste. I love sweet, but I hate spicy,” he said dejectedly, as if remembering the first time he ever bit into something spicy. I couldn’t help laughing some more. It was endearing. Crazy, but endearing.

“And you were gone for five days. The moment I realized they took you, I…” He ran his hand through his dark hair while clenching his jaw and slowly let out a long breath. “I will never let that happen to you again, Nariella. You have my word, for as long as I live, I will never let them do those things to you again.” His voice was almost menacing, and I realized he blamed himself for my capture. What did they want with him? And what did it have to do with me?

“Wait, how can they not know what you can do? They acted like they knew, and you also did things right in front of them.” I shook my head lightly, confused. He didn’t make sense at all.

“I erased those things from their memories. Ray was also taken. He’s fine; I made sure he doesn’t remember any of it either or what happened the night before you were taken. I had him telephone into work and take a long holiday. I figured you would need a little time without him.” He took a bite of his food.

“What other senses are heightened for you?” I was reeling from this new revelation and needed to change the subject, not fully understanding what he meant and not entirely sure I wanted to. It was all too heavy for me at the moment. I followed suit by forcing myself to take big bites of my own soup.

“All of them,” he stated plainly, continuing to eat. My hand kept my spoon hovered in front of my mouth for a second as this news slowly sunk in. I thought of all the different senses a person had. Taste, sight, hearing, smell, and touch. All of them were heightened? I couldn’t even imagine what that would be like. Did that mean he could hear my heartbeat every time it started pounding frantically from something he did? Oh god. I consciously made myself take the bite and forced myself to chew. I couldn’t taste the food, but I desperately needed to get back to normal. Normal. That made me think of Rydan. What was I going to say to Rydan?

“Mycah…Rydan is my best friend. I have to tell him about you and what happened to me. He needs to know, and I can’t lie to him.” I stared intently into his eyes, willing for him to understand how serious I was.

“The bloke at your house this morning?” I knew he wasn’t really asking; he knew exactly who I was talking about. I nodded anyway.

“You mustn’t tell him. Nariella, listen to me. If you really value your friendship as much as you say you do, then you cannot tell him one word of this. For his sake,” he beseeched sternly. “And not a word about me either.” I winced at his words.

“I can’t do that! He is going to ask about you. I have to tell him something. Please. You’re the one who told him I’ve been with you this whole time. I have to give him an explanation.” I could hear my voice turned to begging, and I hoped he could sense my desperation. He ran his hand through his hair, a gesture I was beginning to understand as frustration. Rydan did the same thing, and for a moment the similarity between the two of them struck me very oddly. I hadn’t noticed it before this moment.

“I said that for his own safety. You can tell him I was lying about that, but you’re going to have to make something up to explain your whereabouts. You cannot tell him about those men and your capture. You can’t, Nariella. Do you understand?” He leaned over the table with his eyes so intense, there was no way I could argue or not do what he asked of me. I wouldn’t tell Rydan the truth. I didn’t know how or what I was going to say to him, but if it meant his safety, then I would make sure and do my best to protect him.

We finished eating in silence. I didn’t care to ask any more questions. The information I was given so far was enough to keep my head swirling with disbelief and confusion for a long time. I wasn’t sure if I could handle more crazy right now, and I sure as heck couldn’t get Rydan off my mind. My insides ached to my core at the thought of hurting him and having to lie to him. I just wanted to make it better and confide all the insane crap that, for some reason, kept happening to me.

Mycah took care of the bill automatically, making me once again grateful for his kindness when I realized after the fact that I didn’t have my wallet. Not that it mattered, since I knew there was no money in said wallet anyway. But this wasn’t a date.

“I’ll pay you back,” I exclaimed. I didn’t want him to think I expected him to take care of me. Even though he always did.

“Don’t be silly.” He put his hand on the small of my back and guided me out of the restaurant.

“Well, thank you again, really. It’s very nice of you.” As we stepped outside, a chilled breeze slammed into my face. I was glad I got the soup, making my insides nice and toasty. My outside, however, not so much.

“Would you like to take a walk near the ocean?” he asked light-heartedly.

“Sure.” I nodded, liking the idea of not having to go back home just yet. I hugged my arms to my body as we made our way down the street toward the Atlantic. The cool, briny ocean smell filled my lungs as I thought of one more thing I wanted to say to him, if I could just figure out how to say it.

“It is so peaceful here. It’s completely different from Chicago.” He looked up toward the sky, furrowing his eyebrows. “Actually, I take that back. Anytime I walk along Lake Michigan it can be peaceful too. But the streets can be chaotic.”

“I’d love to go there sometime. I’ve always wanted to see a big city like that,” I confessed, pushing my hair behind my ear.

“It has its low and high points, just like any place really. But I’m sure you’d love it nonetheless.” He kicked at a stone, and it went flying through the air. I couldn’t even see where it landed.

As we made our way to the sidewalk that stretched along the rocks that encompassed the ocean, I stopped to stare out at the infinite black horizon and crashing waves that played in the moonlight. It was so beautiful.

“Look! A shooting star,” he breathed with amazement and pointed to the sky.

“I haven’t seen one of those in such a long time! Wow, so pretty.” I stared up at the sky and felt like a tiny ant compared to the reality of galaxies and space. “It’s not very often I'm able to get outside at night. Ray doesn’t allow me out after dark.” I grimaced. Just having to say his name out loud made me want to puke.

“I’m sorry, love.” Mycah brushed his fingers over my knuckles that peeked out from having my arms crossed over my chest. I tried to ignore it and stayed silent, making myself watch the busy ocean.

“Sindora!” I yelped. The name my captor kept asking me about all of a sudden hit me like a slap in the face. “Who or what is Sindora?”

When Mycah didn’t say anything, I pulled my eyes from the ocean and turned to him. He stared out at the waves, remaining completely stoic.

“Mycah?” I pushed, growing impatient.

“I was counting on you to forget. Don’t mention that word aloud again; it’s very important you don’t know about it. They could use it against you. I don’t want to give them another reason to come after you,” he whispered very softly through his teeth, clenching his jaw.

“Are you serious? They already think I know about it, so what’s it matter?” Could there ever be anything simple about Mycah, just once?

“If I tell you what it is, I would be putting you in infinitely more danger. I can’t take that risk. I know you want answers, I know it, but you have to understand just you being near me is putting you in danger. Imagine if I actually told you anything, how much more danger you would be in. Don’t you understand?” He rushed his words, making his accent thicker and almost hard for me to understand.

“Listen, I get all that, okay? But it is driving me crazy not knowing! Please, just tell me something. Anything! Is it a person?” I didn’t want to give up.

“No, it’s not a person. It’s a thing. A very important thing.” He averted his eyes in the opposite direction and stayed like that for a few moments.

“Okay...what does it do?” I kept pressing, hoping he’d just tell me. My curiosity was burning.

“That I won’t tell you.” He still didn’t look at me.

“Where is it?” I tried, just to see.

“Ha! You’re bloody joking. Right?” He finally turned his gaze to me, his ocean blue eyes looking to be on fire, causing me to squint and focus my attention on the elemental contradiction warring in his irises right in front of me. Everything about him was otherworldly...but his eyes...well, they were on a whole other level.

“I wasn’t joking, but fine, don’t tell me. I don’t want to know anyway.” I pouted, trying the reverse psychology approach.

“Good.” He ran a hand through his black hair and then stopped talking. I guessed it didn’t work. It didn’t matter because I was kept mesmerized by the way the moonlight caressed his messy tresses and accentuated the blue in each and every strand. It gave him a glowing effect and gave me the strongest urge to reach out and tangle my fingers in them...I rolled my eyes at myself. I needed to get a grip.

We stayed like that for a few moments before I could no longer feel my toes. It was too cold, so we made our way back. After walking in silence for a while, I already gave up thinking about the Sindora and Mycah’s hair and tried to focus on how to say what I’d been dying to express to him without it getting awkward. I eventually mustered up the courage to say what I wanted to tell him just as we were coming up to his car.

“Mycah…thank you…for saving me. Again. I wish I could express how grateful I am for you coming for me and what you did with Ray and after Ray…” We were standing so close together that any slight movement would have made us touch. I could feel electricity coursing through my veins, begging me to reach out and grab his hand. I told myself to shut up and calm down. I swore off guys. All guys. Especially hot, sexy, tall dark and dangerous ones. It didn’t matter that he kept saving me. Did it?

“You don’t have to thank me.” He opened the car door for me and then slowly leaned down and put his lips to my ear, making me freeze—and not from the cold. “But if you’re that desperate to figure out a way to express your gratitude, I’m sure I could think of something.” He pulled back, standing up straight again and stared into my clearly shocked eyes.

“I’m just teasing you, love.” He laughed, brushing his thumb along my jawline.

“Yeah, no, I know. I knew you were teasing.” I laughed then too, trying to sound convincing. He squinted and turned his head to the side, like he could see right through me. I got in the car, slowly letting out a breath of air I didn’t know I was holding.

“Mycah, um…I…you don’t have to if you don’t want to, but I…I’m scared to be alone. To sleep…alone,” I fumbled through what I was trying to say as Mycah started the engine and began driving me home, a place I dreaded going back to by myself.

“Just for tonight then. The longer I stay here, the more danger you’ll be in. I’ll have to leave soon.” My heart sunk at his words. He had to leave? Like, leave Kennebunkport? Leave Maine? Or just my house? I remembered Zaylie said he was just visiting, but I had forgotten about it. I looked out the window into the black sky and tried not to let the panic show in my face. Or let the sickening disappointment I didn’t want to admit to plant itself in my heart.

“School! What should I tell my teachers? How do I explain my absence? They’ve been trying to contact Ray, I’m sure.” I suddenly remembered my life before all the crazy started.

“I took care of that. I rang pretending to be Ray and told them you would be out for a few days. Do you think you could handle going tomorrow, though? It is up to you.” He turned onto my street.

“Will you be there?” I stared at my dark house, not used to it being empty this late. It felt good not having to worry about Ray being there angry with me. Not having to clean up his broken bottles of alcohol. It hadn’t felt this good since my mom was alive. I missed her so much.

“Your first class perhaps. I’m not really a student there. I have to manipulate so many minds when I go; I try to avoid that.” He pulled into the driveway and turned off the car. I stayed sitting in my seat as I contemplated this. He was at my door and opening it for me before it could sink in. I had been right—something weird did happen with Mr. Dale that day Mycah called out the answer to that diabolical equation for me. I inwardly scoffed once again at the ridiculousness of it. I mean, did Mr. Dale really expect me to know the answer to that? I shook my head and rolled my eyes as we walked up to the front door.

I didn’t bring anything with me—not my wallet, keys, purse, nothing. I didn’t know what I was thinking when we left; my head was obviously some place else. I tried the door handle thinking it would be unlocked since I had no way of locking it when we left, but it didn’t turn. Great. Just my luck. It was locked, surprisingly. How…

Mycah reached over just then and put his fingers over the lock. It glowed just before I heard it click, and he opened the door, letting me walk through first. I think I was going to have to get used to this. “Thank you,” I murmured like the superhuman act was no big deal. At least I pretended I could get used to it.

I walked into my room, still feeling completely exhausted. Mycah stayed standing in the hallway, obviously not knowing what to do with himself.

“I’m just going to get changed real quick. One second.” I closed the door behind me and quickly looked for something decent to wear. I shimmied out of my jeans and navy blue cotton top and grabbed my best looking comfortable clothes. Black soft sweatpants and grey tank top would have to do.

I opened my door again and peeked my head out. Mycah leaned against the wall still in the hallway, head down and hands in his pockets. He looked up under his lashes, head turned to the side toward me. I sighed, knowing there was nothing about Mycah I could ever get used to.

“I’ll stay on the sofa,” he stated softly. The hallway was dark so I couldn’t make out his expression. The thought of being alone in my room scared me, and I knew I was just being silly, but I couldn’t help it. It was too soon.

“Actually, could you stay in here with me? I just don’t want to be alone yet. But if you don’t want to, I mean I’m sure you want your privacy—” I made myself shut up when he started walking toward me. My heart pounded in my ears; surely he could hear it too. I tried to take a deep breath to calm my nerves.

“As you wish,” he breathed, looking down at me as he walked past. I let out the air I unconsciously held and slowly closed the door, locking it behind me.

Nothing was going to happen, I kept telling myself. This was nothing. I just wanted to feel safe. I closed my eyes and walked toward my bed, determined to calm down before I got to it. Mycah walked to the window and stared outside, not saying a word.

I lay down, realizing my anxiety was silly. Of course nothing was going to happen. Mycah wouldn’t do that. I just got back from something unimaginable, learned a whole bunch of even more unimaginable things, and hurt my best friend for the first time ever. I was in no state of mind to even consider something serious with Mycah. My emotions were all over the place; I couldn’t even tell what was real anymore.

“Shhhhh, it’s alright, Nariella. Sleep,” Mycah whispered softly from the window, not turning around. How did he…? Darn heightened senses. I was in no mood to ask. I did as he said, slowly exhaling, and settled down deeper into my fluffy pillow. I was surprised to find how much Mycah’s presence affected me. He was alluringly comforting when near, like a warm blanket wrapped around my cold soul, and I wasn’t exactly sure I liked how happy that made me—how much my soul relished in this newfound comfort. In fact, it downright worried me.

I walked through a forest. It was extremely dense and crowded with vegetation. There was no breeze, and the air was warm, making me overly hot. I looked up and saw huge trees surrounding me on every side. I couldn’t see the sky or the sun through the leaves that blocked out any other sight, and I didn’t know where I was or if I’d been here before.

I continued walking, taking in my surroundings and vaguely wondered if I was lost. I saw something move out of the corner of my eye, and I turned to see a pretty red bird looking at me. All of a sudden it lifted its head and started screeching.

I jumped back at the ear-piercing sound and woke to my alarm going off. I was grateful for not having an actual nightmare but couldn’t decide if this was any better.

I was warm. Too warm. I sat up in bed, wanting nothing more than to throw that dang clock against the wall, as an arm fell from my stomach, reminding me that I was not alone.

Oh yeah.

Mycah.

Chapter Twenty-One

~Naminé~

I didn’t concern myself with trying to reach toward him. I knew that I could not. I saw him in the distance looking my way. He looked confused, angry, hurt. I would give anything to close the space between us and settle in his arms; letting the both of us consume ourselves in each other’s embrace and temporarily escape the doom around us.

I settled myself in the grass and gingerly plucked the petals of a lote. The blue, purple, and green petals floated through the air and onto the ground as I let the wind carry them away.

It was peaceful here. The only time we had together. He could never seem to understand me, but I knew that he liked to come here too. I did not know what life was like for him, but the burdens he carried were hard to bear. This I could see by looking into his eyes—the window of his very soul.

He stood by a tree watching as I plucked the petals. His eyes begged for understanding. He did not know why he came here—why I summoned him here every night. A relationship between us had blossomed without a word ever being spoken or understood. We had tried many instances to bridge the gap that was always between us, but we failed every time as it disrupted our peace.

Chapter Twenty-Two

~Nari~

“Quiet down, quiet down. Take your seats, everyone,” Mr. James said loudly to be heard above all the students chattering. Everyone quickly went to their desks.

“Did everyone finish reading Frankenstein?” he said. The whole classroom grumbled—most said yes, some didn’t say anything.

I looked at Mycah; he was lightly smiling. I realized this morning I didn’t exactly think the whole Mycah-staying-the-night thing all the way through when I woke up. It was quite awkward—for me anyway. Mycah seemed completely cool, calm, and unbothered by it of course, per usual. I didn’t know what to say when I had to scramble out of his hold, so I ended up just running to the bathroom embarrassed. When I had walked out after getting ready, he acted like nothing happened at all.

Maybe he was used to being in bed with girls who were practically strangers, but I certainly was not used to waking up to a guy hanging all over me. Then we stopped by his room at the B&B so he could get ready for the day too, but I told him I would just wait in the car. He never seemed concerned by anything, so I guessed I shouldn’t be so worried about it either.

“Come on now, guys. This is a great book! I gave you two whole weeks to read it. Now, who can tell me a quick summary of the story?” Mr. James called out.

Everyone was looking around the room. Finally, a girl raised her hand.

“Okay, Lynn. Tell us.”

“It’s about a boy who goes to college and while there, creates a monster. The monster kills people and all of the Doctor’s family. The End,” she summarized in a rush.

“Okay. Those are the big things that happen, yes. Anyone want to discuss how the story made them feel? How do you compare it to how the monster is portrayed in Hollywood movies?” Mr. James asked, looking around the room.

“Yes, Ashton.”

“He’s a monster in the book, and he’s a monster in the movies. The movies are based off his character in the book. He deserved everything he got. He was extremely ugly and a murderer. The Doctor’s biggest regret was creating him. I would have hated him too.” Ashton snickered, turning his head toward some of the guys who also snickered while nodding their heads at him.

“Okay, that is one observation. Does anyone see it from the monster’s point of view?”

“Frankenstein is a love story. A tragedy,” Mycah didn’t wait to be called on before speaking. He stared down at his desk. His hands were put together, like when someone is praying. His chin rested on his thumbs, and the sides of his fingers were touching his lips. “Everything you see portrayed in movies is false. He wasn’t a slow, mumbling monster stumbling around with his arms straight out in front of him. The creature was beautiful, majestic, and graceful. He had tremendous speed and was highly intelligent. Okay, he was ugly and scary on the outside, but on the inside he was magnificent.”

Everyone in the room stayed silent as Mycah spoke, even Mr. James. I felt mesmerized watching him as he put his arms down. One arm lay in his lap, and the other across his desk, both hands clenched into fists as he leaned forward.

His tone was tense and wild with passion, each syllable crisp and clicking with his accent. “Dr. Frankenstein created the creature. It was his responsibility to be there for him—to protect him, take care of him, love him. Show him how to live. The creature trusted him, loved him unconditionally.”

He looked at Mr. James, who seemed just as mesmerized as I did. Mycah’s face was so serious and pained as he said in a voice just above a whisper, “All the creature wanted was to be loved by his creator. By his father. He was brought to life only to then be abandoned by the one who created him?” He shook his head, sounding disgusted.

He looked down at his hands, which were now both in his lap, palms up, but fingers relaxed. “He was like an orphaned child. Every time the creature asked for love, he was rejected. Yes, he killed the Doctor’s family, but it was the Doctor’s fault.” He looked up again at Mr. James, voice strong, “His abuse and mistreatment towards the creature is what fueled his actions. Then, whilst he finally had the hopes of living his life with a mate, someone to care about and love and to be cared about and loved back, the Doctor took it away from him.” He whispered, “Forever sentenced to a life full of misery and loneliness. All the creature wanted was love.” He clenched his teeth and almost growled, “Dr. Frankenstein was the real monster of the story.”

I looked at Mr. James. He seemed to come to himself; his hazel eyes were wide and staring at Mycah. Did Mycah perform some type of mind manipulation on him?

“Very good. That was a really great depiction of the story. I can tell you’re passionate about this. Well done.”

I was amazed. Not only by Mycah and his book knowledge but also because I couldn’t help but ache for the monster as Mycah told his side of the story. It felt a little too close to home after the way he put it. I couldn’t stop glancing over in his direction, still taken aback by his perception of Frankenstein. He made it sound so beautiful and sad.

I again thought of Rydan and how much I needed to repair the damage that was caused between us. I secretly grabbed my cell to text him without Mr. James seeing.

‘Ry, I am so sorry. You’ll still be there tonight, right? I need you. Please talk to me.’

I read over the message before hitting send and decided to erase the last part. If he didn’t answer my question or said no to it, then I’d tell him how much I needed him. I didn’t want to sound totally desperate right off the bat. I could get to that later if I had to.

I caught Zaylie looking at me and knew she couldn’t wait to ask where I’d been, since this must be the tenth time this morning she had looked at me. I couldn’t wait to talk to her either; I really did miss her.

When the bell rang, she ran over to me, and I threw my arms around her right away. I didn’t care if it would bother her or if it would seem overdramatic and uncalled for. It felt so good to be around people I could trust and get back to normal. I definitely needed normal right now.

“Everything okay? Were you sick or something? You haven’t answered my calls or texts.” Her Australian accent was light, but still present. She pouted her lips for dramatic flare, however I could tell she was more worried than she let on.

“I’m sorry. Yes, I was really sick and my…dad…took my cell away so I couldn’t let you know what was going on. I’m so sorry!” I hated referring to Ray as my dad, but didn’t really have any other option. I also hated lying to Zaylie, but I could see Mycah giving me death stares from the corner of my eye. Sheesh, I knew the drill, give me a break. That’s what I tried to portray in a stare of my own. He seemed to take the hint by walking out of the room.

“Oh, that’s okay. I’m just glad you’re better now. Was it awful?” She squeezed my arm in an innocent friendly gesture, and it brought tears to my eyes thinking about just how awful the ordeal really was. I looked down, not wanting her to notice and shook my head to dispel the emotions. I wasn’t used to all of this crying; it was driving me crazy. I grabbed my things and started walking with Zaylie.

“It was. Stomach flu. Not fun at all. But like you said, I’m better now and anxious for things to be normal again.” I forced a smile, realizing it could never be normal again if I couldn’t tell Rydan the truth. This lie, whatever lie I would be telling him tonight, would always be there between us. Would he even believe me? He knew me better than I knew myself. He was going to know I was lying. I cringed at the thought of never actually being able to fill the canyon that now separated us for the first time in all our days of friendship. If it ruined anything between us, I would be a miserable wreck. Maybe I could at least build a bridge across…it was a start.

“Yuck, that sounds horrible. I’m sorry.” She pouted her lips. “You have your cell back now, though?”

“That’s okay. And yes, I have it back. I can’t tell you how happy I am to be around you again finally.” I really couldn’t express that enough.

“I’m happy too. It was boring without you, that’s for sure. We’ll have to catch up later during lunch.” She gave me a quick hug as we got to the door. “Hey, I have to go to my locker before class. I’m so glad you’re feeling better! I’ll see you at lunch, okay?”

I nodded in return just before she walked away. I looked up from just exiting the classroom and right into the tantalizing aqua eyes of Mycah’s. He leaned back against the lockers, lips pulled up into a half smile. I silently cursed my heart for betraying my "no guys" resolve every time it raced at the sight of him. He waited for me, and for some reason the idea of it left me breathless.

I already had what I needed for my next class since it was just around the corner, so I kept walking toward it. I couldn’t let him get to me like that. I just couldn’t.

Mycah followed close behind me. I stopped short before reaching the door, wondering if he was coming to my Algebra class too, even though yesterday he said he would only attend Literature. I turned to look at him, his expression bewildering to me.

I lost all train of thought as he reached out and slowly tucked my long brown hair behind my ear, his thumb just grazing my jawline as he pulled away.

“I’ll be back to fetch you,” was all he said, but the way he said those few little words made my heart skip a beat.

“Okay.” I stared wide-eyed at him, not really sure what else to do. He meant after school, right?

I didn’t get the chance to ask him before he turned around and started walking away. I stared after him, finding it hard to believe why someone so beautiful and amazing was even paying any attention to me. Granted, I still recognized he was dangerous. Very dangerous. But there was something so safe about him at the same time. And every time I gleaned new information about him, like his insight on just a simple book, I found myself feeling less and less of that danger. I watched as he gracefully walked away, making every girl he passed turn their heads and stare after him. Then, of course Sabrina, who was quickly becoming my worst nightmare, floated up to him and linked her arm with his. Oh, wonderful.

Who was I kidding? He was only paying me attention because I was the only one with bad men in my life. There was no way I could compete with girls like Sabrina around—perfect, tall, and gorgeous. And I didn’t want to compete. I didn’t care, I had more than enough men in my life as it was. I didn’t need another one. As soon as I no longer felt scared to be alone, Mycah could leave.

And I would keep telling myself all those things over and over until I actually believed them.

An hour later, when I walked out of Algebra, my heart seemed to have already forgotten that new mantra I had been chanting. It swelled two sizes bigger in my chest at the sight of Mycah in his usual stance across the hall, gazing intently at me. He had such a foreign way about him—a sly air that no other guy I’d come across possessed. And his smooth English accent didn’t help either. But he only had to stand there in that slick way of his, dark jeans hanging loosely from his hips, sleeves of his shirt pushed up to his elbows, straight black hair falling over his eyes, and I could feel my resolve come undone just a tiny bit more. This was getting ridiculous. I couldn’t keep letting my emotions get away from me. Why did I let him do this to me?

Every guy that walked out of the room said “hi” or “hey” to Mycah, but he only acknowledged them with a polite nod of his head. All the girls giggled and whispered to each other as they passed, and I resented the fact I might have any similar reaction to him. I had to put a stop to this. I would get my emotions in check.

“Mycah, I appreciate everything you’re doing for me, but really, you don’t have to be around me all the time.” I refused to let him think I was some weak spirited damsel in distress. Or that I expected him to treat me like a princess and he was now my appointed White Knight in charge of protecting me. Plus, I had to talk to Rydan tonight, and there was no way he was going with me. If I had any hope of resolving things between us, then Mycah had to stay far far away from Rydan.

“Don’t I?” He sounded so collected like he usually did, I had a hard time knowing if he was joking or being serious.

“No. I mean, at night, at my house and I’m alone, that’s one thing. But not here at school and even after school. That’s when I see Rydan. You can’t be there for that. I’m seeing him tonight.” That reminded me to check my cell to see if that was actually true. I really hoped he responded and would be there.

My hands were shaking as I dug for my cell out of my bag. I didn’t know if it was from the upcoming confrontation with Rydan or from the way Mycah was looking intensely at me. I tried to ignore him, wishing I didn’t have such a strong reaction to everything he did. I didn’t like it. I didn’t like it one bit.

I looked up at him, instantly regretting it. He rested against the wall, one hand in his pocket, the other holding the back of his neck, smirking in his signature way that could make any female melt right into a puddle. Or the right male for that matter.

“You alright?” His tone was anything but actually concerned, more like amused.

“Yes, I’m fine.” I peeled my eyes away, breaking the hold he seemed to have on me. Just then, Liam walked up. He put an arm around me, making me bristle at his possessive gesture, and at the same time I noticed Mycah slightly stiffen from the corner of my eye. I looked up questioningly at him, but he kept his suave posture in tact.

“How’s it going, Nari?” Liam asked as I wiggled out of his hold, but it was only replaced by Desmond’s.

“Yes, how is it going, Nari? Where have you been?” Desmond was being just as playful as Liam.

“’Sup, Mycah.” Liam decided to be polite, but his tone didn’t sound sincere.

“Gentlemen,” Mycah greeted back respectfully, and I noticed his tone wasn’t exactly sincere either. Even though it was just one word, he clipped his consonants in an agitated way.

“Ask Zaylie. I have to go take care of something real quick, sorry.” I pushed Desmond off of me and walked away as fast as I could. The last thing I needed was to be surrounded by Neanderthal boys.

I finally grabbed my cell and looked for a reply from Rydan. He was my number one concern right now. I didn’t care about anyone or anything else until I made it better with the one person who had been my rock for the past seven years.

‘Of course I’ll be there.’ His text was short and to the point, and that was all I needed. I felt a huge wave of relief wash over me, but I knew it was short lived. I would now be spending the rest of the day figuring out what I was going to say to him that could possibly be good enough to make it better. At this point, it seemed to be a daunting task, and I really wasn’t sure if there actually was anything I could say that would repair the sting of betrayal I saw in his eyes.

I felt someone following me, so I turned my head just enough to see through my peripheral that it was indeed Mycah like I suspected. I was suddenly very anxious to get away from him, and it was only because of how much I actually dreaded being away from him. I knew I wasn’t making sense, but the more I desired him the more I was afraid of him and felt I needed distance. Like my lungs were becoming intoxicated by his very presence and were desperate to breathe in clean, Mycah-less air. The more I wanted to be around him, the more I knew I needed not to be. I wasn’t familiar with these strange feelings I’d been experiencing, and I couldn’t figure out what they meant or what to do about them. All I could think to do was to get away.

I walked straight into the girl’s locker room to get ready for P.E., not even stopping for a second to say goodbye to Mycah. He would just have to take the hint.

Apparently he did take the hint, because I didn’t see him the rest of the day at school. And what I felt the moment I was truly separated from him scared me most of all. I hated how disappointed the separation made me. Actually, it was more than that. Something inside me ached when he wasn’t near. It was weird and strange...and no, I did not like it.

“Nari! Wait up!” I turned around to greet Zaylie who called out for me down the hall and met her halfway. “I almost forgot; here is The Omen Machine. I finished it the other day and kept it in my locker for you. Text me the moment you’re done reading it!” She handed me the book she promised to let me borrow, and I took it excitedly.

“Thank you so much! I can’t wait to read it. I’ll definitely let you know when I’m done.” If I ever got the chance to read it, that is. I still had a huge pile of books that she gave me and was required to read as soon as possible. The way my week was going, who knew when I’d be able to.

Desmond caught up to us looking very glum.

“What’s wrong with you?” Zaylie kicked him in the shin playfully.

“Man, it is so unfair. Mr. Isaacson is totally cranky. He didn’t believe me, and now I have to re-do the assignment or I’ll fail. Freakin-A! I did the bloody work! You saw it Nari, didn’t you?” He was speaking very animatedly. And loud.

“What are you on about, Des?” Zaylie looked completely confused. He stood there silent and rolled his eyes.

I started to explain for Desmond, “In Art class, Mr. Isaacson asked us to turn in our sketches of Man’s Best Friend.” A few days before I was taken, Mr. Isaacson gave us the assignment, and I worked on it that same night. I didn’t have a dog, but I took inspiration from a book I had on Boxers. I sketched a cute little boxer puppy sleeping in the corner of a couch. When the teacher noticed that Desmond hadn’t turned anything in, Desmond had the whole class laughing as he told everyone his dog "Bilbo" had eaten his sketch. “But Desmond said your dog ate his sketch,” I summarized for Zaylie, stifling a laugh.

Desmond imitated Mr. Isaacson, rolling his eyes, “Are you trying to tell me that your dog ate your homework, Mr. Ryan?”

I laughed out loud again, remembering what happened. “Aye, Sir!” he said as he pulled out a piece of what looked like shredded paper. It was a sketch of a dog and like he said, it did look like it was eaten. He held it up to the class and said, “He must not have liked it; I didn’t get his good side.” The whole classroom laughed and cheered.

“Yes, and even though Desmond had the whole room laughing by holding up his half-eaten sketch, Mr. Isaacson did not look amused. I believe you though, Des,” I finished the explanation of what happened for Zaylie.

“Awww, poor baby.” She patted Desmond on the head, feigning concern. He jerked his head away from her touch, pouting. I tried not to laugh, not wanting to hurt his feelings.

“You could be my witness, Zales! You were there, you saw Bilbo do it!” He laced his hands together and looked to be about a second away from groveling on his knees.

“What?! You can’t be serious. He wouldn’t listen to me. He’d only think I was saying that because I’m your sister! Get mum to do it,” she suggested seriously.

“I guess you’re right. He’ll have to listen to her. Or maybe dad will be better...” He scratched his chin in thought, trying to decide what to do. Their antics reminded me again of Rydan, and I felt an overwhelming desire to get to him.

“Hey, guys. I have to meet up with someone, but I’ll talk to you later.” I started to walk away.

“Wait, want to go to the Homecoming Carnival with us on Saturday?” Zaylie asked in a hopeful rush.

“Oh, this Saturday?” I tried to think if I could give a definitive answer or not. I totally forgot about Homecoming. I hadn’t even made my dress yet for the dance on Sunday.

“Liam is going with us too,” Desmond happily added, pointing his finger at his sister.

“Great, Des. We want her to come, not scare her away.” Zaylie rolled her eyes and hit him in the stomach. Desmond only shook his head and laughed.

“Can I let you guys know? I should be able to, but I just want to make sure before I say yes.”

“Of course! Just text me.” Zaylie hugged me, then they both waved goodbye.

I walked outside and was immediately struck with ice-cold raindrops that seemed to fall harder and faster by the second. I was just about to run back inside, but as I whirled around, I ran right into a person’s chest seemingly made out of stone.

I rubbed my aching nose caused by the impact and looked up. Mycah grabbed my hand and pulled me right up next to his body, shielding me from the rain. I immediately felt different near him, as if that strange, unknown part of me could now take a satisfied breath. I didn’t know how he was doing it, but we stayed dry as we ran to his car. It was like we were enclosed in an invisible bubble that the rain couldn’t penetrate. He opened the passenger door for me and I jumped in.

I waited for him to enter and get situated before saying, “Thanks.”

I was still trying to get over the shock of seeing him and the feelings it evoked within me. I half expected not to see him until later tonight and the other half of me thought maybe I wouldn’t be seeing him again at all. I didn’t like the second option, but it seemed worse not to at least expect it, just in case. He didn’t say anything, he just started driving.

I looked out the window at the pouring rain and my stomach sunk. It made me worry that I wouldn’t be able to see Rydan tonight after all for two very important reasons. One, there was no way I could walk in this, and two, we wouldn’t be able to meet at our usual spot where we’d have complete privacy. And three if you wanted to count him not being able to ride his bike in the rain either, so he also wouldn’t have a way to meet.

I watched as we drove past my street.

“Where are we going?” I turned to look at Mycah, confused.

Chapter Twenty-Three

~Naminé~

I awoke to the sound of crashing and shattering stone. It felt like the walls of the castle were caving in and we would all be trapped inside. It sounded like a thousand elephants trampled through the castle, tearing down the walls and destroying everything in their path.

I lay there trying to decipher the noises screaming around me. With the bitter war going on, one would get used to these sounds sneaking up on you when you least expected it. The Kingdom was falling. Every day it would weaken and threaten to crumble.

Suddenly, my door opened and my father came dashing in. “Naminé, we must go! You must come with me, hurry!” I grabbed my outer garment and rushed out the door with him.

“Father, what is happening? Where are we off to?”

“The enemy is upon us this night. Come, child. They have sent a division to disrupt midnight. We must…” He trailed off as my mother came rushing out of their small chamber that was right next to mine. They started to whisper and make plans for what, I did not know. I couldn’t fathom what we were running to, and I could sense uneasiness from Calen. She did not like when I was in distress. She longed to be near, to fly by my side and ease my pain. It was painful for us to be so far away but utterly necessary. I did my best to console and reassure her that I was all right.

I did not know what was going on, but I followed my father and mother into the darkness.

Chapter Twenty-Four

~Nari~

“Mycah, where are we going?” I asked again when he didn’t answer me the first time. I expected to go home where I could lay down in peace and silence and go over again what I was planning on telling Rydan. If I was able to see him tonight, I wanted to be prepared.

“Calm down. You behave as if I were abducting you. You already know I’m the rescuer, not the other way ‘round.” He smirked and changed gears in what looked more like art than an actual car as we continued driving to who knows where. I rolled my eyes and watched from my peripheral as he drove manually. I’d never driven a manual car, only automatic. It was fascinating to watch his precise movements each time he had to switch gears. I didn’t even feel the change like usual when the driver pressed down on the clutch and moved the gearshift. There was no jerk or pull at all. He was clearly a master at it. Surprise, surprise.

Eventually, he parked the car as we arrived at our destination. We were at O’Malley’s Bed & Breakfast. I inwardly rolled my eyes at myself. I didn’t know why I was worried. He probably just needed to stop and grab a few things.

“Come on, slow poke,” Mycah called when he realized I wasn’t getting out. I was confused, though. Why did I have to go in, too?

I hesitantly opened my door, then quickly jumped out and ran to Mycah, wishing I could've still avoided the rain. He didn’t protect me from it like he did before. By the time we got inside, I was completely soaked.

I was about to complain, already spoiled by the neat trick I badly wished I could perform myself, when he suddenly started drying me with a simple wave of his hand. He started with my head and moved all the way down to my toes until I was completely dry and back to normal, just like the night he healed me.

“Thank you.” "Amazed" couldn’t nearly describe how I felt each time I witnessed his abilities. I had a feeling I’d be thanking him a lot as time went on. That was, unless he left...

“It’s my pleasure, love,” he responded as he started walking to his room, so I followed. He opened the door for me, letting me enter first.

To my major surprise, I walked in to find Rydan sitting in the only chair contained in the room. He looked despondent and frayed, dressed all in black, matching the color of his hair. He looked like a dark, ragged angel, and before I even knew what I was doing, I was across the room throwing my arms around him.

“I’ll leave you to chat. I’ll be back later,” I faintly heard Mycah say, followed by the sound of the door closing.

“What are you doing here?” I was so stunned to see him, in Mycah’s room of all places.

“Why are you so surprised to see me at the B&B my family owns?” He didn’t sound amused or pleased to see me, and he didn’t return the hug either.

“It’s not that I'm surprised to see you at the B&B, per se. It’s the fact that you are here in Mycah’s room that caught me off guard,” I explained, a little hurt he was being so distant.

“I was here earlier for business purposes and ran into him. He told me he’d pick you up and bring you here since it was about to rain. What is going on, Nari? Why are you hanging around this guy?” He stood up and walked to the other side of the room, leaving me in the spot alone.

“I’m not hanging around him. I mean, I’m not trying to. He is just someone I met at school, that’s all. I’m so sorry for what happened yesterday, Rydan. Please forgive me. I wasn’t kicking you out, and I didn’t want you to leave, I just had to take care of something first. You took what I said the wrong way,” I tried to explain—tried to make him understand—but it was so difficult without going into actual details.

“Don’t ever do that to me again. When I didn’t hear from you, I came looking for you every day. I thought for sure something terrible happened to you—that Ray finally broke and went off the handle. Do you have any idea what that was like? And then to find you perfectly okay and in bed with some strange guy—” He stopped talking and ran a hand through his straight hair. I didn’t know what to say. All day I had thought of this conversation in my head over and over, but now that I was living it, I wasn’t expecting Rydan to display such emotions. He was usually so reserved; I was taken aback.

“I know I put you through hell, and I truly am so, so sorry. Please forgive me. It won’t happen again, I promise you. I pinky promise.” I walked over to him, holding out my pinky. He reluctantly hooked his own pinky with mine.

“I don’t like him, Nari. You need to stay away,” his voice was so earnest; I looked up at him confused. Did he know something?

“I thought the same thing at first, Ry. He feels so…dangerous, right? I mean, he totally creeped me out too when I first met him.” He must have been able to feel the same dark vibe I did at first.

“Dangerous? No, Nari. He doesn’t feel dangerous to me. I wish that were what it was. That would be way better,” he said disdainfully while pacing the room. He held a fist to his mouth, as if contemplating what to do next.

“Really? I had such strong bad feelings from him at first, but they are basically gone now. He’s actually a really great person when you get to know him. Not that I really know him yet—Wait, why don’t you like him, then?” I was so confused. He stopped pacing and sat on the edge of the bed, staring intently at me. Now he was starting to freak me out.

“Rydan, what is it? Why don’t you like him?” I prodded when he didn’t say anything and sat down in the chair, bracing myself for something more awful than dangerous.

“It’s not danger that I feel from him at all. I don’t like him because he feels like…like…” He stood up again with exasperation and resumed pacing.

“Oh, my god, Rydan. Seriously, he feels like what?!” He was keeping me on the edge of my seat, and I swore I was about to lose it in one second. He stopped walking and turned around. The look on his face as he locked eyes with mine made my chest hurt with all sorts of dread.

“Home,” he finally breathed. His shoulders sagged, as if the weight of the world were sitting right on top of him.

“What?!” I suddenly stood up, shouting and shaking my head. Perhaps I didn’t hear him right. “Did you say "home"? What does that even mean? And how is that a bad thing?” I crossed my arms and tapped my foot as I waited for an explanation. These dumb boys were going to be the death of me, I swear.

Not even a second later, a blinding light flashed and an extremely loud crack of thunder boomed around us. I screamed and practically jumped out of my skin, instinctively covering my ears. The entire room shook and the windows rattled from the force. I could hear the rain pouring against the windows.

Rydan’s cell phone started ringing, making me jump again.

“What?” he answered nonchalantly. I watched him as he listened to whoever was speaking on the other end. “I’ll be right there.” He ended the call and turned to speak to me.

“I have to go. My parents need me home before the storm gets any worse. Thunder got out; he’s frightened by the storm,” he explained solemnly. I found the young black colt’s name ironic at the moment. Rydan’s parents lived on a farm outside of town and owned several horses. I’d only been there a few times since it was so far away. Usually Rydan just came to me since I didn’t have a car.

“I hope he’ll be okay.” I hadn’t met Thunder yet, but I still worried for the poor thing.

“We’ll get him, don’t worry. I’m serious though, Nari. Stay away from that guy. I don’t trust him,” he cautioned me firmly.

“Rydan, you don’t make any sense.” I shook my head and gave him a hug, not promising anything. He looked at me sternly before walking out the door.

Wonderful.

I could feel the impending doom of battle between best friend and…whatever Mycah was. If all Rydan worried about was that Mycah felt like…home? Then I really didn’t see what the problem was.

Thunder boomed loudly again, startling me for the third time. I sighed. I had to get a grip. I walked out of Mycah’s room, ready to go home. I heard voices coming from one of the front sitting rooms so I followed it.

I slowed my steps as I came upon Mycah and Marie—the B&B manager—chatting back and forth. I stayed hidden behind the wall, listening.

“What?! A good-looking thing like you? How is it possible you don’t have anyone special in your life?” Marie teased, sounding very motherly. She was a kind, hardworking woman in her early fifties. Mycah laughed in return, and the sound was absolutely beautiful. It was a real laugh—a good, genuine hearty laugh—and I would die happy if it were the last thing I heard.

“I know, right? You’d think I’d be able to get anybody. There must be something else wrong with me.” I could hear the humor in his voice and the gentle way he spoke to her. She laughed at his joke just as hard as he had at hers. It was obvious they both enjoyed speaking to each other and that this definitely wasn’t the first time.

“It really is such a shame you didn’t get to go to any dances while you were in high school. Well, since you are past the age to be going to the Homecoming Dance here, you at least will go to the carnival, yeah? The whole town will be there.” Did she say past the age? How old was he? I figured we were both seventeen.

“Perhaps. We shall see when the time comes.” The floor creaked, sounding like he stood up. I quickly turned around and started back to his room, not wanting him to catch me eavesdropping.

“Oh, I do just love your accent!” I faintly heard Marie say just before I turned a corner and entered his room.

A few minutes later, Mycah knocked on the door. I opened it, fidgeting and feeling guilty for listening in on their conversation. Pull it together, Nari…

“You set to go home, darling?” Mycah asked in his sexy voice as he entered. He walked over to the dresser and grabbed a few things.

“Mhm, yes, ready,” I said too sweetly. “What’s with all the fancy terms of endearment, by the way?” I tried to turn the attention on him, hoping to mask my nervousness. He looked at me with furrowed eyebrows for a second.

“Oh, sorry, just out of habit really. I guess it’s a British thing,” he explained light heartedly. “Alright then, let’s go.” He walked toward the door and opened it for me.

“When will Ray be back?” I dreaded the moment but knew it was coming sooner or later. I walked past him, heading for his car.

“Sunday evening. He’ll be returning to work that next morning. I’m sorry, love.” He sounded sincere. I kept walking, not wanting to dwell too much on the fact I only had two and a half more days 'til Ray was back.

“Hey um…can I ask how old you are?” This was a more interesting topic.

“How come you want to know?” I couldn’t see his face since he was behind me, but he sounded skeptical.

“Because…I don’t know, I just do.” Did I need a reason?

“I’m nineteen,” he said as he walked past, never failing to open a door for me, leading to the outside. Chivalry was not dead after all. It was still storming, so he enveloped us in his protective shield.

“I see. I had been thinking we were the same age. I’m seventeen.” I felt silly for thinking he was a high school student and expecting to still be under his parents' care.

“You’ll be eighteen soon, won’t you?” It didn’t really sound like a question the way he said it, but I answered anyway.

“Yes, October 24th, but how did you know that?” Was he psychic?

“Lucky guess.” He smirked as he opened the car door for me. I got in and waited for him to get in too. He started the car and began driving.

“Why did you come here to Kennebunkport?” There wasn’t much to see, and I couldn’t imagine this being an actual vacation for him.

“What do you mean? Miss out on seeing all the lovely lighthouses? It’s a charming place really. It isn’t Chicago of course, but the character here is quite captivating, don’t you think?” He turned to me, and again his accent accompanied by his whole foreign demeanor made me lost on whether he was truly asking or being sarcastic.

“Well yes, but that’s all you came here for? To see lighthouses and small town charm?” I found it hard to believe that a person who could travel anywhere in the world chose Kennebunkport, Maine as their destination.

“Perhaps you’re just a cynic,” he joked, smirking.

“Perhaps.” There really wasn’t much I actually understood about Mycah. I tried not to let it be obvious, but he was so mysterious. I couldn’t help thinking he wasn’t being entirely honest with me. ‘Stay away from that guy. I don’t trust him.’ Rydan’s words echoed in my mind. A feeling of foreboding came over me, and I gripped the sides of my seat as we sped, way too fast for my comfort, through the storming rain and wet streets leading to my house.

When we arrived, I was supposed to say goodbye, get out of the car, and walk inside. But after he parked in the driveway and I touched the door handle, unexplainable panic came over me. I didn’t want to say goodbye. Why couldn’t I say goodbye?

Mycah turned off the engine and came to my side of the car to open the door for me. I eventually got out, with him shielding us from the storm and me not knowing what to say. We stood there next to each other in silence, and I dared not look at him. The wind and rain swirled around us, but it couldn’t touch us. He wouldn’t let it. I could feel his eyes on me, beseeching me to match his gaze. But I knew if I did, I would break.

The thought of him leaving hurt like nothing I’d felt before, and it terrified me. Perhaps he waited for me to say goodbye, I wasn’t sure, because I couldn’t bring myself to say anything.

He slowly, hesitantly, reached up and caressed my cheek with his thumb, sending shivers down my spine. My eyes went to his then, and the look I found staring back at me left me breathless. My skin lit on fire the moment his ocean eyes dropped to my lips, and if I didn’t know any better I would have thought I was having a heart attack.

My heart was threatening to burst from its cavity as he stepped closer and licked his lips. ‘Stay away from that guy.’ I heard Rydan’s words again. And that did it. That woke me up and broke my trance. What was I doing? This wasn’t me…I wasn’t easily seduced by men. I stepped back, breaking the tension. But the thought of him leaving, maybe for good, was still too much.

“Please don’t go,” I beckoned through deep breaths, my mouth acting on its own accord, betraying the logical resolve I knew I should hold to. I knew I should stay away, but there was something there, begging me to explore it. In the back of my mind, a part of me hoped to prove Rydan wrong.

“As you wish,” he whispered, and a mixture of disappointment and relief crossed his face.

I stepped into my darkened room and closed the door while Mycah waited out in the hallway for me to change into more comfortable clothes. I had about a million butterflies in my stomach all doing nose-dives.

I turned my back to the door and slowly slid down to the floor, putting my head in my hands. I didn’t want to feel this way. I couldn’t feel this way. Maybe no one else felt strange things about Mycah at school, but I did and Rydan did. He was dark and mysterious, with men resembling Secret Agents looking for him for reasons unbeknownst to me. Rydan said to stay away and not to trust him. I trusted Rydan with all my heart, and if he felt like something was wrong with Mycah then who was I to disagree? He would kill me if he knew I was letting Mycah stay here. And then he’d bring me back just to kill me all over again when he found out I asked him to stay here.

What was wrong with me? All the signs pointed for me to stay away.

But then…

Why couldn’t I bring myself to do it? Why did I feel so drawn to him? The thought of staying away made my chest ache. He did save my life on several occasions. He couldn’t be that bad. Right? In fact, he was proving to be quite the reliable person. Always watching out for me and taking care of me. I didn’t know why he gave off such scary vibes, but I at least could stay friends with him until I was given a reason otherwise. Or again, until he left…

Standing up, I grabbed my clothes and quickly changed. I sent a text to Rydan with ‘Are you still mad at me?’ I wouldn’t be able to sleep if things weren’t okay with us. We didn’t get to talk for long before he had to leave. A few minutes later he replied.

‘No’ was all he said. I sighed…then sent back, ‘Go to the Homecoming Carnival with me this Saturday?’ He replied with ‘k.’ I smiled, biting my lip, feeling excited.

‘Is Thunder okay?’ I sent back.

‘Yes’ was his reply. Phew...thank goodness.

I opened my bedroom door to let Mycah in. He wasn’t standing there like he usually was.

“Mycah?” I walked out to find him when I didn’t hear a response. The house was dark, empty, and very silent as I padded through. My scalp prickled and goosebumps morphed onto my arms, but I tried not to be scared. I knew I had to get used to the darkness again. I couldn’t rely on Mycah forever.

I looked out the back door and found him standing in the yard. Even though there was still lightning and thunder in the distance, it had stopped raining. I grabbed my coat and boots before joining him.

We stood in silence next to each other, lost in our own thoughts. My skin burned at the memory of the way he looked at me just moments ago. I couldn’t ever let that happen again. My resolve continued to crumble, and I was determined to get it back to normal. I would get it back to normal. I knew Mycah didn’t feel anything serious about me either. He was leaving, and I was sure I was nothing but a nuisance to him. He was just being an English Gentlemen like they say by staying.

That moment was just a stupid fluke.

Eventually, he bent down and picked up a leaf that had blown off our tree. I watched as he turned the leaf from brown to green, then to red and orange. Right after turning blue, it shifted from a leaf to a small white piece of paper. He handed it to me, and I numbly took it, staring with unconcealed shock.

“What the...what the heck are you?” I didn’t wait for a response, the shock fueling my suspicions. “I don’t know why you’re here or why people are after you, but I know there is a reason. I know there has to be something that brought you to Kennebunkport, and don’t feed me that crap about lighthouses. You’re hiding something. I can feel it in my bones you’re hiding something, and I don’t understand why. Please, just tell me. I want to know. I want to know more about you.” I turned to him, pleading, willing for him to give in.

“I can’t,” was all he said as he ran a hand through his dark hair, staring out at the lightning strikes far in the sky.

“Are you really...human? I mean, you can’t be—” I knew the question was silly the second it left my lips, but deep in my heart I could feel that he wasn’t. He had never felt...human. I hated thinking it and didn’t want to admit it, but from the very first moment I laid eyes on him I could feel he was different. I stared at him for a few moments, hoping he’d change his mind and tell me the truth. But he didn’t. He stayed silent, not looking at me. “Fine. Lie to me. But there’s no way you—” I cut myself off. I couldn’t finish the words out loud. I couldn’t handle saying he wasn’t human.

I turned around and walked back toward the house. I faintly heard him whisper behind me, “I never said I was.” My chest tightened at his words, but I kept on walking without stopping or turning around. I was angry now. And disappointed, frustrated, anxious; all of the above. I couldn’t take it anymore. I closed my eyes and slowly exhaled as I made my way back into my room. I didn’t want to care anymore. I didn’t want to feel angry or wonder what he was and what he had done to have made strange men kidnap me and interrogate me. I couldn’t wrap my head around his "special abilities," or not so special according to him, and I was sick of trying.

If he wasn’t going to let me in, then fine. I wasn’t going to let him in either. I was done with all of it.

I jumped into my bed and made myself forget those things. At least temporarily, I was numb. All I wanted to do now was sleep. Lose myself in blissful slumber, like drowning into sweet oblivion.

Chapter Twenty-Five

~Naminé~

“Naminé, hurry! You must hurry, child,” my father shouted.

I was stopped in the middle of the lower courtyard taking in the sight of the burning building before me. I could not seem to tear my eyes away from the monstrous flame that consumed the stables. There were at least twenty knights scattered around trying to get the horses and griffins out of the burning structure.

My father and several men were in the back rounding the horses into the outside fence, and along the side of the stable I could see that many of the griffins were injured.

“Naminé, you must focus,” my mother said to me. “You must go and bring back Falla.”

All I could think of was Calen. If she had been caged here, as some of the Fëa were—no, I couldn’t stand to think that way. She was safe, safe in the forest. I could still feel her anguish and torment, but she was safe. That was all that mattered.

I turned to look at my mother as the words set in. I nodded and ran through the courtyard, past the great hall and up the stairs to the corner tower. I needed to find Falla who was the animal healer. She and her Fëa could aid the injured griffins. I ran as fast as I could up the tall winding stairs.

I heard loud noises coming from above and had to quickly move out of the way of about forty armed knights as they came dashing down the stairs. They didn’t spare me a glance as I hung to the wall, my body pressed close against the cool stone as they made their way around me.

When I thought they had all passed, I stepped back out and immediately collided with a very large knight who lagged behind the others. He forced me aside in his haste to continue on his way, and as he pushed, I stumbled over a step. The next thing I knew as my head hit the stone floor was that my vision blurred, and then it turned to complete and utter darkness.

Chapter Twenty-Six

~Nari~

I stayed in bed Friday morning just staring at the ceiling. The bumps and ridges of the popcorn texture were interesting to look at. I would imagine they looked like—I jumped at the sound of my cell ringing. Seeing that it was Zaylie, I answered immediately.

“Hello?”

“Hey, it’s me. Since we only had a half-day of school today, some of us were going to hang out before the football game and then we’ll just all go to it together. Are you sick again? Please tell me you’re not. I really want you to be there,” she whined since I wasn’t at school this morning.

“Ugh, yes. I’m really not feeling good. I think I just need a little more time to get over it. And I wasn’t planning on going to the football game, I’m sorry. But I’ll definitely be at the carnival tomorrow.” I actually didn’t feel like going to that either but didn’t want to disappoint my new friend twice.

The truth was, I didn’t feel up to pretending like I didn’t just get abducted and tortured a few days ago, not to mention almost strangled to death by my foster father, then healed by a mysterious boy I was developing unexplainable "feelings" for, who caused the abduction and rescued me from it. I didn’t know what I was thinking by going back to school so soon yesterday. I had tried to ignore everything, not wanting to be thought of as weak, and for a second I almost believed none of it even happened. But this morning I woke up sobbing, and as Mycah held me from behind, I knew I hadn’t fully recovered yet. I was an emotional wreck.

“Um, and the Homecoming Dance too, I hope,” she said with worry.

“Oh right, yes, of course. I’ll be there.” I almost forgot...again. I ground my teeth and held back a sigh, regretting my decision to go. I get to have a whole night surrounded by lovesick couples without a date...yay me.

“Okay, I can’t complain then. It’s just a dumb football game. I understand. What’s most important is you get better! Get some rest. I’ll see you tomorrow and tell you all about tonight.” I could hear the disappointment in her voice but also the concern.

“Thanks, Zales. See you tomorrow.” I truly was grateful for her friendship. I hated disappointing her. I hung up, tossed my phone across the room, then threw my arm over my eyes and sighed. Life sucked.

“You’re going to break the thing if you do that,” Mycah quipped as he walked in carrying food.

“I don’t care,” I mumbled.

“You will later when you go to use it. Here, eat.” He handed me a tray of food that smelled awfully good. He spoiled me already, explaining earlier I needed to build my strength. I looked down at the tray—Belgium waffle, eggs, and bacon. Seriously? I didn’t even know we had a waffle iron.

“Are you a magician? There’s no way you made all this.” I refused to believe he could do everything.

“That hurts.” He grabbed his heart. “Of course I made it. You don’t have to eat it if you don’t like it.” He looked down like a puppy dog, and I knew that couldn’t be further from the truth. But after taking a bite, he didn’t have to worry. It was absolutely delicious.

“It’s delicious! Mmmm.” I didn’t want to stop. I was famished. I looked up as I chewed and found the sexy smirk he usually wore. He was proud of himself and didn’t dare hide it. Any anger I felt last night was completely forgotten the instant I looked into his piercing blue eyes. Plus him holding me while I cried might have helped a bit.

“I didn’t know we had a waffle iron.” Was this another one of his tricks?

“You didn’t, but you do now. I went to the supermarket. There wasn’t much in the refrigerator, so I had no other choice,” he explained plainly as he walked over to my window, something I noticed he did a lot.

“Well, thank you very much. I’ve never had anyone cook for me before. Except…” I thought of my mother before she died. She would cook all the time, every meal.

“Except?” he urged me to continue when I stayed silent. I cleared my throat.

“Except my mother. Before she died. Actually she was my foster mother. I don’t know who my real parents are. They could be dead too for all I know.” I set my fork down, suddenly losing my appetite.

“I’m very sorry to hear that. How did you end up here, exactly?” He walked over and sat down on the end of my bed.

“I don’t remember much. I was told I had been given to the state by my parents who loved me but couldn’t take care of me, and then the Millers chose to foster me with the intent of adoption. All I remember is Elizabeth, my foster mother, always being there. Nothing before that. She never got to adopt me before she died. Now she’s gone, and for the longest time the only person I’ve had is Rydan. I miss her every day, so much.” My throat burned from unshed tears, but I refused to cry again.

“May I ask what happened to her?” His voice was delicate, cautious.

“I killed her.” I put my head in my hands, not wanting to see his expression.

“I’m sure that’s not true. I can’t honestly believe that, not even for a second.” He gently touched my hands, urging me to look at him.

“I may as well have! It was my fault she died. It should have been me instead. It’s the reason Ray hates me so much in the first place!” I looked away, afraid of his reaction.

“I can look at your memories instead if you’d like.” He said the words so naturally, like it was the most normal thing in the world to say.

“What! No! Are you crazy? You stay out of my head!” I grabbed my pillow and pulled it around my head like a helmet, as if to shield myself. The last thing I wanted was for him to know all the thoughts I had plaguing my mind.

“Nari, you’re ridiculous. That would never work,” he laughed, fully amused. “I would only look at those memories, nothing else. And only so that you won’t actually have to sit there and explain what happened. I was just trying to make it easier on you is all, love.” He looked down, chuckling.

“No, I think I’d rather just explain, thank you.” There was no way I'd take that chance. I would die of embarrassment if he ever knew how enthralled I could be by him. Or how frightened I had been by him. No, nothing in my head would be a good idea for him to see.

“I don’t need your permission. I can read any mind I want at any time I want, as long as they are within my vicinity,” he teased. I threw my pillow at him, horrified.

“You wouldn’t dare!” I yelped. Oh god… "Please tell me you have not read my thoughts?! Wait, can you hear them all the time?” I could practically feel the blood drain from my face.

“I haven’t, actually. And no, I can choose whether to read someone’s mind or not. I don’t like to invade people’s privacy. I am not like that. There are very few people I’ve needed to do it to. I give you my word.” He closed his eyes and dipped his head for a second. I smiled at the way he said "privacy." In his accent, the vowel "i" was short instead of long like the way Americans pronounced it. I had no other choice but to believe him.

“Okay, I guess. But pinky promise me you will never read my mind, ever! Please.” I held my pinky out, waiting. He took my pinky with his.

“I pinky swear, you silly girl,” he said, chuckling. “However…there is one thing I can’t help. I can feel people’s emotions, if they are strong enough.” He looked down, shifting uncomfortably. Just great…

I tried to ignore the new shed of light on Mycah’s life that seemed to increase with each passing second, since there was absolutely nothing I could do about it. And if I dwelled on what it really meant, then I’d just be overcome with embarrassment at the thought of him always had been able to feel my emotions from the start.

“So what happened?” he asked again after a few moments of silence. My chest tightened with the idea of talking about how my mother died. I had only recalled the story aloud once and that was to Rydan seven years ago and with only a few details. And last night I had decided I wasn’t going to let Mycah in. But now that I sat here and he waited for me to start, it felt like the words were dying to get out.

Tears brimmed in my eyes as the memories came flooding back. I closed them, willing for myself to stay strong. I had cried so much in the last several weeks, and I hated being so emotional. It was unusual for me.

Mycah moved closer and gently caressed my back. The sympathetic gesture made to comfort me only brought on more tears, and in an effort to mask the now open floodgates I covered my face with my hands and collapsed my head onto Mycah’s lap. He let me stay there as I tried to explain what happened through cries of pain.

“It was my fault. I begged her to take me with her, to not make me go to school. She was running late for work, but I missed the bus so she had to drop me off. We were parked right in front, and I only had to get out like a good girl and go to school just like everyone else. But I didn’t. I cried and cried, begged her not to make me go. 'Please mommy, please I want to stay with you, please don’t make me go, I hate it here!' There were so many kids and parents outside the car going into the school, watching us as they passed. I don’t know why, but I was terrified to get out of the car. I was scared to leave her. All I wanted was to be with her. She looked at me and I could see the pain in her eyes, the tears she tried so hard to hold back as I continued to beg her not to make me go. 'Alright,' she said. 'You don’t have to go. Of course you don’t have to go.' The relief and gratitude I felt when she said those words were so overwhelming I laughed and cried at the same time, putting my arms around her as we sat in the car.”

Mycah rubbed my back as I sobbed; the very feelings of that day were just as strong as if no time had passed at all. As if it wasn’t ten years ago. I tried to go on, to keep telling the story.

“As we drove away from the school, she called into work and requested a personal day. She didn’t have very many to begin with, and already she had used most of them up because of me—because of me not able to be without her. I hated being left with anyone else that wasn’t her. She drove us to Mason’s Bakery for breakfast. As we ate, she told me stories and jokes to cheer me up. It was the last time I heard her laugh. The last time I got to see her smile.”

I hugged my body and squeezed my eyes closed tight, dreading what I was about to say next. Mycah stroked my hair away from my face and tucked it behind my ear, waiting for me to continue. My throat hurt from crying and trying to talk simultaneously, making my voice thick and heavy with tears.

“When we walked out of the bakery, I was so stupid. I don’t know what I was thinking! But at the time, I was young and innocent, easily distracted. This bright golden leaf caught my eye—it was shaped like a heart, and I remember thinking how much my mom would love it if I gave it to her. I bent down to pick it up, but the wind caught it. It blew away in front of me, so I chased it. I was so stupid. She called out to me to wait for her, but I didn’t listen. I thought just one second, I only need one more second to catch it, and I’ll come right back. I had tunnel vision. All I could see, all that mattered was catching that leaf. It didn’t even register what I was doing as it blew into the street. I automatically kept chasing it, not seeing anything else. But at the sound of my mother’s gut-wrenching screams and tires screeching, I looked up into her terror-stricken eyes just as she pushed me to the ground out of the way of an oncoming truck. I don’t think I have ever been that scared as I was in that very moment. As I cried, I looked back ready to run to my mother’s arms, ready to apologize for running out into the street. But what I saw instead is an image I would give anything to forget.” I sat up and wrapped my arms around Mycah’s neck.

“The truck hit her instead, Mycah. It should have been me. It should have been me.” The tears streamed down my face as the memory played over and over in my head. “Her body was mangled and bloody. Her spine had snapped in two, and later I heard the doctors say she died from internal bleeding. Which means she didn’t die instantly. She suffered first.” I could barely contain my sobs with the thought of her feeling pain and suddenly felt nauseated. I let go of Mycah and ran to the bathroom.

I never let myself go through that day again. I never let my thoughts return me to that spot where I sat as I watched in horror people running to my mother and shouting to call 911. I had run to her broken body, screaming, holding on to her, gripping her with all my strength as someone tried to pull me away. I never thought of that day since.

Not because I didn’t care or because I wanted to forget the sacrifice my mother made for me. It was because I simply could not handle it. I couldn’t handle the memories or the feelings that followed, and as I explained what happened to Mycah, it had been so long since I remembered the details, it washed through me like it only happened moments ago. It was too much.

I emptied the contents of my stomach into the toilet with eyes closed tight and quickly flushed before the sight made me sick again. When I had told Rydan, it had been five years after it happened and I had only said she died from getting hit by a truck and that it should have been me. I never went into any details with him because my brain wouldn’t take me there at the time.

Now that I betrayed my carefully built defense mechanism, I felt my heart crumble to pieces. I would never forgive myself for that day. If it weren’t for me, my mother would still be alive. If I hadn’t been such a chicken and had gone to school that day, she would still be alive. I hated myself. I understood completely why Ray blamed me and hated me too. I deserved his hatred. I deserved every bit of torture he conjured up for me.

I stepped over to the mirror above the sink and stared into my abnormal violet eyes. Why wasn’t I the one who died? It should have been me. I had no reason to be here. She was better than I was; she enjoyed life and had so many people that loved her. I was a freak—a nobody—and had nothing going for me.

Already I trembled, but it quickly escalated to uncontrollable shaking as I stood there staring at myself. I could feel myself losing it as I gripped the sides of the sink. As I started to collapse, Mycah was suddenly there, putting an arm behind my back and one behind my knees, easily picking me up off the floor and holding me to his chest.

I buried my head in his neck and clasped my hands around his head, knotting my fingers through his hair. His woodsy smell washed over me and filled my lungs, instantly calming my trembling heart.

He quietly carried me back into my room and sat down on the edge of the bed. He held me as tightly as he could without hurting me. He moved his arm from under my legs and hugged it around my body, reaching up to rub the back of my head.

I kept my face in his neck, feeling safe and warm, never wanting to move as my cries eventually slowed to a stop. That tiny kindled flame that had been burning in the abyss of my soul flashed up brighter, but I tried, very hard, to squash it. Or at least pretended it didn’t exist.

“I’m sorry,” I groaned, grimacing.

“You have absolutely nothing to be sorry for.” His voice was soft and kind as he wiped the wet trails my tears left behind with his thumb. My heart was like a kick drum—his touch igniting a frenzy of butterflies within. He was so close…I could feel his pulse underneath my fingertips that stayed against his neck.

“But I hate being so emotional. You must think I’m insane,” I replied sheepishly.

“How can you even say that? Nariella, you’re beautiful,” he breathed next to my ear. I lifted my head up, surprised.

“Maybe you’re the one who's insane,” I said, rubbing my nose. He chuckled softly.

“And compassionate. You loved your mother. I would think you were insane if you didn’t react the way you did telling your story. You went through something no child should.” His voice was tender, making me blush. I was suddenly embarrassed by the closeness and quickly scrambled out of his hold. I wasn’t used to this kind of affection.

“Can we change the subject now? I’m sick of crying,” I exclaimed, trying to cover my weirdness. I bent down to pick up my mother’s picture that had fallen during Mycah and Rydan’s confrontation. I didn’t know why I left it like that. I looked into her eyes for a few seconds before setting it down in its place on top of my bookcase.

I felt better now that I got what happened out in the open. Not talking about it for so long made it fester inside me. I didn’t even realize how much I needed to get it off my chest. It was as if this huge weight had been lifted off my shoulders. Even though I still felt the pain of it all, sharing the details with another person was therapeutic.

“Alright,” he agreed with amusement in his voice.

“I’m going to the Homecoming Carnival tomorrow with my friends. And Rydan will be there too. So it might be best if…if I go alone.” I cleared my throat, not liking the way my insides hurt at the thought of being away from him. But Rydan didn’t want me hanging around Mycah, and the last thing I wanted to do was give another reason for Rydan to be mad at me again. Besides, I had been spending too much time around Mycah as it was. If I was going to successfully return my resolve against males back to its rightful state, then this was the way to do it. But the Homecoming Dance...

“I’ve probably stayed too long as it is. I really should get a move on,” Mycah informed me casually, breaking off my dangerously tempting thought. His words hit me in the gut, and I felt like doubling over. I walked over to my closet and pulled out a long-sleeved shirt and grabbed my jeans, masking my attrition.

“I need to see Rydan. I’m going to get ready in the bathroom.” I couldn’t hide the aversion from my voice, and I hoped Mycah didn’t catch on. I quickly left to get ready and sent a text to Rydan to meet me at our spot. I felt like I was going to be sick again. I drew in deep breaths and counted to ten.

I didn’t care if I had to wait hours for him to get there. I had to see him. And get away from Mycah. If Mycah was leaving, I couldn’t feel this way about it. I couldn’t hate it. I needed to get over it. I pulled my hair over my shoulder and tied it into a fishtail braid.

I walked back into my room to grab my coat, boots, and Rydan’s gift. Mycah stood up, silent and expressionless, not losing his sly demeanor for a second. I fidgeted for a moment, not knowing what else to say. My phone buzzed, startling me. It was Rydan, who replied with ‘I’m already here. See you in a few.’ I exhaled with relief. I turned to Mycah, dreading what was next.

“Will you say goodbye before you leave?” I inquired. My voice was shaky, anxiety blooming in my stomach. I could handle this, right? So why did it feel like I was about to lose it if I didn’t get far far away from here in the next second?

“I’ll try to, if that’s what you want,” he replied unassumingly. Was he nervous? Probably not. I was the nervous one.

“I do. After what we’ve been through together; it’s only right,” I explained more confidently, feeling the need to give a reason and pushed any ache down to the pit of my stomach. I couldn’t feel this way. I refused to acknowledge it, or especially show it.

“I’ll see you later then,” he replied.

“Later,” I mumbled, wanting to run out of the house. It was the strangest sensation. I loathed leaving Mycah in that moment and hated even more the thought of him leaving for good, but at the same time all I wanted to do was get the heck away from him.

I just needed distance to get past these overwhelming feelings of despair before I could officially say goodbye. As I practically ran to the Weeping Willow, I didn’t want to admit it, but it faintly registered that I was actually running away from the pain Mycah was about to cause, not from him. I was delusional if I believed I could run from it.

I arrived at the Willow but could hardly see Rydan through the long branches. There was no wind, so they hung down in one place creating a secret room. I walked through the curtain of branches feeling utterly at peace, like I was finally home.

Rydan was sitting up against the trunk playing his guitar. He didn’t stop when I walked through; something I was used to.

“What’s wrong?” he questioned discerningly once he looked at me.

“I just really missed you.” As I said the words, I felt how true they really were. I could always rely on Rydan. He would never leave me. I pushed Mycah and the pain it caused out of my mind.

Rydan set his guitar down then, surprising me, and stood up. He wrapped his arms around me and hugged me tightly. His muscles were hard and pressed against my bones, making it almost painful. I didn’t care, not in the slightest. I buried my face in his chest, taking in his smoky scent. I leaned his gift against the back of my legs and gripped his black shirt, not ever wanting to let go. I felt so safe, so calm. His touch and smell were like balm on my damaged nerves.

“I missed you too,” he gently whispered in my ear.

I eventually pulled away, not wanting to cry. “I have a surprise for you.”

“Oh yeah?” He kissed the top of my head and went back to sitting against the tree trunk playing his guitar.

“To say thank you for everything you do for me. I wouldn’t have anything if it weren’t for you. So thank you for all the rides, lunches, dinners, cell phone, camera…” As I listed all the things Rydan had done, I began to feel overwhelmed at how much he actually took care of me. I relied on him so much—needed him so much.

“Nari, all that is nothing. I don’t want you to thank me. You don’t need to.” His silver eyes met mine with assuredness.

“I do need to thank you because I truly do appreciate every single thing. You’re my best friend, and I love you so much. So thank you, Rydan.” I handed him my painting of the white fox we saw in the woods, trying to ignore the embarrassment I felt at my declaration. I didn’t have anything to wrap it in, so his eyes met it immediately as I pulled it out from behind my legs. He stopped playing his guitar, and his eyes widened as he stared completely silent. Anxiety began to sprout in my stomach, wondering what he was thinking.

I went to say something but waited, noticing he was deep in thought. He had a bewildered expression on his face, like he tried to solve a great mystery.

“Penny for your thoughts,” I said softly. He was making me extremely nervous.

The look I couldn’t quite understand disappeared from his face and was replaced with his usual casual expression.

“I’ll give you this one for free,” he answered. “I’ve been dreaming.”

I sat there looking into his face thinking he was going to tell me about them. What did it have to do with his gift? When he said nothing for about two minutes, I began to wonder how horrible they must be, and that maybe painting this was a bad idea.

“I don’t dream, Nari. I never have. Not once.”

Chapter Twenty-Seven

~Naminé~

I had a terrible headache. I tried to move and instantly screeched with pain. Where was I? I was lying somewhere, but this surely did not feel like my bed. I slowly tried to open my eyes. I squinted as I looked at the lantern hanging on the wall just above me. What had happened? I gradually turned my head and moved to sit up. I put my back up against the wall and winced in pain at the movement.

Calen’s cry of alarm hit me at full force, and I struggled to remain upright. She could now sense that I was conscious, but I could feel her cries of pain. I couldn’t physically hear, but I knew she shrieked loudly deep in the forest, flying around aimlessly and trying to relay her strength to help me. I desperately hoped no one would be close enough to hear her. If she were found, it would be the end of both of us.

It hurt to imagine it. She was my lifeline, my absolute center of strength. When we were solidly near each other, we were one, an inseparable line of where I ended and she began. Our bond was stupendous when together. But apart, it was like a piece of my soul was missing.

“Good Heavens, child. Are you all right?” I heard from a voice coming down the stairs.

I turned to look at the owner of the voice and saw it was Falla. I immediately remembered where I was and what I was doing. I didn’t know how long I had been lying there after I ran into the knight, only that I must get Falla to the injured griffins.

“F..f..alla,” I tried to get out. “We need you. Fire. Griffins. Hurt.”

“Yes, I can hear the ruckus from the window. Come lean on me child, and we shall go together.”

She helped me get up, and I rested into her as she wrapped me in her arm. We started to walk down the stairs. Just then, her Fëa, a small orange Petaurus peeked her wet pink nose out from under Falla’s light green vest and looked at me with her beady black eyes.

Falla reached up to pet the black stripe that ran from her nose to midway on her back, as she said, “This is Halta.”

I smiled at Halta as she slid back in the comfort of Falla’s vest.

When we reached the lower courtyard, Falla must have seen the seriousness of the situation, for she started moving faster and soon we were practically running to the stables. The fire had gone down some, and the men were hurdling barrels of water to at least save half of the structure.

I followed Falla outside to where the injured griffins were lying in the grass pasture. There were three seriously injured, and the rest were put in the gallery that ran alongside the back of the castle.

She turned to look at me. “We will need your help. Are you well?” I still felt a bit dizzy, but I wasn’t going anywhere. I nodded, and we took toward the griffins.

We approached the first griffin, and as she placed her hand on its head, Halta came out to sit on her shoulder. Falla clutched my hand for strength, closed her eyes and began the healing process. Twenty minutes later, we moved onto the next griffin. After it was healed, we moved to the third, which lay about a hundred feet away from the first two. I looked down, and tears stung my eyes as I saw it was a baby griffin. It moaned in pain and whimpered in anguish.

I looked to Falla who regarded me intently. “We must hurry…he’s dying.”

Chapter Twenty-Eight

~Nari~

I couldn’t stop thinking about what Rydan had said as I walked back to my house. When I had asked him what he meant, he told me to forget it, which was impossible for me to do. He then said my painting was beautiful and thanked me for it, but the pain in his voice had been evident.

I had felt like a failure. He had pulled me into a hug and explained that he loved it; he just had a lot on his mind and apologized for giving me the wrong impression. It did make me feel better, but try as I might, I could not get over the strange feeling his confession had left me with.

He had been dreaming. Which sounded innocent in itself, but the way he explained he had never once experienced a dream before now and how he said it made me extremely worried. Maybe I was being silly; I didn’t know. There was just something about his expression and the way he acted. It was like he was tortured emotionally but tried to hide it. I wished he would just tell me what was going on. He never indulged me with his feelings or serious things about his life. It drove me crazy!

When I reached the start of my driveway, my heart completely broke in two. Mycah stood against a tree, hands in his pockets, waiting to say goodbye to me. I didn’t want this moment to come. But here it was, whether I liked it or not, and there was nothing I could do about it. I shouldn’t let it affect me. I couldn’t...

The sun was setting, and as he looked at me from under his eyelashes, the glowing light from the sky caught the color of his ocean irises in such a way that I had trouble breathing. His midnight blue hair ruffled in the wind, his chiseled jaw clenched with some unnamed expression.

I didn’t realize I started walking toward him—an invisible force drawing me in without any thought to it. He pushed off the tree, and before I could say a single thing, he grabbed my left arm and pulled me backward, switching places with me. He pinned me against his body and the tree, jarring me from concentration.

I couldn’t breathe.

His sweet breath was ragged, causing his chest to move up and down, but I couldn’t feel it against my face. He was inches away and stared right into my eyes.

I started to get lost in the multi-facets of color in his eyes, the sun accentuating every detail. It looked like he wanted to say something. He furrowed his eyebrows, opened his mouth to talk, but quickly shut it again. It was quiet—only the sound of the wind-rustled leaves that surrounded us and my frantic heartbeat thrumming in my ears bound me to reality.

His gaze moved from my eyes to my mouth, and immediately my heart skipped a beat. My hands began to shake as he looked back up into my eyes and slowly tucked hair behind my ear, making my head spin. Please don’t say goodbye...

Blood accelerated under my skin as he moved his strong but gentle hand to the nape of my neck just before running his fingers up through my hair, cradling my head. His other hand wrapped around my waist, pulling me in closer. My body trembled from his touch.

He leaned in and slowly pressed his soft lips against mine, almost as if he were afraid I would shatter from the contact.

With my eyes closed, my heart felt like it was going to burst out of my chest as I brought my hands up and knotted my fingers in his hair, clutching him tighter and tighter to me, not seeming to get close enough. The force made him crush his lips to mine, melding them together, fueling the fire between us and igniting a frenzy. I could taste the salt of my tears as they freely fell down my face. Yep, this was goodbye.

As my burning lips parted, my breathing became erratic, almost matching my pounding heartbeat that drowned out all other sound, taking in his amazing woodsy scent that now surrounded me. He caressed the length of my jawline with his thumb and then held my chin as he continued to wildly kiss me.

Time seemed lost—like it never existed. I could feel his heartbeat against my chest and realized it was in sync with mine. I felt like I was soaring through space, seeing stars speed by and explode in the distance. I had never been kissed before and wondered if this was what it was like for everyone. I wanted this moment to last forever.

He reluctantly pulled away, and I already felt the loss of his lips rip a hole in my heart. His eyes were wild, bright, and his expression was radiant, matching the kiss perfectly.

“I’m sorry,” he said roughly. “I...have wanted to do that for a long time. I couldn’t hold back anymore. I don’t want to.”

My heart soared as the words he just spoke slowly sunk in. I didn’t know what to say or how to respond. I wasn't even sure I comprehended what was happening right then—my brain didn’t seem to want to catch up.

He wiped the wet streaks my tears left behind with his thumbs and took my head in his hands while lightly kissing my forehead just where my hairline met my skin. I closed my eyes and didn’t want to open them again.

“I don’t want you to go,” I confessed while keeping my eyes closed.

“I have to protect you. It’s the only way you’ll stay safe,” he breathed in his velvety smooth voice. My body still trembled.

“I don’t need protection. And if you’re here, nothing will happen to me,” I appealed, believing every word. My voice was thick and filled with emotion.

“You have it backwards. You’ll only need protection if I stay.” His accent was alluring, making me step closer into him, if that was even possible. I nodded my head, still not knowing what to say or do. He caressed my cheekbone with his index finger before sliding his hand through strands of hair along my face. He smiled guiltily at me just before pulling away.

“I don’t care if you bring danger because you’ll be there to protect me. So it doesn’t matter, right?” I could feel myself panicking from the distance, not wanting to let him go.

“I may not be able to protect you. There are forces way more evil than you can even imagine. Secret underground organizations you happened to meet are child’s play in comparison,” he explained solemnly, eyes to the ground. I didn’t understand what he meant, and as my mind tried to register what he just said, I was left speechless. He started walking backward away from me, but I followed instinctively. “I’ll come back for you. When I finally take back what is rightfully mine, I’ll come back to fetch you. I promise,” he affirmed cryptically.

“I don’t understand what you’re saying,” I exclaimed, my breathing once again erratic, knowing he was slipping away. I reached out, trying to grab him in an effort to keep him from leaving.

“Don’t do this. Please. I can’t—” he stopped talking as he skipped forward, planting fiercely one more kiss on my lips. It distracted me, because when I opened my eyes a second later, he was gone.

I stood there in my driveway, holding my swollen lips in my fingers. I could feel my heart crumbling, but I had known this was coming. What I didn’t expect, however, was the amount of pain that descended upon me.

I ran inside the house completely lost and confused. He was gone. All I had left of him was a promise that he would come back, but when? When would that be? I flung myself onto my bed, desperately wanting to find solace in sleep. It was my only escape from pain—something I learned to do at a very young age.

I threw my blanket over my head and buried my face in my pillow, not able to keep the oncoming tears from falling a second more. And boy did they fall, like a never-ending stream, working to wash away all thoughts and feelings of Mycah. As my brain tried to purge his touch, his kiss, his smell, all-things-Mycah out of my heart, I knew it would never succeed.

I sobbed and sobbed until eventually I fell asleep.

I woke the next morning utterly spent and numb. Thoughts of Mycah lingered in the back of my head, but I refused to dwell on them. I pushed them back deep in the recesses of my mind where they wouldn’t hurt me. Where I could forget them. Zaylie called, confirming to pick me up at five this evening for the Homecoming Carnival. I didn’t want to go but couldn’t tell her no.

I tried to climb out of bed and instead fell to the floor, clutching my heart. Was I having a heart attack? It felt like something was missing inside of me, something I couldn’t live without. It was painful, as if a very piece of me was ripped away, brutally stolen from the tiniest parts of my marrow.

What was wrong with me? This couldn’t be normal. I slowly inhaled and exhaled, trying to steady my breathing. I needed to get a grip. This was completely ridiculous.

Suddenly, the sound of my phone ringing sent me lurching into the air. My god…I abruptly grabbed it, cursing under my breath. I was pretty sure I was traumatized. That was the only explanation for my insanity.

“Hello?” I answered without looking to see who it was first.

“What time do you want me to pick you up?” Rydan drawled with his deep voice on the other end of the line. I forgot he was going with me to the carnival.

“Oh, my friend Zaylie is picking me up, actually. We’re all going to the carnival, if that’s okay. Do you just want to meet us there? Or you can come here and we can all go together.” I hoped he chose the latter.

“What time?” he asked again.

“They’ll be at my house at five,” I answered, hopeful.

“I’ll be there. See you in a few hours,” he replied before hanging up. I looked at the clock and realized I had four and a half hours until then. That wasn’t much time. I hurried into the kitchen and found something to eat before starting on my mission. I’d have to quickly find a dress within my mom’s packed away clothes and just hope it didn’t take too long to come up with something good for the dance tomorrow night.

I could still feel the pain throughout my body, like it was part of my blood that pumped in and out of my heart, and it was all I could do to ignore it. It hurt, deeply and excruciatingly, but I couldn’t let anyone know. I had to learn to live with it. I didn’t know what was wrong with me, but I’d be darned if I let it affect my life and my new friendships.

Thankfully, Operation: "Find and Create Dress Pretty In Pink style," was a huge distraction from the crippling pain that lurked in my chest. I went upstairs into the attic and ran my fingers across my mother’s things. I opened gingerly one of her boxes marked "Dresses." Bless my organizational skills!

The smell of her perfume floated over me as I sifted through several of her dainty dresses, halting me. My eyes closed, and I took in a stronger inhalation of air through my nose. I had almost forgotten her scent, but now that it filled my lungs, I could swear she stood right next to me. I fought back tears and trudged on. If I let myself dwell on her, I would end up spiraling out of control over her and other depressing thoughts—thoughts I could never let myself think about if I wanted to get through today. All I wanted to do was forget. I spotted a simple black cocktail dress and pulled it out. It would work.

I grabbed the sewing machine and essential tools needed to complete the process and got started. I set my alarm to remind me to stop in three hours.

After doing all I could with the dress in the allotted time I was given, I jumped in the shower and started to get ready for the carnival.

I put on the first pair of dark wash jeans and long-sleeved shirt I saw, then threw my hair up into a messy bun on top of my head after drying it. The last thing I cared about was how I looked, and I didn’t feel an ounce of motivation to get ready. I had to force myself, wondering if the entire night was going to be like that. Or maybe the rest of my life…

A knock on the door signaled they were there, so I grabbed my coat and slipped on my faux leather boots. I opened the door to a grinning Zaylie, all done up and pretty.

“You look great!” I complimented her, admiring her beauty. She had a part of her dirty blonde hair in a braid with the rest left falling down in perfect ringlets and had simple makeup that complimented her features.

“Thanks! And you look…sad. Are you okay?” she asked full of concern, worry crinkling her face as she pulled me into a hug. Crap…I thought I was hiding it.

“Oh, I’m fine. Don’t worry about it. Ready to go?” I lied, not wanting to think about it. I looked past her to the truck sitting in my driveway that blared punk music as Desmond and Liam bounced up and down.

“Sure,” she said skeptically, not believing me. Just then, Rydan pulled up on his motorcycle as I finished locking the door behind me. He wore his dark canvas jacket and black jeans that hung loosely from his hips, exuding suaveness, per usual. I practically ran to him, needing his calming effect, and pushed my body into his. He returned the gesture, rightly discerning I needed it. I didn’t care that there were other people around watching us. He was my best friend, and only he could make me feel better.

“Rydan, this is Zaylie. Zaylie, this is my best friend Rydan.” I let go of Rydan and introduced them once I felt Zaylie walk up behind us. Liam and Desmond got out of the truck after they saw him pull up, so I introduced Desmond too.

“It’s nice to meet you,” Zaylie said while both boys said “hey” and shook Rydan’s hand.

“I’ve heard a lot about you,” he said to Zaylie and Desmond. “And it’s been a long time, Liam. How’s it going?” He acknowledged that he remembered Liam from before when we all used to go to school together—back before Liam moved away.

“It’s been good, man. How 'bout you?” Liam replied.

“Just great,” he answered with a half smile, but only I noticed the sarcasm. Rydan had been hiding something from me for a while, and it hurt each time I noticed it. But now I was hiding something from him as well, making us even.

We all got in the old blue pickup truck that Desmond and Zaylie shared. Zaylie drove with me in the middle and Rydan in the passenger seat while Desmond and Liam sat in the bed, having way too much fun. They were like dogs enjoying the wind, and Zaylie swerved every now and then, sending them sliding across each side, encouraging their crazy antics. Before last night I would have found it hilarious, but today I had to force myself to laugh along. I took Rydan’s hand and intertwined my fingers with his, desperate for his touch. He kissed the top of my head in a brotherly way and chuckled when Zaylie took a sharp turn that sent Desmond almost falling over the side and screaming like a girl. I rolled my eyes, not able to keep from genuinely laughing that time.

After parking, we admired the waves that crashed against the rocky shoreline. The carnival was set up near the water at a park on the south end of Ocean Avenue. The wind whipped around my face and briny salt-water air filled my lungs. I loved it.

I could hear a live band playing music from a place nearby and the loud sounds of games and carnival rides as we drew closer to the entrance.

“Whoa, I think everyone and their brother decided to come to Kennebunkport today,” Zaylie exclaimed as we made our way to the ticket counter and stood in line. “This place is packed.”

“Welcome to the carnival,” I said laughing.

“Look at that bloke over there,” Desmond practically shouted, pointing with his finger. “He’s wearing a Batman costume. Seriously, dude, it’s a school carnival, not a comic book convention.” We all laughed.

“Lots of people dress up around here for the carnival. You'll find people like that all over the place…Look, over there is Darth Vader by the trashcan,” Liam commented as he jerked his chin toward the man and nudged Desmond in the side.

“I ain’t ever seen the likes of this before,” he replied, making us all laugh again. We finally got to the window and paid for our tickets.

“Come on, let’s go eat. I just love carnival food!” Zaylie shrieked with excitement. It was catching, and I found myself growing excited too. It felt good to be around people who were happy and playful.

Zaylie, Desmond, and Liam all stood in line for the famous pulled pork sandwich that Desmond said smelled like heaven. Rydan and I sat at a picnic table, saving it for them. Rydan was a vegetarian, and I already ate before coming, knowing I didn’t have any money.

“This pulled pork is the bee’s knees,” screeched Desmond.

“What? Do bees actually have knees?” Liam asked sarcastically.

“I don’t know, but this pork is amazing!” Zaylie chimed in.

“It is pretty good. I guess I’m used to it. I eat these all the time,” Liam replied, inhaling the food like a hungry-hungry-hippo.

“I want onion rings,” Zaylie blurted suddenly. “I heard that Fat Sue’s uses this amazing tempura beer batter. I have to try some!”

“Fat Sue’s sets up shop a little ways down,” Rydan told her. “We can walk that way next.”

Desmond sighed, and then all of a sudden looked at us with a huge grin across his face.

“Des, no! This whole place is covered with food,” Zaylie exclaimed. She sighed at the same time Liam said “Dude!” in awe. He followed Desmond, who had already gotten up to get another sandwich.

I laughed when both Desmond and Liam returned, shrugging as they walked back stuffing their faces. “What can we say, we’re growing boys,” Liam grinned through a mouth full of food.

“Oh yuck! Learn some manners, dipstick,” Zaylie barked, not amused.

“What did you call me?” he asked, offended.

“You heard me!” she retorted, standing on her tippy toes in an effort to meet his eye-level, but couldn’t.

“Chill out, you two! Crikey…” Desmond interjected, getting between them. I tried not to laugh, but they were so funny together. “Come on, let’s go get some fairy floss,” he tried appealing to his sister.

“What the heck is fairy floss?” I asked.

“That pink fluffy stuff. I saw it over there.” He pointed to a cotton candy truck.

“You mean cotton candy,” I critiqued, laughing.

“To you, maybe.” He winked, walking toward the truck. We followed, Zaylie moving as far away from Liam as possible. I noticed then that Liam kept glancing over at Zaylie, looking a little lustful. Hmm…

Zaylie had gotten her onion rings next and was so full afterward that she vowed to never eat again. Ten minutes later she was eating a bag of warm cinnamon and sugar almonds. Rydan bought me a lemon shake-up as a surprise, knowing it was my must-have at carnivals.

I promised to share an "Elephant Ear" with Zaylie later after she saw one and wanted to know what it was. Liam corralled us toward the rides and games, saying he was sick of wasting time on food. Desmond bought us all ride tickets, and Zaylie shrieked when she saw the tilt-a-whirl. We both laughed as we took the tickets and literally ran to stand in line. Zaylie bounced up and down, hardly able to contain her excitement. Liam joined us while Rydan and Desmond waited by the exit. When it was our turn, I forced Zaylie to sit in the middle, developing a hidden agenda, despite her protest of having to be near Liam. All three of us screamed, which then made us girls laugh at Liam who sounded ridiculous.

Rydan and Desmond looked to really hit it off. I could hear them talking about guitars as we made our way toward them and was surprised to find Desmond so into that. I had no idea. Liam fit in the conversation effortlessly since he also was into playing music. As we walked to the next attraction, I learned that Desmond and Liam started a band and wanted Rydan to join them. He said he’d think about it as he put an arm around me after seeing me shiver from the cold wind.

It was turning dusk, which Zaylie said was the perfect time to go on the Ferris wheel. I, however, had sworn to never go on one again after riding one by myself last year. It had completely freaked me out stopping at the top, swinging back and forth, as people got off and got back on. I had realized then that heights were not my thing.

Rydan offered to sit with Zaylie while Desmond and Liam begrudgingly sat together, worried that girls would get the wrong idea and ruin their reputation.

I stood at the bottom, watching with amusement as Zaylie laughed at something Rydan must have said as they moved closer to the top.

“Don’t you look cute.”

My breath caught in my throat, heart doing complete somersaults, at the sound of Mycah’s velvety accented voice. I whirled around, not believing my ears.

Chapter Twenty-Nine

~Naminé~

It took Falla and Halta three hours to complete healing the baby griffin. He was very close to death, and I sat beside them the entire time praying that he would live. After about an hour, he had stopped moaning, and I was afraid he had died, but I could see his stomach rise and fall and knew that he was still breathing, if not barely.

I gasped as suddenly I could sense in this baby griffin that he was a Fëa. Falla must have noticed along the way as well because she and Halta had been laboring for hours to heal him. I dared not give anything away, because only a Maite’Ona could sense when an un-bonded animal without a Maite’Ona was Fëa.

The Fëa were creatures of nature, different species of the animal kingdom, and were always linked with a Maite’Ona. Once one became aware of their gift and became a Maite’Ona, they would embark on a sacred journey, or our Maranwe. Maranwe was an extraordinary exploration to find our Fëa essence: an extension of one’s being, forever linked together.

My heart constricted as I thought of my Maranwe—my exploration to find Calen. It took three intense days to journey and find my Fëa essence. When I finally found her, it was a rare memory I would never forget. What a horrid affair it was trying to explain my absence, and though I had been punished severely when I returned, it was imperative that I kept it secret.

I looked down at the baby griffin and realized that a future someone would embark on his or her own Maranwe to find this Fëa. The poor soul had to survive. I would do everything in my power to save this youngling so that one day it would bond with his Maite’Ona.

Baby griffins were uncommon in this part of the Kingdom. There were not too many griffins left at all. The fact that one had gotten pregnant while in the stables was a miracle. The King had started to acquire all the griffins in the land, and he paid a hefty price for the capture of them. No one quite knew why, but it was thought the King hoped they would help our side win the war. I hated to see these animals in captivity, but at least I knew that my father would care for them.

Now that I knew this one was a Fëa, I wondered how many others were in captivity. The Fëa were not born to be captives. They were to be free to enjoy life and bond with their Maite’Ona. That was the way of our people.

When they were done, Falla looked exhausted and went to lie down in the grass and instantly fell asleep with Halta hidden in her vest once again. It had taken a lot out of them both to heal. I watched them and the baby griffin sleep all night long. I couldn’t keep my gaze away from him as it labored to breathe.

I jumped as I saw him move. He hadn’t moved all night. He was trying to get up, so I went to put my hand on his head to comfort him. He snuggled his head in the palm of my hand and licked my wrist. I smiled, as I knew he wanted to be comforted, loved. I didn’t know where his mother was, but as I went to pick up the baby, he tried to crawl in my arms. He settled on my lap, wrapped his wings around his body, and laid his head on my arm. He cooed a strange sound, then instantly went back to sleep.

I picked up a sense of contentment, and perhaps a little envy coming from Calen, and I couldn’t help but smile. I longed to be with her, too.

Chapter Thirty

~Nari~

“Mycah,” I breathed. “What are you doing here?” Somebody pinch me please…

“I’m sorry to disappoint,” he quipped. “Here, I won this for you.” He handed me a brown teddy bear with purple eyes. I stared at the bear, then to Mycah, then back to the bear, stunned.

He walked closer and pulled me into his arms, burying his face into my neck. His skin was hot against the coldness of mine. Warmth poured through me, and this strange sensation radiated from the top of my head to the tips of my toes. I felt…whole again. Like that missing piece of my soul had been returned to its rightful place, and an unexplainable deep satiation now wholly consumed me.

“I couldn’t do it. I couldn’t leave.” His lips grazed my skin as he whispered into my neck, making me tremble.

“I’m glad,” I admitted shakily. I couldn’t wrap my head around what was happening or what I was actually feeling, but I knew I was more than glad—I was ecstatic. I practically soared. Someone please tie a string around my finger before I got too high and was lost forever...

“The bear reminded me of you.” He pulled away and softly stroked the bear’s head. “It matches your silky chocolate hair and beautiful violet eyes.” He looked at me from under his lashes and chuckled. His British accent clicked over each word, reminding me how sexy it was. I didn’t know what to say. I was so shocked that he was actually standing before me, and then when I looked to the bear I was overcome with memories of Teddy. They didn’t look exactly the same, but they were very similar.

“If only you matched his size so I could put you in my backpack,” he chuckled again. He was obviously in a great mood, dressed in dark jeans and black leather jacket with the collar turned up. I had the urge to call him James Dean.

“Thank you. She’s wonderful.” I finally found my words but desperate to hold back the unshed tears. The bear looked like a girl and could never replace Teddy in my heart, but I now loved this one too for different reasons.

“What are you doing here?” Rydan snarled from behind. My scalp prickled from anticipation and my hands started to sweat as I turned around to face him. I guessed this wasn’t a dream after all.

“Ry, please don’t cause a scene,” I pleaded in a half whisper. Zaylie, Desmond, and Liam all looked at Rydan with confusion before greeting Mycah, who returned the gesture with a smile and nod of his head.

“I didn’t need to bring an invitation to join did I? I’m afraid mine got lost in the mail,” Mycah joked, looking Rydan straight in the eye. Rydan took a step closer, challenging him.

“I’ve got your invitation right here,” Rydan mimicked his British accent perfectly and a lot better than I was able to do as he pulled out a pen from his pocket and wrote something in his tiny pad of paper he always kept with him for writing down music notes. He ripped out the piece of paper a second later and handed it to Mycah.

“I formally invite you to please leave,” Mycah read the note aloud, amused. He laughed, a good hearty laugh.

“Wait, what’s going on here? Do you two hate each other or something?” Liam interjected. “Is this about Nari? Because believe me, getting that girl is hopeless,” he teased.

“Liam!” I shrieked. “Will you just…shhh! You’re not helping!” I gritted my teeth, embarrassed at his accusation.

“I don’t hate Rydan,” Mycah scoffed. “I didn’t have a problem with the bloke until he punched me in the mouth,” he said to Zaylie, pointing to his lip and pouting, milking it. She turned to Rydan, shocked.

“What?! Why did you do that?” she asked him, but Rydan kept his cool, calm gaze on Mycah. Desmond and Liam held fists to their mouths, trying not to laugh, but were pleasantly surprised. They both patted Rydan on the back, as if to say "Well done."

“Okay, time-out. It doesn’t matter why he did it. Can we just all be civil, please?” I demanded with exasperation. I’d die if they found out the reason Rydan punched Mycah was because he was lying in bed with me after I’d been missing for days.

I looked back and forth between Rydan and Mycah. They both stayed silent, staring each other down. Rydan walked over to me and put an arm around my shoulders, never taking his eyes off Mycah’s. He started pulling me away from the group and bent down to whisper in my ear.

“You didn’t tell me he was coming,” he accused.

“I didn’t know he was! I swear,” I defended myself, matching his whisper.

“He’ll listen to you if you ask him to leave.” His voice was stern, but hopeful.

“I…I’m not sure I want to…” Actually, I knew I didn’t want to, but it was really hard explaining that to him right now. I couldn’t understand what fueled Rydan’s distaste for Mycah, and in order to change his mind about him I had to play a careful game. It wasn't that Rydan would be jealous—that was the least of my worries. But I first had to figure out what the problem was so I could proceed accordingly.

“Come on, Rydan. It was just a spat.” Mycah caught up to us, interrupting our discussion. “I’m sure we can find a way to be friends. Or maybe even more than that.” Rydan stopped walking, eyebrows raised in question toward Mycah.

“I didn’t know you were gay. Unfortunately for you, I don’t swing that way.” Rydan winked, then resumed walking with me still under his arm. Mycah laughed, walking with us.

“I meant, maybe like brothers,” he clarified, sounding serious. I looked at Mycah, wondering if he was being sarcastic, because that seemed about as realistic as time traveling. You could suggest it, but didn’t mean it was gonna happen. Rydan laughed, shaking his head.

“You’ve got to be kidding me,” he replied, not believing for a second that would ever happen.

“We shall see, won’t we?” Mycah narrowed his eyes as he grabbed my arm and pulled me away from Rydan. He kept steering me away from the group as he walked backward, staring into my eyes.

“Where are you going?” Zaylie called out as they all stopped walking to watch us.

A few feet away, Mycah eventually came to a stop and bent down to whisper to me. “I have to go. They’re here.” He spoke with urgency, but kept his voice extremely low that I had a hard time hearing him.

“Who? Secret Agents??” I asked, matching his volume. I knew if I could see myself in this moment, I’d look whiter than a ghost.

“I don’t have time to explain. I don’t want there to be a scene. I’ll see you later, I promise.” He kissed my head then walked away, not even acknowledging anyone else.

“Where is he going?” Desmond asked with his Aussie accent strong once I got closer to them. I couldn’t get over feeling completely dazed and confused.

“He…” I tried to think of a good excuse. “He um…just…had something to do.” There. That should be good enough.

“Will he be back? Should we wait for him?” Zaylie questioned, looping her arm with mine.

“Oh, no, no. I don’t think so. Let’s keep going.” I tried to sound cheerful. I still wasn’t over my shock, feeling like I was stuck in a dream and not able to wake up.

“What a shame…” I heard Rydan say sarcastically under his breath. I chose to ignore him.

“Hey, so tell me about the game last night,” I said quietly to Zaylie once we started walking again with our arms still linked together, desperate to distract my racing mind.

“Oh right!” She beamed with excitement.

She then went on to tell me all about her night and the fun she had at the first home game of the school’s football season, which our team won. Next she told me how Seth finally asked her to the dance, which she was extremely excited about, and what she planned on wearing. I noticed every now and then Liam rolled his eyes, then clenched and unclenched his fists, making me wonder if he could be jealous. It made me smile, and a new idea I had of playing matchmaker planted firmer in my mind.

I listened attentively and laughed and responded at all the right places, but I couldn’t keep my thoughts from drifting back to Mycah every few seconds.

We stayed until the carnival closed up shop. They dropped Rydan and me off back at my house, calling it a night.

“See you at the Willow Monday?” Rydan asked as I hugged him goodbye. I stared over his shoulder at my dark house. Ray wouldn’t be back until tomorrow, and it gave me the creeps thinking about having to go inside alone. I thought to ask Rydan to stay but knew he couldn’t. His parents enforced a strict curfew.

“Yep,” I answered, not wanting to let go. This would be the first time being by myself while it was dark without Mycah. Last night didn’t count because I fell asleep early and didn’t wake up until morning. Now I actually had to be brave. I hated the dark.

“What is it?” Rydan asked, sensing my reluctance.

“Nothing, don’t worry about it. I’m fine. Go home before you get in trouble and won’t be able to see me later.” I could be brave. I had to be.

“Call or text if you need anything,” he said as he got on his motorcycle.

“You know I will.” I waved goodbye and watched him as he finally turned on to the main street, then out of sight.

I slowly walked up to my house hugging the teddy bear Mycah gave me. I decided to fight my fears by remembering the great night I had. I hadn't thought I would've been able to have any fun at all. I had been downright miserable when the day started, even if I hadn't wanted to admit it. But my friends (which was weird for me to say still) were amazing. I loved them all. I never thought I would feel that way about a person other than Rydan, and now I actually had several people who I could call true friends. My day had a rough start, but awesome company followed by Mycah’s return made it one of the best days of my life.

Lost in thought, I went to unlock the door but froze upon finding it already cracked open.

“Hello?” I called tentatively, not really sure I wanted anyone to answer. Scratch that. I prayed that no one would answer. I slowly opened the door while every skin cell I owned pricked to attention. Just as I stepped inside, a large body slammed me into the wall across the way, making me drop the teddy bear, and held me in place with a knife to my neck.

“Where is Ray Miller?” a burly man demanded, wearing sunglasses despite the late hour.

“He’s on vacation, but I don’t know where,” I immediately answered, terrified out of my mind.

“Well, well, well. Isn’t that just wonderful for him?” he mused sarcastically. “So, instead of paying off his debts, he chooses to run off and play.”

“I don’t know what you're talking about,” I explained, hoping he’d understand.

“Mr. Miller owes a substantial amount of money. My boss is not a patient man. Ray’s gambling days are over if he doesn’t pay up. Oh, but don’t you worry your pretty little head. We’ll find a way to collect every penny soon enough. Maybe I should give him a warning, hmm?” he threatened by digging the knife deeper into my throat.

“He’ll be back tomorrow, okay? And don’t bother with a warning. He couldn’t care less what you do to me,” I spat, knowing every word was true. He’d be doing Ray a favor in all honesty.

He let go, removing the knife as he stepped back. I breathed a sigh of relief, but it was premature. He hit me across the face with an iron fist, knocking me to the floor.

“I’ll take my chances; you understand.” He smiled, knowing full well I didn’t. “Tell Mr. Miller there is more where that came from if he doesn’t take care of his debts by tomorrow night.”

At that, he stormed out of the house as I stayed crouched on the floor. My life was becoming one living nightmare after another. There really was only so much a person could take, and I was quickly filling my quota. I looked around the dark, empty house, loathing every second I spent there. This house was pure hell.

I ran outside, not even bothering to lock it. It was chilly, so I numbly stuffed my hands in the pockets of my coat. It must've been midnight, and I had to walk in the dark, but I was too angry for it to bother me. I knew exactly where I wanted to go—who I needed to see. My pace quickened at the thought of him wrapping his arms around me, calming my frightened heart.

Stupid Ray. I hated him. Just as much as he hated me. My eyes stung with unshed emotion, dreading the moment I had to be near him again when he came home tomorrow. He better have the money he owed or I was afraid I’d be feeling the brunt of it if that man returned looking for him.

After about a thirty-minute walk, I finally made it to O’Malley’s Bed & Breakfast and couldn’t feel more relieved. I quietly walked up to the front door, ready to go inside. But in my haste, I forgot to think about if Mycah was still staying here or if he was even in the same room. What was I thinking? He had left town…he could be staying anywhere or in any room. Could I risk disturbing whoever was in the room he had before?

I slowly turned around with my eyes closed and sat down on the porch steps, tears threatening to surface as I contemplated what to do.

“Nari?”

I jerked my head up at the sound of Mycah’s silky voice. God, was he ravishing in the moonlight as it reflected off his midnight blue hair, all ruffled and stuck up in random spots. My throat immediately closed from forcing back tears.

“What’s wrong?” he rasped as he quickly walked up to me.

I didn’t say anything as he pulled me up tightly against his muscular body, wrapping me in a warm embrace. I couldn’t hold back my tears any longer and began sobbing in his chest. He started rubbing the back of my head, trying to comfort me.

All of a sudden, he bent down slightly and effortlessly picked me up off the ground, still holding me tightly against his body. Like the time he carried me before, I buried my face in his neck and knotted my fingers through his hair. I inhaled his sweet smell, using it like a balm.

His soft skin warmed my cold face as he quietly carried me through the B&B and into his room, not turning on any lights. He sat down in the chair by the window, never letting go or loosening his hold.

I was pathetic. A total drama queen. I couldn’t stand myself these last few weeks. But I wasn't only upset over what happened just moments ago. I vented about everything. I cried about the crappy things that had happened recently, the fact that I was terrified to be at home now—and not just because of Ray like the reason used to be. Now it was the fact I had more than just Ray threatening my life every time I was there. I was torn up about Mycah leaving and that he came back. I was a mess.

“I’m such a mess,” I grimaced, echoing my thoughts. “I’m sorry for coming here in the middle of the night like this,” I sniffed.

“Nariella,” he whispered in my ear, causing my heart to do a cartwheel. “Don’t ever be sorry for coming to me. Ever.” He wiped my hot tears away, making me flinch and pull away. His touch was gentle, but it stung my bruised face where that hideous man hit me. “Where did you get that?” he questioned with alarm as he tipped my wounded face into the moonlight. He put his fingers against the bruise and healed it immediately.

“Thanks.” I laid my face back against his neck where it belonged. “A man was inside my house when I got home. He was looking for Ray, who seems to owe lots of money.”

“You can’t be serious.” He sighed. “That worthless prat.” I felt his jaw tighten against my face and had the strongest urge to kiss it.

“Why were you outside already?” I asked, rubbing my nose. I needed to distract myself. And it was a legitimate question since it was in the middle of the night; there wasn’t much to do here in this small town.

“I…was out. Taking a walk. I didn’t feel like sleeping and then time got away from me,” he stated rather suspiciously. He didn’t sound very convincing.

“Earlier you said, "They’re here”—who were you talking about?” I interrogated, feeling a new wave of worry hit me in my stomach. I looked up into his deep blue eyes, demanding an honest answer.

“I want to tell you, I do. But I don’t think you can handle it just yet.” He searched my eyes, wanting me to understand.

“Was it the men who took me before?” My voice shook, betraying the brave face I tried to put on.

“No. No, it wasn’t. This was worse. Much worse.” He stared with great intensity into my eyes and tried to convey the gravity of his words. And it worked. I shuddered, realizing I had no idea what I’d gotten myself into and wasn’t sure I wanted to know. I mean, what could be worse?

“What does this mean?” I pointed to his tattoo then gently touched it, finally able to admire the intricacy up close.

“Hmmm,” he mused with a smirk and narrowed his eyes at me like he was trying to decipher whether to tell me or not. “I could tell you, but then I’d have to kill you.”

“Psh…whatever. That is such a cliché,” I laughed.

“Ah well, sometimes I love a good cliché.” He winked at me, smiling. It was so charming and alluring, I had a hard time concentrating on anything else. “Truthfully, it’s just something that has been passed down in my family for a long time. A very long time.” I watched his face as he spoke and noticed a change in his expression and demeanor. He seemed solemn, maybe even sad. I wanted to ask more about it but something told me not to, just like the other time he mentioned his family.

After a few minutes, I desperately needed a tissue. I unwillingly forced myself to unmold from his arms and made my way to the bathroom. I could feel him watching me, and my pulse quickened in response. I pulled off my coat now that I was warm and hung it on a hook, then took care of my nose, splashed some water on my face, and padded my way back to him.

He stood up, never taking his eyes away from mine. The moonlight was filtering in through the antique curtains of the window and fell on his dazzling features, making him look incredibly stunning. I lost my breath from the way he gazed at me, and I once again wondered if the devil or maybe an angel stood before me. I couldn’t decide which one.

My heart—oh, my poor heart—raced and swelled, threatening to burst right out of its cavity as he reached up and caressed both of my arms with his soft, gentle hands.

I forced myself to swallow and felt a million butterflies plunge in my stomach. He had to be able to hear my pulse because it felt like it was zooming so fast in my veins and was thumping in my own ears – there was no way he could miss it. I felt my cheeks grow hot at the thought and then realized my whole body grew hot.

My skin had to be on fire, begging to be snuffed by his touch. Seeming to know what I wanted, or needed, he reached up and tucked my hair behind my ear before holding his palm to my cheek, caressing my skin with his thumb.

My heart, body, and soul all seemed to dance within me in triumph as he pulled me close to him, slipping a hand underneath my shirt. He gently grazed the small of my back with his soft fingers, and I finally knew my resolve against men was officially broken.

He slipped both his hands down to the back of my thighs then lifted me up, moving my legs around his waist. He kept his eyes locked onto mine as he pushed me roughly against the wall with his warm body, and suddenly his lips were on mine. He kissed me with intense hunger, like his life depended on this one kiss.

I kissed him back with equal desperation, feeling as if I too would die without him. A fire exploded around us, engulfing every inch our bodies touched in hot flames, and I thought for sure at any moment I would combust into a pile of ash. He kissed me passionately, knotting his hand in my hair and pulling my head back to kiss my jawline, ear, neck, collarbone, giving me a moment to breathe, but then was right back to my mouth with even more fervor, as if that time away had been torture.

I wrapped my legs around his waist even tighter and pulled him closer to my body, never feeling that he was actually close enough. This was heaven. I was sure of it. I died somewhere back there and this was heaven, it was the only explanation. We were one, completely in sync, souls now forever united and intertwined with one another. I never wanted to part from this angel from this day forward.

Chapter Thirty-One

~Naminé~

Red. Blue. Yellow.

Red. Blue. Yellow.

I had to repeat those colors in my head over and over so that I would not forget the order in which the vessels were to be placed. The arrangement of these vessels was very important, and if the order got switched the potion wouldn’t work.

Falla was preparing a healing potion for the baby griffin. After three long hours of healing, something was still not right.

I arranged the vessels according to color. Red. Blue. Yellow. The red vessel was Carad, which would help the baby strengthen faster. The blue vessel was Luin, and it was a medicine that would heal the wound quicker. The yellow was Malina, and it would give the baby the nutrients it needed to survive.

Now all we had to do was wait.

I helped Falla with the potion and then left her healing chamber. I walked through the gallery and out into the great hall. It was an hour before the first meal, and I needed to attend to my normal duties.

Before I reached any further, a hand clamped down over my mouth, arms wrapped around my waist, and suddenly I was dragged behind a giant pillar.

Chapter Thirty-Two

~Nari~

I awoke without opening my eyes, blissful, and realized my lips burned with longing. I could tell through my eyelids that it must've been in the middle of the day, because the sun screamed into my face.

I had an amazing dream and would give anything for it to have been real. I slightly stirred, not wanting to open my eyes; afraid my euphoria would end upon doing so.

In that split second, my eyes tore open as my heart jumped to my throat. I was held in place by a lean but muscular arm with incredibly soft skin and a human-sized heating pad attached to my back. With my heart swelling, I went to move my arms and then realized my right hand was interlaced with much larger fingers than mine, and my left hand grasped that same soft arm that rested around me.

That was when his familiar, delicious woodsy scent flooded through me.

It wasn’t a dream. Each soft stroke of his breathing against the back of my neck told me that this was very real. I felt my grin grow from ear to ear, and there was nothing I could do to stop it as my heart thumped in my chest. All we did was sleep, but it was still the most amazing night I have ever had.

I began ever-so-lightly to trace patterns with my fingers over the silky skin of his sun-kissed arm. His breath caught, setting off those dang butterflies in my stomach again, which started doing somersaults at the wondrous sound of him softly moaning in appreciation.

“You have no idea how beautiful you are, do you?” he whispered against my neck, setting off a whole new wave of acrobatic butterflies inside me. I turned my head to bury my face in my pillow, trying to hide my flushed cheeks.

He chuckled softly, then kissed my head. He got up and went in the bathroom. I quickly turned on my back, throwing my hand over my eyes, grinning at this amazing moment and this amazing person who was now in my life. I could barely believe that it was real—that at any moment I wasn't going to wake up and realize it had all just been a crazy, wonderful dream. I pinched myself—just in case. Nope, wasn't a dream. This was reality. I bit my lower lip as I quietly squealed and danced against the bed.

And then it hit me.

I still had no clue who this "amazing person" was. He wouldn’t tell me. He wouldn’t tell me what he was or why he was dangerous. How could I trust someone like that?

Especially since one minute he was kissing me, and the next he was telling me he couldn’t stay here. Yeah, he may be in my life now, but that could change at any second. He had already left abruptly once before. Eventually he would go back to Chicago. I didn’t know what we were, but we were definitely not a couple. If I let him in, truly let him into my heart, then I’d only be giving it a death sentence because it was clear sooner or later he was just going to smash it to pieces.

Moments later, any thoughts I battled with were quickly erased. I watched as he returned dripping wet wearing nothing but a white towel low around his waist, and I swear it was in slow motion as he casually sauntered into the walk-in closet in all his swagger. He had no shame and clearly had no reason to. Words could not describe the incredible sight before me, as his perfectly tight abs cut and disappeared down into the towel and every other muscle glistened in the sun. I knew I was blushing. The hottest guy I had ever been around was Rydan and not once had he paraded half-naked in front of me. It was a sight I certainly was not used to, but even still the level of lust I suddenly felt for this guy overwhelmed me and took me by surprise.

“Did you want to shower too, love?” he asked once he stepped out of the closet, dressed only in black jeans that hung from his hips. He pulled a fitted long-sleeved shirt over his head, then pushed up the sleeves to his elbows—a look I was becoming familiar with. Yet, even with him now fully clothed, I was still left breathless as I tried to recover from gawking.

I cleared my throat and pretended not to be bothered by him.

“Umm…that would be great, but it’d just be a waste. I have to get home and clean before the dance tonight. Ray will be back,” I explained dejectedly, the words leaving a bitter taste in my mouth. If he came home and it wasn’t completely spotless, I’d need Dr. Mycah again. Not that that’d be the worst thing…

“Ah, yes. The dance. Rydan your date?” he asked without looking at me. His mind had focused on something entirely different than mine.

“No, I’m going alone. Dances aren’t really Rydan’s thing.” I laughed, remembering how any time I’d begged him to take me before, he immediately refused with a look of disgust.

“The poor chap probably can’t dance.” Mycah pointed a finger at me for a split second before grinning. “I, on the other hand, am an excellent dancer.”

“Shocker,” I responded sarcastically, smiling. Who was he kidding? Was there anything Mycah wasn’t excellent at?

“I could go with you.” He met my eyes seriously. I sucked in a breath, really taken by surprise this time. Marie said he wasn’t going to the dance so I never even let myself entertain the idea before. “Unless you don’t want me to.” He mistook my silence for rejection.

“No! I...I want you to. I mean, that’d be nice. Thanks.” I swallowed and forced myself to keep calm. I hated every moment my heart betrayed the logic that I firmly held in my brain. I didn’t know what this meant or if it meant anything at all. It could just be a friendly gesture since I was dateless. But I didn’t even know if we actually were friends. He didn’t exactly treat me like one. Didn’t friends tell each other things? I couldn’t let myself get carried away with him. He was lying to me about so many things. I wouldn’t let myself get any deeper until he confided in me.

He dropped me off at home, and I immediately got to work taking care of the house. I didn’t know what time Ray would be back so I moved as quickly as I could just in case, expecting him to walk in at any moment. I wouldn’t have much time to get ready for the dance, but preventing bruises sat at a higher priority for me.

I wiped down the counters and every surface or item in the kitchen, took care of any dishes, mopped all the floors, vacuumed any carpets and rugs, dusted every inch imaginable, cleaned the bathroom. I even washed the windows. Then finally, several hours later, finished with the last load of laundry.

A figure moved outside in the yard, making me do a double-take. It was Mycah. I moved closer to see what he was doing out there, surprised to see him. He walked in a line, holding his hands to the ground, and with each step he took the leaves that littered the yard disintegrated back into the earth. He must've just finished taking care of the entire lawn, because not a loose leaf was in sight. I completely forgot about the yard. I was overcome with relief that Mycah thought of it and deeply grateful.

He looked up and saw me in the window gawking, then smirked in his sexy way. He jerked his thumb behind him toward the road, signaling he had to go, and waved goodbye. I waved back feeling disappointed he was leaving.

But just as he pulled away, I suddenly remembered I had yet to finish my dress for the dance and still figure out how to give myself a makeover worthy of the fancy occasion. I was horrible at doing makeup and my hair, only just learning the bare basics. Normally I wouldn’t care, but there was something in me that burned to look extra nice tonight.

I tried not to get overwhelmed with dread as I ran to my room to finish up my dress, now having only two hours until Zaylie picked me up.

Crap.

I could feel myself panicking. There was no way I’d be able to do anything special with myself. Maybe I could at least accomplish "decent."

After a while, I went to assess my dress one more time just as the doorbell ringing pulled me out of my concentration. I just finished it and had little over an hour to get ready. I didn’t have time to deal with whoever was at the door. I barely had time to shower and take care of myself. I had no idea how to get ready for a dance. An incessant knock made me grunt as I sprinted to the door. I opened it to find a grinning Zaylie clad with bags hanging from her arms.

“Surprise!” she exclaimed in a high-pitched voice.

“What are you doing here?” I asked, pleasantly surprised.

“I’ve come to help you get ready!” she squealed, holding up the bags in the air. Her pretty accent painted her words, and I had to stop myself from knocking her to the ground in a bear hug. Her hair and makeup were done to perfection so I couldn’t possibly do anything to mess it up.

“Seriously? You have got to be my fairy godmother.” I laughed, carefully pulling her into a gentle hug. “Thank you so much!”

“Don’t thank me yet! We don’t have much time. Point me in the right direction.” She shook the bags and waggled her eyebrows, reminding me of her twin brother.

“Follow me.” I grinned back and took some of the bags she carried to lighten her load.

I showed her my room and then quickly jumped in the shower. I worked as fast as I could, shaving my legs and massaging my face under the hot water, and used a special body scrub that Zaylie said would brighten my skin. I was instructed to stand under cold water for a few minutes when I was done with everything else. I didn’t know what it did, but I obeyed.

I eventually dried and put on a button-down shirt, per her request, and sat down in a chair for her to work her magic on me.

“You have such captivating eyes, you know that?” Zaylie said as she ran mascara through my lashes. “I would kill for your eyes. Not to mention you don’t even need fake eyelashes! It already looks like you’re wearing some,” she gushed with a laugh.

“Thank you. But you have gorgeous eyes.” I smiled up at her, truly appreciative of the compliment. Ray hated my eyes—I grew up with him constantly making fun of me and telling me not to look at him. I thought they were ugly because he had always told me they were.

“So, tell me about your mum and dad. Are you close with them?” she asked with genuine interest.

“Oh, uh...no. I used to be close to my mom. But not my dad. Actually, they’re my foster parents. And I don’t actually call Ray dad or anything,” I explained as she moved to apply mascara to my other eye. I wasn't entirely sure how much I wanted to open up to Zaylie. Yes, she was my friend of course, but it took a lot for me to open up to someone.

“I’m so sorry to hear that. Close your eyes,” she quietly instructed. “So what happened? How come you’re not close to your mum anymore?” She said the words softly as she gently swiped my closed lids with a soft brush.

“Ummm...” I couldn’t do it. I couldn’t let the words escape my mouth, and my brain desperately fought to keep the images hidden away. “I can’t really talk about it right now. I’m sorry.”

“Oh, no problem. Sorry, I didn’t mean to pry.” She smiled down at me. “Look up,” she instructed next. She began working underneath my eyes.

“No, don’t apologize. It’s just hard for me to get into it. I don’t want to ruin our night.” I felt guilty. I hoped I didn’t make her feel bad. Especially after all the trouble she was going through just to be friendly toward me. I sucked.

“No worries.” She laughed as she finished up my eyes and moved to my face. After applying some fluffy brushes powdered in a light pink, and once she felt satisfied, she started on my hair. I wasn’t allowed to see the makeup until she was completely done with everything over an hour later.

I touched my fingertips to my lips and then slowly reached out to touch them in the mirror. My eyes lifted and went to the purple eyes reflecting back at me. I knew it was me—I could see that I was looking at myself. But I looked...foreign. I didn’t look myself. I looked...pretty. I felt pretty.

“You are incredible, Zales. Thank you so much,” I whispered with gratitude, unable to overcome my shock. I’d never felt so good before. I was happy and excited, and for once I didn’t feel shy. I was now prepared to face tonight. Courage burst into my gut, and a small idea popped into mind.

“I’m very happy to do it.” Zaylie smirked as she squeezed my bare shoulders. “My turn to get my dress on!”

“Okay.” I laughed as she ran to the bathroom carrying her garment bag. The idea floated through my mind again. Maybe I could do it...I sucked in a deep breath and steadied my hands.

Of course I could do it. I was able to make the finishing touches to my dress, shower, Zaylie fixed my hair and makeup, and now our ride would be here at any minute. It didn’t seem possible that I could finish in time, but I did. I could do anything.

This was it. I was about to go to a dance with Mycah and my friends. I had friends. That was a huge accomplishment all on its own. I was growing into a different person. I could feel it. This should be easy. I could be brave. Tonight, I would be brave.

I was going to ask Mycah where we stood.

The small idea might have seemed simple and innocent, even easy for some. But for me, it was a big deal. I needed to know if he thought of us as friends, or if he was just going to up and leave without ever seeing or hearing from him again. And if we really were friends, I needed him to show me by opening up. I needed him to trust me. I needed to know more before he left and I never got the chance to find out.

And I was going to beg him to tell me.

My hands started to shake so I squeezed them closed. I could do this. I had no idea if Mycah was coming to my house first, or if he’d be meeting us at the school. We never did hammer out those details, which only made not knowing magnify my nerves. But I needed to stay confident. After the dance tonight, I was going to make him tell me.

I twirled one finger around a strand of my long hair. Zaylie carefully straightened it into a perfect satin curtain that now hung low across my back. My hair was slightly curled on the ends in its natural state like loose ringlets, but the top half was mostly straight. So using a flat iron, Zaylie worked to provide a more sultry look. In the end, she added a bit of my favorite bubblegum lip conditioner to my lips. I checked my smoky eyeliner one more time, making sure I didn’t cause any smudges.

I ran a hand over my black form-fitting silk dress. It hugged my curves and dropped several inches above my knee. I hadn’t meant to make it so snug—I wasn’t used to making dresses, especially silk ones. I adjusted the strapless sweetheart neckline bodice that cinched my waist and tugged on the A-line skirt. It would have to do.

I had never felt more grateful of Ray’s inability to get rid of my mother’s things as I put on the killer pair of black strappy heels I found in her box of shoes. Though she was a size eight, my size seven feet would just have to make it work. I also couldn’t be more grateful that he wasn’t home yet. We might just be able to get out of there without seeing him.

I walked around my room, practicing the foreign height. It wasn’t so bad. It was all about balance. I could do this. I looked up once I heard Zaylie enter my room.

“Zaylie! You look amazing!” I gushed openly. She truly did look beautiful. She had her hair curled in an up-do with a few ringlets to frame her face and crisp eye makeup that spelled jungle cat. Her dress was a cute shimmery forest green that brought out the gold in her eyes. It was a fun spaghetti strapped number with a short balloon skirt and chunky belt to cinch her waist.

“Thank you, doll.” She posed with her arms in the air and leg bent up to her knee.

I checked my clock, and as if right on cue, a knock sent our eyes to meet and kept us silent. I carefully strode to the door, conscious of my steps so that I wouldn’t break an ankle. I opened the door grinning, expecting to greet a similar smiling Seth who was about to get even smilier once he laid eyes on his date, Zaylie. Instead, my breath was knocked out of me upon finding a gorgeous Mycah, looking completely dapper in his black tux. Holy crap.

I had never seen anyone look so stunning in all my life. I had to consciously unhinge my jaw and snap it closed. Every color in his blue eyes exploded in contrast to the blackness of his messy rock star hair and black suit. He left his white shirt unbuttoned at the top, and his black tie was loose around his collar, screaming debonair.

He swept his eyes over me without even a hint of a smile.

“Nariella...” he breathed my name in his sexy accent, and that right there was enough to strike heat throughout my body. “You’re...stunning. Beautiful. Really.” He stepped onto the doorstep and grabbed my hand.

“Thank you. And you look very dashing yourself.” I turned away from his intense stare, feeling self-conscious and embarrassed by the way he looked at me. I had planned on displaying confidence when this moment came, but now that I was actually living it I was quickly losing the battle. My small and innocent idea started to become a vague and hazy impossibility the longer he kept his eyes on me. Why did he make me so nervous?

“Hi, Mycah. I didn’t know you were coming.” Zaylie grinned behind me, and I could hear the happy accusation in her voice. She was all too thrilled with this turn of events.

“You look beautiful, Zaylie,” Mycah replied. I tried to pull my hand from his grasp, still feeling self-conscious, especially in front of Zaylie, but Mycah tightened his hold. “I hope you don’t mind my intrusion. Nari mentioned she was going alone, so I offered myself.” He smirked.

“Oh no, no, no. Of course not!” Zaylie drew out each word, being completely overdramatic. I shot her a look, but she only grinned wider at me. Ugh. We were only friends. With...mind-shattering kissing benefits every now and then. This wasn’t what it seemed...I knew it wasn’t. Mycah knew it. Now she just needed to be informed.

Thankfully, a car I didn’t recognize pulled into the driveway, saving me from the awkwardness, and I was finally able to free my hand from Mycah’s. Seth stepped out of the car, looking super handsome in his black suit, black shirt, and forest green tie that matched Zaylie’s dress. Awww. So sweet.

“Wow, you girls look amazing,” Seth said with a grin.

“Thank you!” Zaylie and I said at the same time. “Pinch poke you owe me a coke!” we both exclaimed while pinching and poking each other. We burst into laughter, and I could physically feel the nervous tension evaporate off my shoulders. The guys only smiled at us, looking confused and amused.

“Hey, Mycah. We’ve never officially met before. I’m Seth.” He reached out his hand for a shake as he got up to us. Mycah gave him a slight nod and firmly took his hand.

“Evening,” he greeted smoothly.

“I promised my mum we’d take pictures. Let's stand in front of the tree,” Zaylie suggested as she darted over to it, pulling Seth along with her. I followed and took the camera that she handed over.

I held the digital camera out in front of me and waited for them to pose. Seth stood behind Zaylie and held on to her waist.

Snap.

“Take a few more,” she commanded with a grin, so I obeyed. She moved to stand next to Seth with his arm behind her back.

Snap.

Now she stood sideways with Seth behind her again, only their faces were angled toward the camera.

Snap.

“Okay, now you and Mycah,” she exclaimed, with way too much excitement in her voice. It made me smile. She took the camera back, and I walked over to the tree, feeling Mycah following behind. I turned around to face the lens, and as Mycah stepped closer to me, my nerves bubbled over like an antsy volcano.

He put a hand on my back and slid it up to my shoulders, pulling me into him, and his delicious scent flooded my system. My heart stopped momentarily as my eyes flickered up to his. He looked down at me, smirking.

Snap.

My head jerked to Zaylie with surprise, who stole a picture without me even being ready.

Snap.

“Zales!” I squeaked, feeling embarrassed.

“You looked so sweet! Now let’s take a group photo. Ummm...” She looked around, trying to figure out how we could all be in the photo together.

“Here,” Mycah said as he strode up to her and took the camera. “Place it on Seth’s car. Get into position, and I’ll set it on self-timer.” Everyone worked to do what Mycah said. Zaylie and Seth stood together, and I stood by Zaylie. After Mycah positioned the camera just right, he walked over and put an arm around me. I was determined to not be affected by his closeness and smiled this time.

Snap.

Chapter Thirty-Three

~Naminé~

“Cathar!” I whispered excitedly. I had been terrified at first, but as soon as we got behind the pillar he let go, turned me around, and instantly threw his arms around me in a big hug. He may have been younger in cycles, but he still towered over me. “What are you doing here, brother?” I asked him.

“I had to see you,” he said as he tried to push his blond hair out of his dark brown eyes.

I leaned back out of his embrace to look into those eyes. My younger brother had aged much since the King had sent him to the garrison to train only several months ago. I hadn’t seen him since. “Will you get into trouble?”

“If they find me. That’s why I had to sneak up on you like that,” he said, while looking around covertly.

“Why would you risk it? It would be dangerous for you to be seen conversing with a servant,” I told him hastily. Although I was so delighted to see him and would have given anything to have more time with him, I knew if we were caught it would be a catastrophe.

“Naminé, I am leaving tonight. I had to see you before I left.”

“What? Where are you off to? Why?” I asked him as my voice shook.

“They are sending my convoy out for scouting. We leave at nightfall and make our way to the boundary. I do not know how long I will be gone or when I will be back. I have been aching to see you. Have you been all right?”

I trembled. I didn’t want him to go. He was only fifteen. Why was he being sent out? I didn’t understand any of it. “I’m all right,” I told him weakly. “Cathar, I don’t want you to go. It is too dangerous.”

“Nam, I have to. It’s an order,” he said as he wrapped his arms tighter around me. “Please tell Father and Mother, and don’t worry for me. I will be all right. We have been training hard, and I feel stronger than I have ever felt before.” He looked down at me and wiped the tears that strolled down my cheeks. “I love you, dear sister of mine. You must remain strong. I will be back for you.”

As he walked away, he gave me one last look, slightly smiled, and was gone. I stared after him with a nervous, terrible feeling in my gut that I was never going to see him again.

Chapter Thirty-Four

~Nari~

We rode in Seth’s car, finally on our way to the Homecoming Dance. Seth drove with Zaylie in the front and Mycah and me in the back.

My heart constricted each time Mycah softly moved his thumb over my knuckle. He had immediately put his hand over mine after I buckled my seatbelt. It was mind-numbing.

“Ooo, turn it up! I love this song!” Zaylie shouted as she reached over and cranked up the radio herself. She bobbed in her seat and sang along to the hip dance number I was unfamiliar with, making me chuckle. I looked out my window, squinting against the setting sun, feeling serene and in the moment.

Mycah pulled my hand up to his mouth and gently kissed my fingers. I instantly blushed and looked down. He was making it very difficult for me to keep my confident composure that I had to desperately work to convey in the first place.

And then before any of us could comprehend what was happening, exploding glass from the car windows showered the space around us, and we were falling.

Or, not falling—Crashing.

The impact flung our bodies, and the sound of screeching metal was deafening as we continued to slide across the asphalt. The movement then stopped and all was still. My ears rang as sound slowly faded back to normal.

I looked around.

The car was mangled, glass was everywhere. We were hit. I slowly realized we were just in a car collision as my eyes settled upon the front of a large, black SUV smashed against us. Against the front passenger side door. And right in the middle of town. But...the streets were deserted. There was no one around...

“Are you okay?” Mycah asked me as he cradled my head between his hands. He was alive. Thank goodness.

“Zaylie. Zaylie?!” I screamed for her, not seeing her head over the headrest anymore. I sat behind her seat and my seatbelt was jammed, keeping me locked tightly in place. I looked to Seth, whose head lay against the left frame of the car, bleeding. I didn’t think they were wearing their seatbelts.

“Mycah, get me out of this!” I yelled, desperate to find Zaylie and make sure she was okay. Mycah immediately ripped the seatbelt loose, so I maneuvered my view to the front of the car to see around the seat.

Zaylie was lying forward, head across the dashboard.

Oh, my god. I could feel my eyes were wide with horror and my face drained of blood. I felt faint, striving to hold onto consciousness. I was overcome with regret and love for her at the same time, and also an overwhelming desire to heal her and make her better, even though I knew I couldn’t. I regretted not letting her in, opening up to her and deepening our friendship—because I loved her so much. I finally got it. We were true friends. Best friends. I couldn’t stand the thought of losing her, and I now knew that I wanted us to be closer. I would have done anything for her to be okay, to live through this, and if she did, I promised I’d never take her friendship for granted again. I instinctively tried to move closer, my insides screaming at me to do something, to take away her pain and fix her injuries.

And then if it couldn’t get any worse, the car door was torn away and I was pulled out by strong hands who didn’t even try for gentleness. I looked up into the familiar, evil eyes of the man that had captured and tortured me once before.

“Mycah!” I screamed, and then too fast for my eyes to catch, he was suddenly by my side punching the man in the face. I was jerked back as the man held on tighter, stumbling from the hit. He tried to move us farther away from Mycah as quick as he could.

“Give us the Sindora, Mycah!” the man shouted. Mycah didn’t say a word as he instantly appeared before us again, crossing the large space in less than a split second. My eyes rapidly blinked, trying to understand. I’d never seen Mycah move that fast before, it was so instantaneous. In the same split second, he placed a hand on the man’s arm, glowing, and I was immediately released. Mycah grabbed me and carried me fifty feet away.

“Run!” he demanded before turning back to the man who was now power-walking toward us in a fury. He held onto his nose that gushed with blood. He was still wearing the same black suit I saw him in last time.

“Stop right there!” Mycah growled. The man obeyed. I couldn’t move either. I was mesmerized by the situation and refused to leave Mycah’s side.

“I don’t want to kill you. But if you touch her again, I will. Please. Don’t make me kill you,” Mycah pleaded in a pained voice, his English accent thick.

“So, this time you would kill me instead of just erasing my memories? I guess this means you are learning from your mistakes.” The man smirked, seeming to appreciate that new fact instead of being intimidated by it. Mycah clenched and unclenched his fists, just listening. “Go ahead. Kill me. Or take my memories again. It matters not. For there will always be a replacement ready and waiting in my stead. Now, hand over the Sindora. None of this would have happened if you would only cooperate,” the burly man sneered with a hard accent of his own and waved his hand toward the car crash. His accent was different from Mycah’s. Again, it sounded German or Austrian. I didn’t know the difference, if there even was one.

“Never,” Mycah seethed through gritted teeth. His hands were still clenched by his sides and his chest heaved.

“Oh, I do not know about that. What is that American saying? Never say never? Look around. You are completely surrounded. You either come with us now, or one of our snipers gets to have fun. We have a little game going. Whoever snatches a headshot on the girl first wins a prize.” He held out his arms to the side and lifted them up like it was a big happy contest, grinning from ear to ear. Mycah stiffened. The man nodded his head in my direction and pulled up his eyebrows, signaling Mycah to look at me. When he did, my heart stopped at his expression. He was stricken with terror.

I looked down at my body. Tons of red dots danced along my chest and my arms. I could even see the red lights reflect off my cheeks into my eyes. I looked up to Mycah, confused.

“Don’t,” Mycah beckoned with wide eyes, not taking them off me, but I knew he wasn’t talking to me. “I’ll go with you. Take the snipers off her this second, and I’ll go with you.” He practically breathed the words, not believing his eyes.

I finally understood what the red dots were. I was the target, several snipers all had their powerful weapons aimed at me, and the dots were their spot indicators. I would have been dead if any one of them wished it. I looked around but couldn’t see a single person or where the dots came from. It could have been the setting sun glaring in my eyes or that it was turning dusk, making it impossible to see them. Either way, it was very disconcerting. Why did it feel like a ghost town?

“Good. We knew you would say that. Let us go.” The man beamed with joy and self-satisfaction as he started walking away.

“Wait!” I commanded, horrified for my friend who might've been dying if not already dead. Mycah was my only hope to ensure she was okay. “Please, give him just a few minutes, I beg you. Mycah, you have to save Zaylie. Please, you have to save them both. Just make sure they’re okay, please, please.” I laced my fingers together and dropped to my knees, beseeching with all my heart. Tears streamed down my face, but I didn’t move to wipe them, knowing they wouldn’t be stopping any time soon.

Mycah rushed to me in a blur, taking me with him without stopping, and then we were instantly by Zaylie’s side. I felt windblown and wild, surprised by the movement.

“I give you my word that I’ll come with you, Nikolai. I need five minutes,” Mycah called behind him toward the man who was now running to us. So that was his name...

Mycah turned to Zaylie who was still unconscious and put his hands on her head and closed his eyes. After a minute, he did the same thing to Seth. I watched as his head wound closed up and healed right before my eyes. Mycah made the blood disappear, removing the evidence that he was once injured.

“They’ll be fine. I’ve made them stay asleep for a little longer whilst I leave. Are you alright?” He gently wove his hands through my hair at the nape of my neck and held my head, searching my eyes. He was inches from my face, and his intricate blue eyes were dancing with worry. I slowly nodded my head, captured by the intensity of his eyes.

Nikolai caught up to us and grabbed Mycah by the arm. Mycah yanked out of Nikolai’s hold and tightened his jaw. “You don’t touch me,” he threatened without actually needing to say anything threatening. It was all there in his voice.

“Bring the girl,” Nikolai said into his wrist while smirking at Mycah.

“No,” Mycah growled. “No,” he said again as he ran two hands through his hair and turned away. He cursed under his breath and then moved right back next to me, pulling me against his body. I looked around and noticed movement from the corner of my eye. Men began drawing all around us. There must've been twenty or more, all dressed in black suits.

A huge black SUV screeched to a stop next to us followed by two more that looked just like it. They were all completely black, including the windows that were too dark to see through.

“Get in,” Nikolai demanded as he opened a door for us. I slowly walked toward the open vehicle and stretched up to sit inside but was immediately grabbed and forced down. A gun was fixed against my head. Mycah watched with terror in his eyes, and Nikolai held up an arm in front of Mycah, stopping him from entering the vehicle. “You are in the other one,” he said to Mycah. “You really think we would let you ride together?” He laughed. Laughed! I had the crazy urge to spit on him. Again.

Mycah stayed silent, staring at me. There was nothing he could do, and I could see it in his eyes. He was terrified for me, and that...did not feel good.

“Let us go,” Nikolai demanded in his hard accent as he moved toward the next SUV. Mycah reluctantly followed, slowly tearing his eyes away from mine. I could no longer see him. The loss of his presence hit me in the stomach, and the short distance between us felt like miles. I tried to swallow, but my throat felt choked and dry. I didn’t know what was going to happen or what was to come. If Mycah was afraid, then I had a million more reasons to be, too. I had no knowledge of how to defend myself. And even if I did, could I really stand up to these overgrown steroid-inflated men? Did I even have a chance?

A crackling noise followed by a commanding voice said, “Ausziehen” through a high-tech walkie-talkie contained up front next to the driver. The language didn’t sound very English. It was German, I thought. We immediately started moving.

“Where are we going?” I asked timidly, wondering if this guy was going to keep the gun to my head the entire time. No one answered my question. Maybe they didn’t understand English.

Fantastic. The only foreign language classes available in school were French or Spanish, and since I barely passed English, I never attempted taking a foreign one. If they couldn’t speak English, then we were out of luck in the communication department.

“English?” I asked nervously. I tried not to let my teeth chatter and give me away. Don’t show fear. Don’t show fear. That was always my mantra when dealing with angry men with too much testosterone. I was sure they could smell it, and it only fueled their rage.

“Englisch? Nein,” the man holding the gun to my head said sternly. I couldn’t turn my head to look at him, so I had no idea what his appearance was, but from the deep and rumbly tone of his voice, I pictured him big and beefy to match it. I’ve heard the word "nein" before, usually in those historical Nazi documentaries during World War II. The word was definitely German and meant no. The car must have been filled with men. I could hear them breathing behind me and could see the driver and back of the head of the man sitting in the passenger seat. Seriously, none of them spoke English?

I squeezed my eyes closed tight, trying to keep calm and not panic. I just needed to figure out a way to convey to them that they could drop the gun from my head. It was extremely unsettling and even more unnecessary. I wasn’t stupid; did they really think I would try to get away from an SUV full of men? No. Unfortunately, I wasn't going anywhere.

I slowly lifted my hands up, palms out, the way one does when surrendering. If only I had a little white flag to wave. That’d be much easier.

“Aufhalten! Beweg dich nicht!” the gun holder shouted, pressing the gun firmer against my temple as I felt the rest of the men all move closer to me in one swift movement. Holy crap.

“Whoa. I’m sorry...I’m sorry,” I repeated quietly as I put my hands back onto my lap. Umm...never mind. It wasn’t worth my head getting blown off due to a misunderstanding. I would just have to stay still and deal with the cold that seeped into my clammy skin from the metal of the gun. No big deal....

The sun went down too soon as it made its full departure, leaving us in darkness. I couldn’t tell where the sun had set, so I had no way of figuring out which direction we were going. We continued to drive who knows where in complete silence, trapped in our own thoughts. My mind kept drifting to Zaylie, the way she lied unconscious and bloody like a rag doll sprawled across the dashboard, and me unable to do a single thing about it. I would have given anything to have been able to save her—to undo the pain and suffering, to make her happy and healthy again. To tell her that she was one of my best friends. To explain to her how much she made me laugh and brightened my day without her even trying to. Every bone in my body ached with desire to save her.

I would have given absolutely anything.

Chapter Thirty-Five

~Naminé~

My mind started to cloud, and I felt the shadow approaching. I stopped, closed my eyes, and took a deep breath. I just had to hold it and not let go. Every second that passed made it harder to maintain. I could feel beads of sweat on my brow, and I struggled to stay focused. That area in my left temple twitched with pain, yet I persisted in keeping my breathing even and concentrated on remaining where I stood.

Every time we met, I got stronger. I was able to last longer, and it was easier as time went by. I opened my eyes and saw he had taken a step closer as well. We were now about three arm lengths apart. I longed to reach out and touch him—make contact with him—but I knew if I did it too soon I would lose him.

We stood there and gazed into each other’s stares. I could see the desperation in his eyes. I dared not move much closer; I didn’t want to lose our progress. We could never get that close before. I looked into his bright eyes, and though we still could not communicate, we had developed something special between us. Oh, how I had come to look forward to seeing him. I ached to connect with him on a physical level, just wanting to be able to touch him somehow.

He smiled at me, a smile that melted my insides and instantly made me weak in the knees. I took a deep breath as he slowly took a step toward me.

He reached out his hand, and as I reached out toward him…I instantly succumbed to total darkness.

Chapter Thirty-Six

~Nari~

It was difficult to see through the dense darkness that surrounded the already darkly tinted windows of the SUV, which only added to the bleakness of my situation. I would have figured the black windows were what made the night seem more black, but they weren’t. And it wasn’t because there was no moonlight either.

We were driving with no headlights on, through the night.

Lovely.

If I wasn’t going to die from the gun still pressed to my temple, then I was sure it was going to be by a major traffic collision. How in the world could anybody on the road have seen us? How could we have seen them? How could we have seen where we were going at all? Every now and then when a vehicle would pass us, they’d honk warningly at us.

And if it couldn’t get any worse, we drove way too fast through mountains. Mountains! If we didn’t run head first into a truck then certainly it would at least have been the giant wall of rocks enveloping us from all sides. Needless to say, my anxiety had reached new heights. Several hours must have passed by now. Or had it only been forty-five minutes? I had no way of knowing for sure, but if the stiffness of my muscles and numb bum were any indicators, then I’d say it had been forever and a day. How could this man not get tired of holding his weapon against my head this long? I was getting tired just thinking about it.

I began to see faint lights up ahead and squinted to gain more focus. We were coming to a tunnel that went through a mountain, and the ultra-low lights that flickered along the curved walls painted an eerie yellowish-green tint around us. Yay...

But at least there were some lights, despite them being completely creepy. Any light had to be better than utter darkness when driving under a mountain. And then just as we entered the mouth of the tunnel, my nightmare came true.

Each soft light mounted onto the surrounding walls were eliminated as we came to it and then increased in speed down the line in front of us. I watched in horror as each one exploded into a sparkling fizzle, leaving us in that utter darkness I had been afraid of. Oh god.

I imagined the men guarding me, who I could not see through the blackness even if I wasn’t squeezing my eyes shut from fear of crashing, were at any moment going to freak out and start yelling, but there was silence and no movement. Perhaps they had arranged for this to happen to keep us hidden and were expecting it.

Strange...I could feel the gun was no longer pressed against my skin, so I risked a peek and shot one eye open. Just as I thought, I could not make out anything through the total darkness. And then right on cue, a dim glowing light burst into the cramped tunnel space above us and illuminated my surroundings for a few seconds.

And what I saw in those few short seconds practically blew my mind.

Okay, not practically. It did. It blew my mind.

I immediately regretted peeking. Everyone and everything literally moved in slow motion except for me. The man that once held the gun to my head was looking down at his gun with wide eyes and confusion, and the men up front were slowly, very slowly, turning their heads to look in the back seat, wearing the same wide-eyed, wide-mouthed expressions. I didn’t even think the SUV was moving anymore, or maybe it was and it was just too slow for me to tell. That was all I was able to see in those tiny seconds, and it was just enough to have me scared out of my mind, once again.

And then it hit me like a huge smack in the head. This was supposed to be my escape. I quickly jumped out of the crawling vehicle and ran to what I hoped was the side of the tunnel, which didn’t take me more than half a second since it was a narrow space to begin with. I prayed that no cars were coming and would smear me against the wall like jelly.

Just then, I was pulled against a body and a hand was placed over my mouth, silencing my attempt to scream. I watched in shock and terror as a giant, hot, and extremely bright explosion broke out just ahead of me. Through the fire that bathed the tunnel in light, I could now see the three black SUVs were all smashed together and burning, but just as quickly I was pulled away from the sickening scene.

Almost overwhelming relief ignited every one of my veins once Mycah’s sweet woodsy scent reached my nose. I turned into him as he continued pulling me farther and farther away from the crash and out of the tunnel. But something was wrong; I could feel the strain and struggle emanating from Mycah’s rigid body as he took heavy step after heavy step.

“Are you hurt?” I squeaked out, almost choking on the dirty words. Oh god...please don’t be hurt...

“I’m not hurt,” he breathed so low I barely heard him, even though I was smashed right up against him.

“What’s wrong?” I asked, not feeling any better despite him saying he wasn’t hurt. There was something wrong, I could feel it.

“I’m just...” he choked out as we reached the opening of the tunnel. He didn’t continue the sentence until he placed me against a tree after walking several feet into a forest. I waited for him to finish. “I’m just extremely tired.”

He slumped down to the ground on his knees and put his head in his hands. Tired? “Will you be okay?” I questioned, not understanding how someone could be so tired after sitting in a car for hours.

“I need to sleep.” He looked up at me with eyes the size of saucers and reached out for me. “Come here.” I obeyed.

“And are you, Nariella, okay?” he asked me as he pulled me down to his level and cupped my face, searching my eyes for the truth. I nodded. My heart crashed in my chest, and I knew right then if it wasn’t going to be death by gun held by strange underground men, Ray, or any other dangerous thing that could possibly be out there, it would be this. It would be the way Mycah looked into my eyes and reached my soul. Death by heart stopping. That would be my untimely undoing.

“I’m fine,” I answered softly, wondering if it was actually true. Was I fine? Maybe if Mycah would stop looking at me the way he was and remove his gentle hands from my skin, then yes, those words could have been true. “Why are you so tired?” Distracting myself always worked best.

“Everything I just did was extremely draining. I don’t think I have the energy to do anything else but sleep.” And as he said the clipped British-sounding words, he literally moved to lie down on the ground completely.

“Now?!” I screeched too loudly. Here?! In the middle of nowhere and...outside?? But he didn’t answer me. He already breathed shallow and in a steady rhythm, fast asleep. Holy crickets, that was fast.

I shivered at that thought of crickets and other bugs as I slowly lay down next to him, trying extremely hard to ignore what I may have to sleep on top of, and pulled my dress down as far as it could go to cover my bare legs. Twigs crunched underneath me, providing a very uncomfortable bed. I swear, if any bugs started crawling on me I would scream bloody murder even if it meant being captured again. I’d almost rather be back in that SUV with a gun to my head than having centipedes having their way with me in my sleep. Oh god...I couldn’t think about it.

It was cold out—surely, they were all in hibernation by now. Yes, that was what I’d keep telling myself. I shivered again but this time from the nippy breeze that blew through my hair and right through the thin material of my dress. I rubbed at the spiky goosebumps that ran along my legs as I looked over at Mycah who slept so peacefully. Crap, he was way too handsome even in sleep. I turned toward the sky and stared up at the slow moving clouds. Had all of that really happened tonight? Just this morning I had woken up blissful and then had the best time getting ready for the dance with Zaylie. I hoped she was okay. I would have just died if something happened to her because I couldn’t stay away from Mycah.

I went to pull out my cell to call her but stopped short. I forgot I didn’t have it. Everything I had with me was left in Seth’s car when I was yanked from it. Dang it...I wished I knew what this Sindora thing was. Was it really that important to cause this much commotion? People almost died. People had died and probably would die some more. Were all of those men in the SUVs now dead?

Several thoughts started racing through my head all at once, but I couldn’t seem to dwell on any of them. I couldn’t even wrap my head around any of it; it felt like a foggy nightmare I was unable to wake up from, a feeling I was slowly becoming accustomed to, if one even had that ability.

And then several minutes later, I jumped and let out a small squeak at the sensation of something touching my face as I desperately tried to smack away what I assumed must be the biggest, scariest bug in all the world, while briskly shaking my head to get it off me. But I breathed a sigh of relief as my purple eyes met Mycah’s deep blue ones that sparkled in the peek-a-boo moonlight. He was watching me with unabashed amusement shown clear in his eyes and quirk of his lips.

“I didn’t mean to frighten you. I just can’t ever seem to resist your soft skin,” he whispered in a low voice with a slight melancholy smirk. My heart thumped at how sweet that was.

“You didn’t sleep long,” I matched his whisper, trying to stay calm under his stare. He was so intoxicating.

“I didn’t want to leave you alone out here all by yourself. I only needed fifteen minutes to get some strength back. I can get you home and worry about more sleep later,” he explained in a stronger voice and stood up, brushing off the dead leaves and dirt. I worked to do the same. Had it been exactly fifteen minutes? If he had an internal clock in his brain that he could set at his choosing, then I was going to be superbly jealous once again.

“So, it was hard for you to do what you did tonight?” I asked, curious about all that he was really capable of. Was there anything that was ever too much? I sure hoped not.

“It takes a lot of brain power for me to do big things like slowing down large vehicles and twenty men all at the same time, especially after sending a burst of energy into the air. I cannot do it very often. It takes preparation on my part to acquire enough stamina to do it all. I apologize for my taking so long, love.” He took my hand and interlaced our fingers together, never taking his eyes off mine. It made me shiver again.

He let go and took off his suit jacket, wrapping it around my shoulders. He mistook my body’s reaction to him as a sign of coldness. I was cold of course (a silk dress and thin jacket didn’t exactly provide warmth), but it just wasn’t the reason why I shivered.

“Thank you.” I gave a small smile, appreciating the gesture nevertheless. And it did help. His jacket was perfectly toasty and cocooned me in his scent, which was utterly divine. I had to consciously force myself to not stand there and constantly smell it. He’d have thought I was a psycho probably.

“It's my pleasure.” He smiled in return as he looked down, sweeping his gaze over me. I couldn’t quite understand the happy-appreciative expression that danced on his face for a split-second before he turned around and began walking in the direction I assumed was for Kennebunkport.

“How far away are we?” The strappy black heels I thought would look "killer" earlier today had now taken on a more literal meaning of the term as I tried to make my way through the forest. My feet were not going to last long.

“Pretty far,” he answered. Perfect.... “They took us a few hours north and were very close to making it to the Canadian border, actually.”

I practically choked on my own spit. “What? Can I be taken to another country like that so easily?” I didn’t think it was possible. Didn’t I need a passport or something? Especially since I was a minor.

“Ah, well it doesn’t matter because they would have crossed over the border in secret. They have a hidden tunnel under the mountains.” He looked back and grabbed my arm to help steady me as I stepped over a log. It was pitch black and difficult to see anything except for when the moon came out from behind the clouds for a few moments.

“That’s frightening. Where in Canada were they taking us?” I shuddered at the thought of being pulled from my home and being lost in an unknown country, not seeing Rydan and Zaylie again.

“They were taking us back to their home. To Austria. Those men are part of a top secret underground organization called Schwarzen Adler, or in English—the Black Eagles. And they will stop at nothing to get what they want.”

Whoa, whoa, whoa. Did he just say Austria? As in the country Austria? Not like, a city in Canada that was named Austria?

“Umm...Austria? The country?” I questioned in a small voice. A very small voice.

“Yes,” was all he replied.

“Why?” I pressed, not understanding why they’d take us to Canada and then to Austria.

“Because they think I’ve hidden the Sindora there, and when they had the both of us together, they were confident I would take them to it, using you as leverage against me, of course.” He ran a hand through his hair and clenched his right fist. I stopped walking. Partly because my feet were already gaining blisters as stowaway guests, but mainly because I was overwhelmed.

“Mycah. What. Is. The Sindora?” I emphasized each word, trying to portray how frustrating it was not knowing. He stopped walking too and slowly turned around toward me.

He shook his head. His eyes bored holes into mine and remained quiet. Too quiet.

“You won’t tell me? Even after all of this? Even after Zaylie and Seth almost died over it?” I waved my hand around at the situation as my voice gained volume, but there was nothing I could do to stop it.

“You don’t understand. I can’t tell you.” He looked to the ground and started fidgeting with his fingers. Was he nervous?

“You’re right. I don’t understand. I don’t understand any of this. I don’t understand you, I don’t understand them—it's all too much! I can’t take it anymore.” I stalked past him and hoped I was going in the right direction. I didn’t want to be upset. I was so far past upset. This entire night was completely ridiculous, and I didn’t want to give it the satisfaction of affecting me. I didn’t even want to think about it. This night never happened, as far as I was concerned. I tried desperately to ignore the pain in my feet as I refused to slow my stride. The uneven hard ground was causing some serious damage, but I didn’t care.

And then just when I thought my ankle would give out, I was scooped up into Mycah’s arms. I didn’t know why, but as soon as my face touched his neck I immediately broke out in tears.

Dang it! So much for not getting upset.

Maybe it was the emotions from the intense night finally coming out or the grateful relief from pain made by the sweetest gesture.

Or maybe it was just because I was a girl with too many stupid emotions! Argh. I gruffly swiped at my tears and refused to shed anymore. I was just frustrated and sick of being a helpless victim that kept getting kidnapped or beaten. I needed to be stronger.

Eventually, Mycah’s even breathing and steady stride put me to sleep.

When I awoke later, I was completely disoriented. It was still pitch black, but there were lights that passed over me every few seconds. Where was I?

I slowly sat up, realizing I was lying in the back seat of a car. I looked out the window but still could not make out my surroundings through my fuzzy eyesight.

“We’re almost to Kennebunkport, love.” Mycah glanced back at me from the driver’s seat.

“Did you steal this?” I asked hesitantly, not sure if I wanted to know the answer or not. I didn’t like the idea of walking all the way back to Kennebunkport, but grand theft auto? Not really my forté.

“What?” He jerked his head around to look at me before turning back to the road. “Of course not. It’s a rental.” He shook his head, smirking. Oh.

“What time is it?” I yawned and went to rub my eyes but stopped myself, remembering I was still full of makeup for the Homecoming Dance.

Awww. The dance. I missed it. If Zaylie really was okay like Mycah had said, maybe she didn’t end up missing it too. Please be okay...

“It is a quarter to five. Are you hungry?” He didn’t wait for me to answer before tossing a small paper bag onto my lap. I opened it up to find two strawberry-frosted doughnuts. Oh, yum.

“Thanks,” I said through a mouthful. I was starving. I couldn’t even remember the last time I ate.

“Here.” He chuckled as he handed me a bottle of water. Oh, thank god. Couldn’t remember the last time I drank either.

“Mycah, are the...Black Eagles...or whatever...going to keep coming back for me?” I took several gulps of water and tried not to freak out.

“Not if I leave Kennebunkport. And they won’t be coming back for a few days. They have much to sort out now. I’ll be gone before any attempts are made to return, I promise.” He kept his eyes on the road and spoke in a quiet voice. My heart constricted from his answer. Sure, I was glad to know I wouldn’t be captured again in the near future, but the thought of Mycah leaving hurt like no other. I had no intention of trying to decide which was worse, because I knew I couldn’t. I turned to stare out the window and finally recognized where we were.

Kennebunkport, Maine.

I waved goodbye to Mycah from the front door of my house and quietly tiptoed inside. Ray’s car was parked in the driveway so I knew he was home.

I remembered the unpleasant encounter I had on Saturday night when that guy came looking for Ray to pay his gambling debts. I needed to avoid seeing that hideous man again, so I grabbed a notepad and a pen and scribbled quickly that a man came by on Saturday looking for him and it was extremely urgent. I left it on the counter and quietly ran to my room, not wanting to wake him. I knew he’d know what I was talking about in the note.

I immediately thought of Zaylie and had an overwhelming need to hear her voice. I grabbed the home phone and then crept back outside so that I wouldn’t wake him up by talking.

I didn’t know how, but I remembered Zaylie’s cell number as I punched it into the cordless phone. I hoped she didn’t get mad that I was calling at this ungodly hour. Or maybe she really wasn’t okay and wouldn’t be picking up at all—“Hello?” she interrupted my grim thoughts in a sleepy, groggy voice, and I audibly sighed with relief. I even felt my shoulders slump forward all on their own.

“Zaylie...Thank goodness.” I lay a hand over my heart for no one’s benefit but my own.

“Nari?!” she screeched so loudly, I had to pull the phone away from my ear. I smiled.

“Yes, are you okay?!” I inquired, my concern flaring up again like a kindled flame upon hearing her voice.

“Me?! Are you okay? My god, I half-wondered if I would ever see you again! I’ve been a nervous wreck! Where have you been? What happened?! I’ve literally been going crazy!” She barely paused for air as she raced on and on with questions and concern.

“I’m fine, I’m fine, really. I’m so sorry to scare you like that. I actually can’t talk right now, but I will definitely see you at school. I just wanted, no, scratch that, I needed to make sure you were okay. I’ll explain everything later though. So, are you okay?” My stomach twisted in knots as I waited for her answer.

“I’m perfectly okay. Seth too. Why can’t you talk? Where are you?” she asked.

“I’m at home, but I don’t want to wake up my foster dad before he has to get up for work, which will be soon, and I need to be in bed before he does,” I tried to explain quietly, even though I was outside and was confident Ray couldn’t hear me...but the thought of encountering his wrath from waking him a second earlier than his normal schedule put me on edge.

“Alright. But, promise you’ll be at school?”

“I promise. And, Zales...I am so grateful you’re okay.” I poured as much emotion as I could into those few little words.

“Likewise,” she said back. “See you in a few hours.”

Once I got to my room and of course locked the door, I kicked off my shoes while simultaneously peeling off my dress and then threw myself onto my bed, not caring at all to put on pajamas. I was so dead tired, I instantly fell asleep.

Chapter Thirty-Seven

~Naminé~

“Why didn’t he tell us?” my father angrily replied. My mother was weeping but trying to hold it together in front of my father. I had just explained Cathar’s departure, and they were none too happy about it.

“I don’t know, Father. He risked punishment just coming to see me. He told me to tell you both not to worry; he had been training and felt stronger than ever.”

It was getting harder to hold back my own tears. It had been days since he left, and I missed him fiercely. The nervous feeling that I wouldn’t ever see him again never wavered; it only got worse as each day went by.

“Training?!” my father shouted. “For two measly months...” he cried at the ceiling.

“Roche, please,” said my mother who remained crying while trying to calm my father, less we cause enough noise to be heard outside the thin walls.

My father dismissed me, and I went to my chamber. I sat on my cold, hard pallet and let the tears fall. I lay back on my pillow and pulled on my lifeline with Calen for comfort, crying myself to sleep.

Chapter Thirty-Eight

~Nari~

“So, are you sure it will be okay for you to stay over tonight?” Zaylie asked me again at lunch. She was still worried about me. This morning when she had seen me at my locker before class started, I thought she was going to knock me over from hugging me so tightly. She had explained how worried she was after waking up in the ruined car with Mycah and I nowhere in sight and my cell phone left behind, which she returned to me. I had told her I would explain what happened later at her house. Well, as much as I could explain anyway.

“Yes. I am positive. You have no idea how much I need it.” I squeezed her hand to emphasize my point. I couldn’t wait to spend more alone time with Zaylie. I promised myself if she were okay I would open up to her and deepen our friendship. And Mycah was right. Both she and Seth were fine. I felt better after I spoke to her over the phone early this morning, but after seeing her with my own two eyes, I could confidently believe it now. She also promised to explain later tonight what happened after I wasn’t there. Now was my chance to give back all the trust and kindness she had bestowed upon me. Nothing was going to stop me from staying at her house, not even Ray.

“Nari, I thought you were going to the dance yesterday?” Liam asked me as he sat down at the lunch table across from us.

“Leave it alone, butthead.” Zaylie rolled her eyes at Liam before turning back to her pile of cottage cheese covered in pepper, black olives, and sunflower seeds. I scrutinized the mixture again in disbelief and amusement. What the heck...?

“Was I talking to you, Blondie?” Liam questioned with a raise of his brow.

“Just shut it and mind your own bizzo.” She spoke softly and distant, not able to keep to her usual aggression she seemed to save especially for Liam. But I still saw the flicker of hurt cross his face at the words even without the harsh tone to accompany them. She had grave things plaguing her mind and didn’t like having to wait for my explanation on what happened yesterday. She knew whatever I’d be telling her later wasn’t going to be good, and the weight of what we both went through last night was crushing us. I was sure I needed to get it off my chest and she just needed to hear the truth.

“Hey, are you okay?” Liam asked sweetly as he reached across the table and touched Zaylie’s hand that was demolishing her food with her fork. She jerked back from his touch, looking disgusted. Poor Liam pulled his hand away and looked down like a scolded puppy.

“What? Of course I am. Why don’t you go be a pest somewhere else. Nari and I have important things to discuss and we don’t need a baboon like you lurking around.” She dropped her fork and took a drink of water. I kicked her foot from under the table at her blatant rudeness, wondering why she was being extra hostile toward Liam. “Ow! What was that for?”

I smiled at Liam and whispered through closed lips at Zaylie in a stringed rush, “What are you doing you’re going to make the poor guy run huddled to a corner and cry or something.” I covered my mouth with my hand at the end and then chuckled a little bit to cover the secret exchange. Liam was about to get up and leave, looking completely defeated and depressed.

“Oh, she was just kidding, Liam, you know that. Stay! Really.” I gave a benevolent smile and tried to sound sincere and cheery.

“No I wasn’t,” Zaylie said to me, destroying my plan to make Liam feel better. It was totally obvious that he had feelings for Zaylie...I had no idea how she could still be so oblivious to it. I faked an overdramatic laugh, pretending like she was still joking.

“You’re so funny, Zales. Liam, how was the dance for you? Something came up and I wasn’t able to make it.” I pulled him into a conversation, making him sit down again.

“It was stupid and boring,” was his only dejected response.

“Really? I’m sorry. Who did you go with?” I asked, feeling even more bad for him.

“Sabrina. She was holding out for Mycah, but he never asked her, and I hadn’t asked anyone yet either. It was a last minute thing. I immediately regretted it though. She was such a chore to be around.” He rolled his eyes at the memory and crossed his arms over his chest. I noticed Zaylie act weird as soon as he mentioned Sabrina’s name, like she was biting on the inside of her cheek and becoming more rigid. Wait a minute...was she jealous? No, she couldn’t be. I sighed. I didn’t understand these two at all.

But even more than that, I didn’t understand the feeling of pure joy and pride that bubbled forth in my chest at the mention of Mycah not asking Sabrina to the dance but instead choosing me, even if we didn’t actually get to go. I hated that he elicited these foreign feelings in me. Darn you Mycah—and the entire male species, for that matter.

Zaylie stayed quiet and continued to eat her lunch in silence while Liam and I chitchatted the remainder of the time. Something was up with them; I could feel the changed atmosphere. Maybe I’d be able to find out tonight at her house.

During Art, Mr. Isaacson said we could use the time to create something in our favorite medium, whatever it may be. I grabbed what I needed, already knowing what I wanted to do. Both Zaylie and I loved peonies, and I wanted to give her something special, so I immediately got to work to paint her favorite pink peonies in a unique and uncommon way. I didn’t want it to be a typical realistic painting of the pretty flower, so I made my own creation of an art piece using different layers of colors and shapes.

I jumped at the sound of the bell signaling the end of school. I had been so lost in what I was doing that I didn’t even notice the passing of time. Thankfully, I was finished anyway and only making some tiny touches. I held the painting up and admired the detail, satisfied with the end product.

“Very beautiful, Ms. Woodlinn, as always,” Mr. Isaacson complimented from behind.

“Oh, thank you! It’s for one of my best friends.” I turned around to face my teacher with a proud smile. I couldn’t wait to give it to her.

“Thank you so much for letting me stay over, Mrs. Ryan,” I greeted Zaylie’s mother with a hug.

“Anytime, Nari, really!” she responded as she hugged me back. It smelled so good in their house, like warm baked cookies, making my mouth water.

“Would you like some help with dinner?” I wasn’t an expert at cooking, but it seemed like something fun to learn, especially with Zaylie and her mom.

“Oh, that would be lovely! Here, let's see what else needs to be done.” She spoke in the same Australian accent as Zaylie and Desmond. I followed her to the kitchen and looked around at the different things she had going on.

“Okay, Nari, you sit here and start snapping the ends off these green beans. Zales, can you chop these black olives up for me, please, sweetie?” Mrs. Ryan instructed us on what to do, so I sat on the stool behind the prepping counter and got to work. Zaylie seemed a lot better than at lunch, which made me feel better too.

Eventually we got everything finished and sat in the living room to wait for dinner to be done. We were having pot roast with a side of green beans and a great mixed salad that Zaylie had cut the olives for. It all looked extremely yummy and smelled even more amazing. My stomach kept growling; I could hardly wait.

We spoke here and there about things, about Mr. Ryan’s job that had them traveling a lot, and I asked a lot of questions about the different places they’d been to. An hour later, we were all sitting at their dining room table and enjoying the best meal I have ever had.

Zaylie and I went back to her room after we cleared our plates and helped clean up. It was so fun being with them. It genuinely felt like a real family. I loved it.

“Okay, so please, what in the world happened last night?!” Zaylie asked as soon as she locked her door.

“Oh, god. Zales. I don’t even know if you’d believe me if I told you.” I covered my eyes with my hand and sighed. Now that this moment was here, I couldn’t find a single fiber in my body capable of lying to her. I didn’t want to. Lying to Rydan was horrible in itself. Now that I had Zaylie here by my side, perfectly healthy and alive after that horrendous ordeal we both just went through, there was just no way I could bring myself to lie to her. I needed to tell her, and I already knew she needed to hear it.

“Try me,” she said quietly as she placed a gentle hand on my knee. I took in a big breath of air and slowly exhaled. This was it.

“Alright. Zaylie, I can’t tell you everything because it is just not my secret to tell, but I am going to tell you what I can. First of all, Mycah is extremely smart. Like...extremely.” I dramatically nodded my head and opened my eyes wide. She looked at me, waiting for me to continue. “He’s a real bona fide genius. I actually don’t know much of the details, but he is in possession of something highly valuable, and there is a secret organization that is out hunting him for it. That is who wrecked Seth’s car last night. And that is why we weren’t there when you woke up. They took us. But before you freak out, Mycah took care of it, and we are okay now.” I had to hold my hands up to stop her from speaking before I finished, so I gently placed them back on my lap now that I was done.

“Wow. I was not expecting that. I mean, I knew it was going to be bad, but I honestly could have never imagined that. Are you really okay?” She searched my face, so I made sure to stay confident. The last thing I wanted was for her to worry about me.

“Yes, I promise, I am perfectly okay. How are you, though? What happened after we left? Did anyone ask about us?” All night I had wondered if her parents knew that I had been in that car yesterday. I mean, they had to have. They knew we were going to the dance together.

“Seth and I are fine, no injuries at all, not even sore muscles! It was the strangest thing. We woke up in weird positions that would have normally indicated trauma, but the doctors said there was absolutely none at all! We had been taken to the hospital, and when they asked about things neither Seth or I mentioned that you and Mycah were with us. Since you weren’t at the car anymore or even the hospital, I didn’t want to get you two in trouble for fleeing the scene, so we stayed quiet. We only explained we had been hit out of nowhere and the person who hit us left.”

I stayed silent and listened to her story, soaking it all in. I couldn’t believe she thought to cover for us. I was so grateful. I had never even thought of it like that before, but she was right. Mycah and I could have gotten in serious trouble if we had just walked away from an accident like that.

“Thank you so much, Zales. You did the right thing. I am so grateful neither of you were hurt. I was so worried about you all night.” I leaned over and hugged her fiercely for the tenth time today. I could never say enough how grateful I was for Zaylie.

“We’re so glad you’re okay, too. I was also worried about you. I had no idea what happened or where you were! I was so close to telling my mum, but then when you finally called me, I was so relieved!” She wiped a stray tear that had fallen from her eye, and I noticed that I, too, had tears in my eyes. “And the worst part is that I couldn’t even call you to find out because I had your bloody mobile! You have no idea what thoughts ran through my head when I noticed it was left behind.”

“Trust me, I have an idea. I hated leaving you like that, not knowing if you would be okay. It was pure torture.” I took her hands in mine and cleared my throat. “Zaylie, I want to tell you something.”

“Um, you’re not proposing to me are you?” She smiled at her joke, and I barked a laugh, not expecting her to say that.

“I just wanted to tell you how much you mean to me. I really can’t describe how terrified I was for you. I thought for sure you were dead and it killed me to think of not taking the chance to tell you what you mean to me when I had it. So I wanted to do that now because we never know what tomorrow can bring. You are one of my best friends, Zales. Thank you so much for being there for me and for letting me borrow things and for giving me all that you do! It’s too much! I could never return all your kindness, but I will always work to try.” I hugged her again to finalize my point. “I love you!” I laughed at my girly emotions and she laughed back.

“I love you too. That was so sweet. Thank you. I feel the same,” she said as we pulled away and dried our eyes. I stood up and walked over to her present.

“Here, I made this for you as a thank you gift.” I handed her the painting I had leaned against her wall and uncovered it.

“Crikey! That is bloody gorgeous! You did this?” she asked incredulously as she reached out to hold it.

“Mmhmm. Just for you.” I grinned at her reaction. I made sure to include colors I knew were in her room so that it would go well on her wall, and now that it was here it did match perfectly. It would look great in here!

“Oh, Nari! Thank you very much. I absolutely love it.” She hugged me again and kept staring at her gift. I breathed a sigh of relief and satisfaction, then sat back down on her bed.

“Hey, so what’s going on with you and Liam?” I asked tentatively. I didn’t want to pry, and I also didn’t want to freak her out by bringing up feelings she may not understand yet. I could relate to that completely and knew how it could be scary.

“Ugh. Don’t even mention his name in my room,” she huffed as she dropped to her bed next to me. “I don’t want to talk about it. Let’s just say he is extremely frustrating! But really, we shouldn’t waste our breath on him. We have more important things to discuss.” She gave me a smile and then ran out of the room like she had a brilliant idea.

A few minutes later, she ran back in grinning and carrying a container of Bunny Tracks ice cream and two spoons.

“Yum!” I acknowledged the gesture, and we dug right in.

We took the rest of the night to spill our secrets and inner thoughts, deepening our bond. I told her what I could about Ray and Elizabeth without having a mental breakdown like I did when I told Mycah, but I did cry a little. I told her all about my childhood and about Rydan. She cried with me when I told her some memories of things Ray had done to me. I listened when she told me all about her life and how she really struggled at first having to move from their home in Australia, and how Desmond tried to be strong for her but she knew how much he was suffering too. She told me about what it was like to be teased and treated like outcasts when they first moved to the United States. I was able to relate and understood what that was like.

She told me how Seth’s car was totaled, but that his insurance covered a rental until they paid for a new one. I apologized that the Homecoming Dance was ruined for her, but she explained how she and Seth had gotten to go anyway once the doctors couldn’t find anything wrong with them and they had felt perfectly healthy. She had thought maybe there was a small chance that Mycah and I would have been there but had been both sad and worried when we never showed up.

Also, they were a couple of hours late, but she said it was better to be late than never and seemed to mean it, so I was happy. She admitted though, that she discovered there was no real spark between her and Seth and that they would remain as friends only. I was surprised to learn that part of her actually hadn't been worried for me because she had known Mycah wouldn’t have let anything bad happen to me. I then explained my true feelings and real terror about what happened with the Black Eagles and how it bothered me more than I might've let on but tried to ignore it. I found it to be extremely therapeutic to tell her what had been going on inside of me. The anxiety of my previous night melted away at her calm touches and sympathetic words.

We shared everything we could think of about ourselves, except she never brought up Liam again and I didn’t mention Mycah either. It seemed we both weren't ready to dissect our feelings on those two. But besides that, we talked and talked as long as we could manage until we were too tired to keep our eyes open.

After school the next day, I ran to my room. I closed my door and locked it. Please don’t come looking for me, please don’t come looking for me. That sentence played over and over in my head as I listened to Ray’s footsteps draw closer and closer. To my relief, he left me alone for the time being and slammed his bedroom door closed. I had been surprised to see his car pull into the driveway just after I had gotten home from school. Why was he back so early?

It was my chance to bathe. I ran into the bathroom and quietly closed the door behind me, locking it. I took a long hot shower, relishing the stolen moment of pure peace. I hadn’t taken one this morning at Zaylie’s house because I was too tired from staying up so late two nights in a row and couldn’t bring myself to get up in time when morning came.

After drying off and putting on clean clothes, feeling greatly refreshed, I snatched my sketchbook and pencils and started to draw. It was my stress-reliever. I found myself drawing a pair of eyes after a few minutes and realized they were of course Mycah’s.

No surprise there. They were always on my mind. I worked to capture their intricate detail but nothing could come close to matching how exquisite they truly were. I wondered what he was doing right this moment, and then I wondered at the burning curiosity I suddenly felt.

My cell buzzed from a text, so I picked it up to read it.

‘I forgot to tell you I’m performing tomorrow night in Portland if you want to go with us,’ Rydan sent. It felt so good to hear from him. He knew I had the dance on Sunday, and then yesterday I texted him that I was at Zaylie’s, so he hadn’t been expecting me at the Willow.

Excitement bubbled up at the thought of seeing him play in concert. Every few months he performed in a symphony playing piano. It was my favorite thing to see, and I didn’t get to very often. He could only play instruments that he could carry to the Willow, like guitar or violin, at which he of course was amazing. But when he played piano, it was simply breathtaking.

‘You know I’d love to. I’ll find out. See you in a bit?’ I sent back, determined to ask Ray before I finally met up with Rydan at our spot. I’d been dying to see him since the carnival on Saturday. I was already aware a performance in Portland meant not getting back until late, so I was nervous about asking Ray.

‘Do you really have to ask?’ he replied. I smiled, knowing very well that no, I didn’t have to ask if I’d see him later. We saw each other every night at the Willow. Lately it had been hit or miss with me, but not for Rydan. He was always there every night.

I grabbed my things, ready to get the heck out of there. I just had one obstacle to get past first. I tiptoed out of my room, not really knowing why since I was about to knock on Ray’s door anyway…must have just been out of habit, I guessed.

Just as I went to knock, the door opened, making me almost hit Ray in his chest instead. Yuck. That was a close one.

“What did you do?” he scolded before I could say anything. I tried to think of the answer.

“Ummm…” What did I do?

“Don’t play dumb with me. Where did you get the money?” he inquired, raising his voice another level.

“What money? I didn’t do anything, especially with any money.” Was he delusional? I was about as poor as it got. The only reason I ever had a few spare bucks was if I sold a piece of art around town every now and then, and I hadn’t done that in a while.

“Please. You expect me to believe you didn’t pay Oliver Avico off after leaving that stupid note? I just got off the phone with him. He informed me all debts have been paid in full.” He narrowed his eyes into slits.

“As usual Ray, I have no idea what you're talking about. I didn’t do it. Believe me. Even if I had the money to do it, which I don’t, I wouldn’t have paid. You’re just gonna have to trust me on that one.” I crossed my arms, feeling brave, challenging him to defy me. “The only reason I’m standing here right now is because I have to ask you something.” I hated needing his permission to go anywhere.

“You know what, you disrespectful brat, don’t bother.” He pointed his thick finger in my face. “I’m done with you. I promised my wife I’d take care of you until you were legal, and I’ve done that. I don’t care what you do from this moment onward, and on that day you turn eighteen, I want you out of here, you got that? She is the only reason you got to grow up in this house.” He pushed past me walking into the kitchen, going straight for a bottle of liquor. At least some things didn’t change.

“Yeah right, that and those convenient monthly checks you get from the state oughta do it,” I retorted with disgust. I was convinced he only chose to stay my foster parent for the money Maine provided for doing so.

He laughed humorlessly, an ugly sound I would forever hate, and turned to me.

“That’s where you’re wrong. She lied to you. We all lied to you. You were never legally ours. She was never your mother. She found you in an alley downtown as a baby, wrapped in a white blanket with the name Nariella Ashwyn Woodlinn sewn into it. I never once wanted you or any child for that matter. Not even your own parents wanted you. But she brought you home anyway and refused to turn you in to authorities. There’s no state money. You’re nobody to me. Just a stupid promise I swore to fulfill in a moment of weakness.” His voice was colder than ice, making me shudder.

“I never wanted you either. Only her. Say whatever poisonous words you want to me, it won’t matter. She was my mother. A great mother. And you didn’t deserve her. The only thing good to come out of her death is it meant she got to escape you. If only I had been so lucky,” I spat the words with as much venom I could muster and then ran out of the house, not looking back.

He was sick. A cruel joke of a human being. I was right about one thing—Elizabeth shouldn’t have died that day. But I was wrong too; it shouldn’t have been me either like I had always thought. It should have been Ray. He should have been the one to get mangled and suffer. Not her, not me. Him. Only him.

I thought over his words as I walked to the Willow to meet up with Rydan. Did my real parents really abandon me in an alley? Who were they? Were they still alive? Why did they do it?

I had thought of those questions many times before, but now I felt them in a different way. What people could leave a newborn baby alone in a dark, cold alley? I never wanted to meet them. I hoped they were dead...Okay, maybe not. But only someone worse than Ray could do that, and there just wasn’t enough room for more evil in my life.

Once I got up to the hill that overlooked the Weeping Willow perched next to the crystal pond, I stopped to watch Rydan as he shot arrows into a far away tree. He did that sometimes. He was a skilled archer, something he had always been into since a kid, just like music, and every once in a while he would come out here to practice where it was safe.

I ran down the hill as fast as I could, desire spreading like never before to be near him and our tree—a desperate need for sanctuary that only this spot could provide. It almost felt magical, like it had special healing powers for the soul.

Rydan turned when he heard me coming, immediately tensing when he could see I was distraught.

“Ray and Elizabeth were never my foster parents. I was abandoned, tossed away like trash, and Elizabeth rescued me. She kept me for herself. They lied to me. They didn’t name me like she said. I came with my name. As if whoever my real parents were had the right to name me, only to throw me away a moment later. But they didn’t have that right! They didn’t! I wasn’t theirs to name!”

I didn’t know what I was talking about; I just seemed to ramble on, emotions spilling out of me overdramatically. Rydan already had his arms around me, comforting me as I retold this newfound information about my life. He was lean but muscular and tall, almost Mycah’s height. He actually reminded me much of Mycah; it was a little disconcerting. I would never tell him that, though. It’d make him so mad.

He pulled away from me for only a second to take off his dark canvas coat and wrap it around my body, pulling me close again. I didn’t even realize I left without putting on my jacket.

“Thanks,” I muttered into his taut chest.

“Ray’s a dick. If he told you all that, which I’m assuming he did, then you must know that half of it is just him trying to get to you. Your mother loved you. And you don’t know the reasons behind what your birth parents did. And you know what? Neither does he. So it doesn’t matter what he says.” His deep timbered voice vibrated in his chest against my face as he spoke. He was right. I couldn’t let Ray’s cruelness get to me. I had enough on my plate as it was.

“He also said I have to be out of the house on my birthday,” I confessed with a little more joy than I expected. Sure, it was gonna suck being homeless, but I was already convinced anything would be better than living in that hellhole.

“Seriously?” he breathed against the top of my head, blowing my hair.

“Mmhmm,” I answered as I snuggled closer to his body to get warm. I felt like an ice cube and he was my personal space heater.

“You can stay at the B&B. It’s slow season right now so there are plenty of rooms open. My parents love you, so you know they won’t care.” He solved my problem in a flash. I didn’t even have time to worry about it.

“Do you think I have to wait until next week? I can’t stand the thought of spending one more nanosecond in that godforsaken place.” I wasn’t above begging Rydan’s parents if that was what it came down to.

“They don’t even have to know. I’ll tell them later after your birthday. Don’t worry about it.” He soothed my frayed nerves with just simple words, forever making me indebted to Rydan yet again. “So I guess this means you’ll be going with me tomorrow?”

“I wouldn’t miss it for the world. You know that,” I assured him, referring to his trip to Portland for the symphony performance.

“Ah well, one can’t be too sure these days, what with pervy British guys lurking around and all…” he teased, tightening his arms around me.

“He’s not a perv! And, actually, that’s something I’ve been wanting to talk to you about…” I pulled out of his embrace, suddenly feeling way too warm. “Listen, Ry…you are my absolute best friend. You always will be. So don’t ever forget that, okay?” I looked up straight into his bright mercury eyes so that he could feel my sincerity.

“Ditto. But be honest with me. What’s going on with this guy? He your boyfriend now?” he asked, not hiding his disgust from his voice. He walked through the curtain of long willow branches to sit down against the trunk.

“I don’t know. And that is being honest. I’m not really sure what we are…” I furrowed my eyebrows, realizing this was a whole new experience for me. I didn’t know how it worked. I had thought we were only friends, if even that, but...were we dating now? I guessed I expected something entirely different. I mean, I wasn’t crazy, I knew the whole boy asking the girl to go "steady" was outdated. But did kissing twice qualify as becoming a couple nowadays? Maybe it did. Or maybe it was that plus all the other things we’d been through together that solidified our relationship.

I really didn’t know. I’d seen so many couples flip-flop between each other at school, kissing one person to the next. Dating seemed like such a casual thing to other people. What if Mycah felt that way, too? What if I was just a warm body who happened to be around during his heightened hormonal periods? I took health class; I was no fool to how teenage bodies worked.

He had never officially told me how he felt about me—if he felt anything serious or not—and I had never told him either. We were kind of only around each other because these strange, bad things kept happening to the both of us. Did that qualify us as friends? Did that qualify us as dating? I seriously had no clue...and my brain was constantly reminding me that I shouldn’t want us to be dating, like a billboard with the words "Swore Off All Men - Remember?" wouldn’t stop flashing.

“Well you know how I feel about him. Something isn’t right. I really wish you would heed my warning and stay away, Nari,” Rydan reprimanded as he stood up and went back to practicing archery.

“I know, I know…and you’re right. There are some strange things about Mycah I can’t explain. I don’t know what to think or do about it all,” I admitted, understanding completely where Rydan was coming from. A small part of my brain—way, way in the back—told me I needed to stay away. But I had to believe it was because Mycah was keeping me in the dark in addition to all the danger he brought, and until he finally fessed up about everything that was going on, I could never really be sure I would be able to trust him.

“What are you talking about? What strange things?” Rydan demanded on full alarm, lowering his bow. Crap. Me and my big mouth…

“Nothing. He just doesn’t tell me much about his life, that’s all,” I tried to cover my mistake. “Actually, a lot like you are about keeping your life secret. You do the same thing to me, Rydan. You barely tell me anything important about yourself.”

“You know enough,” he snapped. I hit the mark.

“No, I don’t. I know there is so much you don’t tell me. Like, the real reason behind why you are vegetarian. And the constant sadness behind your eyes. What about the way you tried so hard to not show how freaked you were about dreaming? Don’t think I don’t notice all those things. I always do. I just don’t say anything because I hope that one day you’ll actually trust me enough to tell me all on your own.” I could feel myself going too far, getting closer and closer to the line, but wasn’t able to keep myself from jumping over it. “But you never do. You never tell me anything. You just keep me at arm's length and I have to sit back in the dark not knowing anything significant about you. Why should I even trust you if you don’t trust me?”

I stopped myself then as soon as that sentence left my mouth. Where had that come from? I didn’t mean to turn my anger out on Rydan. I had no reason to be upset with him. He stared at me, completely stoic, masking any emotion. Regret began to fill my stomach, and although some of it was true, I knew there were reasons behind it. I never wanted to push him like that.

“I’m sorry. I don’t know why I said all that. I know you have your reasons. I’m sorry.” I closed the distance between us in two long strides and threw my arms around his waist.

Chapter Thirty-Nine

~Naminé~

I didn’t move an inch. I let him come to me. We held each other’s gazes as he slowly took small steps toward me. I still struggled to hold it all together, but it was easier if I didn’t move.

I smiled to encourage him to inch forward. He took one more step. I held my breath and when nothing happened, I let it out. I tried to talk to him one more time. I opened my mouth and called his name. He looked at me with no comprehension. He knew I tried to speak but didn’t understand.

He took another step forward.

I said his name again. He lifted his eyebrows in question. I decided to stop speaking and concentrated on our progress.

Another step forward.

He looked down at the space between us and knew he was almost there, for I could see in his expression determination and his will to continue pushing.

He looked back up and took another step.

I felt the cloud in my mind threaten to take over. I clenched my fists, and suddenly he stiffened. He must have noticed my hesitation, for he stopped and took a deep breath. I pushed the cloud back in my mind with all my might. I felt somewhat clearer and nodded at him that it was all right.

He took another step forward.

He smiled. If we would have reached out our hands, we would have touched.

Chapter Forty

~Nari~

“I’m really sorry. Please forgive me.” I regretted my words immediately. Rydan didn’t like to be pushed when it came to talking about his past. I couldn’t imagine what it was he was hiding and didn’t want to tell me, but I knew better than to say all that. It wasn’t fair to him.

“It’s fine,” he sighed, relaxing in my arms. He moved away and went back to shooting arrows into several trees. I sighed too and just like that, it was forgotten between us. I then walked over to the pond and sat down.

I watched as Rydan expertly shot arrow after arrow, many obliterating an arrow that was already stuck there, which I knew to be called a "Robinhood" shot, because he did it all the time. That meant he would shoot one arrow into another one, splitting apart the first one.

It always amazed me to see, but he had said that it wasn't really that big of deal. I had said he was just being modest, because he was freakin' awesome with that bow. If there was ever a medieval war to break out, I’d feel perfectly safe with Rydan by my side.

It was beautiful to watch, really. Once in a while he’d set up targets attached to the trees deep into the forest—too far in for me to see—then make it look effortless as he got a bull’s-eye in every one. He’d even do a few "Robinhood" shots just to make me happy. I honestly had no idea how he did it. How did the arrows not get stuck in the trees on their way down? If I hadn’t seen it with my own eyes a hundred times, I never would have believed it could've been done.

Eventually, he was done practicing, so he rode me to the B&B his parents own. His family was quite wealthy—they owned an entire chain of hotels and several bed & breakfasts throughout New England and along the east coast.

They didn’t always act it, but once in a while they could be a little too upper class for my tastes. They hated that Rydan had to go to a small public school like Port High. Once a special private school for the musically gifted opened up, they didn’t hesitate to make him transfer.

Rydan didn’t care either way. At first he was frustrated that we wouldn’t be going to school together, but he somehow managed to get over it, and a lot better and sooner than I did. Typical.

“Watch your step,” he warned me as he pulled up to the curb outside O’Malley’s Bed & Breakfast. I carefully swung off his bike, being mindful not to trip.

“And what do we have here? Coming to visit me? Rydan, you shouldn’t have,” Mycah’s familiar accent called playfully across the lawn, humor igniting his eyes. Rydan scoffed at his sarcasm. I stiffened. One tended to do that when their heart stopped and then jump-started into racing mode. I hadn’t seen him since he dropped me off at home early yesterday morning, and it felt like ages ago.

“Oh, you wish, don’t you, lover boy?” Rydan joined in the game by grabbing my hand and pulling me toward the entrance of the B&B. Mycah narrowed his eyes at the possessive gesture, and I knew Rydan was doing it just to get a reaction out of him. I, on the other hand, didn’t want to play this stupid testosterone game. I yanked my hand away from Rydan’s and walked faster to pass him.

I could feel both boys following me close on my heels as I made my way up the porch steps.

“Nariella, what are you doing here?” Mycah asked with happy curiosity from behind. He probably wanted to know if I was here for him. Which didn’t sound like a bad idea to me…

“Nothing that you need to be concerned with, that’s what,” Rydan answered right away for me before I could say anything.

“Really? So you two just happened to be here, doing what exactly?” Mycah’s British accent was perfectly crisp and clicked over each consonant as he spoke with frustration, trying to keep his cool.

I whirled around as I got to the door, causing Rydan to run into me, and noticed Mycah’s jaw clench in anticipation. I couldn’t figure out what he was worried about. Did he think I was coming here for a quickie with Rydan?

I busted out laughing at the idea, and both boys turned to stare at me shocked, furrowing their eyebrows, not understanding my silent amusement.

“Well, I’m glad at least one of us is entertained,” Rydan said under his breath.

“What? This doesn’t happen all the time with you, lad? I was positive this must be a frequent occurrence of hers. You know, from having to be subjected to looking at your face and all. I’m sure the girl can’t help it,” Mycah’s sarcastic humor continued, egging Rydan on.

“It is actually. I make her laugh all the time. Can you say the same?” Rydan retaliated, playing upon Mycah’s interest in me once again.

I regained my composure, but barely, and tried to set things straight.

“Rydan, please, you do not all the time. And Mycah, I’ll be staying here now. At least temporarily,” I clarified, feeling a little embarrassed all of a sudden.

Could I handle staying under the same roof as Mycah, night after night? I flushed and could feel every inch of my skin growing hot from the idea. Mycah narrowed his eyes at me then smirked in his incredibly sexy way, and I knew right then he could feel my emotions. Dang it!

Rydan took Mycah’s expression the wrong way and grabbed him by his shirt collar, violently throwing him against the wall.

“The only reason I am allowing you to do this is because I’m a nice guy. But twice is the limit. You will never put your hands on me again,” Mycah spoke quietly, menacingly, and if I didn’t know any better I would be frightened. Unfortunately, his warning only fueled Rydan’s rage even more, making him take a swing at Mycah’s face to take up the challenge.

But Mycah was lightning fast, easily blocking Rydan’s fist by grabbing it in the air with his left hand and holding it in place. Mycah threw Rydan backward, then took a step toward him. I didn’t like where this was going and immediately stepped in between them.

I faced Mycah, hoping I could appeal to him more easily, and put my palms against his chest.

“What in the world are you doing? Rydan is my absolute best friend. If you hurt him, you hurt me. I would never forgive you,” I promised, believing every word. Mycah glanced down into my eyes as he towered over me and instantly softened.

“Come on, tough guy. She’s got you whipped already? I didn’t take you for the submissive type,” Rydan provoked Mycah, taunting him.

“You have no idea what you’re talking about,” Mycah responded as he intertwined his fingers with mine. My heart stuttered then raced with abnormal speed at his touch.

“Enlighten me,” Rydan replied with attitude, like he was bored with this conversation already.

“Oh, I would, mate, but I’m afraid your head might explode.” Mycah smiled sarcastically.

“I hate to interrupt again, guys, but it’s now dark, I’m freezing, and I’m going inside.” I rolled my eyes and stalked through the front door of the B&B, already missing Mycah’s hand.

Once I was inside, I had nowhere else to go since I wasn’t given a room yet, so I had to just stand there and wait.

Rydan came through the door a few seconds later and moved behind the front desk to start typing in the computer.

“He is completely ridiculous. I have no idea what you see in him, Nari,” he said to me without taking his eyes off the screen. I bristled at his accusation, offended.

“That’s because you refuse to see it. If you’d only give him a chance, Rydan. Why do you hate him so much? Your reservations are completely unfounded and you know it,” I defended Mycah and myself, although I wasn’t exactly sure why. We were only friends. Right? And Rydan was being just as ridiculous and just as guilty with the immature fighting.

“Whatever. Here’s your room key. You’re upstairs in the Duck Room.”

“The Duck Room?” I repeated, finding it endearing. I smiled at the cutest tiny yellow duck dangling from the key. He rolled his eyes at me.

“Yes, I’m sure you can figure it out. I have to go. I was supposed to be home five minutes ago. By the way, Marie is out doing the shopping for tomorrow so text me if you have questions. I’ll let her know you’re here, though.” He walked over to leave, but I stopped him.

“Thank you so much for this.” I stretched up to give him a kiss on the cheek, hoping he’d forgive me for going against his instincts about Mycah.

Mycah came in just then, tensing up once he saw us.

“See you tomorrow. Be ready immediately after school. We’ll pick you up there, okay? But bring a dress to change into,” Rydan instructed me in a low voice, ignoring the company.

“I’ll be ready. Careful going home,” I answered as he rushed past Mycah and out the door.

“What’s going on tomorrow?” Mycah asked lightly, feigning disinterest.

“I’m going with Rydan to Portland. He’s a brilliant pianist and will be performing on stage. It’s really awesome! I love when I get to go with. I’m so excited!” I clasped my hands together and bobbed up and down.

Mycah smiled, eyes twinkling as he watched me. “Brilliant.” He nodded as his smile dropped slightly. “So why is it you have to stay here now? Not that I’m complaining.” He winked, signature smirk returning to his face. His hands were in his pockets, and even though I was becoming more familiar with him, his demeanor still screamed foreign.

“Ray kicked me out. Well, technically, I have until my birthday, but I hate him so much. I can’t stand the idea of going back there. Rydan said I could stay here for a while,” I explained.

Mycah looked away, clenching his jaw and fists, fuming. “I’m going to kill him.”

“Mycah, no! Don’t be silly. I couldn’t be happier at the idea of finally being able to get away. Trust me. This is a good thing.” I nodded enthusiastically, agreeing with myself. He turned back to me, searching for any truth to my words in my eyes. He must have found it, because he smiled after a moment.

“Oh, and you’ll never believe what happened. I don’t understand it at all. It’s super weird,” I lured him into my story, distracting him from feeling angry. “Apparently that bookie Ray owed a ton of money to was magically paid off, and not a penny of it was from Ray. He full on interrogated me today thinking I did it,” I scoffed dramatically.

“Huh. Imagine that,” Mycah responded as he walked past me, looking down at me through his eyelashes.

I spun around after him, realization hitting me in the face.

“You did it!” I breathed, barely believing it. “Why would you do that?”

“Don’t be absurd,” he snickered, not looking back as he continued to walk to his room. I followed him.

“Please, tell me why you did it,” I begged, grabbing onto the bottom of his shirt to prevent him from going in. He stopped at the door and dropped his head, sighing. He slowly turned around, matching my gaze and looking defeated.

“For you. I did it for you,” he confessed as he reached up to caress my cheekbone with his thumb.

“For me?” I asked, confused. I didn’t understand. It was helping Ray, not me.

“I didn’t like the idea of strange men putting their grubby hands on you because of Ray’s stupidity. And if he didn’t have the money, then who knows what would have happened to you. Either he could have taken his anger out on you himself, or you could have gotten caught up in the mess again and ended up really hurt by the other guys. I couldn’t take that chance. Not when it comes to you.” His voice was so earnest and sweet; it brought tears to my eyes.

“Don’t cry, love.” He half-smiled, noticing my emotion, and moved his thumb to my bottom lip. “You’re so beautiful,” he breathed as he moved his gaze from my lips back to my eyes, making my heart jump. I stared up at him, dazed and in awe at this creature before me, wondering if this was just my imagination.

“So are you,” I replied, feeling out of breath. He chuckled, looking down at the floor then back up to me, stretching his fingers behind my ear while keeping his thumb to my lips.

“Is that right?” he teased, grinning. I nodded slowly as he caressed my bottom lip again. What was he doing to me? I felt mesmerized, like I was in a trance. “Listen, darling. It’s getting late, and I don’t want to keep you up any longer. School and all that jazz.” His accent…Oh god his accent…Each word he spoke sounded so dang sexy, I didn’t even care what he was saying.

“Right,” I forced myself to say, since I hadn’t spoken in a while.

“Um, where are all your things?” he questioned with his eyebrows pulled together and looking around me like maybe he had missed something. He was so incredibly hot it hurt. It was so not fair!

“Oh…I forgot. I don’t have anything. Shoot.” Hello! I felt so dumb…What was I thinking?

“Don’t fret. I can take you over to the house in the morning after Ray leaves.”

“Really? Thank you so much.” I felt guilty for having to depend on other people so much. I wished I could just take care of myself.

“Would you like me to walk you to your room?”

“No, that won’t be necessary. I’m just upstairs in the ‘Duck Room.’” I held up my key, letting the little duck on the end jiggle. “Oh, wait a second.” That reminded me…“Please stop provoking Rydan. It’s not helping anything. I need him to like you, and all you’re doing is making things worse,” I tried to explain seriously but couldn’t stop the blush I felt creeping on my neck and cheeks.

“And why’s that exactly?” he asked seductively, leaning in closer. I stood there gazing up at him, mentally waving goodbye to any proper thought.

“Um, what?” I shook my head. “Why’s what exactly?” I asked again in a small voice, wanting to clarify my question. Was he asking why I thought he was making things worse…?

“Why do you need him to like me?” His voice was just above a whisper, making my skin tingle.

Oh. That.

He leaned in closer still, if that were possible, and now that he was just inches from me, my heart completely stopped beating. I could feel electricity running between us, begging me to close the tiny gap that had unforgivably been left open.

“He’s my best friend,” I choked out, struggling to swallow.

“That doesn’t answer my question,” he breathed. He stared into my eyes, and I could feel myself getting lost in the ocean depths that resembled the Pacific. I tried to focus, not understanding his statement. I felt like my answer had been perfectly adequate.

“It doesn’t?” I asked, puzzled.

“No, it doesn’t,” he practically moaned. And then before I could realize what was going on, his mouth was on mine and his hands were tangled in my hair.

Stars, planets, galaxies, all exploded around me. Around us.

I surrendered to him immediately, opening my mouth to his fervent hunger. His hands left a burning trail of flames as they slid down my back to my waist.

He kissed me, long and hard, but it wasn’t enough. I could never possibly get enough.

He moved his lips to my neck, letting me breathe, just as he splayed his fingers across the small of my back and pulled me against his body. I ran my own hands along his broad shoulders and up his neck, clinging to him with all my might, trying to steady myself. I felt dizzy as soon as he ran his tongue along my collarbone and then planted kisses all along the same line as he moved back over it. He returned to my mouth—

“Ahem!”

I jumped back away from Mycah as far as I could, hitting the wall behind me at the sound of someone dramatically clearing their throat. Mycah was left reaching for me and staring with wild eyes, completely consumed with passion and desire just for me. He wasn’t bothered or embarrassed in the slightest by the sudden interruption.

I turned to look at Marie, the culprit who abruptly cut us off, and felt the color in my face deepen further with the way she was eying me in that motherly way.

You know, the "caught you red-handed, tsk tsk" look that only concerned parents who were disappointed in your behavior gave.

“Good night, Nari,” Marie pointedly reprimanded me through her tone, instructing me to leave and go to bed with those three little words.

“Good night,” I mumbled, not able to takes my eyes off the floor. I felt Mycah staring at me, not even removing his eyes from my face for a second, watching me as I walked away toward the stairs that led to the "Duck Room."

Chapter Forty-One

~Naminé~

My eyes were closed. I took a deep breath to inhale his scent that surrounded me. I could hear his heart beating loudly in his chest. I didn’t want to open my eyes for fear that I would lose him if I did. I was concentrating so hard on just keeping us here.

Suddenly, I felt a soft, warm touch on my face. I slowly opened my eyes and stared in wonder at the miracle before me.

He stood right in front of me with his hand on my cheek, wiping away the tears I didn’t know were there. To finally touch and caress his soft warm skin sent shivers down my spine as I carefully reached my arm up and placed my hand over his.

At my touch, he inhaled sharply and our eyes locked together. A smile pulled at my lips. His skin felt exactly like I imagined.

He brought his other arm up slightly, reaching to grab mine that hung at my side. His fingers met mine, and as they interlocked together, I suddenly remembered to breathe.

He smiled at me. I saw hope, joy, and happiness in his eyes. Warm, wet tears streamed down my face, and as he moved his thumb to wipe them away, I realized something dreadfully important.

I was not supposed to fall in love with him.

I was here to help him come home.

Chapter Forty-Two

~Nari~

I watched the room gradually lighten with the rising sun. I could now clearly make out the ducks illustrated in the few paintings that hung around the walls.

I had expected to walk into a nursery made for adults once I saw the cute duck keychain. I had thought for sure there would be matching rubber ducky wallpaper, curtains, and comforter set. And I especially had expected the walls to at least be bright yellow.

But I had been surprised to find that the room looked nothing like I had imagined. It was simple, elegant, with an antique cream bedspread and soft grey walls. The only thing that told me it was the "Duck Room" was the duck-shaped knocker on the front of the door and the three small duck paintings that made up the décor.

Even though I’d been to the B&B with Rydan many times, I’d never actually stayed here or been in any of the rooms. This was my first time ever as a guest, and it was very exciting. I’ve always wanted to travel and stay in hotels and have adventures away from my "home." Sure, I was still in Kennebunkport, but I was still excited nonetheless.

The sun now streamed in through the slits of the beige blinds but wasn’t yet strong enough to warm my skin.

I didn’t sleep a wink all night. My lips had ached for Mycah’s again hour after hour, and as hard as I tried, I could not stop feeling his hands on my skin and in my hair. Combined with that was the fact that he was only some feet away from me, sleeping right below and only seconds from being able to wrap myself up in his strong arms.

It was extremely unsettling. I had been on edge the entire time, tossing and turning, and it took everything I had to keep from running out my door and barging into his room. Eventually I had calmed down, sort of, at least enough to stay lying still. But it had not been enough to allow me sleep.

I sat up in the squeaky bed and stretched my arms above my head, yawning. This was going to be a long day. I needed coffee, big time.

I put yesterday’s clothes back on, since I didn’t have anything else, and made my way to the shared bathroom down the hall that all the upstairs guests used. Only Mycah’s room had an on-suite bathroom attached, since it technically was the "Master-suite" of the large house turned into a B&B.

After rinsing my mouth out and splashing some water on my face, I went downstairs hoping Mycah was ready to take me to my, I mean—Ray’s—house, so I could officially get ready for the day.

I quietly stepped down the stairs, not wanting to disturb other guests, if there were any, this early in the morning. I was suddenly anxious, excited even, at the prospect of laying eyes on Mycah again. On being enveloped in his woodsy scent. The way my soul felt complete and whole again that only his presence alone could accomplish. Were we really just friends?

And then there he was.

As I took the last stair, his eyes found mine from the "Greeting Room" he quietly sat in, drinking from an antique teacup.

He watched me carefully as he slowly put the cup to his alluring lips and took a sip. My heart danced wildly in my chest with every step I took, drawing closer and closer.

I waved at him, not able to speak just yet.

“Morning, beautiful,” he whispered. His English accent made the words sound musical. Or maybe it was his silky voice that did it. Or it could have been the combination of the two, I really didn’t know. Either way, my stomach did a flip.

And then I thought it must have been the way he was looking at me, not even trying to hide the desire that flooded his aqua eyes as soon as they locked onto mine.

The sun played with his eyes, bringing out the unique colors and making them more vivid. Even though the streaming sun that shone brightly through the large bay window illuminated him, he never looked more dangerous.

And he never looked more sexy.

Well, that could be debatable.

I mean, if you wanted to count the time he was dripping wet and practically naked, well then, one really couldn’t say.

But this moment was definitely a top contender for first place.

He stood up, keeping perfect posture and foreign demeanor exquisitely intact, and came over to me.

“You alright?” he asked, lips pulling up in a side smile. I nodded, half hating the spell he always put me under, half totally loving it.

He reached out and slowly slid his hand into mine and intertwined our fingers together, pulling me toward the front door. He chuckled and slightly shook his head at the ground.

As we walked to his car, I couldn’t focus on anything else but the way his thumb sweetly caressed my hand. It was so charming; it made whatever these feelings I had for him grow deeper, and I couldn’t wipe the smile from my face even if I wanted to.

I had kept my eyes on the ground, so was surprised when he stopped walking and looked up to find us at his car already. He opened the passenger door for me, as usual, so I tucked my hair behind my ear and got in, working very hard to behave like normal.

We pulled up to Port High just as the first bell sounded. We had gone to Ray’s house first so I could shower, get my books, and pack some things, but now I was running late.

“I hope you have a lovely evening,” he offered politely without a smile, referring to my trip to Portland with Rydan. His eyes were dark as they searched for something I couldn’t define in mine.

“Mycah!” Sabrina Holloway called from outside, tapping on his window. He lowered it, looking confused. “Hey, handsome. You coming inside? I’ve missed you,” she crooned, sticking out her bottom lip. She reached in the car and caressed his shoulder.

It took all my strength not to vomit.

I jumped out of the car, unable to stand another second as she flipped her perfect golden blonde hair over her shoulder and leaned down in front of his window, displaying her perfect cleavage.

Double barf.

I walked as fast as I could into the school, not bothering to look back. It was pointless trying to compete with that. Mycah could kiss me all he wanted, but that didn’t mean he wouldn’t move on to better things. By better things, I meant better-looking girls resembling Barbie, as long as they continuously flaunted themselves in front of him.

And I couldn’t blame him. He was a guy, and guys were weak against anything with boobs and a heartbeat. And this was my exact reason for swearing off men from the beginning. They couldn’t be trusted. Not a single one of them. And even if he wasn’t into her, it didn’t matter. I didn’t know anything about him really. Who knew how much he was actually keeping from me. It could be a huge dark secret that would devastate me if I found out. So until he said otherwise, I refused to get any closer to him.

I fell into my desk chair and dropped my head onto my arms just as the final bell rang. I felt like I was on an emotional roller coaster that had no end in sight. Couldn’t I at least have a pit stop to throw up?

Three classes later, I started feeling elated by the time I got my food and sat down at the lunch table next to Zaylie, along with Desmond and Liam.

“It feels so good to be with you guys,” I sighed, followed by a long drink of water. If I didn’t constantly move or have something in my mouth, I’d fall asleep.

Like I did several times in all my morning classes.

Ugh, I would give anything to crawl back into bed and get the sleep that cruelly escaped me.

“Glad to hear it, because you’re stuck with us, babe,” Liam said overdramatically, like he was a game show host or something and they were a prize I had just won.

“What does that mean?” I laughed skeptically.

“Rydan didn’t tell you? We’re all going with you tonight.” Zaylie beamed, exuding the excitement I once felt before I lacked sleep. But I was quickly getting every ounce back as her words set in.

“Are you serious? Oh, my god. That is the best news I have heard all day!” I grabbed her hands, and we both squealed like little girls.

“Oh, crikey, shoot me now,” Desmond moaned as he dropped his head in his hands.

“Whoa, whoa, whoa,” Liam let out, looking completely disgusted. “What the heck was that?” he asked exasperatedly as he shook his head.

“Don’t you start with me!” Zaylie retorted, full of vigor and vim.

“Listen, Blondie. Don’t make me come over there and really give you something to squeal about,” Liam threatened her.

“Oy! That’s my sister, dillhead,” Desmond scolded as he punched Liam in the arm.

“Thank yo—”

“So I’ll show her who’s boss!” Desmond stood up, interrupting Zaylie, and punched the palm of his hand. Liam barked a laugh and clapped loudly.

“Des!” both Zaylie and I yelled, thinking he was going to defend his sister.

“You’re supposed to be on my side against dags like him. What good are you, anyway?” Zaylie huffed and crossed her arms. Desmond and Liam grinned at each other and did a fist bump.

“Bros before hoes!” they hollered at the same time, then knocked their heads together like battering rams.

“Oh for goodness sakes,” Zaylie rolled her eyes.

“Yes, spare us the make out session, please,” I teased the boys and stuffed food in my mouth to keep from laughing.

Liam slammed his fist on the table, saying, “Zip your lid, cookie monster,” and pointed a finger at me, trying to act serious. I stopped mid-chew and looked down at the half-eaten giant chocolate chip cookie in my hand. We all busted out laughing.

I thought the time to leave for Portland would never come. But come it did as the group of us stepped outside into the chilly autumn air. The cool breeze blew through my hair and picked it up playfully as we walked toward Rydan’s parents' pearly white SUV. I tugged on my simple white sundress to keep it from blowing up in the wind. We had all changed into nicer, "symphony-appropriate" attire after our last class ended. I didn’t have very many fancy clothes, but I knew as long as it was a dress it would be fine.

I could see Rydan’s dad and mom up front smiling, so I waved to them. His mom rolled down her window once we approached.

“Hello, Nari,” she greeted me with a warm smile.

“Hi, Anna!” I chirped back, my excitement getting the best of me.

“Hello,” she said to everyone else.

Rydan stepped out of the SUV and began the introductions.

“Mom, Dad, this is Liam, Desmond, and Zaylie. Guys, these are my parents Anna and Darren.” As soon as he was finished, he stepped back in the car. Everyone greeted each other politely and respectfully.

“Okay, welcome aboard! Let’s go watch some magic tonight!” Darren called out Anna’s window, obviously proud of his son’s piano skills. We all got in one by one. Rydan was in the very back, so I sat by him, and Zaylie followed to sit by me. Desmond and Liam claimed the two seats in the middle.

“Thank you, Mr. and Mrs. O’Malley for letting us join you,” Zaylie called gratefully from the back seat to Rydan’s parents up front as we made our way from the school. Here we come, Portland!

“Yes, we’re all so excited!” I added in agreement.

“Oh, no need to thank us,” Anna replied, slightly turning around in her seat to look at us.

Darren nodded and looked to his rearview mirror so he could see everyone. “The more the merrier,” he said with a smile.

It was a forty-minute drive so I settled in next to Rydan, appreciating his warmth.

“Rydan, are you nervous?” Zaylie asked sweetly, her Aussie accent a little thicker sounding. Rydan chuckled and shook his head.

“No, I don’t get nervous. Not when it comes to music,” he answered her question confidently. I looped my arm through his and took his hand, relishing his comfort, and laid my head on his shoulder.

My eyes were extremely heavy from not sleeping last night, and being near Rydan like this was always relaxing. It was a real struggle to keep awake and stay included in the group conversation that I knew would go on without me, but it felt so good to give in. Rydan was nice and warm, and I could hear his heart beating slow and steady, like a soothing lullaby, begging me to drift away into sweet oblivion. So I did.

The last thing I heard before going under was Desmond yelling and laughing, “Oy! What do you think you’re doing, you batty crease?!”

“What? Nothing!” Liam laughed, sounding guilty. Everyone else except for me laughed along with their silly antics. I smiled and then let myself fall asleep.

“Nari, we’re here,” Rydan whispered as he squeezed my hand. I swore only forty seconds went by, not forty minutes, as I tried to open my eyes.

I stumbled out of the SUV feeling worse than I did before. It wasn’t enough sleep, and now my head felt like it was full of sand. Perfect.

“Wake up, sleepy head,” Liam teased and mussed up my hair on top of my head.

“I can wake her up,” Desmond challenged deviously, and I had to wonder what he meant. But a half second later, I found out as he bent down and threw me over his shoulder and started running toward where we needed to go.

I screamed and hit his back with my hands.

“Des! Oh my g—put me down!” I laughed and screamed at the same time. Despite being startled at first, it was actually quite fun, and I couldn’t stop laughing hysterically.

I heard Zaylie scream just after I had and noticed Liam had done the same thing to her and was running right behind us.

“You cretin! You’re gonna pay for this!” I heard Zaylie yell at him.

“Ooo, somebody save me please from the ninety-pound blonde I can easily put over my shoulder,” Liam scoffed playfully with amusement, pretending to sound afraid. He had a point.

They finally put us down in front of the doors to the music hall.

“Don’t ever do that to me again!” Zaylie growled, punching Liam in the chest. I noticed the tiny bit of amusement in her voice and her brown eyes sparkling. Both Liam and Desmond just laughed, and I did too, feeling completely revived and windblown.

Rydan caught up to us, and that was when I noticed his parents were missing.

“Where are your mom and dad?” I asked, hoping they didn’t just witness what happened.

“They left the car right away while we stayed to wake you up. They had to go sign me in and take care of whatever parental business they’re responsible for. You know the drill,” Rydan explained, winking at me.

“Oh yeah. I remember now.” Usually I went to our reserved seats while Rydan went back stage and Darren and Anna went to speak to the instructors.

“I have to go set up. Catch you guys later,” Rydan said to everyone. “Enjoy the show.”

“Break a leg!” Zaylie replied as Desmond and Liam said their goodbyes too.

“Rydan!” I called for him, making him turn around. “Have fun.” I gave him a kiss on the cheek.

“I will.” He smiled at me. I watched him walk away, knowing he was right. He was about to have a blast.

“This way, guys,” I instructed, already familiar with where we needed to go. They followed me as I took them to our seats.

Chapter Forty-Three

~Naminé~

From atop the outer courtyard, I watched the downpour of rain as it saturated the ground. I stood next to the wall overlooking the Tari Garden as the rain pounded the hundreds of perishing plants below. Queen Lirima used to love this place. Years before, all by herself, she planted every single flower and had maintained the garden daily. It had once been known as one of the most beautiful gardens in all of Aselaira. Since the death of her husband and the rise of his brother Ohtar, the garden was nearly lifeless. A few turquoise lotes and yellow roses bloomed here and there, but now it was only a sad memory of what it used to be. No one ever saw her in the garden anymore.

Mentally shaking the thoughts away, I took in a full breath of fresh air. Ever since my younger years, I had always loved the smell of rain. It smelled clean, pure, and new, like the bad things were being washed away. If only that were true.

For the past three days, I had been cleaning the inner guest chambers from top to bottom. The King had invited royal guests from the neighboring land of Llad in hopes they would help us fight Lassaira. I and two other younger servants had the duty of cleaning thirteen guest chambers that would be used. It would take us days, but it was better than working in the hot kitchens and serving food to everyone but ourselves.

It also meant time away from the dungeon and talking with my only friend, but it felt great to be outside today, even if in the rain. I felt sullen for Calen, for I knew she couldn’t be free to fly around the forest in this downpour. She was holed up in a cave near the center of the forest. I could sense her sleeping soundly amid the storm.

As I started to close my eyes, and for once try to let my burdens melt away, I was startled as I began to hear shouting from behind. It got louder as I realized whoever was making all that racket drew closer. Thinking quickly, I ducked behind a nearby pillar and crouched low to the ground.

“You must find him now! No more excuses!” a deep, dark voice shouted again.

Suddenly there was a loud noise, and after some scuffing around I felt something collide with the pillar I crouched behind—like someone had been thrown up against it.

My whole body shook as I recognized that deep, dark, and terrible voice.

“Your family’s lives are on the line, N’taurn, if you do not find him. You do not want to see what I will do to them,” the disturbing voice threatened. “Go back now! Do as I command!” he screamed at what I assumed was the man getting crushed against my hiding pillar. I fervently hoped I was not discovered, for I would not see another day.

“Y…yes, Y…Your Majesty,” a small voice answered.

After a few more seconds of shuffling, I finally heard loud footsteps retreating. The captain by the pillar started to cough as he tried to find his breath.

Soft footsteps approached. “N’taurn, are you all right?” I heard an unfamiliar male voice ask.

“I am,” he answered slowly. “Listen...gather whoever is left of the extraction mission. Get everyone, and I mean everyone, Talar. We are going back. Tonight. We must…”

I struggled to hear the last few words as the men walked around the corner. After letting out a huge gasp of breath and much relief, I stood up and tried to put together what I just heard.

So…they were still looking for him.

Chapter Forty-Four

~Nari~

Tears brimmed in my eyes as I sat mesmerized by Rydan’s enchanted playing. It truly was magical, like witnessing life after death, or the never failing sun rising at dawn to chase away the darkness. His music always spoke to me, but not like this. Not when he was in his true element.

Rydan was born to play the piano. If there was anything I was sure of in this world, that was it.

As he finished his piece and stood up to bow, I watched as the entire room erupted into wild cheering and clapping. Hundreds of roses were thrown onto the stage at his feet. He was always the finale and always had piles of roses at his feet by the time he walked off the stage.

“That was incredible!” Zaylie said to me as she squeezed my arm. “I had no idea!”

“I know, right? He is magnificent. This is my favorite thing to do,” I replied to her, remembering how much I looked forward to these trips every time I got to go. Sometimes Ray would put up a good fight and tell me no, other times he’d say yes but only if I did something in return, which was usually very unpleasant—Like making the garage and attic spotless or washing his car inside and out. Despite all that, it was absolutely worth it in the end.

We met up with Rydan back stage. As soon as I saw him, I ran over and threw my arms around him. “You were breathtaking. Congratulations.” I beamed at him, feeling exceptionally proud of my best friend. Keeping to tradition, he handed me a single red rose he had picked up off the stage. I grinned at the familiar gesture and pulled it to my nose, taking in its wonderful scent. His parents came over next, so I relinquished my attention and let them take over.

Anna cried as she hugged her son and offered her congratulations and compliments as well. Darren did the same, without the tears, but it was obvious how moved he was by Rydan’s gift. The intimate gestures brought more tears to my eyes as I watched them.

I was happy Rydan had a loving family—and that so did Zaylie and Desmond, and even Liam. I was grateful my friends all had that.

But it still sent aching pangs of envy through my limbs and made me wish I, too, had a caring family I could call my own. It made me miss Elizabeth more than ever when there were moments like this.

Even Mycah knew his family history. I might not have known anything about it or where they were or if he was close with them, but he said himself he bore a family emblem right on his neck, so they must have meant something to him.

I was the only one who didn’t know what it was like to be loved or cared for unconditionally—To have parents who worried about you all the time and watched you grow up and deal with typical teenage problems.

“That was so awesome, man. We are seriously impressed,” I heard Liam say to Rydan. I took a deep breath, thankful to have been broken from my gloomy thoughts.

“Ah, ya know, after some thought, I’m thinking we might make an exception and let you skip the audition trial for the band,” Desmond joked, shaking Rydan’s hand.

“Thanks, man,” Rydan chuckled.

“I’m starving. How about we head to the restaurant?” Darren asked everyone.

“That’s a great idea, honey. We don’t want to keep these kids out too late. They have school in the morning still,” Anna added, being very motherly.

Mr. and Mrs. O’Malley took us to a super fancy restaurant. I was barely able to read the menu since the whole thing was in a foreign language looking much like French, and there were no prices listed, which I knew meant no matter what I chose, I would be giving up my life savings.

I inwardly rolled my eyes at myself every time I thought of the loose term "life savings" I always seemed to give it. It was a joke of course. I had no such thing as an actual life savings.

“Please, everyone. Choose whatever sounds good to you. Tonight is our treat,” Anna said as Darren put an arm around her and nodded in agreement.

“Oh, Mr. and Mrs. O’Malley, you really don’t have to do that!” Zaylie countered, shocked by the generosity.

“Please! Don’t be silly, Zaylie. We absolutely want to. No arguments!” Darren spoke up, smiling.

“Thank you so much!” Zaylie surrendered.

“Yes, thank you! You’re so kind,” I added. I was used to their generosity, but it never failed to be so heartwarming. Rydan especially took after them. He took care of me so much. I would forever be indebted to him and his family.

Two and a half hours later, we were all dropped off at our respective homes. I was last, and as I stepped out of the SUV, Rydan followed me.

“So you told them I was staying here, huh?” I asked him quietly, not wanting his parents to overhear as they stayed in the car. Originally Rydan was going to wait until my birthday to tell them that I moved into their B&B. But here we were parked outside, and I didn’t even need to tell them where to drop me off.

“Uh yeah. Marie told them actually. After she walked in on you and…him,” he replied, shifting uncomfortably where he stood. Immediately a rush of blood went to my cheeks at the mention of Marie finding Mycah and I kissing passionately in front of his room. I was horrified that Rydan’s parents now knew, but even worse that Rydan knew, too.

“Oh god. Please tell me I fell asleep on the ride home and this is just a stupid nightmare I am about to wake up from,” I grumbled, closing my eyes and willing myself to wake up.

“Nope, I’m afraid not. Believe me, no one wishes that more than me,” he murmured.

“Ow!” I yelped, my eyes popping open from Rydan pinching my arm. I had left them closed, determined to wake up soon. “What was that for?”

“See? Not a nightmare,” he responded with a small smile.

“Fine. So they’re okay with it?” I asked hesitantly. I was afraid maybe they’d make me go back tomorrow or something and were just being nice by letting me stay here tonight.

“They’re fine. I told them how important it is for you to get away and that Ray wants you out just as much as you want to be out. They were concerned he’d file a complaint or make a big deal about it at first, but I explained to them how that would never happen.”

“Okay, thank you so much for everything, Ry. I don’t know what I would do without you.” I sighed and gave him a huge hug.

“Yeah, yeah, you say that all the time,” he chuckled, rolling his eyes at me. “See you tomorrow.”

“See ya.” I waved to him as he got back in the SUV and then waved at his parents. I stepped back and watched them drive away.

I turned around sighing, excited about climbing into bed and finally going to sleep. But I jumped and let out a small scream upon finding Mycah standing right in front of me with his hands in pockets and looking way too good to be human. No, it wasn’t fair. Not fair at all.

“I’m sorry, love. I didn’t mean to frighten you. I take it you had fun?” he said genuinely but didn’t make any attempts to come closer to me.

“Yes, yes, it was amazing,” I answered with a hand over my heart, trying to catch my breath. “We all had a blast.”

“Lovely.” He smiled at me.

“How was Sabrina?” I asked snidely, brushing past him and making my way up the front steps of the B&B. I could feel I was being childish, but I didn’t even know what Mycah and I were, and a huge part of me still fought against us becoming anything but friends. I was trudging through denial, telling myself that no men were good and I needed to stay away or my heart was bound to get broken.

“Excuse me?” he answered, following close behind me.

“You know, Miss Big Boobs? Blonde hair, legs that go on forever?” I spun around to face him, wanting to see his expression. He looked completely confused with eyebrows furrowed together, eyes to the ground. Like he tried to figure out a big mystery.

“Are you referring to the girl that spoke to us this morning outside your school?” he questioned, still looking puzzled. I rolled my eyes. Seriously?

“And are you trying to tell me you don’t know her name?” I asked skeptically, not believing it could be true for a second.

“I honestly had no idea. But I think what threw me is why you would even bring up her or any other girl for that matter?” He took a step closer to me and narrowed his eyes with intensity.

“You’re right. I’m being stupid. I’m just really tired and confused, and we’re just friends, right? I don’t care either way.” I sighed, feeling ridiculous, but I wasn’t ready to come to terms with any deeper feelings I might've had for Mycah. I just couldn’t. Not until he told me everything I knew he was hiding from me. I had to keep him at an arm's length.

I noticed him flinch at my words, but I made myself ignore it. I turned around and forcefully opened the door and ran inside, leaving Mycah behind. I just needed sleep. I couldn’t trust anything I said or did until I got a good night’s rest. Lack of rest made me crabby, apparently.

But as soon as I opened the door to the "Duck Room," my plan to go right to bed was immediately overwritten with a new plan. Someone else’s plan for me. And it instantly washed away any negative feelings I might have felt just seconds ago.

I was stunned by the hundreds—maybe thousands—of purple and blue flower petals that covered the entirety of the room. Ivory candles lined the walls and sat on every surface as twinkling lights hung from the ceiling. It was whimsical. It was beautiful.

It was Mycah.

I didn’t hear him come up behind me, but I felt it, as if his very presence stirred my soul and molecules were snapped to life. I gasped once every candle lit to a soft glowing flame all at once. Oh, he was good.

Way too good.

It resembled the flame I, too, had growing and raging deep inside me somewhere—one that had been kindled without my control some time ago, and much like the ambient candles decorating the room, my own fire gave full credit to Mycah as the orchestrator slash pyro-technician.

I turned around to face the one creature who never ceased to amaze me, who stood quietly behind me, and who I only assumed waited for my reaction of some sort.

“What...? What in the world is this?” I didn’t know what else to say, or even try hiding my shock, because I knew he would be able to feel it anyway. I hadn’t exactly had very many romantic gestures happen in my life. Okay, well, if we were being honest here, this was kinda my first. I almost looked down to make sure my feet were still there, wondering if they could literally be swept off.

“Dance with me,” he pitched his voice low, and then he infinitesimally nodded his head upward without drawing away his eyes from mine, and like magic, beautiful cello music began filling the air.

“Where’s the bed?” I couldn’t help ask. The room was empty, except for the flower petals, candles, and the dresser that carried the stereo. Obviously, my brain was not working properly and was too muddled to perform a proper response, and unfortunately curiosity always got the best of me.

“It is just in the other room for now. I’ll bring it back for you, I promise. Don’t worry about that. Just dance with me,” and as he said the words, he already pulled me to him and led me to the middle of the area. The now empty room was spacious without the bed, giving us plenty of floor to move about.

“I’m sorry you missed your dance because of me. I wanted to make it up to you,” he whispered in my ear. I didn’t respond.

Because Mycah was right. He was an excellent dancer. He twirled me around like an expert, making me laugh and dipping me perfectly at all the right places. After a few minutes of fun, the music switched from a slightly fast rhythm to a slow, ultra magnetic sound. Mycah slowed to match it and pulled me ever closer against his hard chest, as if there were physical elements contained in the haunting symphonic notes that forced us closer together.

We couldn’t be pulled apart, even if we wanted to.

I drew a long breath of air, soaking in the scent of vanilla, flowers, and of course Mycah. The passionate, soulful music beckoned every one of my emotions as the deep sounds of the cello cocooned us. I was afraid to look up, afraid to look into his eyes at what I would find there. But with the way each one of my cells tingled and buzzed, I had no choice, and my eyes moved on their own accord. They slid up to meet his waiting gaze and were instantly lost in the infinite pools of multi-faceted blues, purples, and greens.

My heart stopped.

This look—this expression he gave me. I didn’t understand it—couldn’t figure out what it was or what it meant. And the way it struck the strings of my heart like a master cellist, I knew there would be no returning from this.

Whatever this was, it was amazing. I had never experienced anything like it before, or the way it felt to have Mycah’s arm around my waist as he gently held my hand in his, barely swaying us back and forth. It was like nothing else in the world; that I was sure of. My soul literally felt full, whole. Complete.

Time seemed to slow to a stop as the world vanished around us, leaving only him and only me. I moved my head against his body. I could hear his heart beating against my ear.

Magic.

More magic. Pure and simple. I let the wonderful sound permeate every fiber of my being instead of trying to fight it, like usual, because I honestly didn’t think I could even if I wanted to.

And I didn’t want to. Not this time. Not anymore. I might not have liked it, but slowly, I was changing. Slowly, I was realizing something.

I just didn’t know what it was yet.

He suddenly picked me up off the floor, and immediately I reciprocated by wrapping my legs around his waist. He stared up into my eyes, drawing me in, and before I could react or even comprehend what I was doing, I leaned down closer and closer to his soft lips, which I cautiously, hesitantly touched with mine. He did not pull his eyes away from mine, nor did I pull mine away from his as I gently and slowly kissed his barely restrained mouth. I could feel it was difficult for him to not kiss me back like mad. He was letting me take control, and I was surprised to find how much I enjoyed testing the waters of my physical attraction, embellished with my affection and adoration for this beautiful, ethereal being.

Triumph.

I did not go wild. I did not go mad. But the level of passion behind the slow, gentle kiss was just as strong as all of our other kisses, and I felt it from the very top of my head down to the tiniest atoms in the tips of my toes. Only, this time, this kiss, was different. It meant more somehow. It reflected something else, something more concrete. Something I had yet to understand.

And it left me utterly breathless.

After a few more dances, Mycah reluctantly called it a night, knowing I was lacking sleep. He easily moved the bed back into the room as if it were never missing and quietly said good night.

I leapt onto the bouncy mattress in a complete mind-numbing daze, and in seconds was fast asleep.

I clasped a hand over my mouth to stifle my scream. I had another nightmare. I wiped the sweat from my forehead and took deep slow breaths to steady my heart. It was a mixture of everything that had happened: my eighth birthday, my mother dying, Ray strangling me, secret agents interrogating me. All of it. But right before I woke up, I imagined something far worse and so terrible. Huge ugly monsters slowly and violently killed everyone I knew and have come to care about.

Whatever Mycah said must have really gotten to me. If there really were worse things out there than the Black Eagles, what were they?

And then it dawned on me. Call it clarity of the night. Or perhaps it was leftover feelings from the nightmare. Whatever it was, I was finally thinking clearly for once.

Realization swept through me as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. These strong, all-consuming and overwhelming feelings that I had—I now knew what they meant—what they were. For the first time ever, I was in love.

I was deeply in love with Mycah—One thousand percent head over heels in love with him. And as I saw him take his last breath while a horrible monster stood over him in my nightmare, that was when it hit me. The strange, deep connection I couldn’t seem to explain that was permanently mixed into my soul, and those all-consuming feelings I had when I was not with him and then are infinitely multiplied when I was with him, was what love was.

I’d never felt it before, and maybe a part of me knew it all along, but I couldn’t—wouldn’t—have ever admitted it. Until now.

And what was worse was that I had realized if I were to keep forcing myself to hold back this love I felt so strongly for him, then I would have been letting Ray win.

For the longest time, I’d used him as a horrible example of what all men must be like. And I let him convince me I didn’t deserve to be loved, or that I could even feel true love for another person. He made me miserable, and the more I was miserable, the happier he seemed.

If I didn’t let myself love and be loved in return, then Ray would win this battle he waged against me the moment he decided I killed his love—his wife. He didn’t want me to be happy because I took away his happiness.

But everyone deserved love. Even Ray got to experience love. I was finally starting to believe that I, too, deserved it.

And that was how I decided what to do.

The next day, I would take Mycah to the Willow and open my heart up to him. Just like I realized with Rydan seven years ago that in order to be trusted by someone, you had to first trust them, I would trust my heart to Mycah. Maybe, just maybe, if I let him into my heart, he would finally realize he could open up to me, too. And if he didn’t, that was okay. I would still love him and could wait for him to be comfortable enough to tell me his secrets. But I couldn’t be a hypocrite and expect him to trust me when I hadn’t shown him that same trust. The next day, that was going to change. Because I realized that I did trust Mycah. Explicitly I trusted him, with all my heart. I knew he would do whatever it took to protect me.

I would take Mycah to the Willow early before Rydan got there and tell him how I felt, and then hopefully I could convince Rydan to accept him as a part of my life—As long as Mycah wanted that, too. He could completely reject me and not feel the same way as I did for all I knew…

Ugh. Great. Now I was extremely nervous. I’ve never had to tell a boy how I felt about him before. I had never done any of this before!

I stared wide-eyed at the duck inside the painting to the left of my bed and felt the strongest urge to start practicing to it what I would say to Mycah.

I turned on my back, taking with me the rose Rydan gave me from off the bedside table and rolled my eyes, refusing to succumb to something so ridiculous as speaking to a painted duck. I held the rose up to my nose and breathed in the floral aroma. It wouldn’t work, anyway. No amount of time spent practicing could diminish the nerves I now felt screaming under my skin.

I put my hand over the alarm clock, ready to turn it off, seeing that it would start sounding in just one minute. I waited for it, and then once it was time to get up, I jumped out of bed and went to the shared bathroom to get ready for school.

This was going to be a long day.

I stepped down the stairs, giving myself plenty of time to walk to school without being late.

I stopped on the last stair once my eyes sauntered up and found Mycah leaning against the door with his hands in his pockets and staring outside through the small side pane. I was instantly overcome with anxiety that my hands began to sweat and shake.

Crap.

He turned around and looked into my eyes before letting them sweep down over the rest of me, appraising me. I felt my cheeks flush, regretting the special time and care I put into making myself look extra pretty.

I had pinned my hair to the side, letting it fall over my shoulder and kept down a few loose ringlets crowning my face. I added some mascara and a little smudgy eyeliner to create a smoky look like Zaylie taught me and then added my bubblegum lip conditioner to make my lips pop.

To finish my whole attire off, I wore a new shirt that Zaylie had given to me. It was a pearly white V-neck empire-waist-styled silk blouse with large blue and black colored flowers along the bottom and edge of the loose sleeves. I had thought it was stunning the moment I saw it in her closet and was shocked when she said I could have it. When I paired it with my favorite skinny jeans, it kept me looking casual instead of too dressy.

“Good morning,” I offered with confidence. Well, at least I tried to sound confident.

“Nariella, you’re breathtaking,” he whispered without removing his bright ocean eyes from mine. I tried not to squirm under the heat of his gaze, but he was making it very difficult.

“You look great, too,” I decided to say to break the attention I had unknowingly put on myself by dressing like this. As I swept my own eyes over him, I realized how true those words really were. But, who was I kidding? He always looked great.

Today, he looked exquisite in charcoal grey pants and button down linen shirt left open at the collar, leaving the bottom untucked and unbuttoned, and a thin dark jacket over top. And then I realized that it was actually the exact same thing he wore last night; I just wasn’t able to take notice until now. Did he stay up all night or something?

He smirked at me in his signature way, and I knew right then he could hear my frantic heart beating.

“What are you doing up?” I made myself ask, refusing to dwell on my embarrassment. I watched as he looked to the ground chuckling, making his black ruffled hair fall over his eyes. I also had just noticed he must've gotten a hair cut the day before because it was shorter on the sides but still long and choppy on the top. He looked exactly like a magazine model straight from the UK.

“I’m more interested to know what you think I’m doing.” He grinned mischievously at me from under his eyelashes.

“I don’t know, that’s why I’m asking. I haven’t thought of any reason yet,” I defended myself, not knowing what he was getting at. He lightly laughed and stepped over to me, putting a hand on the small of my back and gently guided me toward the door. He bent down so that his lips were just centimeters from my ear, creating a shiver down my spine.

“I’m taking you to school, love. What else would I be doing?” he breathed slowly; each word given made my hair softly dance against my skin. I thought for sure at any second I was going to turn around and pounce on him, forgetting school altogether and showing him exactly what else he could be doing.

But I didn’t. I kept my composure as he carefully took us to his car. And not without driving me completely mad with the way his hand sat right at the small of my back but barely touching me. Was he doing this on purpose?

The usual two-minute walk to the parking lot felt like an agonizing two hours as my skin begged and screamed for his touch but never received it.

He opened the passenger door for me and I begrudgingly got in, not able to stop the disappointment flooding through me that his hands had to be so far away from my body.

He drove me to school, fast, and I wondered how I would ever find the ability to open the door and step out, becoming separated from him for a full day.

“So, you’re not coming?” I asked, hoping I wouldn’t have to say goodbye after all. He wasn’t exactly dressed for school.

“No, I’m sorry, love. I can’t today,” he spoke softly as he gently brushed my bangs out of my eyes.

“Right. Just wondering,” I fibbed, trying hard to disguise my disappointment with cavalier conversation. He stepped out of the car and walked over to my side, opening my door for me. I slowly exhaled and climbed out, resenting chivalry for forcing me to leave.

I stood against the car after he closed the door, trying to muster up the courage for what I was about to say. He gazed at me, searching my eyes for that indefinable thing again.

“Mycah, there’s somewhere I want to take you later. Will you be available after I’m done with school?” I asked in a small voice, afraid of his answer.

“And where’s that exactly?” he chuckled, stepping closer to me and making it hard for me to breathe. Gosh dang it...Why must he be so...so...magnetic?

“It’s a surprise. It’s my favorite place. No one else knows about it, so it’s incredibly special.” I tore my eyes away from his and looked to the ground, not wanting to give anything away.

“Then I’m yours. I’ll be here waiting for you when you get out.” He caressed my collarbone with his thumb and licked his lips. I could feel myself spiraling out of control from his touch, so I forced myself to step around him and walked toward the school. I couldn’t look back or say another word as I desperately tried to catch my breath, afraid that if I did I would run back to him and never be able to leave.

As I drew closer and closer to school, my heart soared toward the sky, and I could barely contain my excitement for what was to come.

Chapter Forty-Five

~Naminé~

I was so intoxicated with happiness I thought I was going to burst. I overheard one of the King’s own personal guards say to another that the scouting patrol had returned. My brother had returned home, safe.

I wasn’t supposed to be outside in the bailey, but I had to see him with my own eyes. I had heard the guard say that it hadn’t been easy out there. I climbed up onto the parapet and hid behind a pillar. I watched the guards and soldiers walk in from outside. I just had to see him, and then I would leave. I searched all around and looked at every face that passed below. Where was he? I knew that I would know Cathar when I saw him. He had to be in this crowd somewhere.

I heard a loud noise and looked to my right; they were rolling out a large barrel of Lisse wine. My mother had let me try the sweet wine once before, and ever since I longed to savor its luscious taste of honey and pomegranate.

“We celebrate tonight, comrades! The mission succeeded!” I heard a loud voice boom across the crowd. Cheers went up all around the men, and they started clapping and hollering in victory.

I quickly scanned the sea of faces for Cathar but was brought back to the attention of the loud voice as he suddenly stopped cheering and wore a solemn look on his face.

“Raise your glasses. Let us drink first to those of our kin who failed to return.”

A complete silence fell amongst the crowd as they raised their glasses in salute.

Our kin who failed to return?

Chapter Forty-Six

~Nari~

I practically ran to Mycah’s hot Italian sports car parked in front of the school. My anxiety reached a new peak with every step I took. I watched as he gracefully stepped out and opened the passenger door for me.

“Thank you.” I grinned, ecstatic this moment was finally here.

“My pleasure,” he murmured seductively, his voice smoother than butter.

When he pulled away from the school, I instructed him to return to the B&B.

“Is that your surprise? The B&B? Well, I at least hope you’ll be taking me to see the "Duck Room," otherwise I’ll be thoroughly disappointed.” He gave me his sideways smirk.

“No, I just want to drop your car off there, that’s all,” I explained, blushing at his suggestion of me taking him to my room.

“Ah, well, maybe I’ll be disappointed then after all,” he continued to tease.

“You won’t be disappointed, I promise,” I added weakly, wondering if I could actually make that promise. I really didn’t know if taking him to the Willow would be disappointing to him or not. Sure, I loved it with all my heart and felt more like home there than anywhere else, but that didn’t mean Mycah would appreciate it the same way.

“I’m teasing you. I know wherever this place is, I’ll be the happiest man alive because you’re the one that wanted me to be there.” He glanced at me to gauge my reaction. I didn’t say anything, I just stared at him.

It was hard for me to believe that what he said could be true. No one had ever relayed such sentiments to me before, which made it difficult to know what a normal reaction would be like. If I thought it were appropriate, I would have already flung myself into Mycah’s lap and hugged my arms around his neck. But I at least knew that would be overdoing it. Instead, I just kept myself silent and perfectly glued to my own seat.

Thankfully, I didn’t have time to think about it much since we arrived moments later at the B&B. I slowly exhaled, realizing we were getting closer and closer.

“Now what?” Curiosity was apparent in the way he looked at me and waited for my next instruction.

“Now we walk.” I jumped out of the car, not waiting for him to open the door for me, and started toward the way that would take us into the forest that housed the beautiful Weeping Willow tree.

He was by my side in a second, matching my stride. We walked in silence for a while as my brain raced with anticipation at what was about to happen. I was so utterly nervous about opening up to Mycah and telling him how I felt and completely dreading it. I didn’t even want to think about the confrontation I was going to have with Rydan later once he saw me with Mycah.

As we continued walking, I began to panic as the realization set in that by bringing Mycah to mine and Rydan’s spot, I was probably, or more than probably, going to be making him furious with me. Actually, it was fact. It was definitely going to make him furious.

I couldn’t stop myself from chewing on my lip, then biting my thumbnail, then back to my lip as the panic washed over me. Mycah must have sensed this, because he glanced at me and then took my hand, gently lacing our fingers together. He was so warm.

I tried to calm down by taking labored breaths and standing up straighter. This needed to be done. I could do this.

The way we came from the B&B was different from how I usually came. I led the way through tight clusters of trees until finally, after thirty minutes of walking, we broke through and into the clearing only yards away from the Willow tree.

Suddenly, Mycah’s hand was yanked from my grasp, and I turned to see he had fallen to his knees, clutching at his heart. His face bore an indefinable expression, and I thought for sure he must have been dying or experiencing some unknown amount of pain.

“Mycah?!” I screeched, bending down to grab him by the shoulders. Was he having a heart attack? “Are you okay?! What’s wrong?!” I felt stricken with worry, not understanding what was going on at all. He stayed silent, not moving or changing his ghostly expression. Maybe this was a stroke? I was about to reach for my cell phone to call 911 when he stopped me.

“I’m here. This is it. This is what I’ve been looking for.” He stared wide-eyed at the giant Willow tree, looking completely captured by it like a deer caught in headlights.

“You have? What do you mean?” My voice trembled, and I felt the hot tears slip down my cheeks. So he wasn't dying? I was so confused.

“I…don’t know what to say. This is incredible. And you’ve known about this all along?” He stood up unsteadily and grabbed my arms, looking entirely wild and raw.

“Um, yes? Rydan and I come here every day. We love it here.” I worked to comprehend his reaction and his words but came up short.

“Rydan? You both come here a lot?” he asked with the same level of reverence, confusing me even more.

“Mycah, what the heck is going on?” I demanded, frustration getting the better of me. I was sick of not knowing anything! Both Mycah and Rydan had a way of getting under my skin when it came to leaving me in the dark.

“Nariella, what I am about to tell you may come as a shock. A huge shock, actually. So, just bear with me, please. I need you to understand.” He reached up and put his thumb to my cheek, fingers stretching behind my ear, and gently wiped the wet streaks my tears had painted on my face.

“I’m ready,” I whispered, praying that those words were true. I closed my eyes for a moment and took a steadying breath.

“I’m not…from around here.” He spoke slowly, hesitantly, gauging my reaction.

“Alright. That doesn’t seem too bad. I already knew that, didn’t I?” I braced myself for something worse, knowing deep in my bones he was just getting started. “Where are you from?”

“I’m from an entirely different world.” He pulled me a step closer to him, grasping tightly onto my arms, frightened that I was about to run away at any second. I slightly wondered if I would, too.

“Like…an alien?” I questioned with disbelief, feeling silly even mentioning it. But even though I knew it sounded insane, I couldn’t stop the dread that erupted in the pit of my stomach.

“No. Not an alien, love.” He softly caressed my cheek. My brain was reeling, trying to catch up to his half confession.

“Then what? I don’t understand.” I shook my head and fought the urge to pull away from his hold.

“I’m…not human.” I saw he struggled with actually saying the words out loud and telling me. It was wholly unnerving. I stayed silent and stared at him, waiting for him to continue. “I’m sorry I’ve had to keep it from you all this time, but please you have to understand I only did it to protect you. But now that I know you’ve been spending so much time here, practically bathing in danger, I am forced to tell you.”

I stepped back, away from him, not understanding.

“What does that mean? I’m in danger here? I thought you said you were the reason there was danger? What does that have to do with this spot?” I had never before felt more confused as I did in that very moment. I ignored everything else he said and got stuck on the "bathing in danger" part; feeling frightened for not only myself but for Rydan, and terrified the one spot we fled to for escape was about to get ruined.

“Nariella, being near me can bring danger, not only by the Black Eagles, but by something far worse. I have been running from evil my entire life. But it wasn’t two different types of evil until several years ago. The Black Eagles you met are human and nothing more than gnats, accomplishing nothing except irritating me once they started hunting me a few years back. The other evil is what you need to be afraid of and is what has me concerned with you being here.”

“Why? What is this evil?” I felt sick to my stomach at the way he looked frightened.

“Creatures from my world.” He tensed, waiting for me to crumble. I waited for that, too.

“Why are they here? What do they want?” I was afraid of the answer, but asked anyway.

“Me,” he whispered.

“Why? Tell me, what exactly are you?” My stomach dropped, remembering my nightmare of a hideous monster slowly taking Mycah’s life.

“My people…my species…you would refer to us as…Night Elves.” He stood up straight and clenched his jaw, waiting to go on until I reacted. I wanted to laugh, to full out double over and laugh at the obvious joke he must be playing on me.

But when I looked into his eyes, I could find no trace of humor in them. The blood drained from my face and my ears were overcome with a loud ringing, drowning out all other sound. My head filled with fuzz and my vision darkened. I sat down on the ground, knowing very well if I didn’t I would pass out, and hung my head down in my hands, trying to regain my composure.

“Are you alright?” Mycah bent down after me, concerned. I forced myself to swallow and wiped the sweat I felt beading on my forehead despite the cool autumn air.

“Why are you being hunted?” I grasped at the crazy concept with my mind, desperate to take hold of my sanity.

“Because. I…am a very important person in my world,” he answered softly; worried I couldn’t handle anymore.

“Like a god?” I tried understanding.

“Not a god. I’m the rightful heir to the throne, the rightful King to our Kingdom.” He was solemn. He pointed to the tattoo ingrained in his neck. “Every true king that comes into reign immediately gains this mark. I’m the only one that has it.”

“That doesn’t make sense. Please, just explain everything.” I was getting impatient and irritated that I had to keep asking questions when he should just be the one to spill the details.

“My jealous uncle, who murdered my father, stole the Kingdom and tried to murder my brother and me.” He spoke quietly but earnestly, locking his eyes with mine. “As soon as my father took his last breath, this mark disappeared from his flesh and appeared onto mine. I was very young at the time.” He looked down toward the ground, giving a silent pause for his fallen father.

“Why would your uncle want to murder you?” Did I actually believe this? I wasn’t sure…

“Because after he killed my father, we would be the only things stopping him from gaining the throne. It would have been passed down to me first and then to my brother if I died. He had to kill us first, and then there would have been nothing anyone could do. But my mother hid us away before he could get to us. He has been hunting us ever since.” I saw the sadness in his eyes with the mention of his mother.

“Mycah, this is crazy. Are you really expecting me to believe all that?” I shook my head and tried to pull away from his grasp.

“I’m telling you the truth, Nariella. I’ve wanted to tell you since the very first moment I got lost in your enchanting violet eyes. I’m sorry I’ve kept it from you for so long. Please, love, you have to believe me.” He spoke with such strong emotion; I noticed he had tears in his eyes.

“Why? Why me?” I didn’t know what to think, this was too much.

“Don’t you know already?” he breathed with surprise.

I shook my head.

“Because, Nariella, I love you. Most ardently I love you, with every atom I have in my body, my soul is forever yours.” He moved closer to me and snaked his hand through my hair, holding the nape of my neck. I was completely hypnotized by the passion shown in his blue eyes.

His words slowly seeped into my brain and down to my heart. I didn’t know how to respond or how to react. I gradually stood up and took long, full breaths to calm my electrified nerves.

I knew Mycah was different. I mean, how could I not know? Everything about him pointed to something straight out of Imagination Land. But this...this I did not expect.

If this were actually true...which seemed impossible to believe right now, but...if it really were true, then...I was not like him. I was just plain old human—nothing special. And, seriously? He couldn’t just be from a different species. No, no of course not. He had to be a king from that different species. A king over an entirely different species than I was.

Oh crap. How could he love someone insignificant like me? Didn’t that make me just a...peasant? I almost laughed at the absurdity. But then if this really wasn’t a joke...was it even possible for us to be together? I had been ready to pour my heart out to him, but now…now it was pointless. We were literally from two different worlds. This could never work. I could feel myself panicking again.

No…no no no no. This couldn’t be real. Wake up. Wake up, Nari!

“Nari! What the—! What is he doing here?!” Rydan yelled from somewhere nearby. I turned away from Mycah and looked for him. I found him standing fifty feet behind me, glaring at Mycah with a look that was sure to kill if it could. He was fuming, with not just anger, but also feeling the effects from my second act of betrayal. I could see it in his mercury eyes, brewing a violent dark storm. But then he moved his eyes to mine.

As soon as he saw my face, he dropped his angry pretense and ran to me.

“What’s wrong? What did you do?” He jabbed a finger in Mycah’s direction, growling the accusation like a knife hot and ready to be used. His anger was back in full force, multiplied by his concern for me.

If I had thought Rydan knowing I had been kissing Mycah the other night was humiliating, then I didn’t even know what to call this new feeling that swept over me at the idea of explaining why I must look like I had just met one of Santa’s Elves. He would certainly insist I went to see a therapist, or maybe just drop me off at the loony bin himself.

“Don’t touch her,” Mycah snarled once Rydan stepped between us.

“No, it’s you that won’t be touching her ever again,” Rydan seethed back, pushing me further away from Mycah.

“I warned you,” Mycah grabbed Rydan by his shoulders and threw him away from me.

“Mycah! Don’t!” I begged, knowing this was about to get ugly.

Rydan jumped up and lunged into Mycah’s torso, knocking him to the ground. They wrestled with each other back and forth. Rydan took a swing at Mycah’s face a few times, but Mycah always blocked him.

Mycah punched Rydan over and over, making him bleed. I screamed in horror and covered my eyes, not able to stand the sight of Rydan getting hurt. Rydan growled in frustration just as Mycah pushed off him and stood up.

Rydan was even angrier than before and tried hitting Mycah again with a swing that looked to contain all of his strength, but Mycah dodged out of the way.

Mycah grabbed Rydan by the throat and pushed him back against a tree. I cried and yelled for them to stop, but they weren’t listening. I ran to Mycah and pulled on him, begging him to listen to me, but he was like stone. He tightened his grip around Rydan’s throat, and I watched as his silver eyes started to dim. I was hysterical at this point, and panic started to overtake me.

“Do it,” Rydan choked out through gritted teeth. “DO IT!”

Mycah didn’t move; he stayed glaring into Rydan’s eyes and completely ignored my attempts at stopping them.

“NO! NO NO NO!” I screamed, pulling on my own hair, feeling like I was about to lose grip on reality, because there was nothing I could do to save my best friend.

“Come on, coward! Do it already!” Rydan taunted Mycah, and it drove me crazy. I didn’t understand why he was doing it.

Mycah all of a sudden released his vice grip on Rydan’s neck and briskly turned around while raking a hand through his messy hair. I ran to Rydan, grasping at him for dear life, like he was about to disappear into thin air at any moment.

“If you want to kill me so bad, then why don’t you?! Why didn’t you just do it?!” Rydan ignored me and demanded Mycah’s attention as he violently coughed and tried to breathe normally again. Mycah spun around and stared into Rydan’s eyes.

“Because you’re my bloody brother, for heaven’s sake!” Mycah roared, tears brimming in his eyes. I stared at Mycah, feeling like I just got punched in the stomach.

“What did you just say?” I asked, believing I must've heard wrong. That would mean Rydan was like Mycah. That they were from the same world. No...no, there’s no way Rydan was the same as Mycah.

“You’re lying.” Rydan clenched his jaw and his fists as he pushed off the tree. I stumbled backward, noticing the similar gesture Mycah did when he was frustrated. Actually, I had felt the similarity between them prior to this, and now that I observed the two of them standing in front of me, I didn’t know how I didn’t figure the relation out before.

They looked extremely alike. They were practically the same height, maybe only an inch difference, and both had the same black hair, only Rydan’s had a tint of red in the sunlight while Mycah’s tinted blue. Their faces were slightly different but still had similar angular features and matching masculine full lips.

“I’m not. And you know it,” Mycah seethed, clenching his own jaw and fists. And although he wasn’t speaking to me, I did know it. Right then and there, I felt the truth of his words to my very core. I thought a deep part of my subconscious always knew Mycah wasn’t human, but I just never could let myself dwell on it or focus on the distant thought. Like I couldn’t let myself believe it could possibly be true. But it was. Mycah was a Night Elf. And so was Rydan. Whatever the heck that meant...

“Your parents are Darren and Anna O’Malley?” Rydan asked skeptically. He wasn’t known for being gullible.

“No. They are not. And neither are they yours.” Mycah walked closer to us, but still kept his distance.

“I don’t believe you,” Rydan snarled, stepping back.

“I know what you keep tucked under your shirt.” Mycah pointed to Rydan’s silver necklace he always wore. Rydan looked down at his chest and then back up to Mycah with his eyebrows pulled together. “You see brother, I know, because I have one too.” Mycah pulled a silver skeleton key from his pocket and held it up in the air for Rydan to see.

I recognized it immediately. A long time ago Rydan showed me what he kept on his silver chain but usually stayed hidden under his shirt. It was a small antique-looking key made of silver, and inscribed on it was just his name—Rydan Cael. It was beautiful. He never said where he got it or what it meant to him. But, I also never asked.

Now I stared at the exact same key, only it wasn't on Rydan’s chain, it was sitting precariously between Mycah’s fingers.

Rydan quickly pulled the chain out from under his shirt and squeezed the small key. He still had his, and Mycah had one. I walked over to Mycah so I could get a better look.

“If I’m not mistaken, yours reads Rydan Cael on the side.” Mycah turned his key horizontally. “Mine reads Remycah Avel.”

“Where did you get that?” Rydan inquired with a small voice.

“My guardian Ender gave it to me. You and I were separated when you were just a baby, but that was left with you, like it rightly should have been. These keys belong to something extremely important to both you and me.”

Rydan didn’t make any attempts to move from the spot he planted his feet and stayed silent. He couldn’t take his eyes off that key Mycah held in his fingers.

“Rydan, brother, we have to go back. Now that I’ve found the way, we have to go home. They’ve been calling for us,” Mycah entreated, his clipped English accent enunciating each syllable. I felt dizzy and put a hand to my head in an effort to stop the spinning. I had to sit down again, worried that at any minute I would be sick and spiral out of control.

I couldn’t even imagine losing either of them, and especially not both of them. Go home? No…please…I felt the words in my mouth but was unable to speak.

And before anything else could be said or done, a whooshing sound shot through the air, and stuck in Mycah’s chest was a wooden arrow dripping with blood.

I grabbed the sides of my head and let out a tortured scream that I didn’t even recognize as my own and watched with horror as Mycah dropped to his knees.

“Rydan, kill him,” he beseeched his brother through choked breaths and a barely audible voice but with such intensity that Rydan immediately worked to obey.

Mycah fell over completely, grabbing at the arrow. It looked like it punctured exactly where his heart should be, and as I shook violently, I knew this was the end. Thoughts of my mother’s mangled body and me utterly helpless to do anything about it to take away her suffering flashed before my eyes.

Not again...No, please, not again.

Rydan ripped the arrow out from behind Mycah’s back, and it took all my strength not to pass out from the sickening sound of ripping flesh and the rusty smell of blood that wafted up my nose. He ran to the bow I didn’t notice he dropped before and shot at some spot in the forest I wasn’t able to see. And quite frankly, I couldn’t bring myself to care. I turned back to Mycah, wholly stricken with shock and anguish.

I fell over on top of his chest and clung to him with every ounce of strength I conjured up and sobbed uncontrollably. I didn’t care that he was a different species than me. I didn’t care that he was what I once thought was only a fictional character in only the wildest imaginations. He was Mycah. And I loved him.

His hot blood soaked my clothes and body. I could hear his heartbeat slowing down and fading away, fueling my utter sorrow. I never got to tell him how I felt about him. I never got to say how much my soul needed him, how much it was connected to him or how much he meant to me and completed me. How much my love for him consumed me.

I pulled him to my body, desperate to get close, as my streaming tears fell into his chest. I kissed his face, his neck, his hands, his eyes, and every spot in my immediate reach.

The words and intimate feelings I had desperately wanted to share with him only moments before now burned in my heart and back of my throat, never finding their release. Mycah would never hear me say those three little words.

After a second, I could no longer hear his heart beating or feel him breathing and immediately fell into a new wave of hysteria. He was gone.

“No, no, no,” I cried over and over, wailing in his chest and rocking back and forth with him held tightly against my body. Why was I so worthless? Why did I have to keep sitting idly by while my loved ones suffered right in front of me? The first love of my life, and now he was dead. I could never, ever feel love like this again.

“Nari, he’s dead,” I faintly heard Rydan’s voice, and as he tried to pull me away from Mycah’s lifeless body, I squeezed harder, refusing to let go. I wouldn’t leave him. I couldn’t leave him.

“Nari, look!” Rydan inhaled sharply, but I didn’t care. “What is that?!”

I had no interest in anything else and continued to ignore him. I didn’t care if it was an alien ship landing, ready to annihilate the planet. I welcomed death now, knowing life would never be the same for me anyway.

At the sound of a strong heart coming to life and beating wildly beneath me, I sucked in air and stopped breathing to listen. I slowly lifted my head off Mycah’s blood-soaked chest and was stunned by the glowing light that emanated from both Mycah’s body and my own.

And then my heart plunged into my stomach as I watched him slowly open his colorful blue eyes and stare back into mine.

Chapter Forty-Seven

~Naminé~

His fingers were interlocked with mine as we stood side by side overlooking Castle Edhel-N’dor.

Something had changed since we last met in our dreams. He suddenly seemed more aware of our surroundings and appeared to be in sheer amazement of the scenery around us. Every now and then he glanced at the castle glaring in the distance and then slowly shook his head, as if trying to decipher something.

I was startled, as all of a sudden I sensed a burst of strength coming from Calen, and seemingly out of nowhere I saw a beautiful deep red phoenix flying above, ready to swoop down near us. I clutched my racing heart and exclaimed, “Calen!” It felt amazing to lay my eyes on her once again, and oh how I loved to watch her fly. But how?

Suddenly, the strong hand in mine clenched tighter, and as I turned to him, his angelic eyes stared intently into mine.

“I…I heard you,” I heard him say. My eyes widened at the realization of his words. His words….

“You can hear me?” I asked softly. I could not comprehend what was happening.

“Yes, but how? I could never hear you before.” He turned to me with a smile and softly stroked my cheek.

“I honestly do not know.” I smiled back at him. His touch was warm and gentle, and I basked in his sweet gesture.

Jarringly, without any warning at all, my head started to hurt, and I could sense Calen’s power diminishing. I could no longer see her. I felt the familiar pain in the left side of my temple…Oh no! Not now…

I turned at him with a look of utter horror as I felt myself slipping away from him. Somehow, it felt different this time. Something was wrong. I felt a sense of unease deep in my being.

As I started to see darkness creeping in the corners of my mind, the place that held us here, I reached toward him and held his hands tightly, and said…

“Rydan, please come home!”

Epilogue

“It was…a g…girl, Your Majesty. She…she healed him.” The servant cringed back, waiting for the violent and hateful reaction of his King upon failing their mission, yet again.

The false King snapped his head toward his lowly servant in disbelief. Surely, the fool was lying.

“Then how did you escape?” the King asked incredulously.

“I hid and waited for them to leave, Your Highness. I had him, he was dead. But…but…the girl…she healed him, right there! They then knew my position and I could not risk another shot.” The servant reluctantly looked into the eyes of his Master. “They were both there, Your Majesty. I felt it was most pertinent to relay what I witnessed to you.” The servant then bowed deeper until his nose touched the ground, praying for mercy. He recalled what his Master had said would happen if he failed. But he hadn’t failed.

The King’s expression grew dark and menacing. Both...together? How…accommodating, he thought with a malefic smile.

“Who was the girl, N’taurn?” the King said as he walked up to the prostrated, quivering servant.

“I…do not…know,” said N’taurn as he slowly looked up. “I have never beheld her before…Your Majesty.”

“Worry not, you fool. They will come to me now. Yes, it is most certain, indeed. They are much too close to not.” The false King let out a dark, sinister laugh as he clasped his hands together.

“This newfound Healer will most certainly be mine.”

Sweet Escape

(Sweet Series, Book Two)

by Bailey Ardisone

Copyright © 2013 Bailey Ardisone

All rights reserved. This book or any portion thereof
may not be reproduced or used in any manner whatsoever
without the express written permission of the publisher
except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

www.BaileyArdisone.com

Cover art created by Bailey Ardisone

All rights reserved.

Editing services provided by:

Mallory Danielle

Rare Bird Editing

Elvish language sources: www.grey-company.org, www.bladesofanarion.net, and J.R.R. Tolkien.

All rights reserved.

This ebook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This ebook may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each recipient. If you're reading this book and did not purchase it, or it was not purchased for your use only, then please return to Amazon.com and purchase your own copy.

Thank you for respecting and supporting the hard work of this author.

To lovers of all things Tolkien, and anyone who loves an adventure - May this give you courage, because even the smallest person can change the course of the future.

And for my Mary - because you were my first.

Prologue

I quickly clasped a hand tightly over my mouth to hold in a scream. It was there; it happened, but I clamped my jaw closed so the sound couldn’t escape.

“What in the world just happened?” I breathed out, just a hair above an audible sound. I stared wide-eyed into Mycah’s ocean blue eyes. Those ocean blue eyes—that were very much alive—stared right back into mine.

Only his weren’t wide like mine. His weren’t bugging out of his head from utter shock, like I was positive mine must have been doing. He looked...like he knew exactly how that happened. Which I guessed he probably did. But I didn’t. I mean—he died. He was dead. Wasn’t he?

“Mycah?” I questioned hesitantly. Yes, I knew he could heal people and all that, but I didn’t understand how he could have healed himself in that condition. Like when one was dead.

“Thank you,” he said with reverence that made my eyebrows pull together. I didn’t understand. Why was he thanking me?

Rydan suddenly bent down and grabbed Mycah, who I still couldn't believe was his long-lost brother, by fistfuls of his bloody, torn up shirt. “Tell me what is going on right this second,” he bit out with way too much menace, making me cringe.

“I will,” Mycah responded with a tightened jaw, matching Rydan’s glare. He stood up, completely back to normal, with no weak knees or shaky legs—nothing. Perfectly normal. I stayed sitting, unmoving, on the grass. I couldn’t move even if I wanted to. I felt...drained.

“Did you kill him?” he asked Rydan quickly and earnestly, his English accent popping each word. I wanted to run to him. To relish in the fact that he was actually alive right now, but something was holding me in place. There was no movement from me. It was possible my brain had exploded.

“Umm...no. But I scared him off. I’m not just going to kill someone—are you crazy? Who was he? Why did he shoot a freakin’ arrow at you? No, scratch that. Why did he KILL you? Because that is seriously what just happened right now. He killed you. You were dead. Yet here you stand.” Rydan swept his eyes over Mycah, took a step closer, and then pulled my arm to drag me behind his body away from Mycah, putting himself in between us. But I was sitting down, so the pull had me falling to my side.

I didn’t care. I was too stunned. I still could not speak.

“I wasn’t dead. And we need to leave. Now.” Mycah clenched his fists and discreetly surveyed the area with his eyes—searching all around us for the killer without looking like that’s what he was doing. But I knew. I could tell. And all I could think was, so not like Jason Bourne. More like...Legolas. If I were capable of feeling any emotion other than relief and shock, I’d have laughed.

“I’m not going anywhere. What did you mean we have to go back? What did you mean they're calling us? Who are you? What are you? Because it looked to me that yes, you were indeed dead.” As Rydan’s questions became more intense, his body mimicked his emotions, and he stepped even closer to Mycah as his own fists clenched.

God, they were similar.

Too similar. It freaked me out.

“I can explain. I will explain. But first, we need to get to safety. It is imperative that we get to safety, Rydan. You do not understand,” Mycah whispered, but his voice was filled with force. With authority.

“I’m not moving from this spot until you answer me. How do we go back?” Rydan practically growled.

“Through the Ëlemmiire. Or the Weeping Willow, I mean. It is the last of our sacred gateways. But you do not understand. It will lead us into enemy territory.” As Mycah said those last words, his eyes flickered to mine for just a brief second. “That is why we need to leave and strategize first. We cannot possibly just go walking back into—What do you think you’re doing?!” Mycah grabbed Rydan by his arm when he started walking toward the huge, beautiful Weeping Willow tree. The one I used to feel safe under. The one I used to think of as my true home.

“I don’t believe a word you’re saying! Don’t you get that?! Get your sick hands off me!” Rydan wrenched his arm out of Mycah’s grip and kept walking to the tree.

“You’re an Isil’Elda, Rydan. You’re not human. Don’t you get that?” Mycah followed him. “A very important one, I might add. If you get yourself killed because of your own stupidity, I will be the one our mother blames!”

Rydan whirled around to face Mycah. I was pretty sure I saw steam billowing out of his ears. “A what?! Our moth...” He couldn’t get the word out. He shook his head, running a hand through his messy black hair. “What is wrong with you? Is this some kind of psychotic joke?”

“Rydan, you can feel it’s true. I know you can. You have a gift. You know you’re different. Don’t you remember me?” Mycah suddenly stopped and looked to the ground, confusion passing over his expression. “Where’s Xavier? When did he leave you?”

“STOP! Just...stop!” Rydan roared and started circling the large trunk of the tree. The cold wind whipped through my hair, stinging my eyes and making me squint. The long, graceful branches pulled toward Rydan. It was a beautiful sight.

“You’re still so incredibly stubborn.” Mycah raked a hand through his own chaotic midnight blue locks, mirroring Rydan’s actions without even realizing it. “Didn’t you see her? Didn’t she try calling you?”

“Who?” Rydan instantly snapped around to face Mycah full on, his expression wild. He waited for Mycah’s answer.

“The Dream Weaver. I do not know her or her name. She’s the one who told me to come here. I’ve been looking for the Lassaira Ëlemmiire for the past eleven years, since our Kingdom’s portal was destroyed. And now I’ve finally found it. But I do not know how our uncle has been able to infiltrate—wait...he’s winning. He must be winning the war.” Mycah’s voice grew quiet and concerned, and again his eyes flashed to mine with pain. “We have to hurry. We have to go back. But not until we come up with a plan. If you and I are captured the moment we pass through, it would be the end for our people.”

“What did she look like?” Rydan spoke so softly I almost missed what he said. I couldn’t understand his expression. He looked crazed.

“Long blonde hair, piercing green eyes. It doesn’t matter, Rydan. Did you not just hear what I said?” Mycah was exasperated, and I could see the tension he carried throughout his body.

“So it was real...” Rydan whispered to himself, his gaze cutting back to the tree. He looked scared. “How does it work?” he asked, waving a hand toward the tree.

Mycah hesitated. “You’re royalty. Anyone birthed of royalty can pass through. Everyone else must be ordained. You just have to will it.” He spoke the words tentatively—like he wanted to tell Rydan but wasn’t sure if he could trust him with the information.

“I’m...what?” Rydan rolled his eyes and shook his head in dismissal. “Whatever.” He reached up and touched the trunk of the tree. Like pure, utter magic, his hand crossed the invisible threshold, disappearing into oblivion. He jerked his hand back like it was painful.

“Rydan, what is the matter with you?! Are you not listening to a word I am saying?” Mycah yelled, his British accent thick.

“Rydan?! What are you doing?” I finally found my words and chimed in with panic. No...he couldn’t leave me. My chest started caving in the moment his bright mercury eyes flickered to mine, full of guilt, before going right back to the tree. STOP!! I wanted to scream.

But it was too late. He passed through.

“RYDAN!”

“RYDAN!!!” I screamed so loud my eyes instantly popped open, as my strangled voice cut through the darkest of nights. There was no moon. No moonlight to paint its soft glow over the expanse of the ‘Duck Room’—To play with Mycah’s deep blue eyes as he lay next to me, staring at me with pained concern. It was dark.

Very dark.

It matched my mood.

Four times. This was my fourth time tonight that I’d relived the events that happened earlier that day through a never-ending nightmare. I couldn’t escape.

There was no escape.

I would find no solace in sleep from this.

My best friend was gone, and the memory of his departure haunted me.

How could he do it? How could he just leave me like that? Now after round five, I went to swipe away the cruel tear that stung my cheek as it fell. Only Mycah’s soft thumb got to it first. I looked up through my blurry vision and watched as he brought his hand to his lips and kissed the thumb stained with my salty tear.

“Please don’t cry, love. My heart can’t take it,” he whispered so softly, so strained, I barely heard him.

I closed my eyes. Sleep kept dragging me back under, but my brain couldn’t handle the memories, and an hour later I was back screaming Rydan’s name each time. But a part of me wanted to see him again, even if it was only a memory.

So I would sleep.

I begged for sleep and was rewarded right away. Because at least there he was still alive. He was still safe. I couldn’t even think about reality and what the truth might actually be. Mycah tried to warn him that he could be walking into a death trap.

I may never see him again.

And he just left.

Just like that.

Chapter One

~Nari~

A week.

An entire week had come and gone since Mycah left me here in Kennebunkport, Maine to go back home. The day before that, Rydan left to go back to that same place. Which was also his home.

I was alone. All alone.

A week full of fake smiles and robotic pleasantries. A week of forced kindness and feigning interest. Sure, one week may not sound long compared to the concept of millennia of time.

But I swear I literally could hear the long hand scratching and crawling its way to the next minute slowly, painfully, and unbearably, as it made its way around the clock.

Torture.

Pure and utter torture.

Pain.

Could there ever be anything more painful than this? If it were possible, I’d never have ripped myself from my bed. I would be there right now, clutching for sanity and relief from the ache their absence had left me with.

My soul had been mutilated—stripped apart to be left bare and wanting, needing. Needing its other parts. Needing to be whole again. I realized this wasn’t normal. When Mycah left briefly last time, in the effort to protect me from evil, the feeling was similar to this. But I never could have imagined it being a million times worse than it was. He was too far away. I couldn't sense him. I couldn't feel him. He was just too far away. Like he had vanished off the Earth completely. And maybe he had...

I reached for my cell phone from my sweatshirt pocket at the risk of getting in trouble and let my thumb hover over the speed dial number I had set for Rydan.

#8

His favorite.

I needed to hear his voice. Always, since the moment he walked through that traitorous tree I once called ours, every call went straight to voicemail. But that right there was the only thing that had carried me through this excruciating week. The three seconds I got of his voice he’d recorded for his voicemail greeting.

I wouldn’t with Mycah. I couldn’t.

It hurt too dang much to even think of the sound of his voice in my head. But that didn’t even matter—because he didn’t have a voicemail greeting. Apparently there was no cell reception in their homeland. Our home, I guessed...A strange place filled with mythical creatures—or so Mycah says, and I was just supposed to up and accept it. Yeah, right.

An entire week and I still couldn’t comprehend any of this.

Now, I was eighteen, and for the first time in eight years Rydan wasn’t here to tease me about being older than him. It wasn’t by much, but he still liked to call me Ms. Oldie-pants for the entire day.

I couldn’t take it! I was going crazy being left behind like this. Not to mention the psychotic break I experienced from the conversation Mycah and I had right before he left me.

“You healed me, Nariella. You did it. Not me. You.” He tucked my long, dark brown hair behind my ear, waiting for my reaction. I could hardly make out his scent from the strong smell of briny ocean water that enveloped us.

“Huh?” was all I could muster. I think I heard my brain crack. Or maybe it was the sound of my world beginning to shatter...

“You’re not human, love. Don’t you know that? You couldn’t possibly think someone with sparkling violet eyes like yours would be human.” He lightly chuckled as he searched my eyes for the truth. His English accent that painted his velvety voice was way too sexy, but the words did not escape me, and they made for a good distraction to how alluring he was.

“What are you saying? Of course I’m human. My eyes...it’s just a strange anomaly. That’s all. I am human. I mean, sure I’ve always known I wasn’t normal but only in the sense of my craziness. I’m human, Mycah.” I pulled back from him and started to walk away in the opposite direction of where we stood on the beach along the Atlantic Ocean. I couldn’t take this. I wasn’t even sure I could handle him not being human. And Rydan...my god...Rydan....

“Nariella. You’re a Healer. Do you have any idea what this means?” Mycah caught up to me with little effort. I tried to walk faster but it was no use...No pace I reached could be fast enough to out run Mycah. He was too powerful. His special abilities were insanely high off the crazy chart.

I immediately dropped to my knees, sinking into the rough sand below. How? How was this even possible?

“How?” I echoed my thoughts in a whisper.

“Yo! Nari! Earth to Nari!” Zaylie’s high-pitched Australian accent combined with a knock on my head snapped me out of my daydreaming. Whether I was awake or asleep, I was assaulted by memories of the moments my world got flipped upside down like a burning pancake.

“Oh, what? Sorry, I was...distracted.” I lightly shook my head and looked around. Empty. The classroom meant for our Literature class had already been cleared out.

“Class ended five minutes ago. We’re going to be late for our next one. You okay?”

“No. I’m not okay, Zaylie. I’m not okay.” I roughly grabbed my things and headed for the door. She followed.

“What’s wrong? You’ve been acting so strange all week,” she grabbed me by the arm making me spin around to face her. “You can tell me. What’s going on, Nari?”

I stared into her soft, golden-brown eyes and hesitated. It was tempting.

Very tempting.

I wanted to break down and spill every detail I kept bottled up inside of me since the day Mycah crashed into my life. But could I? Would I be breaking some kind of elf law or something? As much as I loved Zaylie, I didn’t exactly want to be carted off by the elf police and thrown into elf prison. Or hung by elf executioners.

Okay, I really had no idea how any of it worked...and my brain could not get over the word ‘elf.’

“Well?” she said. Sincerity, trust, and love were all injected into that one little word as she squeezed my arm. I looked around the hallway for nobody’s benefit but my own, because we were alone. Everyone else already sat in class waiting for the final bell that was about to ring any second.

“Okay. Wanna ditch?” I whispered. I had no idea why I was whispering, but I’d never cut class before and felt a bit of sneakiness was in order. Yes, I was an eighteen year old who acted more like an eight year old. What could I say?

“What?! Are you serious?” she matched my whisper.

“As a heart attack,” I answered firmly.

“Let’s do it,” she whispered with a grin. I grinned in return, which felt foreign and weird, like I hadn’t truly smiled in years, as we linked arms and started tip-toeing down the hallway toward the exit. “Why are we whispering?”

Zaylie squeezed my hand gently to comfort me. I stared down at our clasped hands, and then moved my gaze out to the crashing waves of the Atlantic Ocean. I fidgeted on the sharp, hard rock that we sat on.

Could I do this? Could I tell her?

I opened my mouth...and then quickly closed it again. I could feel heat creeping up my face. I was embarrassed. How did one go about telling one of their best friends that their other best friend and person they were in love with were...Night Elves, exactly? I couldn’t even think about telling her what Mycah claimed I was.

“Umm...” I slowly exhaled.

“...umm?” she repeated.

“Yeah. Um.” I shot my eyes to hers for the briefest of seconds before looking back down at our hands again. Oh god. I couldn’t do this. She’d think I was crazy. Heck, she’d probably run away screaming. I knew that's what I felt like doing when Mycah was confessing the truth to me that day at the Weeping Willow before Rydan found us there. Oh yeah, and not to mention before Mycah was shot with an arrow by an evil hunter from their world. I mean...our world. What if by telling her I would put her in danger? I would just die if she got caught in the middle because I couldn’t keep my mouth shut.

“Nari, is this about Mycah? Or Rydan? I haven’t seen those blokes in a while and you haven’t mentioned a single word about them. Are they okay?” she tried pulling the truth out of me.

“I don’t know. I don’t know what’s going on. It’s driving me crazy,” I finally said.

“Why don’t you start from the beginning,” she caressed my back slowly. “First, why don’t you try telling me what happened between you two. Do you love him?”

“What? No, I don’t lov...love him,” I answered too quickly, suddenly feeling shy about actually saying my feelings out loud. I had never been in love before, so I’ve never had to confess those feelings out loud to anyone before either. I hadn’t even told Mycah how I felt about him yet. He left before I got the chance.

“Ha! Please, girl. I see the way he looks at you. You’ve completely caught his fancy. And don’t pretend he hasn’t got yours. You're so obvious, ya know.” She laughed. My cheeks burned in response.

“Ugh. Great. So the whole world knows?” I dropped my face into my hand and cringed. So. Embarrassing.

“And Rydan?” she inquired.

“I love Rydan, but like a brother. He’s my very best friend. And you’re right. I do...have feelings for Mycah. I don’t understand them. They're so strong, it seriously scares the heck out of me. Is it normal to feel so strongly about someone you barely know? And so soon? It’s like my soul feels less when he isn’t near me. Now...it is even worse. I feel completely empty with him so far away.”

I decided I needed to grow up. I was eighteen now...I really needed to start acting like it. So I tried to explain these strange feelings to probably the only person in the world I’d actually want to, but part of me wondered if they had something to do with the whole elves thing. As much as I loved Zaylie and loved that I finally had a friend who was a girl to be able to share these deep parts of me with, was it possible that she’d even be able to understand?

“What do you mean, with him so far away? Where is he?” she asked, her eyebrows pulled together.

“He’s gone. Mycah and Rydan left. They left me.” I looked away and held my breath, trying desperately to hold back my tears. I didn’t want to cry. I was so over crying.

“Mycah and Rydan did WHAT?!” Zaylie yelled, way too loudly, shooting straight up off the rock. I almost wanted to laugh at her reaction, but the overwhelming sadness from the situation was too much.

“Yeah...” was all I could manage.

“Tell me everything,” she said sternly as she claimed her side of the rock again.

I looked over at the spot Mycah and I had stood just a week ago, discussing this very thing. I let the memory replay in my mind for the zillionth time.

“How?” I echoed my thoughts in a whisper.

“I don’t know the details. I was very young. But I do know you’re incredibly special, Nariella. And I don’t just mean to me. You have to be special in order to be born a Healer. They are so rare,” Mycah grew quiet, as if lost in thought.

“Why didn’t you tell me? Why have you kept this from me until now if it's true?” I asked, not really sure I could endorse all the crazy just yet.

“That is precisely why I didn’t tell you. If my uncle knew of your existence...if he found out you were a Healer...Nariella, I will do everything in my power to prevent that. Even if that meant keeping the truth about who you are...what you are...from you. I couldn’t have you trying to heal the whole world if you knew what you were capable of. I couldn’t risk your exposure. I only want to protect you, love. You don’t understand what he is capable of. He brutally murdered my father and then after trying to get to me, he killed my mentor and Guardian, Ender, who was more like a second father to me than anything. I would die if anything happened to you, too.” He stretched his fingers behind my ear and closed his eyes as he barely touched his forehead to mine. My stomach did a flip at the same time my heart skipped a beat.

“I’m so deeply sorry you’ve lost people you love, Mycah.” I tried to keep my voice strong but the pain he showed in his eyes reached my heart and made it difficult to speak.

When he didn’t respond, I sensed that I needed to change the subject. “So I’m a Night Elf too?” I bit out, trying to hold back my frustration at the unknown.

“No. You’re not. You’re a Tavas’Elda. A Wood Elf,” he answered slowly; his accent made the words sound beautiful, despite their terrifying meaning. “My natural born enemy.” He pulled me closer to him, as if this new information would scare me. But it didn’t. It only confused me more.

“What?” I asked, not hiding my confusion.

“That danger you felt from me every time I was near...that was your natural instincts telling on me. I hated it. I couldn’t take you being afraid of me. It is an ancient rivalry that has run in our blood for so long; I knew it couldn’t be helped. I couldn’t for the life of me figure out how you could be so close to Rydan. But it at least gave me hope that you could overcome it. I guess I’m lucky you didn’t understand it,” he chuckled toward the ground. Why did he have to look so sexy all the dang time?

“I have to go. I have to get out of here.” This was too much. I felt like crumbling into a tiny pile of confusion. I shot up off the ground. I started to walk away, and then realized the one place I usually escaped to could no longer be my safe haven. The majestic Weeping Willow that Rydan and I spent so much time at was now off limits, according to Mycah. Apparently, as long as he stood on this side of it, there could always be an evil hunter going through it to come after him.

“Nari. I’m the one who has to go. I have to go back, and it has to be now,” Mycah breathed out gruffly, pain evident in his voice. I spun around, shocked. There was no way he was leaving me too. Rydan was one thing, but I refused to be left behind while the two of them are off doing who knows what.

“You’re joking, right?” I responded, knowing full well he wasn’t. My chest tightened.

“I have to go after Rydan. I can’t let anything happen to him. He’s important, Nariella. He’s my brother. I’m responsible for him. I don’t know how far he’s gotten, or if he has been captured already—”

“NO!” I covered my ears like a little kid. I couldn’t handle the thought of something bad happening to Rydan. I just couldn’t.

Mycah wrapped me in his arms. His delicious woodsy scent washed over me. I tried not to cry. Please don’t cry...

“I’m so sorry, love,” he whispered into my hair.

“I’ll go with you. We can find him together,” I said hopeful, my voice full of cracks.

“You can’t. You have to stay here. At least here, you’re safe. I cannot possibly let you anywhere near my uncle, lest you be discovered,” he responded fervently, strategically. He was born a king; I could sense the authority in him. And then I could feel him suck in a breath and hold it, waiting for my reaction. Or maybe he could feel the overwhelming emotions of disappointment and despair crashing down on me.

“How can that be true? The Black Eagles...what if they come after me looking for the Sindora?” I reminded him of the human Austrian underground organization that had been hunting him for some strange but very important item that he wouldn’t tell me anything about.

“They won’t. I’ll leave a trail away from here if by chance they do. They’re not interested in you, love. Only me. And if they think I’ve left, they’ll try to follow. Okay?” He tipped my chin up so that I’d look into his bright aqua eyes. And it killed me.

His intense stare left me breathless, and I could not turn away from the multi-faceted blues, purples, and greens he had me mesmerized with.

“I don’t even think I believe any of this. Is this just a nightmare I’m not waking up from?” I asked quietly. Should I be scared he wasn’t human? Scared that Rydan wasn’t, and had never been? Scared that...I wasn’t either? None of this made sense...If I didn’t feel so drawn to the both of them, if it didn’t feel so right to be near them, I would have run and hidden in a hole somewhere by now. But how could I run from myself?

“You know it’s all true. I can feel that you know. You feel it in your heart and in your bones,” he said, matching my volume.

“I don’t want you to go.” I sniffed, unable to stop the single tear that rolled down my face. It hurt to even say the thought out loud. He wiped it away with the back of his fingers.

“I know you don’t. More than anything I can feel you don’t,” he pitched his voice low and drew closer to me. He bent to whisper in my ear, “And you must know, that no matter where I am, my every thought will be of you. Only you.”

Then he pressed his lips to mine. Gently, slowly, he kissed me. It was a kiss full of longing and earnestness. Like he wanted me to remember him just by this kiss, and to memorize the way my lips felt tangled up with his. And I would. I raked my fingers through his hair and pulled him even closer to me, and memorized that too. The feel of his silky midnight blue hair laced through my fingers. The way his warm body felt pressed against mine—hard yet perfectly contoured to fit me.

The taste of salt mixed with vanilla sat on my tongue as he pulled away. I touched my face, realizing I was crying, and wiped the tears that were running toward my lips.

“I’ll come back as soon as I can. Wait for me,” was the last thing he said to me.

“I don’t know if you’ll believe me,” I finally answered Zaylie and wiped the fresh tears away.

Chapter Two

~Naminé~

The cold, unyielding manacles cut deeply into my skin as I lay helpless on the floor, desperate to succumb to empty oblivion. From deep within my bones, to the very center of my heart, I would welcome anything to escape the agony and torment of what befell me just hours before.

There would be no comfort from Calen. No strength, no bond, no…nothing at all. The sense of loss was almost too much to bear. I shivered from the thought, though I could feel beads of sweat pouring down my face. Heavy sweat mixed with tears formed a puddle on the ground next to my powerless and seemingly broken body.

I knew my face bled somewhere. I could see the blood slowly dripping off my nose, adding to the puddle of sweat and tears. I desperately wanted to shut my eyes off to the world and say a sweet goodbye, to surrender to the unknown abyss of death and be myself no more.

After hours of lying helpless on the cold dirt floor, I had finally stopped screaming. My throat was raw and coarse, my lips parched and cracked. I tried to scream one final time, to release the anguish that I felt, but alas, nothing came out. Tears no longer fell, the ducts being cleared out and dried up. I felt empty. Hollow. Alone.

Just when I felt my eternal torture would never cease, the feeling came true when I heard a loud banging noise and the deep dark voice of the one that would haunt me until the end of time. I lay very still, hoping he thought me to be asleep...dead...gone from this world forever. I did not care.

“Open the door now!” the terrible voice said to the guard.

Nothing was replied as I heard the fumbling of keys and creaking of the iron door swinging open. Boots entered the cell, and with a very loud and exaggerated sigh, I was suddenly picked up off the floor and carried in someone’s arms. I dared not open my eyes, for I wished not to see the one whose arms I was in. I hung loosely as he carried my defeated body up several flights of stairs. Up and up we went, hours seeming to pass before we finally stopped.

“Sarqua, take her to my chambers. Lock her in Salmé’s room. See to it she is awake and alert by the time I return,” said the dark voice, as I was suddenly shifted and transferred to a new set of arms. Strangely, these felt warm and comforting. A nice welcome compared to the cold, iron set arms of my previous owner.

“Yes, Your Majesty.”

“And Sarqua, if she utters one more heinous scream from that delicate mouth, you will silence her, is that clear?”

Instantly, the warm and comforting arms tightened their hold on me and were not as welcoming when the voice said, “With pleasure, Your Majesty.”

I did not know how much time went by since the King had left me in the hands of his right hand soldier, Sarqua, but it felt like days. I sat up in a bed with my back against the wall trying to determine my surroundings. To my relief, I had stopped shivering and was now warm inside the blankets and new set of clothes I was given.

How those arms, that for a brief second had been warm and comforting, could take such pleasure in dumping me in a tub, followed by the pouring of multiple buckets of frigid cold water upon my small fragile body was beyond me. How someone could be so cruel, so menacingly cruel as to deliver torture, watch you suffer, and enjoy it was repulsive. True to his word, I would be awake and alert when the King returned. I did not want to see what he would do if I uttered one scream, so I did not test it.

I mentally shook the thoughts aside as I relished the warmth that my physical body finally felt. The room I was held in was massive. I had heard the King say this was Salmé’s room, who I knew to be the King’s current personal Maite’Ona servant. I did not find comfort from the thought of being in this room where she stayed. I would be used for my gift, I was certain, as was Salmé, and being kept as a prisoner was unpleasant regardless of how luxurious the furnishings were.

I looked around and saw that it was not very feminine. It did not look like a woman stayed here at all. The curtains were black and the bed coverings were black. Even the rugs on the floor were all…black. There were paintings hung around the room of different aspects of Aselaira.

To my right was a painting of the castle, or at least of the castle as it once was—Beautiful and magnificent. The sun shone down on the castle and magnified the beauty it once used to be. Several on my left were of the snowcapped mountains that stood to the North. They reminded me of the cold I had shivered from just moments before, so I hastily looked away. The wall directly in front of me had the largest painting of all. It was not a painting actually, but a mural that just about took up the entire wall.

It was absolutely breathtaking.

It was a picture of the Aselaira Ëlemmiire—our sacred tree. In the mural it stood tall and proud upon its large base of a trunk and its long swaying branches. This mural held every detail, having the appearance of being intricately carved right into the wall. I knew this was special. It must have been painted by one of the Enÿalie—a Maite’Ona that held perfect memories. Once recorded in their mind’s eye, they would never forget the smallest detail. It was as if they could always see it exactly as it was, the real object projecting in front of them.

In this case, the real object did not exist anymore. The Ëlemmiire was destroyed cycles ago. Our most precious and sacred of trees was burnt to the ground, never to be seen again.

My breath caught as I thought of the destruction and havoc that act had played upon our race. I did not know the details of that treachery, but it was considered a grave transgression.

Would our race always be doomed to such terrible and somber disgrace?

As I started to hear voices outside the door, I sunk deeper into the bed and pulled the blankets tightly around me. They would not by any means serve as a form of protection, as I feared nothing would, but I needed something to hold me together in this dismal position.

Suddenly, the door opened and I looked up into the menacing eyes of King Ohtar as he strutted into the massive room. I choked down the thought of him being the false king and that Remycah should be on the throne.

“I see you are awake,” he said as he stood in front of the bed with his hands held behind his back. His long, sleek black hair fell down his chest, but was pulled back from his face, and even though I could see the family resemblance, I knew he was nothing like the Zafriel Kings of old.

“And you have finally stopped screaming,” his voice hardened. “If you ever scream like that again I will cut off your fingers one by one and then your toes, is that understood?”

My voice was spent, so I only nodded. No longer looking into his dark eyes, I focused on the mural on the wall. I had a disturbingly deep hatred for the man standing before me. Not only had he doomed the race of our people and desecrated the castle and the outlying lands, but if I ever heard what he did to Calen I would—

“You will obey me. You do not have a choice. You are mine from this day forward,” he said with an evil grin plastered on his face.

I suddenly couldn’t breathe as I waited for him to continue my prison sentence.

“You are my Dream Weaver. Expect punishment for failing to declare your gift; a brazen defiant stance you assumed. However…you will use your gifts to aid me,” he said, I could tell his eyes were boring into mine. I still refused to meet his hard gaze.

He continued, “If you fail to cooperate, your servile parents will meet the untimely demise that befell your brother.”

A tear unforgivably snuck down my cheek as I gasped in a breath I thought I no longer had. This couldn’t be happening. Did he know something about Cathar, was he in fact…dead? No! No, please not him too.

I started to shake my head. With every ounce of strength I could muster I began to say, “I can’t…I need—” The tears started to stream down my face, as I couldn’t bear to say her name. He took her from me. She was gone. I no longer had my gift…my soul would be torn at the seams without her. She was…she was—

“Stop that!” he bellowed. “Your odious Fëa is not dead, you traitorous twit. I had that quisling bird caged and weakened so you could no longer connect.” He stalked over to the window and opened the dark black curtains. It rained outside as usual this time of year. Another reminder of his false reign, I wanted to shout loudly to him.

Yet I was solely focused on his words that Calen was alive! All this time I had been aching and in agony over her demise. My heart hurt at the thought of her being caged and weakened, but the fact she was alive gave me renewed purpose.

I no longer wanted empty oblivion. I knew I had to continue on and help restore the rightful heir to the throne.

As he turned around from the window, I looked into his dark eyes, no longer with fear and hatred, but with determination. A determination so fierce and strong it would take the blackest of evils to devour.

I did not know how I had been found out, but my path was clear.

With every ounce of my being, every beat of my heart, and every breath that I took, I would help defeat this false king.

We would exact revenge for his evil and restore the land as it truly should be.

I would give my life, my soul, my everything, to fulfill this purpose.

We would not fail. We would not break. We would succeed…until the rightful true heir was king once more.

Chapter Three

~Nari~

I couldn’t look up. I couldn’t look at Zaylie. I felt her eyes on me, and I felt her worry just by the soft pressure of her hands clasped around mine. Her support was wonderful, but I was breaking. I was crumbling. Disintegrating. My soul fell apart with each second that ticked by, with every passing moment that Mycah wasn’t near me.

I didn’t want to be like that. I didn’t want to be one of those girls that fell apart when their boyfriends left. I couldn’t stand girls like that.

But there I was, a mere shell of a person without him.

How could that be? How could I be the very person I couldn’t stand?

I didn’t know what it was, but something told me there was more to these feelings. That there was a reason they ran so deep. But I only had my suspicions.

“I don’t think you’ll believe me because...it is really freaky, and scary, and totally mental. Part of me doesn’t even believe it myself.” I closed my eyes and willed myself to not have an emotional breakdown. It hurt to talk about him. It hurt to think about him.

Heck, everything about him was tearing my flesh away from my bones.

“Nari, please, you’re killing me here. Just tell me. You can tell me. I promise. I love you, you can tell me.” Zaylie spoke so softly and gently, it brought on a new wave of emotion. Dang it!

Through the tears streaming down my face and my throat tight and thick from emotion, I forced everything out in a rush, “Zales, I love Mycah so much it hurts. It is literal torture I am going through without him. I don’t understand it. I hate it. I hate feeling like this. I want to tell you where he went, I do, but I just don’t know if I can. I don’t want to bring you into any danger. I am so conflicted right now.” And then I wrapped my arms around her neck and held on for dear life.

I cried.

I cried hard. There was no stopping me now, and so I let it all go into the side of Zaylie’s neck with my eyes closed tight and my face buried into her curly, golden-blonde hair.

And she let me.

She held onto me the same way just as tightly, just as passionately, and let me cry on her shoulder. Let me soak my tears into her skin and turquoise shirt.

I’ve never before felt more grateful for my dear Zaylie.

She didn’t say anything. She just let me get it all out. She didn’t prompt me to explain, or force me to tell her anything I didn’t want to tell. She was amazing. I didn’t know what I would ever do without her.

Eventually, after an agonizing episode of raw emotion spilling out of me, I decided not to tell Zaylie the truth after all.

“I am so sorry, Nari. Truly. If there is ever anything I can do, please just say the word. I can’t promise you that it will be okay, or that he will come back. I can’t tell you that Rydan is okay and that he’ll come back either. I won’t give you false promises when I have no knowledge on whether they could possibly be true. But I will promise you this—” She brushed my hair away from my face and looked straight into my eyes.

“I will always be here for you. No matter what. I’m on your side. Always and forever. Like...Best Friends Forever And Ever.” She sniffed through a smile and wiped the tears from her own eyes.

“Thank you, Zales. I love you.” I hugged her again.

Zaylie dropped me off at O’Malley’s Bed & Breakfast. The one Rydan’s family owned. It hurt to be here without him. It hurt to look at it. I dragged my feet with every step I took, avoiding looking in the direction of the room where Mycah once used to stay, and made my way to my room upstairs. The ‘Duck Room.’

I didn’t have a home. If Ray, my horrid foster father I used to live with, hadn’t kicked me out of his house, I would have left anyway. Actually, he wasn’t even technically my foster father. His wife Elizabeth, the woman I thought of as my mother and who tragically died when I was seven because of my own stupidity, found me abandoned in an alley as a newborn and took me in. Took care of me like I was truly hers to take care of. She kept me and looked out for me, was kind and wonderful to me. She had been my everything at the time. But I recently found out that they weren’t ever really my true foster parents, and Ray was only keeping me around to fulfill a promise he had made to her some time before she died.

So now I lived at the B&B. I crawled into bed and felt myself shatter against the mattress. I couldn’t breathe. I couldn’t do anything but feel...less. Less whole. Less myself. Less normal.

I anxiously pressed and held #8 on my cell phone. It dialed. I waited.

His deep voice began and instantly two things happened at once—my heart shattered all over again, and my mind and entire body relaxed, as if taking a big sigh.

“I’m sure you already know you were trying to reach me, Rydan, so leave a message. But only if it’s important.” Beep.

I still couldn’t breathe. It was torture and relief at the same time. I didn’t know how that could actually make sense, but that was what it was—Torture and relief.

Torture, because I missed him so dang much it was killing me. It was more than I could take.

Relief, because I missed him so dang much just hearing his voice made it better.

That relief and torture flooded through me until the voicemail greeting was over. So I replayed it. Over and over I replayed it. I just couldn’t get enough.

It would never be enough.

I wanted to poke my eyes out and rip out my hair. I knew that was childish, but I was in such anguish anything seemed better than just lying there doing nothing. Lying there without them. I could feel my sanity breaking. I feared their absence was going to make me psychotic.

I depended on Rydan so much. He became my everything after my mother died. He was all I had. He carried me through so many things—through so much turmoil and heartache, he took care of me. Protected me. Always made sure I was okay.

I needed him.

No, I need him.

Mycah’s hypnotic blue eyes with his black hair falling over his brow flashed into my mind, and I cringed. I squeezed my eyes closed as tight as I could, and buried my face into my pillow deeper.

Please don’t think about him. Please...

There was something wrong with me. I was 100% sure of it. Something was definitely wrong with me. There was no way this behavior was normal.

I let the sound of my cries and feel of my hot tears against my skin lull me to sleep.

Warmth. I felt warmth against my skin. Something soft and gentle caressed my cheek. I slowly opened my eyes against the hazy glow of light.

I sucked my heart into my throat upon finding Mycah’s aqua irises gazing into mine.

It wasn’t just his stunning features that took my breath away. Or the intensity of the way he looked at me, full of longing and lust, or the way he felt against my skin.

I mean, yes it was all of those things. But the real reason was—

Well, it was that he was here in front of me at all. I wanted to open my mouth to speak, to ask why he came back, but I couldn’t. My throat was closed from tears and shock. The overwhelming emotion of gratefulness and relief washed over me, keeping me silent.

But most of all—my soul danced within me. Literally. My soul, heart, bones, flesh, felt almost whole again. And they danced, like the pieces were coming together, reforming and singing in triumph.

I gazed into the deep blue pools of his eyes and fought against the obstruction of tears to see him clearly.

I finally found the ability to speak so I moved my lips and tried to say, “You’re here—” but there was no sound. I tried again.

“You’re here!” I went for stronger this time, but still nothing. He pressed a finger to my lips and shook his head, looking somber. What was going on?

I looked around and found I was no longer in the ‘Duck Room’ of the O’Malley B&B I knew I had fallen asleep in. Instead, I sat on a large bed of pastel peonies that were suspended in the air by long arms of weeping willow trees from each corner, similar to a hammock. The leafy branches held the flower bed over a crystal blue pond that sparkled below. Huge swaying weeping willows encircled the serene pond. It was exquisite. I started to panic, although I wasn't sure why. If Mycah was here, surely I was safe.

And I did feel safe. Actually, I had an overwhelming feeling of home surrounding me, so I forced myself to calm down.

Mycah laced his fingers with mine, and I could see his sexy smirk begging to appear. I was conflicted between staring at his dazzling face and looking at my surroundings again.

But Mycah won, because he never looked more handsome. The tight cut of his jawline practically called out for me to press my lips against it. Not to mention his chest was bare and the way his abs formed the perfect outline of all his muscles made me weak in the knees.

He spread his fingers behind my ear and cupped the crown of my head, a familiar gesture of his, and I immediately melted into a puddle.

I pressed my fingers against his chest.

He felt real.

This all felt very, very real.

But even still, something told me that it was not. I didn’t care.

I threw my arms around his neck and pulled him down to me, pulled him against me, as tight as he could possibly be. Tears spilled out of my eyes. I forgot how good this felt. How good it felt for him to be near. He kissed my shoulder, my neck, my ear, my head, my eyes, my nose....and then...

He kissed my lips. My mouth instinctively opened to his. I needed him. I needed his tongue on mine like I had never needed anything before in my life. I needed his kiss so badly it hurt. I stretched my fingers through his soft hair and knotted my hands through it. I didn’t think I could ever let go.

He kissed me with such wild passion I felt drunk, completely intoxicated and euphoric.

Then he was gone. I opened my eyes to blackness. I sensed I was back in the ‘Duck Room’ with utter agony.

Alone.

I was all alone. Again.

Despair. Anguish. Those could be the only words to describe what I felt descend upon me after that dream I had of Mycah. Or whatever it was.

It felt more than a dream. It felt...

So dang real. It kept me up the entire rest of the night.

I dialed Rydan with my cell phone, for the millionth time tonight, wanting to beg and plead for him to come home. Beg and plead to bring his brother back to me. I needed him to make me whole again.

He didn’t answer. It didn’t even ring. I listened to his low-timbred voice in the greeting message, seeking that fleeting sense of relief.

But it never came.

Nothing could help me find sweet escape from the wretchedness my soul was in.

I violently threw the phone across the small expanse of the room and relished the way it cracked against the wall.

Then regret filled my stomach as I scrambled out of bed in a rush and dropped to the floor on my knees next to my only lifeline.

I ever-so-carefully picked up my cell phone in horror at myself, at what I might have done, and examined the small technological wonder.

Please don’t be broken. Please don’t be broken.

I pressed and held #8.

“I’m sure you already know you were trying to reach me, Rydan, so leave a message. But only if it’s important.”

I fell to the floor with the phone tightly pressed against my ear, vaguely noticing the pain of it, and sobbed.

No, there would be no sweet escape for my tormented soul tonight.

I slammed my locker door closed and begrudgingly headed for the cafeteria. If it hadn’t been so cold out, I would have gone outside. I didn’t need food. I had no appetite. The only thing I needed was—

I shook away the thought before I could even think it. It was getting harder and harder to force my way through an entire day of acting normal. I walked into the lunch room of Port High School and abruptly stopped.

I saw Zaylie, Desmond, and Liam all laughing at their table, eating their food. Zaylie threw a Cheeto at Liam’s face in an angry attempt at revenge for something, but Liam caught it in his mouth and grinned. She huffed and rolled her eyes in exasperation. Desmond laughed.

They were normal. They were happy.

I desired to be with them, to be normal and happy with them.

But I was in no mood for faking it today. So I turned around, making my way in the opposite direction, and braced the cold as I pushed the door to the outside open.

It had started to snow—the first snow of the season. I looked up toward the sky and let the snowflakes fall onto my face. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, inhaling the fresh clean scent of beautiful frozen water called snow.

As much as I didn’t, and did, want to think about it, I couldn’t stop the memory of my beautiful dream with Mycah from flashing in my mind every time I closed my eyes. It had been two nights since then and it still haunted me.

The day after it occurred, I skipped school entirely and spent the day curled up, buried under blankets in bed. I was too spent to move or even try to do anything other than wallow in my misery.

I was so pathetic.

I hated myself like this. I was ridiculous. Completely ludicrous.

Yet...there seemed to be nothing I could do about it.

A big piece of me was missing and I was desperate to get it back. I couldn’t function properly without it, so I was just going to have to learn to accept that.

I took a few steps to who knows where and huddled my arms closer to my body across my chest. It was cold.

It matched my heart.

A few minutes later, Zaylie, Desmond, and Liam came barging through the way I had exited.

“There you are. When I didn’t see you I got worried. Why didn’t you come sit with us?” Zaylie asked as they walked closer to me. I kicked my foot against the building snow on the ground and shrugged.

“You alright there, Sheila?” Desmond, Zaylie’s twin brother, in his equally appealing Australian accent, asked as he bent his knees to put his eyes at my level. Darn all these tall boys.

“I’m fine,” I lied, clenching my teeth. I didn’t like lying to them, but what else could I say? Oh, no Desmond. I'm miserable actually. Completely and utterly miserable because my best friend up and left me without even so much as a goodbye, and then, to top it all off, the boy I am so unforgivably in love with decided he was going to leave me behind as well.

Yes, I was fan-freakin-tastic, thank you very much.

I looked up into his eyes, because he clearly waited for some other reaction from me, and without any other thought I dropped my head onto his chest. The moment I saw the caring concern in his face, I lost it.

But I didn’t cry.

I just...fell into his chest. I didn’t know what was wrong with me or what I was doing. I was not usually one for hanging onto men so easily. I usually steered clear of them and repelled their touch; unless of course, they happened to be Rydan...or his stupid sexy brother.

But ever since Zaylie and Desmond entered my life, and then Mycah...and now even Liam, I had grown to really care about these two knuckleheads. They were my friends.

Desmond put one arm around my body and rubbed the back of my head with his other. It was comforting. He smelled like a boy.

Soap and...I didn’t know what—shower or something.

Then surprisingly, Zaylie joined us. She wrapped her sweet arms around the two of us and laid her head against my back.

Of course, Liam could not be left out. So he, too, wrapped his big boy arms around the three of us. That was when I felt the sting of tears against my eyes, but I pushed them back.

They were not sad tears I had grown unfavorably accustomed to. They were tears of...appreciation. Love.

Friendship.

I felt my heart heal just a tiny, eensy, weensy bit.

But it still wasn’t enough.

Chapter Four

~Naminé~

“Find him!” the back of the false King’s hand collided with my swollen face.

“No,” I retorted defiantly. “Never.”

Never would I hand our true king, Remycah, over to the hands of this vile creature. Ohtar would have to torture me relentlessly until my dying day before that transpired.

“If you do not connect with Remycah and persuade him to divulge his whereabouts, I will roast your bird for my evening meal!”

I stayed silent for but a moment. I could not entertain the idea of Calen ceasing to exist. My heart could not take such an atrocity.

“You do that, and then you would lose my gift as a resource, for I no longer would be able to dream-weave with anyone,” I reminded him. Calen was the source of my power. It would be considerably difficult to dream-weave without her.

Ohtar paced the room with long strides, caressing his chin. He was deliberating, and I truthfully did not wish to know what about. He was desperate for me to deceive Remycah, find out where he was, only to break his trust and relay the coordinates back to Ohtar so he could capture Remycah. Never would I do it.

“Find out whether my hunters have captured Remycah. Do it now!” he roared as he violently slammed the door as he left. I jolted from the sheer force that rattled even the ornaments.

The veranda just outside my temporary chambers thankfully had a protective cover sheltering us from the tempest storms. Temporary; yes, that was how I must view my situation if I was to remain hopeful and not give up. Grave as my position was, it was indeed temporary. I had to keep believing that.

Sarqua informed me previously that I was now the newest occupant in the Maite'Ona servant chambers. I did not fancy the thought those words elicited. However, I could not help but think it was at least one step up from being in the dungeon.

It was nearly morning; the rain had stopped, but heavy clouds hovered in the sky as somewhere the sun rose steadily. They resembled the despair I felt churning in the deepest parts of my heart. My dearest brother, Cathar, was certainly dead. The King had confirmed it. I could not bear the thought; I could not allow the tumultuous heartache take over if I had any hope of succeeding with my plan.

Tearing my eyes away, I glanced at Calen for the hundredth time this morning, thankful I at least still had her. A phoenix was extremely rare. Calen was the only one I had ever laid eyes upon during all my cycles of life. I still had tears streaming down my face as I relished the feeling of our connection. Before, I had thought her lost forever. Now, here she was in my sight. I couldn’t stop myself from stroking her beautiful purple-red feathers and gazing deeply into her bright green eyes that matched my own.

My stomach clenched at the sight of chains shackled around her leg and neck. She vehemently disliked being chained up and had been sick from the lorda potion they were pumping in her system. I hated the predicament we were in, but I felt blessed that she was alive. To feel our connection and the strength that accompanied it once again was a gift I never realized I would feel empty without. To have that vanish as suddenly as it had and known something was indeed wrong, was a feeling I at no time wished to experience ever again.

After the King revealed that Calen was alive, he instructed we gather our strength just before dawn, for he would have us dream-weaving throughout the day. Night Elves were nocturnal, sleeping mostly during daylight hours. I had refused to connect with Remycah, but I could not deny my own burning curiosity on whether Ohtar’s hunters had found him yet.

I felt panicked for my decision to defy the King, yet confident at the same time. I had a plan. I would certainly have to do as the King commanded. Yet, I could still continue to dream-weave with whom I wished unbeknownst to him.

It had been nearly a fortnight since I gazed into his silver angelic eyes. How I yearned to behold him once again, but alas, I could not relish the thought for long. Taking a look around at the dilemma I was in, how could I explain? Not only was I a servant, but also a prisoner in my own castle. He...well, he was a royal heir. He and his brother Remycah must finally return to Luïnil and rightfully claim the throne of Aselaira. They were our only hope, and I had to help them come home.

I only had a short time, but I had to make sure they understood what needed to be done. The fact they had not shown up as the years had passed was worrisome. Did not their Guardians explain our dire situation to them? They were very young when they escaped from Aselaira, and I did not know what befell their cycles in the Earthly realm, but surely their Guardians prepared them for what was to come.

Every time I weaved a dream for Rydan, we were never able to speak. We had tried, but no words had ever been heard…Until last time. Something different had happened, and though I did not know why, I had every hope that we would be able to speak again this time.

I felt a bit apprehensive. We connected on a level so deep from the very start; it was a constant wonder how we managed to form a relationship without any words ever being spoken.

Once I wove a dream, I had to work to connect my mind with the recipient. If they were already asleep, it would not take long at all for the connection to be made. Every day I was forced to dream-weave with evil men of the King.

Nevertheless, I did not have to make it pleasant for them. I could create the dream however I pleased. I could do anything, and it would be out of their control. Of course, I suffered the same effects, but it was worth it to see their discomfort.

Moments before, I had been dream-weaving with N’taurn, the King’s captain, to discover the status on Remycah’s capture. Before I had connected with him, I had created a fiery furnace so hot it took just about everything out of me to create it. Even Calen had grumbled with discomfort.

Even so, the strong-willed N’taurn had been a force to reckon with. He had stood there boldly like it had been refreshing. I could see the sweat pouring down his face, but he had been still as a rock the entire time. He had quickly given me the message that they had yet to locate Remycah, much to my joy and satisfaction. Not waiting to hear anything else, I had just as quickly disappeared.

Taking a deep breath, I weaved the dream for Rydan and placed us where we always met—in the clearing overlooking the Erulissë Sea. With Castle Edhel-N’dor rigid in the distance, I sat atop a tree stump and waited. I could feel Calen sleeping beside me, giving strength to reach out to him. I hoped he would be asleep; we did not have much time.

Creating a slight breeze in the air, I closed my eyes and basked in the warmth of the simulated sun. I suddenly sensed his connection.

I opened my eyes to see him walking up the hill. A couple yards from where I was perched, he stopped. His dark black hair was wildly disheveled, and I could see a glint of red where the sun hit a few strands. He looked ragged, like he had spent days in the wild.

I drew in a sharp breath at the sight of him. Both hands in the pockets of his dark trousers and the sleeves of his grey shirt tugged up around his elbows, he stood very still, avoiding my eyes. He looked more vivid than I ever could have imagined. The haziness that sometimes clouded my vision was no more. I could see him perfectly clear as he stood firm and finally focused his gaze upon mine in question.

I decided to test the waters. “Rydan?”

He remained so stoically motionless it was as if he were in some sort of trance. He only stared in return. Perhaps he could not hear me after all. I carefully stood up and walked over to him. Gazing into his eyes, I felt lost in the exquisiteness of the celeb color I found staring back at me.

As I went to stand right before him, he instantly took a step back. I stopped rigid in my place, wondering what was wrong.

“What is it?”

He ran a hand over his face while releasing a deep sigh. "It's...everything." My heart soared at the smooth-timbred vibrations of his deep voice. I reveled in the moment of finally being able to speak with him.

“I will do my best to help you return home, Rydan. However, I fear we do not have much time. Are you with your Guardian?” I needed to know their plans so that we could get them home.

He heavily sighed and shook his head. He met my eyes with a questioning look on his handsome face and said, “I have no idea what you’re talking about. Mycah asked the same thing about some Xavier guy.” He shrugged his shoulders and crossed his arms over his muscular chest.

With a questioning look of my own, I suddenly realized his words and delightedly squealed, “You have been acquainted with Remycah? That is favorable news!” I could hardly believe it. They were together! “Rydan, manke naa lle vahka?”

When he did not answer, I inquired again, “Where is your Guardian?”

His opposing stare was fixed on mine when he slowly said, “I don’t have a guardian. I grew up with my parents in Maine.”

“How could this be? A Guardian has been devoted to you since the day you were birthed. He escaped with you when you were just a babe, but surely—How is it you know of Remycah, but do not know of him?” I was having a hard time hearing these words. He did not grow up safely under the protection of his Guardian?

He took both hands and ran them through his jet-black hair. A trait I had seen every time we met. I faintly smiled at the familiarity of the gesture.

“I don’t know. Mycah showed up in town a while ago. Then suddenly we’re brothers and we need to go home for some important reason. I honestly didn’t know what the hell he was talking about.” He shrugged and walked over toward the cliff, looking out at the sea.

His words felt like a blow to the stomach, suddenly claiming all the air from my lungs.

My voice shook asking what my heart already knew, “You do not know who you are, do you? You mustn’t if you do not recall your Guardian or what happened to him. How did you grow each cycle in the Earthly realm with no Guardian?”

He turned back toward me in a daze. “A few weeks ago I was Rydan O’Malley, son of Darren and Anna O’Malley of Kennebunkport, Maine. Today, I...I don’t even know.” He sighed.

Completely stunned, I walked over to stand beside him as he stared at Castle Edhel-N’dor etched in the mountainous stone hovering in the distance. With his hands at his sides, he beheld the castle that was once his home, long ago forgotten.

He should have grown up there, in the loving arms of his father and mother, King Remydan and Queen Lirima. He and Remycah should have played in the outer courtyards as young boys used to do, causing childish havoc to those around them.

To have grown up not knowing anything of his elda heritage was astounding. He sincerely must have thought to have been birthed on Earth, unknowingly raised a human. The thought was both mind boggling and troublesome. My heart sunk as I wondered what truly happened to his Guardian.

He glanced my way. “I still can’t believe you’re actually...real. I’ve been waiting for you for two weeks to tell me what’s going on, but you never came back after that last time. I’ve been going crazy out here.”

I slowly took a deep breath and sighed inwardly. I had envisioned a different scene of events between us. I would never have fathomed that he would not know who or what he was.

“I will do my best to explain.” I took a careful step closer, calculating my words. “I am called an Olor I’lanya—a weaver of dreams.”

After a few seconds, he did not utter a word, so I continued, “I have created this dream for us. We are both asleep, but this is truly real.” I stopped, not knowing what else to say. I knew we did not have much time, but I needed him to understand something.

“Rydan, I clearly see that you are struggling. However, you and Remycah are the royal Zafriel heirs. The fate of our people lies in the hands of Remycah. He must return and claim the throne, for it is rightfully his. Our Kingdom of Aselaira is falling apart at the hands of your uncle Ohtar. His reign is destroying the lands and destroying our people. The fact that you are both alive is a dream come true for our Isil’Elda race. I know it may be difficult for you to comprehend that right now, but it is most imperative that you and Remycah return to Aselaira.”

He stood stoically, focusing on the calming waves of the Erulissë Sea. He took a few steps away from where I stood, distancing himself, seemingly wanting to disappear. My heart broke.

“I…I summoned Remycah before to have him find the Lassaira Ëlemmiire. Do you know if he has found it yet, the Weeping Willow?”

“Yes, we found it,” he quietly answered a fraction above a whisper.

“That is good to hear. It is vital that you stay with Remycah, form a viable plan, and then come through the Lassaira Ëlemmiire together. I can help—”

“I already did,” he cut in, heavily shrugging his shoulders.

“Already did what?” Perhaps they had a plan?

“I went through the tree. I’m already here,” he replied nonchalantly. “I’ve been here.”

I? Not we?

“Where is Remycah?” my voice shook in response. I suddenly feared where this was leading.

Again, he only shrugged his shoulders and said, “I don’t know. I came alone.”

No, no no—This could not be happening. He could not be here alone. They would find him—capture him, torture, even kill him. I could not bear to let that happen. I had to get through to him.

“Rydan, please. Hear me,” I tried to choke out. “You must stay with Remycah; it is the only way—” I stopped mid-sentence as I watched him turn away from me out of exasperation.

I hung my head low, for it was just as I feared. “What—” I tried to get out. “What are you planning to do?”

“I don’t know, but I’ll figure it out,” he replied disdainfully.

As the tears threatened to surface once again, I shut my eyes and hung my head. I did not know how to fix this. When I looked up, he was gone. I struggled to control my emotions as I imagined him out there all alone. He couldn’t do this by himself. He needed help.

And I knew just whom to reach.

Chapter Five

~Nari~

“Oh, Nari, the O’Malleys and Sheriff Brandon would like to speak with you again. Sorry, dear,” Marie, the manager of the B&B said to me as I descended down the broad stairs. “They’re waiting behind me in the office.”

I caught her sympathetic look just before my eyes dropped to the floor. You’ve got to be kidding me. What more did they want from me?

Okay, I guess that was a stupid question, because technically I did know where Rydan was. Well, sorta. Which, in turn, meant I technically did have more information to offer them—if I were willing to give it.

But I couldn’t. I couldn’t tell them that their son...I mean...adopted son, who just recently found out that he was adopted in the first place, had skipped off to La La land. The real life Land of Oz.

Oh yeah—and by the way, Mr. and Mrs. O’Malley, the son you neglected to tell all these years that he was adopted—is a Night Elf.

I could hear the gasps and concerned looks for my sanity already as they signaled the men in lab coats to come carry me away.

Not. Going to Happen.

I simultaneously pushed my long, dark hair behind my ear as I pushed open the office door that had been purposely left ajar.

An enormous lump grew in my throat upon seeing Anna, Rydan’s mom, sitting behind the large maple desk crying, with her husband Darren holding her shoulders. He also had tears in his eyes.

Sheriff Brandon stood in the corner and signaled for me to take a seat in one of the dark wooden chairs that was permanently placed in front of the overgrown desk. So I did.

“Thank you for speaking with us again, Nari. We all really appreciate it,” the Sheriff said as he sat down in the chair to my right. My only thought to his words were—did I really have a choice? He pulled out his notepad from his chest pocket and began sifting through the pages.

Anna and Darren barely looked at me. Did they think I was responsible? Did they know I was hiding information from them? Did they think I was purposely trying to hurt them? Or perhaps they were ashamed and blamed themselves. I didn’t know why they were being distant, and to be frank, although I did like them growing up, all I cared about was Rydan. Protecting him was my first priority.

But I couldn’t deny the ache I felt for them every time I heard Anna sniff into the tissue she clasped so tightly between her trembling fingers. Or witnessed each tear that fell from her reddened eyes, one after another.

I felt her pain. I understood it completely.

Perhaps I could find some solace in the fact I actually knew where he ran off to and the general reason of why. If I didn’t know, like they didn’t, I’d be so sick with worry. I didn’t know how I could ever survive it.

“Okay. We understand that you’ve already told us you don’t know anything. But the O’Malleys would just like to ask you one more time if you can remember something about the last time you saw him. Any small detail, anything at all that may have popped back into your mind about where Rydan might be. Even the slightest bit of information may be helpful.” Sheriff Brandon took his blue-ink pen and dabbed the point onto the tip of his tongue before hovering the writing utensil above the paper.

I drew in a shaky breath and looked down at my hands. I needed to improvise. I needed to devise a plan that could give them a small ounce of comfort that Rydan was okay, that he wasn’t abducted by aliens or bad men wanting to hurt him. That he chose to leave on his own accord. That he would be just fine. At least, I hoped he would be. No reason for them to be worrying over his whereabouts if there was nothing they could do about it. No need to waste the police officer’s time and efforts looking for him when there was a zero chance of them being able to find him.

And then I had an idea.

I would tell them the truth. Sorta.

“Alright. I will tell you. I’m sorry I didn’t mention it sooner, but he made me promise not to say anything.” As soon as I said those words, everyone in the room immediately snapped to attention and drew closer to me, whether they realized it or not.

“Okay, Nari. We’re listening,” Darren spoke firmly, impatiently.

“Rydan found out he was adopted. Because...his older brother came to find him. Rydan has a brother. He was in shock, of course, but he eventually accepted it and so the two of them decided to go find their real parents together. He’s okay. He’ll be okay. He loves you, and he’s sorry, but he has to do this. I haven’t heard from him, and I doubt I ever will. Now, that’s really all I know, okay?” I stood up abruptly to leave. My stomach was turning, and my heart constricted in all sorts of ways. I didn’t like talking about it. I didn’t like speaking of them out loud.

It hurt.

“Please, why didn’t you stop him? Why didn’t he come to us?” Anna cried out as she, too, stood up. Stop him? I wanted to stop him. I tried to stop him. As if he wasn't a six-foot wall of lean muscle—how in the world could I, a girl, stop a boy who was much taller and much stronger than me? I mean, really? What did they expect me to do?

“I’m sorry. I don’t know. He didn’t explain anything to me. This really is all I know.” I looked toward the ground and prayed they believed me. I just wanted to get out of there. The sadness that took up the expanse of the room was too much to bear. I had my own overwhelming amount of sadness to deal with. I didn’t need theirs added to the mix as well. I didn’t need to think about Rydan’s height or the feel of his sculpted chest and arms wrapped around my smaller frame. Or his smoky scent that instantly calmed my nerves every time he was near.

I didn’t need or want to think of any of those things.

I stormed out of the office, and as if my day couldn’t get any better, the sight of Rydan’s beloved Manga magazine sat on the front desk, gluing my feet in their place. My chest heaved and my vision began to cloud. I was losing it. I could feel myself losing it.

What was that doing there?

“Everything okay, sweetie? You look to have seen a ghost.” Marie walked over and placed a gentle hand on my arm. I felt her turn her head toward the spot my eyes were bugging out at. “Oh, I found that in the drawer when I was cleaning it out just now. Do you want it?”

I could find no words. A flash flood of tears threatened to break through. All I could manage was running. So I ran. I ran out the door and down the street. I could hear my footfalls against the concrete sidewalk and made myself pay rapt attention to the sound. If I could focus all my thoughts on this one thing, maybe I could numb myself from the pain.

I looked up to find myself in front of Saucers—The diner Rydan and I spent so much time in. Crap.

Why was I going in? Why were my feet carrying me inside? I didn’t want to be there—but yet, there was nothing I could do to make myself turn around and go in the opposite direction.

I sat down in our usual booth and pulled out my cell phone. I held down #8.

“I’m sure you already know you were trying to reach me, Rydan, so leave a message. But only if it’s important.”

My breath caught in my lungs, in my throat, and I was paralyzed with agony.

“Can I get you—Oookay, I’ll just give you a minute,” Renée, the server spoke to me before turning right around again, but I barely heard her.

What. The heck. Was wrong with me.

I pressed my fingers firmly against my closed eyes and willed myself to get a grip. I didn’t want to keep spiraling out of control. My heart couldn’t handle this much grief all the freakin’ time.

Then the moment Frank Sinatra began playing on the jukebox, I knew it was time to go.

I fumbled my way out of the booth in a daze and ran right smack into a person’s body, knocking me to the floor. At the sound of a snicker, I jerked my eyes up.

Oh holy crap balls.

Ray.

What was he doing here on a Saturday? Didn’t he have work? Then it dawned on me that I had been right. He had only been working six days a week so he could avoid me as much as possible back when I lived with him. He must be loving it. Ugh. He stepped around me and walked to the next booth, not even bothering to help me up or speak a word of greeting.

Not that I’d want him to. Heck, I’d have flinched and whacked his hand away if he had tried. I didn’t want that sick freak touching me. Ever.

Or speaking to me.

I picked myself up, brushed myself off, and made my exit without a second thought about the good-for-nothing man.

I called Zaylie, desperate for her company. I didn’t want to be alone right then. Too many thoughts and grave feelings buzzed around my body when I wasn’t distracted. She picked up on the third ring.

“Hey, gorgeous,” she greeted me sweetly in her usual Australian accent that I just loved to hear so much.

“Hey, wanna hang out? I could use your calming presence,” I replied.

“Of course I do. Where?”

“Would you maybe want to take a walk? You can meet me at the coffee shop so we can get something hot to drink, don’t worry,” I appealed, realizing it was super cold out.

“Sounds lovely. See you in a bit,” she squeaked before ending the call.

I shivered from the icy breeze and pulled my scarf up over my nose. The temperature always dropped around this time of year here in Maine, and although I enjoyed summer breezes and crisp autumn air, there was nothing like the feel of frosty licks against your cheeks. Call me crazy, but there was something in the way the snow floated down from the sky and piled itself into fluffy mounds that I found beautiful.

After a while, I admired a few snowflakes that stuck to the iron table in front of the coffee shop. How could something be so intricately fragile and not combust as soon as it touched anything?

I once thought of my heart in that way. That if I let anyone in, if I let someone touch it, I’d break.

I was beginning to think I was right.

Honk honk

I looked up to see Zaylie slow and roll down her window in the blue pickup truck she and Desmond shared.

“I’m just going to park, then I’ll be right there.” She smiled at me.

“No problem,” I called back and watched as she turned the corner to find a spot on the street to park.

A minute later, she came shuffling up while adjusting her scarf and mittens. I must admit, she looked pretty cute in her panda bear knitted cap. There were little ears that stuck up off the sides of her head and big panda eyes in the middle of her forehead. It had long ties that ran past her neck with little puffballs on the end.

I stifled a laugh. Way too cute.

“What?” she questioned guiltily. She must've noticed the amusement on my face.

“Oh, nothing. Nice hat,” I commented. I really did like it.

“Heh, thanks. Desmond got it for me. Actually, he said Liam did but I know he was just trying to be a butt about it.” She opened the door to the café and held it so I could go in first.

“Thanks,” I said in response to her kind gesture. “Maybe Liam really did get it for you, though.”

“Ha! Yeah right. That bloke is a bloody cheapskate. Nice try.” She took off her mittens and stuffed them in her pockets. “What you gonna get?”

I looked up toward the menu on the wall and contemplated what I wanted.

“What can I get started for you?” the skinny guy full of tattoos and piercings behind the register asked me. Originally I planned on getting hot chocolate, but what came out of my mouth instead, I did not expect.

“Tall English Breakfast tea with milk and extra sugar.”

I yanked a hand up to my mouth in shock.

Crap.

“You add your own stuff over there. Name?” he said, not noticing or caring about my stupid abnormal reaction to myself, thank goodness.

“Nari,” I tried to say, but it came out strangled. I cleared my throat and spoke up. “Nari.”

“And you?” he said to Zaylie.

“Grande Salted Caramel Mocha, please,” she ordered. When he wrote it on the cup, he asked for her name next. “Zaylie.”

I went to pull out my money after he rang up our order and had spouted the total, but Zaylie put a hand over mine to stop me. “My treat,” she said with a smile.

“Thank you.” I smiled back. We walked over to the pickup spot and waited. Once mine was ready, I grabbed it and walked over to the cart that contained the milk, cream, sugar, napkins, and extra spices. I couldn’t stop thinking about Mycah’s piercing blue eyes and the way they lit up when he poured half the shaker of sugar into his English Breakfast tea. I followed exactly what he did and made mine just like his—sugar first, milk second.

I heard them call Zaylie’s name, signaling that hers was ready as well. I stuffed a few napkins in my pocket, just in case.

We headed down the street in silence, sipping on our hot beverages. It felt so good in contrast to the cold air; I could literally feel the scorching liquid run all the way down to my stomach, heating up my insides.

It also felt really good to have Zaylie by my side. I needed this. I needed her.

“Where are we walking to?” she inquired as we turned a corner. I looked up from my tea and noticed we were walking in the general direction toward the Weeping Willow. I hadn’t been back there since Mycah almost died next to it. Since Rydan left.

I felt a pulling sensation. Like a magnet drawing another magnet together. Almost as if my body had been going through withdrawal and was about to get its fix.

I needed to be near that darn tree.

“I wanna show you something,” I muttered in reply to her question.

“Alright—”

Hook, line, and sinker. I let the invisible string reel me in, and with each advancing step I took, anxiety multiplied exponentially in my gut. I didn’t know what was going on. But I was definitely being enticed by some strange force—I was being drawn in, and I let it draw me in.

“Whoa, hey, slow down you,” Zaylie called out, making me take notice of the here-and-now. I looked back at her and slowed my pace.

“Oops, sorry. I guess I got excited,” I explained guiltily.

“It’s okay. Just glad you’re not trying to leave me here by myself.” She laughed. “Where are we going exactly?”

“It’s a surprise.” I grinned at her. Then I remembered the last time I tried to make a trip to the Weeping Willow a surprise for someone.

Mycah.

It didn’t turn out too well that time.

Little did I know, he had been called to return home as the true king of his people—the rightful heir to the throne after his father had been murdered by his evil uncle. Here I was just trying to share a special part of me with someone I cared about.

I had no idea it would end with me losing the two people I cared about most in this world.

But Zaylie was different. She wasn’t a Night Elf, or Wood Elf, destined to return home after fleeing an untimely death. She wasn’t some other creature that could possibly be from that strange, foreign place.

She was human.

And I loved her even more for it.

“Nari, do you think you’re going to be okay? You’re really worrying everyone. My mum has been asking about you, too. She wants you to come over again. What do you say? Dinner at our house tonight? You can sleep there, and this time we can stay up all night watching movies from the 90’s. Wouldn’t that be fun? Oh! And my cousin Lachlan is visiting from Australia! I would love for you to meet him.” Zaylie’s sentences ran together in a rush, like she was desperate to convince me to say yes and that it would fix all my problems. It did sound very appealing. At least I would love the distraction.

“I can’t really answer that, Zales. I sure hope I’ll be okay. I know my behavior isn’t normal, and I’m sorry for making you worry. I appreciate your mom thinking of me. I’d love to come over tonight. Dinner and movies sound great.” I reassured her by linking my arm with hers and continued walking toward the infamous tree.

“Phew, good. I’m so glad you said that. I really think it would be good for you—and for me. I’m craving some girl time. I can’t tell you how frustrating it is to be around my brother and his bloody mate all the dang time. Those two knuckleheads will be the death of me, I swear it.” She chuckled, referring to Desmond and Liam, who had grown to be best friends from the sound of it. Good for them. “And now Lachlan will be there—I’m totally outnumbered!”

“I think it would be good for me, too. Thanks for asking me.” I tucked my hair behind my ear and kicked at a loose stone. I truly did think that. It was torture being alone at the B&B. I needed to get on with my life. I couldn’t sit by and wait for Mycah and Rydan to return, in case...they never did.

If I didn’t try to move on, I might literally go insane.

And then there it was.

The giant, majestic Weeping Willow tree. It sat exactly in the same spot as it always had. Of course it would, though—it wasn’t like trees could move.

But I had never stayed away for more than a few days before. I almost forgot how breathtaking the sight of it was. It appeared to glow as it basked in the fading sunlight; the long, slender branches still danced in the wind and played with the surface of the mirror pond it shepherded. It looked completely untouched by the harsh cold of winter. Each branch was still vibrantly full of golden-orange leaves from fall like the last time I saw it, unlike their green counterparts during spring and summer, and unlike the rest of the trees in the area that had been stripped bare.

It was stunning.

Truly stunning. My heart raced as we drew closer and closer. It felt amazing to be back. As if coming home after being away for a really long time.

What was that saying?

Oh, yes.

There’s no place like home.

I had never truly understood those words before. But now I did. Now I knew their meaning fully and could feel the truth of them to my very core.

There really was no place like home.

I suddenly no longer agreed with my need to move on. How could I possibly move on from losing my very best friend? And the first person I ever started to give my heart to? I couldn’t. It wasn’t possible.

“Crikey, Nari. It is so beautiful here.” I remembered Zaylie once I heard her voice and tore my eyes away from the tree to look at her.

“I know. It’s wonderful, isn’t it? This has always been my favorite place to come. Mine and Rydan’s.” Although it felt like coming home and in one way was incredible, a huge part of me was crumbling from the mere memories of all the time Rydan and I spent together in this very spot.

The dull ache that was there just moments ago was now screaming out to me the longer I stood next to the water.

And I wanted to scream back. I wanted to scream my lungs out.

I wanted to scream for Rydan. For Mycah.

Scream their names at the top of my breath and ask how they could have left me like they did.

How?!

How could you do this to me?!

But I didn’t. I didn’t let the words escape my aching lungs. I hinged my jaw closed and tightened it. It was a struggle to keep my composure intact, but I did manage it somehow.

“Rydan—” I drew in a steadying breath and tried desperately to calm my kicking heart, “and I...we came here a lot. Every day practically. I miss him so much, Zaylie.”

“I know, love,” she replied as she brushed my bangs from my eyes. I jerked my chin up at the use of the term ‘love.’ I wanted to say—Don’t call me that. You can’t call me that. It was too painful to ever be called that again—unless—unless by—

But I didn’t. I couldn’t be rude and horrible to her. It would kill me to hurt her feelings. That would be the last straw of my fragile sanity. So I ignored it. I let it roll off my back.

I moved through the curtain of long branches that appeared to reach out for the ground below and slowly took step after step toward the massive trunk. I recalled each time Rydan would sit against it and play guitar, the way he’d lie under here in the protected space and hum his pretty song.

I didn’t think I would ever be able to move on. My heart thumped in my chest and my stomach burned with regret for letting Mycah go without me. I should have made him take me. I shouldn’t have let him go so easily.

What was I thinking?

I watched Zaylie walk through the branches and turn in circles while gazing up in admiration at the beauty.

I tried not to think about them. I tried desperately to put them out of my mind. I sat on the dry ground that stayed safe and protected from snow and pulled my knees up to drop my head on them. I was no longer in the mood for my tea so I set it down next to me.

I wished more than anything I could’ve gone with them. The desire to go through the tree and find Mycah became so strong, I practically growled in frustration, slamming my head and body back against the trunk.

Only—

I didn’t feel the tree. Instead of making contact with the trunk like I had expected, I kept falling backward. I screamed and cried as I tumbled down a short hill.

A hill that was not in Kennebunkport, Maine.

Chapter Six

~Naminé~

As I sat upon the window seat in my chambers, looking out onto the cloudy sky, I noticed patches of small sunrays attempting to break through the gloomy clouds. It was as if they were trying their hardest to shine through the gloom—striving to spread out rays of hope. The thought made me smile as I once again picked up my dress and continued sewing.

Salmé must have been a seamstress, for she had left a whole kit of sewing utensils in a chest at the foot of the bed. I used some aged fabric that was left in there as well: some old curtains. I decided to make myself a dress out of the deep purple fabric, a lovely color. At first, I was reluctant to tear up the curtains. I didn’t want to cause an upsetting, especially since I was using Salmé’s items. However, I needed something to do to keep myself from falling asleep. It was torture waiting for the King to return with my instructions for the day.

Again I peered outside, wondering what Rydan was doing. Where was he going? Was he lost, captured…hungry, thirsty? I could not stand the thought of Rydan out there all alone. I had tried to reach him last night, but to no avail.

The past couple days I had been forming another plan. Since Calen and I were together more, and our connection was so much stronger at the moment, I knew I must try to reach Remycah in secret from the King. If Remycah had been with Rydan in the Earthly realm, then surely he knew that Rydan was present in Luïnil.

Perhaps Remycah was here as well. I would ask for his assistance. He had to find Rydan and speak with him about not returning to our Kingdom of Aselaira, at least not yet.

Together, they may have a chance, but with Rydan out there alone—it was not doing anyone a bit of good. He could get himself captured, and then where would we be?

My plan would go into effect in the late hours of the night. I had deduced some time ago that that was the time Remycah and Rydan were to sleep, unlike the common practice of our race. It served me well, for the King did not visit me until the earliest hours of the morning at a time his hunters would start their slumber. I would try to connect with Remycah tonight before the King arrived the next morning.

This had to work. I did not know what else to do. I felt at fault for Rydan coming to Luïnil, for I asked him to come home. It had not entered my mind that he would even consider coming alone.

I mentally shook the thought of him away for the thousandth time. It was getting me nowhere sitting around thinking about it. I could not wait for nightfall to come; Remycah would know what to do. I was sure of it.

Later that morning, after the King received his report that Remycah had yet to be captured, I was allowed to nestle with Calen a moment more to strengthen our bond. I decided to try for the third time to dream-weave with Cathar.

I suppressed the notion that I was stuck in deep denial about his demise into the back of my mind. However, I could not help holding on to hope. I could not imagine the thought of him not coming home, as much as I tried to accept it. I just could not. Despite the King confirming his death, it broke my heart every time I created the dream and then could not connect with his mind. Was he truly gone?

My heart was at war with itself. He was dead; he wasn’t dead. I could not bear the unknown any longer! An image of my father and mother, Roche and Deasar, quickly sprung to mind, as I yearned to behold them once again and feel loved in their embrace. I feared that I had greatly dishonored them. The day I told them about Cathar leaving with his patrol was the last day I had seen my father. He had been so angry. I cried myself to sleep that night. If I never saw them again, I would loathe myself.

Yet, every time I contemplated dream-weaving with one of them, I instantly dismissed the thought. I could not bear to see their hurt and disgraced looks. They would be so disappointed in their only daughter.

No, I could not face them now. I should have told them of my gift and of being a Maite’Ona. I had kept it completely secret for so long, not only concealing my gift, but hiding Calen out in the forest, only being able to bond with her at brief moments. I did not know if they would have understood, but it would have been their duty to report my gift to their king. It was declared by King Ohtar that every Maite’Ona come forward and put their gifts to use for their king and Aselaira, to help in winning the war against the neighboring Kingdom of Lassaira, our enemy. For the sake of myself and Calen, I kept it hidden. My father and mother would most likely never forgive me for such a grave offense. I had to put them out of my mind for now.

With all of my being, I desperately wanted to tell Cathar and have him meet Calen. He would have truly loved her and embraced my gift. The only reason I had not told him was to keep him from getting into trouble if my secret ever came to light. That mattered not now—not if he was truly gone. I cringed at the thought, but created the dream and tried to connect with him yet again despite my loss of hope. My mind was telling me he was gone, but my heart refused to believe it.

In this dream, I created the ruins of the Tower of Barad. We used to play there as children when we would wander away from the castle and hide in the forest. I opened my eyes and found myself in the Tiuka forest, standing beside the old ruins and surrounded by tall towering trees. I rested against the stone and attempted with all my strength to connect with Cathar.

Nothing.

I could not sense anything at all. I tried to dig deeper and gather as much strength from Calen as I could, yet to no avail. He was not there, not anywhere.

After waiting as long as I could, I finally succumbed to despair, collapsed on the ground, and broke into sobs that filled the pretend forest. My dear brother, my most favorite companion, was lost to me forever. My heart slowly broke into pieces and disintegrated into a lump of nothingness.

Reluctantly, I let the threads of the dream go and allowed my mind to wander in darkness. I was all alone now. Mother and Father would never forgive me. My brother was truly gone, and I was imprisoned in my enemy’s chambers. What hope did I have?

Instantly, my mind pondered Remycah and Rydan. They were like a welcoming breeze upon a summer’s day. I realized that I must continue to hope. If I wanted to see Aselaira as it truly should be, in the name of Cathar and make him proud, I must not give up the fight. Determined and refocused, I now firmly grasped the hope…the hope that Remycah and Rydan would indeed succeed.

The dark night finally befell our Kingdom. It was well into the late hours, for the crescent moon was at its highest point. Time was not on my side. The castle was most active during the night, which put my secret plan at great risk of being discovered.

It, however, was worth it. If I hadn’t met and befriended the prisoner in the dark dungeon below, I would not know Remycah or Rydan even existed. I would be oblivious to the fact that a false king ruled Aselaira, as were most of its subjects. By the force of Ohtar’s hand or otherwise, Remycah and Rydan were never to be spoken of.

The thought haunted my every day. I greatly desired to put an end to Ohtar’s vicious slavery.

At last, I created the dream for Remycah. I used the same scene I had created for him that one and only time I connected with him. It was in his mother’s Tari Garden. I did not know how much he remembered of her, but I was sure she spent a great amount of time with her sons out there, in her favorite garden, before sending them to safety and never seeing them again.

Unlike the lifeless state it was currently in, I created the garden as it once was; beautifully filled with colorful lotes and elanor, teeming with life and abundant sunshine.

I sat upon a bench in the middle of the yellow elanor flowers and used all my strength to connect with Remycah’s mind. I dearly hoped I could get through to him.

I could suddenly sense Remycah, feeling that he was connecting and entering into the dream. A big smile spread across my face. The notion that I was in the presence of the rightful and true king of Aselaira did not escape my thought as I saw him come into view, completely clear and in focus. He was a marvelous sight to behold. Standing regally next to the bench across from where I sat, he was covered in all black matching the dark shade of his disarranged hair. The only color on him was his deep cerulean eyes. Those brilliant eyes met mine as he affectionately smiled and took a seat at the opposite bench.

“Cormamin lindua ele lle,” I pleasantly said, for truly my heart did sing to see him. He had not changed at all since I had seen him last. “Thank you for seeing me, King Remycah.”

“Ta naa seasamin, Lirimaer,” he responded sweetly, not forgetting our language despite the cycles away. I felt a soft flush of heat on my face at his kind words of declaration that the pleasure was his and referring to me as lovely. He lightly chuckled before saying, “Although I greatly appreciate your allegiance, it is not necessary to call me that. I’m not yet king. At least, not yet to our people.”

I solemnly nodded in reply before meeting his intense gaze. “I suppose you are correct.”

“This is so much better than when you reached me before. Not being able to speak made the whole bloody thing rather difficult,” he remarked, humor accompanying his voice.

Much like Rydan’s, his voice sounded unusual; however, his had a deeper unfamiliar dialect. They must speak differently in the Earthly realm.

I laughed lightly in response. “Yes, it is certainly better this way.” I fidgeted for a moment, feeling anxious. I decided to get right to the point and plunge into the reason I connected to him in the first place.

“I fear for your brother Rydan. I need your help, K…Remycah. I had weaved our dreams together the other night, and he told me he was here…in Luïnil—all alone. I do not understand how or why, but I fear greatly for him. You are my only hope. Do you have any knowledge of him?”

Remycah let out a deep exhale before speaking, “My brother is so very stubborn. Even after all these years he has not changed a bit. I warned him not to come back without me, but he refused to listen. I will find him soon enough. I have been tracking him.”

He glanced away. I watched in astonishment as he picked a flower bud from among the bush and cradled it very delicately in his hands. It hadn’t opened fully yet, but as he gently stroked the small bud, slowly it opened to become a beautiful yellow elanor.

He twirled it in his fingers as he continued speaking, “Sadly, he refuses to acknowledge his heritage and his part in what must be done. He stupidly left without even a hint of regard for anyone else but himself, much to our dismay.”

As I watched him sit, still gingerly stroking the elanor, I sensed his discomfort at his last words. I was not sure whom he was referring to when he said “our dismay.” Perhaps his Guardian?

“He did seem quite sullen last we spoke,” I agreed.

“I will find him—” he hesitated, looking my way in question.

“Naminé,” I finished for him. Seeing him in pain and apparent agony—over what, I did not know— caused me great sorrow. He looked to be aching over something or…someone. Was he truly that troubled over Rydan?

“Thank you, Naminé, for your help in bringing us home,” he said. He stood up and furrowed his brow as he looked my way. “How did you know about us, may I ask?”

How could I describe to him that a betraying prisoner and I, a dejected slave, concocted this plan to bring them home? I tried to think of another way.

“An old companion of mine,” I started, not sure how to finish. “He...exposed to me the true events of what happened that day. I know not how he got his information, but I trusted him, and he led me to you.”

“I’m glad. I have been looking for the Lassaira Ëlemmiire practically all my life. I’ll be forever grateful to you for showing me the way,” he spoke assuredly. He lifted the delicate elanor to his nose.

“It was my great honor, My Lord,” I responded, with a bout of joy filling my heart. “What of your Guardians, Remycah? Are they not with you?”

“Ender had eventually left to find Rydan. He had felt something was wrong shortly after we had escaped Luïnil. He had waited a few years before leaving me of course, but it was killing him the longer he waited. He was supposed to bring Rydan back if needed. I hadn't seen him since and had assumed he’d been caught and killed for betrayal,” he responded sullenly. “Rydan did not know who Xavier was when I asked, so I can only conclude he died as well.”

“I am deeply sorry,” I said, regretting my question. I had figured they had not known the way home. Their Guardians would have told them and kept them safe. He gave me a reassuring smile, and I felt myself smile in return, despite the gloom of our troubled kingdom. “Remycah, I believe it imperative that you and Rydan go on your Maranwe journey to find your Fëa. That can be the only way to defeat Ohtar. I fear he has many snares that are hidden to us. You must do this before returning to Aselaira.”

“I couldn’t agree more. I am nothing without my Fëa, as is Rydan. Let’s keep this plan a secret between us. Do not share it with anyone,” he responded adamantly.

“Of course, My Lord,” I wholeheartedly agreed. I would keep this secret to my death. Ohtar would not hear it from me, come whatever torture he brought forth.

“I must leave now, Naminé. I am very close to catching up to Rydan. If you dream with him again, maybe you could try sending him images of Aselaira in its distressed state. He might need to see for himself the doom we must overcome,” he said, while handing me the yellow elanor. "Perhaps we may speak again

I took it gingerly and smiled. “Perhaps,” was all I replied.

As he started to fade away, leaving the dream, I sighed heavily. I prayed dearly that he find Rydan soon and could bring him to safety. It was heartbreaking to know they were both out there unprotected, but if they could find each other, that would make them stronger. They could protect one another.

Gently stirring, I opened my eyes to find myself nestled in Calen’s feathers, softly stroking a beautiful yellow elanor.

Chapter Seven

~Nari~

I lay mesmerized from the position on my back, staring up at the cloudless sky. It was as blue as a robin’s egg—if not more blue. The sun shone extremely bright, but the rays did not scorch my skin. The air was comfortable. Very comfortable. It was the perfect temperature. Warm, without being too warm, and no humidity.

I did not move.

I was afraid to move in case this was all just a dream and any slight stir would make it vanish, throwing me back into tormented reality. It must be a dream, right? Clearly, I had busted my head against the tree trunk and knocked myself out...And I was only imagining this while Zaylie, I was sure, was worried and trying to wake me up.

Right?

I could feel the grass beneath me. Soft, lush, exquisite. As if I lay against the perfect bed made just for me. I was Goldilocks, and it was just right.

A colorful bird soared above me. But as it descended closer, obscuring my view of the sky, I realized it was not actually a bird at all. It was the strangest butterfly I had ever seen. Its wings were a rainbow of colors—and it was huge. Bird-like huge.

But I didn’t feel frightened or grossed out like I usually did by insects. This was different. It felt different here. The butterfly flapped its wings so gently and effortlessly. I numbly reached up while it landed weightlessly on my fingers.

The moment it touched me and started cleaning its antennae, even though I could barely feel it on me, I got the striking feeling that this was real. Very real. I quickly sat up, causing the vivid butterfly to take flight again, and gazed around the beauteous expanse encircling me.

Trees. Huge giant trees were everywhere. Their trunks had to be as wide as a small car. Their canopies from above were like giant umbrellas, stretching their protective arms out as far as they could go.

Did I really go through the Weeping Willow?

I hesitantly looked back at the tree.

I sucked in a breath of crystal clean oxygen the second my eyes took it in.

It was even more stunning here than it was in Kennebunkport. It really did glow in the sunrays. It resembled a waterfall, the way the tree’s arms flowed down, cascading to the ground. Each leaf that claimed its spot on the long, slender branches practically glistened and danced. The wind would catch those arms, and I swear it was with the intent of caressing and embracing the tree. As if they were intimate, lifelong friends.

I had never smelled anything so enticing and luscious. The air was so pure and crisp it made my mouth water. The sweet oxygen would settle in my lungs, and I could literally feel the cleansing power it had on my polluted body.

This was impossible. Mycah had said only royalty or ordained individuals could go through the tree. How was I able to come through?

And if I always had the ability to—why didn’t I do it sooner??

I could have saved myself so much heartache and tears. But how could I have known? Nobody tells me anything! I audibly sighed and ran two hands over my face. There was no time for this. I was here now; I needed to think about what to do next.

I suddenly thought of Zaylie again and how she must be so worried for me. I stood up and tentatively walked back to the tree. I went to reach up to touch it–curiosity getting the best of me.

But I quickly pulled my hand back before making contact. I wanted to tell her that I was fine and not to worry about me. That this was something I had to do. But—what if this was a fluke somehow and I wouldn’t be able to come back again? It would kill me to be this close and then to lose it all in a second. No—I couldn’t take that risk. I unbuttoned my coat and took off my scarf and gloves and set them on the ground next to the tree. I didn’t need my winter gear anymore.

At the sound of a deep melodic horn blowing through the wind, I snapped my head in its direction and quickly forgot about Zaylie and Kennebunkport, Maine.

I started to walk in the direction I had heard the alarming sound come from. I couldn’t even hear my footfalls. It was like I walked silently on the grass, not even disturbing a single blade.

And this distraction was stupid of me. While I focused all my attention on the amazement of ‘silent walking’ for who knows how long, I suddenly found myself surrounded by a dozen males.

A dozen males who all had sharp, menacing bow and arrows pointed at me from every side. I stood frozen in place, gaping like a fish. Not once had I heard them moving around me or setting up their weapons for a kill. How in the world did I miss that?

What I didn’t miss though, was how strange they looked. Every one of them had long, light colored hair, ranging from white, the brightest blond, to a golden-brown. They were cloaked in neutral colors: forest green and earthy brown.

The weirdest thing of all was their eyes. Despite them being a range of different colors, they all had one thing in common. They all glowed in a frightening, eerie deep green.

They were all beautiful.

Every single one of them was good-looking, attractive, and each had an air of elegance mixed with authority.

Nowhere near as good-looking as Mycah, of course. But I couldn’t help feeling the pull of appeal and attraction. Something felt completely different than when I was around Mycah. It felt...well, they felt like—

Home.

I recalled Rydan saying the same thing about Mycah. A shiver ran down my spine, and I swallowed the urge to demand who they were and to remove the arrows from my face, since I was in no position to be bossing anyone around.

“State your purpose here or surrender to a swift death,” a melodic voice quietly stated to me, confirming my thought. His accent was strange. Actually, it was extremely similar to Mycah’s, but not quite as British sounding. His voice was calm, calculated, but did not lack fierceness. I didn’t know how he did it. At the same time as he spoke, all twelve of them tightened their deathly weapons.

“I...I uh...well it was an accident really. I didn’t mean to come through the tree; it just sort of happened. I mean, don’t get me wrong, I am completely thrilled to be here—”

“Enough!”

The same voice cut my nervous rambling off, and I stopped myself from thanking him. I was able to distinguish that time who had been speaking and drew my eyes toward him. He was breathtaking. Young. Just a boy—around my age, perhaps. His pale green eyes shone bright with anticipation and duty. His long, blond hair was intricately braided around his head, but it didn’t look feminine at all—quite the contrary. It gave him an ethereal look and made him appear more dangerous. But he didn’t frighten me, for some reason.

“I’m sorry. I’m just nervous. My name is Nariella Woodlinn. I don’t mean you any harm. I—” At the sound of gasps and head turns, another voice cut me off.

“Arwenamin Nariella...Woodlinn?”

I couldn’t make out who spoke this time, or even what they said, but I heard my name, so I answered without turning to the individual.

“Yes?” Then immediately in the exact same swift movement, they all dropped their readied bows. Except for the original young male who spoke the first time. He did not drop his arrow from his direct line to my head. He was the only one.

“Lower your arrow at once!” The second voice was just as melodic as the first guy, but deeper, more authoritative. The young male obeyed immediately.

“Ya naa re?” He then replied in such a strange, foreign language, I could hardly comprehend the sound. I finally figured out who had commanded him, and looked at the tall, long-haired male. His hair was a golden-brown. He seemed older than the rest.

“Lle quena i'lambe tel' Eldalie?” the older, commanding male ignored the younger guy and said whatever that was to me. Huh? Was he really speaking to me?

“Excuse me? I don’t understand what you’re saying. I’m sorry,” I responded regretfully.

“You have answered my question, nonetheless. There is something very strange about you. Come, we have much to discern,” he spoke, with the same accent as the boy. At that, the brown-haired male turned and began walking away. All eleven others formed a battle line and followed along, including the boy who took his position at the brown-haired male’s right side.

Two other males gestured for me to go ahead of them. So I did. They must have been my guards. Normally I’d feel afraid in this kind of situation, but for the life of me I could not feel a single sliver of fear. I felt safe. Protected. Like I belonged.

As we walked quietly through the magical verdant forest, I remembered what Mycah had revealed to me before he left, the information hitting me like a big cup of water thrown in my face to wake me up. How could I have forgotten? I felt so ridiculous.

These men—I mean, were they called men? Because they were Wood Elves. Like...me. The realization washed over me with 100% clarity. I knew it was true to my core.

Then despite the newfound clarity, I felt my heart quicken up a notch and anxiety build in my chest.

Crap.

Was I ready for this? Was I ready for my life to be turned upside down again? I couldn’t say for sure I was—but then, did I really have a choice?

After a while of walking, I began to notice something else that was strange.

The entire forest, even down to the tiniest of insects, all seemed to pay homage and reverence to this group I was in. With each step we took in passing, I could have sworn the leaves of the vegetation, the flowers, the branches, the animals, all stopped to slightly bow in our direction.

I didn’t know—it seemed ridiculous. It must have just been my overactive imagination. I shook my head and drew in a large breath of perfect air before exhaling. Could my life get any crazier?

We continued to walk silently for what felt like forever. Once we reached our destination, a whole new wave of awe crashed into me. I was halted in my tracks upon the beauty and grace bestowed before me. The alabaster city we arrived at literally shone amongst the twinkling trees. There were dozens of arched towers and hallways, circular structures and gorgeous woodwork. Intricate carvings ran up and down every tall beam and wall. I stood paralyzed and humbled by the majestic art. My lungs burned from lack of oxygen, signaling that I needed to get a grip and begin breathing again.

The guards gently pushed me forward, forcing me to continue walking. We entered the ivy-clad archway that led into the magical forest city, and I couldn’t help but feel overwhelmed by all the things to look at.

The vividly colorful stained glass windows glistened in the light like a flickering candle. I wanted to reach out and touch every single thing I passed.

We were greeted with kind smiles and head nods from anyone who was out and about. No one said a word to each other, but the respect was still given.

The giant castle-like structure that sat in the center of everything didn’t look like a normal castle I was used to seeing in fairy tales. This one was different. It was more humble and not-so-obvious looking. But I could still tell it held more importance than the other buildings and was treated with the highest of respect. It was clearly special. Maybe because it was the most gorgeous structure I’d seen in the entire lot. The level of detail and carvings was practically unfathomable. My breath was stolen away from my very lungs for the second time that day.

I was surprised when the brown-haired leader suddenly stopped at a nearby door that sat at the foot of the castle. I had expected him to take me straight up to the throne room to meet ‘The King’ or something. The rounded arched door was made of beautiful red oak with a leaf shaped knocker. Carved into the wood was a large emblem, similar to the one on Mycah’s neck. Only, instead of a Weeping Willow growing out of the hilt of a sword, it was just a giant Weeping Willow with an intricate leafy crown circling the trunk. The elf leader knocked and stood stoic in wait.

A beautiful servant girl with long, wavy blonde hair opened the door.

“Mani naa ta?” the girl chimed the foreign words in a bell-like voice.

“We wish to have a word with Lord Döron,” the leader said to her. She simply nodded her head and curtsied before opening the door wider for us to enter. The leader looked to me before inclining his head toward the entrance, wanting me to follow him. We were the only two who passed through. The other eleven stayed behind.

“I shall get him for you. Please, make yourselves comfortable,” the girl offered by waving a hand toward a beautiful wooden table and chair set. Even they had detailed carvings in them. She left the room with grace and elegance.

I sat fidgeting with my hands, constantly looking around the small room. It was filled with all sorts of mysterious things and items. Dusty old books cluttered the surfaces, and candlesticks and maps took up the other spaces. A lot of wood carved ornaments and statues sat in the circular windows and ledges. A moment later, a tall robust man entered the arched doorway. He suddenly stopped once his eyes reached mine. My heart clenched in anticipation. The brown-haired leader instantly rose and bowed in respect.

“My Lord Döron, this girl claims the name of Nariella Woodlinn. How is this possible, My Lord?” his voice came out breathy and unsure—almost frightened.

“You do not say?” Döron replied with a bit of amusement to his deep voice. The man was good-looking, tall and sturdy, and short white hair lay in a perfect mess atop his head. He was the first I had seen here without long hair. I wondered if he did it like that just to be different. I smiled at the thought, liking him already. “Nariella Ashwyn Woodlinn, I presume, yes?”

He smiled at me. Kindness, gentleness, and warmth—all those things flooded his deep, dark purple eyes that almost looked as black as his pupils. He seemed older than the rest of everyone I had seen so far, but still youthful nonetheless. Could he possibly be in his late-forties maybe?

I nodded yes in response. How did he know that?

“Umm...how did you know?” I found my voice that echoed my thoughts.

“I am positive there are many things you would like to have answers to. Many things you have been wondering about, have you not?” he chuckled lightheartedly. “But, please tell me. How is it you have come here?”

He moved to the kitchen and began rummaging around, cursing under his breath every so often, muttering about how he couldn’t ever seem to find a darn thing.

“Ah! Here we are.” He blew into a beautifully smooth wooden cup before wiping it with a cloth.

“Yes, you’re exactly right, sir. I am extremely confused about all of this. Are you able to give me answers? Because only one person has ever been able to tell me anything, and let me tell you, Mycah did not tell me much.” I sighed exasperatedly and rolled my eyes. I was about to explain how I got here but—

Döron suddenly stopped what he was doing and spun around.

“Mycah you say? As in—Remycah Avel Zafriel? You must tell me, how do you know him?” Panic rang in his voice, making me cringe in my chair.

“He came to the town I live in. Kennebunkport, Maine. I’m actually kind of close to him—Why?” I asked shakily. I didn’t like where this was going.

“I forbid you to ever see that boy again. Do you hear me? Absolutely under no circumstance can you ever be near him again.” His eyes flashed a brighter purple in anger before returning to their darker color again. I flinched at his accented words and sat stunned. My stomach twisted at the thought—but then I wondered how in the world he, a complete stranger, thought he could stop me from seeing whomever I pleased? What did he have against Mycah? And why did he care what I did in the first place? I didn’t respond, afraid of that argument leading to getting myself beheaded.

“Now, please, you must tell me everything. Why are you here?” He visibly relaxed, calming himself, as he poured a steaming greenish-brownish liquid into the cup he held.

“I...well I—” I tried to think of an acceptable response. Telling him I came through the Weeping Willow, with the intent of being reunited with Mycah and Rydan seemed out of the question.

“Yes?” he prompted when I sat struggling to come up with the right words. I opened and closed my mouth a few times, unable to think up a proper excuse.

Döron laid the kindest, sweetest hand atop mine and sat the steamy cup in front of me.

“Here, drink this. You will feel better.” He smiled sadly at me. “It certainly is a delight to see you again, my dear.”

Again? See me again?

“What do you mean?” I didn’t understand his words or his gesture. But his warmth radiated through to me like a familiar friend. Although I could tell he would be scary when mad, I felt no threat from him.

“You were just a tiny newborn when I first looked into your sparkling eyes. It was under my command that you be taken to the Earthly realm. But, my sweet child, you must not use your given name so lightly. If the wrong person were to hear you utter that name, I am afraid it would be the end for us all,” he spoke gravely and quietly. I shuddered at the meaning of his words and wondered what it all really meant.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t know. But why? What’s wrong with my name?” I recalled Mycah saying the same thing to me back in my room after he rescued me from the Black Eagles. He had told me his real name was Remycah and I could never utter it out loud. Darn you crazy elves and being all cryptic.

“There is nothing particularly wrong with the name itself, my dear. You have a beautiful name. One that is of the most beautiful to our people in fact, and it is dearly treasured.” He reassured me with just a few simple words and pat on the head. It made me think of Rydan and how he always had the ability to make me feel better in just the simplest of ways. A huge knot formed in my chest at the memory of him. “And to answer your question of ‘why’—well, let’s just say I knew your mother. You were given her name. Others would wonder why a girl would possess it, and I am afraid it may reach the King eventually. He cannot know of your existence.”

“My...my...my mother?” I got stuck on those words and took a big gulp. I tried to calm my thumping heart. “Who are you?” Something struck me funny in the way he spoke of her—like he loved her.

He took in a long breath, filling his lungs completely, before speaking another word. He wrapped a gentle arm around my shoulders and pulled me against his warm body.

“She was my daughter,” he finally spoke. The sudden realization dawned on me and left me frozen in place. Especially the word “was.” I didn’t like the sound of that, and the fact that he—well, he—“I am your grandfather, my dear.”

I didn’t know what came over me, but I suddenly wrapped my arms around his neck and held on for dear life. My body had moved all on its own, surprising myself by the intimate gesture.

I had craved this. Dreamt this.

All my life I had wished for family—someone to actually be connected to and call my own. Rydan had always been the closest thing I’ve had to that, but nothing could compensate for an actual grandfather who shared the same blood as me. My whole body tingled and buzzed beneath my skin from pure happiness and gratefulness. Tears threatened to spill over, my heart mourning the loss of something I never had—of being able to grow up with my grandfather. Memories and intimate loving moments I never got to experience, and never ever will.

I pulled back, feeling silly and awkward. “I’m sorry about that,” I admitted shyly, unconsciously tucking my hair behind my ear. I worked to swallow the lump in my throat and cleared my watery eyes. I just met the guy and already I was probably making him regret telling me.

“No need to apologize. There is much to tell you, and much for you to tell me.” He patted my hand. Hope and relief sprung forth with fierceness at the chance of finally getting answers about my life. I would finally get to learn why my parents abandoned me. Who my parents were. What I was. Where I really came from. My heart floated up in triumph at the thought, and I almost squealed with glee.

And just like that, it was torn away from me.

“My Lord! The King, he is coming. He wishes to speak with you!” One of the soldiers outside barged through the door with that younger guy in tow and quickly called out a warning.

“Quickly, take Nariella. Go! You must hide, quickly now!” my grandfather ordered. Go? Go where? Why must I go? Confusion flooded my gut, but I was not allowed to ask. He pressed a finger to my lips when he saw I was about to question what was going on and then said, “You must do this. I have no time to explain. But know this, dear child, if the King becomes aware of you, you will most certainly be killed. Now go. Keep secret, and be extremely careful.”

Then I was grabbed by the boy and pulled from the cozy house in the swiftest of movements. My heart that was just moments before floating from happiness now burst into a million pieces, and ever-so-slowly, descended down to the pit of my stomach.

Chapter Eight

~Naminé~

Deep red drapes thickly covered the walls of the royal quarters, firmly concealing whatever lay beneath. I stood alone in the middle of the sitting room, waiting for my orders. I disliked calling them orders, but true to form, that was what they were. I did not have a choice in the matter but was biding my time and waiting for an opportunity, hoping dearly that one came.

The large room, which was just inside the front entrance, was breathtaking. It was the royal quarters where kings and queens of old dwelled as they reigned over the land. Gazing around, I tried to imagine the warmth and love once shown here. Now only cold and darkness emanated from this space.

In the center of the room stood a large fountain flowing with the purest water, signifying the purity of each king and queen who lived here. Springing from deep into the mountain, it was a special fountain built thousands of years ago by a king who gifted it to his daughter on the day of her coronation. He had abdicated the throne to her and her new mate, who reigned in Aselaira for over two thousand years. She was the great-great-grandmother of Remydan and Ohtar. As I walked over to the fountain, I noticed that the water was not clear, but had a murky hue to it, indicating the impurity of the reigning monarch. Ohtar was not the rightful king. How it hurt my heart that my people had been deceived so harshly. They knew nothing of his treachery.

A movement to the left caught my attention, as I observed something stirring from behind the red drapery. Curiosity got the better of me as to what lay beneath as I made my way over to it.

As I got closer, I heard a low growl and hissing noise, and suddenly a small black lynx came out from behind its hiding spot. It looked my way and hissed as it stalked closer. I was suddenly very still as I realized this animal was not a Fëa, but a wild animal. I could not help but notice that when it stalked out and the drapes moved, I could see colors painted on the wall. More like etched into the wall, similar to the Ëlemmiire mural in my chambers. The curtains must be hiding what was painted there.

I desperately wanted to peek at what the mural pictured, but the growling lynx brought back my attention. I slowly backed away until I hit the fountain. Not knowing what else to do, I ever-so-slowly took a step onto the fountain base.

Just then, Sarqua entered the chambers looking extremely pained. He seemed out of breath, and after taking a few seconds leaning against the wall, he said, “Lureá, n'alaquel sii!”

I looked again at the lynx, apparently named Lureá. It had a name, thus belonging to someone. He had told it to back away. It listened by striding over to its hiding place behind the curtains.

I stepped off the fountain base and bowed my head as Sarqua stood staring in my direction. He seemed to have gained composure and no longer looked ill like he had when he first walked in. I felt uncomfortable standing alone in the middle of the room. So I slowly made my way to stand against the wall, the one part of the room that was not covered by red drapery.

I cringed, as suddenly King Ohtar strutted in with a big booming voice.

“Wait outside,” he instructed whomever was out in the hall. He paid no attention to me as he walked to the far side of the room, then commanded, “Sarqua, feed Lureá. She must be hungry.”

Sarqua went to the door on the right and Lureá came bounding up to him begging for food. He pushed her away and went through the servant entrance, while the feline followed swiftly in his stead.

I jumped as I heard the King right beside me saying, “Did you give the message to N’taurn?” He sat on a divan paralleling the wall that I stood against. With his eyes boring into mine, I instantly got a feeling deep in my being, but I did not know what it was.

I quickly uttered a soft “Yes,” and looked back down. I did not like the feeling of looking into his eyes. He seemed to make me to do things I didn’t want to do. I told him the truth—I had given his message. I heartily prayed he never asked more.

Moments passed, and Sarqua gruffly returned the same way he had left, with Lureá nowhere in sight.

Reluctantly, I slowly looked back into King Ohtar’s eyes, and as he gave me a questioning look, he snapped at Sarqua, “Bring in Námoman now!”

Tall and proud, he marched into the room bearing an air of loftiness. His long black hair hung loosely down his deep indigo cloak. He stopped a few feet from where I was, still huddled against the wall. His eyes wandered up and down my stance, and then turned to look at the King, who was silent, masking his face with disinterest.

The King lounged on the dark divan watching our interaction closely. His dark, calculating eyes moved from mine to this Námoman. I briefly wondered if he was somehow a Maite’Ona that the King was using, but I did not see his Fëa.

I remained silent, struggling to determine the situation I was in, and wondered what was really going on. Why had the King called him here, and what did he have to do with me? I was terrified of the answer.

The King suddenly cleared his throat and said, “Shall we begin?” He met my eyes while plastering a sinister smirk on his face.

My heart instantly dropped into my stomach. I quickly took a few deep breaths and tried to conceal the horrendous feeling spreading through my body. I did not want to give them the satisfaction of knowing I was terrified out of my mind. I took a quick glance at Námoman and noticed his bright yellow eyes were fixed on mine.

“Dhaeraow, lle desiel?” the King said while still glaring my way. Tears threatened to surface as I listened to him call me a traitor, but I desperately tried to hold them in.

Answering his question, I slightly shook my head—no, I certainly was not ready for whatever was in store for me.

The King jumped up from the divan and stormed over to me. “Lle desiel?!” he shouted in my face.

I had not meant the shake of my head as defiance, but I did not know what else to do. I could not possibly answer with how I truly felt. I could not say that no, I was not ready. I bowed my head and responded with a lie.

“Amin naa tualle.” I was ready.

“And do not ever forget, Dhaeraow, you are my servant,” he spat out harshly. He strode back over to the divan, but did not sit down.

Tension and aggression hung thickly in the air—it was almost suffocating. I briefly wondered if I would ever breathe normally again. Whatever this was, I wanted to quickly get through with it. The only thing keeping my body upright was that I was firmly pasted to the cold wall behind me. My body deeply strove to mold into the solid material—trying to disappear—unfortunately without much success.

The King turned to me saying, “Do not lie to me. Have you been connecting with my hunters?”

Without meeting his evil gaze, I nodded and said, “Yes.” I did not want to suffer through his wrath by only using head movements, so I barely squeaked the affirmative response.

Ohtar turned to look at Námoman, who immediately went to the window across the room and whistled. We waited in silence for what seemed to be days, when suddenly I heard a very loud “hoot.” I felt a slight breeze as something flew around the room, swooshing past me, only to end up landing on Námoman’s shoulder. As he strode back over to stand between the King and me, I noticed that a white owl with grey spots was comfortably perched there, now diligently focused on cleaning his left wing.

Rapidly I understood what it was the King was trying to accomplish, and with that thought all the air from my lungs suddenly strangled me. I deeply gasped for air, but I could no longer seem to breathe. I closed my eyes and used every ounce of my strength to keep the tears from falling and betraying me. If the King found out who else I dream-weaved with behind his back, namely the two heirs that could save our people, it would be the death of not only me, but Calen, Father and Mother—Oh by the Sea and Stars, this would be the ultimate betrayal. This may just be the beginning of the end. I may very well have signed my own death sentence.

I was in a horrendous predicament. Námoman was a Truth Seeker Maite’Ona. The King could ask me anything, and I would have to tell the truth. If I was dishonest in any way, Námoman would know. The King was cunning, skillful. He no doubt would know just what questions to ask to bring everything to light. I had to keep some semblance of hope that he wouldn’t even fathom the reach of my treachery.

Opening my eyes, I struggled to keep my breathing even. Setting my focus on the floor, I could still deduce that both the King and Námoman were observing me closely.

“Truth,” the lofty Maite’Ona declared.

I looked up and focused my attention on the snow-white owl that incidentally looked my way as well. Gazing into its eyes that were as yellow as the sun, it cocked its head and cooed ever so lightly. Those bright yellow eyes were warm and welcoming. I felt a sense of calmness and empathy emanating from its return gaze. It cocked its head the other way and cooed softly again. It began to shake its feathers and settle comfortably into the crook of its master’s neck.

“Have you been truthfully relaying to me the status of their hunt? Have they truly not captured my prey yet?” the King asked. He did not believe me when I had said they were still looking for Remycah. Was that really what all this was about?

Keeping focused on the warm gaze of the owl, I answered, “N’taurn said there was nothing new to report, Your Majesty. I was being truthful. They have yet to capture Remycah.”

The King looked at Námoman who responded, “Truth.”

King Ohtar started to strut back and forth in front of the divan, clasping his hands behind his back. I could sense he was uneasy and wanted to spring a trap for me somehow. I prayed deeply that I could evade it.

“Dhaeraow—is there anyone, besides my men, that you weave dreams with behind my back?” He stopped walking and turned his evil glance my way. I refused to meet his stare, because there it was, the laying of my trap. There was no returning from this. My answers would fuel his rage and warrant my imminent death.

I closed my tear filled eyes and hung my head low, as I reluctantly answered, “Yes.”

“You insolent traitor! How dare you betray me!” the King bellowed. He stalked over and roughly grabbed my shoulders, harshly shaking them. “Who? Tell me who?!” he screamed in my face.

Tears had already started rolling down my cheeks as I cringed from his rough touch and desperately tried to think of a way out. I would name a thousand names before I would ever give his away. I suddenly had an idea and decided to tell the truth—At least part of it.

“Cathar,” I told him. Perhaps if I prattled on with words it would distract him. “I understand you have said my brother to be dead, Your Majesty. However, I cannot bear the thought. He—”

“Dina, wethrinaer!” the King silenced me. “Much wind pours from your mouth, Dhaeraow.”

I winced at the insult, but stayed silent nonetheless.

Heavily sighing, the King turned to Námoman. “I will have your response.”

“Truth.”

“Anyone else?” the King threw my way.

I took a deep breath and lied for the first time in all my cycles. I could not—no, I could not give them away. I would rather die a hundred different ways then betray my true king.

“No,” I solidly replied my lie.

“Lie,” Námoman revealed. The owl on his shoulder suddenly stood straight up and cooed my way again. My heart sank. I desperately hoped that Calen and I were put to death swiftly, basking in the satisfaction that I did not betray Remycah. I could not even give a thought to Rydan right then, knowing I would never see him again. My father and mother—Oh, how I pray—

“My father and mother,” I quickly shouted out, trying to delay the inevitable. “I tried to dream-weave with them the other night, but they were not asleep.” I could not think of anything else to say. And so it began.

The King, still standing directly in front of me, audibly let out a sigh. “Quit with the games, Dhaeraow. Your insolent brother is DEAD—your father and mother soon to join him. I will make that happen, disastrously, if you do not stop prattling on and on. Tell me now! Have you been concocting schemes behind my back with Remycah?”

I did not understand how, but the vile King seemed certain of my deceit. Yet I could not surrender. Building up my courage, I stood firm and confident. “No, I have not,” I defiantly lied to his face.

He angrily shoved my back painfully into the wall, the same spot I was trying to mold against before, but still with no such luck. He abruptly let go, like I was a disgusting thing to hold, and turned to Námoman.

I boldly looked his way as well, and suddenly the owl leapt off from Námoman’s body and came to land on mine. I remained stoically motionless as it settled on my shoulder. The room was silent and the air was thick as I awaited Námoman’s contradictory response.

Námoman’s all-knowing pupils met mine, and then after he longingly gazed at his owl Fëa, he turned to the King.

“Truth.”

Chapter Nine

~Nari~

“Shhh,” the handsome Wood Elf turned to me in a stealth whisper. I stifled a gasp with a hand over my mouth upon seeing his eyes. The once beautiful, glowing, pale green eyes he looked at me with only moments before were now a dimmed dark brown. How? I squeezed my eyebrows together in confusion and gazed within them in wonderment.

He didn’t notice—or care to notice. He quickly turned to survey the area once more. We were crouched inside a giant shrub. If I didn’t know any better, I would have believed the plant purposely wrapped its leaves around us like a protective shield, hiding us perfectly from whoever the boy was afraid of. Who I knew, without a doubt, I needed to be afraid of.

Then I heard them.

A group of males came walking past the very spot we sat hovered in, talking and chatting it up. I peered through the cracks in the leaves, barely making out their appearance. From what I could tell, they all had the same long, dark hair and wore the same military-looking outfits—Black cloth under thick, black leather armor. They had swords hanging from their hips, sheathed in dark leather. Each one had the very emblem Mycah bore on his neck embedded into the material.

Again, I had to stifle a gasp.

Once the men had cleared the area, the boy visibly relaxed and stood up out of the lush shrubbery. His eyes were once again pale green. What the heck?

“Hey umm...how come your eyes were just dark brown a second ago?” I cleared my throat and tried to be brave for asking. I didn’t want to offend him.

He pulled his eyebrows together, like it was a weird question to ask. “It is a strategic trait. When I am trying to blend in or stay hidden, particularly when I am under cover, it just happens on instinct. How do you not know this already?”

“I’m not from around here,” I replied.

“What ever do you mean? I can surely sense that you are a Tavas’Elda. Do not lie to me.” His eyes flashed emerald for a second before returning pale green. His foreign accent made the words sound regal and elegant, despite their angry tone.

“I’m not lying, I swear it! I grew up in Kennebunkport, Maine. This is the first time I’ve ever been here—wherever here is.” I waved a hand around the general area and sighed.

“How is this possible? What...what is Ken…Kenneb...what is that place you speak of?” he huffed in frustration.

“Kennebunkport. I know, it’s a funny sounding name right?” I laughed. He did not. “It’s a town in the state of Maine. You know, the United States of America. Earth.” I got the distinct feeling that no, he did not know. He probably had never heard of any of those things—which made me think—are we even on Earth anymore? I really had no idea how it worked.

“You mean—you are truly not from Luïnil?” he questioned, his charming voice filled with skepticism. I answered with a question of my own.

“So, that town we just came from is called Luïnil?” I tried the name out, but it sounded funny jumping off my tongue.

He chuckled and shook his head.

“No, no, no. Our Kingdom is Lassaira. Our mother realm is Luïnil. We all live in Luïnil, every race, every species. We all live here. But we usually keep to our own land. The ones whom just passed are Isil’Elda soldiers from the neighboring Kingdom of Aselaira. The very kingdom I grew up in. Our enemies.” His accented words were contradictory and confusing.

“Wait, I don’t understand you. Why do you call Lass-whatever your kingdom if you grew up in the other one? And how are they your enemies? And why are they here?” The questions kept tumbling out of my mouth without giving the poor guy a chance to answer.

“I don’t know why I grew up there. My family are slaves owned by the wicked King Ohtar. I didn’t discover my true heritage until I came face-to-face with a Tavas’Elda soldier in bitter battle who spared my life upon sensing our shared brotherhood. Our races have been mortal enemies long before I was born. I do not know of the reason. I am not certain anyone does. It is rare for us to interact with each other unless in battle.”

I listened to his tale and let the words sink in. I felt like I just swallowed a tall glass of crazy juice. And then the glass kept on getting refilled.

“And those Isil’Elda soldiers are here because—well, because we are losing the war. They have encroached upon this land. But I cannot be discovered. They will force me back into slavery. I must remain hidden, and it appears you must as well. However, I also do not know the reason for that. Who are you? And why did Lord Döron wish you concealed?” He pulled a small doughy item from his side pouch and handed it to me.

My stomach grumbled at the thought of food. It looked yummy—like fresh, soft bread. I gratefully took it and thanked him.

“Truth?” I asked. He nodded, of course. “The truth is, I have no idea who I am. I have even less of a clue why my grandfather wanted me hidden. I seriously don’t know anything. I didn’t even know I was one of you until a week and a half ago. I didn’t even know this place existed at all. Not until—”

“Wait, Lord Döron is your grandfather?! How can this be?” Even though he already stood with perfect elegant posture, I swore his backbone went straighter.

“Again—not a clue,” I replied, and bit into the soft bread, desperate to distract my thoughts from running head first into Mycah. The doughy substance was absolutely delicious. It tasted like...strawberries?

“Not until what?” he asked.

“Huh? Not until what, what?” I was back to being confused.

“You said not until—?” he answered dryly, almost impatiently.

“Oh,” I looked to the ground and shuffled my feet. “Right. I did say that. Okay, don’t get mad and freak out or anything, all right?”

“Why would I get mad? And...what is freak out?” He pinched his forehead together as he said the words, and I couldn’t help laughing out loud. He shot a look of confusion my way, so I quickly worked to get my serious face on.

“Umm...you know, uh—” Okay, I’ve never had to describe what “freaking out” meant before, so I was suddenly coming up short for a proper description. How did you explain teenage slang to an elf? “Oh! Okay, I just mean don’t start going all crazy and yelling at me, stuff like that. Get it?”

“Do people do that...in Kenneb—Do people yell at you often where you came from?” he questioned innocently, making me smile.

“Just never mind, okay? I just don’t want you to be angry with me.” I didn’t see that conversation making any strides toward camaraderie.

“All right...” He still didn’t understand. But I had a feeling he would in a moment.

“What I was saying was...not until Mycah told me what I was and where I was from.” I cringed back closing my eyes tight and waited for the freak-out.

“You’ve met the true King Remycah?!” he practically bellowed and took a step closer, making me jump from his reaction.

“Wait, so you’re not mad at me?” My grandfather’s reaction was completely opposite of this, I figured all Wood Elves would be appalled by our interactions.

“His existence is a myth among the Isil’Elda. No one believes him to be alive, or have ever been born at all. Some say it is only rumor that he once lived here as a child. Few have admitted to actually lying eyes upon him, and those who do are never to be seen again. Even uttering his name is feared by all.” He spoke with such somberness; I felt my heart break a little at the dire circumstances.

“What are they afraid of?” I almost didn’t want to ask.

“King Ohtar’s wrath. His torture. It is said he will do whatever it takes to wipe the memory of Remycah and his brother Rydan out of all history and legends. Whatever it takes.” He emphasized his point by widening his eyes.

“Is he...evil?” My voice came out low and timid. I was frightened for Mycah and Rydan. If innocent people weren’t safe just by speaking of them, then what’s going to happen to them now that they were here, so incredibly close to danger? I felt my stomach turn and forced myself to keep down the lovely bread I just consumed.

“Yes,” was his only response.

But in that one little word, I felt the full extent of gravity the meaning held all the way down to the tips of my toes.

As if right on cue, confirming everything the boy just informed me of, a speeding arrow sliced through the pure air and nailed into a tree, right smack in between us.

“Run!” he shouted. He grabbed my hand and pulled me along as we went flying through the trees. My blood immediately shot through my system like it just entered a race of its own, and I could feel the sheer panic bubbling forth in my chest.

I didn’t know what was worse. Were we being chased by the king my grandfather said was sure to kill me if I was found, or the other king Mycah warned me of prior to leaving if I was found out to be a Healer? I didn’t know. Both kings sounded evil to me, and so I pushed myself to run as fast as I could possibly manage.

I could hear movement from behind us. We were definitely being chased. An angry, deep sounding horn erupted through the silent forest, causing me to cover my ears with my hands. That reaction made me let go of my guide. It was so loud and scary sounding, I almost whimpered from the pain.

I didn’t know what was going on; all I knew was I needed to run. I kept my eyes on the boy’s back and prayed I could keep up with him. He was fast, extremely fast, and I fought with all my might to stay near, but I was quickly losing the battle. He was gaining distance, and I felt myself falling behind. If I got lost, I was sure to have a heart attack.

My lungs and every muscle in my body burned and ached from the exertion. Where were we going? I didn’t know.

Then I saw them. From the corner of my eye, I saw a dark shape to my right running after us and quickly gaining the same speed as we were running in. I screamed at the menacing stare he gave me. I turned to my left and found another Night Elf soldier gaining on us. Oh my god—this was it. We weren’t going to make it.

I suddenly felt the sickening sensation of something evil dangerously close behind me and right on my heels. I chanced a look back and regretted it immediately—my eyes widened in fear, and I again could not stop the scream that escaped my lips. A wicked Night Elf was right there, readying to reach out and grab me, to take me down with him.

The Wood Elf boy suddenly began chanting unknown words in that strange language under his breath. Despite him being far ahead of me, the words were carried in the wind. I could feel myself tiring. My legs felt on fire, and at any moment I knew they would give out. I could not take this much longer. I would not be able to keep it up. But I told myself—just a little bit more, just a little bit more—and pushed with every ounce I had in me. I felt myself gain a little more speed and thanked the heavens above.

And just as quickly as the sun casts away darkness, a blinding white light flashed around us. I heard tortured screams cry out from every angle and fall away in the distance.

“Come! This way!” the boy’s familiar voice commanded ahead of me, and I did not hesitate to obey. He ran through a thicket of greenery off the path, and I stumbled through after him. We came upon a pouring waterfall, fierce and powerful, roaring with venomous fury.

He kept running down the narrowed-stone cliff that led behind the cascading water, but I drastically slowed my pace. When I said narrow, I meant the ledge only had enough room for one foot at a time without plummeting head first down to the churning water more than a hundred feet below.

How the heck did he just do that? He didn’t even flinch at the tiny space. He had impeccable balance, obviously. But I could not do what he just did. I clung to the rocky wall and kept my eyes down on each movement my feet made. One foot after the other. One foot after the other. I could do this.

“Nariella! What is it you are doing? Come on!” the boy hollered impatiently at me. Ugh. I fought the urge to stick my tongue out at him. I probably would have if I weren’t so afraid of tearing my eyes away from my feet. Did he not get that I had never done this before? I was in no way athletic. I practically failed gym.

“Remember, you are an elda. You will not fall!” His voice rang out and mixed itself in with the crashing water.

“I’m a what? I thought I was a...a...Tavas’Elda or whatever,” I called back just before making it behind the waterfall.

I wiped the water droplets from my face and ran my fingers through my long hair. I was soaked from the spraying falls. Lovely. Where’s Mycah’s handy drying trick when you needed it?

“Nariella. You are a Tavas’Elda. You’re an elda in general. An elf. How is it you do not know these things?” He laughed at my expense.

“Ugh. I told you! I was only recently informed about all this. I don’t know any words from your language. I am surprised I even remembered Tavas’Elda.” I pulled my wet shirt that stuck to my skin away from my body and wrung out the bottom.

“You do realize that if you hadn’t resembled a snail a moment ago you wouldn’t be so drenched.” He continued to chuckle, his pale green eyes flashing in amusement. Great. Just what I needed. That was when I noticed he was completely dry, hardly a drop of water on him. I forced myself not to growl out loud.

“I think we should sleep here tonight. These falls are protected. No one unwelcome can pass through,” he explained as he lowered himself to the ground. I stayed silent, lost in my own thoughts, and mimicked his actions.

I was extremely tired. That last bout of adrenaline and severe exertion completely zapped every ounce of energy from my body. I moved to lie down entirely on the stone floor, not even caring how hard it was. Nothing could keep me from sleep right now.

And sleep was exactly what I found.

Calm. Peace. Utter relaxation.

I was in heaven. I was sure of it this time. One of the evil Night Elves found me and killed us. I was certain I had to be in heaven at this very moment.

I didn’t want to open my eyes. I knew that if I did, the moment would be spoiled. I stayed cradled on my side and reveled in the serene oasis I found myself basking in. I pulled myself into a tighter ball and smiled.

“What the bloody hell are you doing, love?” a familiar British accent asked in a low voice while lightly chuckling. I stopped breathing and stilled in response. I clenched my eyes closed even tighter. Please don’t be a dream. Please don’t be a dream. Please don’t be a dream.

Gentle fingers began sifting through my long hair and then carefully tucked some away behind my ear.

“Are we dead?” I asked in a small voice, still refusing to open my eyes.

“No. We’re not dead. But you can hear me this time?” Mycah asked as he softly put his fingers to my chin and forced my head to move in his direction. I decided to give in and open my eyes.

I sucked in oxygen while my heart leapt in response to his expression. He looked—ravishing. How was it possible each and every time I saw him I was taken aback by how sexy he was? If this wasn’t heaven, then I must be dreaming, and dang was it an amazing one.

“Are you sure...we’re not dead?” I asked again. My pulse quickened at his touch and the way he ran his thumb over my bottom lip, licking his own perfect, kissable mouth.

“Do you want to be dead?” He smirked in his familiar sexy way and gazed up at me through his eyelashes. I got lost in the way his messy midnight hair glistened blue in the sun as the wind played with it.

Dang it.

Why did I let him do this to me, even in a dream?!

I shook my head to break free from the trance he always seemed to put me under. But I knew he couldn’t help it. I was just a crazy person, that’s all.

“This feels weird. This feels...real. Like last time I dreamt of you, only a thousand times more clear. I don’t ever want to wake up.” I slowly sat up and ran my fingers over the bit of skin I found extremely enticing peeking out from the collar of his shirt.

He closed his eyes at my touch before reaching up and claiming my hand with his own. He brought my fingers up to his lips and sweetly kissed them.

“I know, love,” he finally said. “And you’re right. This does feel different. Perhaps I’m getting the hang of this after all.” He bit his lip and winked at me. My mouth dropped in response at how sexy it was. I fought the urge to rip my hands through his shirt, pull those gosh darn lips to mine, and violently kiss the heck out of him.

How in the world did he always manage such perfect restraint? His proximity was driving me wild. This felt way too real.

“I take it you miss me, then.” He dropped his gaze to the lush ground before slyly looking back up to me. His deep blue eyes shone brighter than I remembered. I was certain he could feel the torrent of emotions I had going on inside of me. Tackle him to the ground, don’t tackle him to the ground—the war raged inside my head.

I nodded. Was he crazy? I was literally going insane over how much I missed this stupid elf.

“Mycah, where are you?” I inquired, hoping to glean some information about his whereabouts. Okay, I knew this was just a dream and my subconscious couldn’t possibly give me the correct answer. But who was I kidding? This was my dream, and I could pretend all was right in the world if I wanted to. So for the time being, all would be.

“I’ve been tracking Rydan. He clearly has no idea where he is going. The moronic bloke is all over the place. But I am gaining on him. I shall reach him soon enough, don’t you worry, darling.” He laced our fingers together with one hand while playing with my fingertips using the other. My heart constricted at the mention of Rydan’s name and the fact that he was lost. I could only imagine all too well how horrible being lost in this strange place would be.

I almost started to cry for him. My heart hurt, and the pain became almost overwhelming.

“Mycah, please—you have to find him.” I shot my eyes to his and stared with unconcealed worry for my best friend.

“I will, love. I will,” he reassured me as he pulled his eyebrows together in question. After a minute he suddenly asked, “Where are you?”

“Where am I? What do you mean?” Crap. I wanted to tell him so badly, but I didn’t want to ruin my dream. I didn’t want my thoughts to take this beautiful moment to a bad place. I knew my subconscious would make him mad at me if I told the truth. What was the point of telling if it didn’t do a bit of good?

“Nariella. Oh bloody he—” He abruptly stood up and buried his hand in his hair. He kept it there, lost and entangled atop his gorgeous head. I wished my hand were there instead.

He cursed under his breath and closed his eyes tight.

“Please tell me you are not somewhere in Luïnil. God, Nariella, please tell me you did not go through the Lassaira Ëlemmiire,” he whispered firmly as his voice cracked from emotion. His consonants were clipped and clicked over each other by his accent.

“Uh...Mycah, please. Don’t ruin my dream. Please.” I forced back the tears threatening to break free. Darn you girly emotions. I looked away from him and tried desperately to gain control.

He suddenly yanked me to my feet and picked me up off the ground by the back of my thighs, wrapping my legs around his waist. He pressed me to his body and nuzzled his face into my neck.

He was warm.

And smelled utterly divine. Just like I remembered. Sweet. Woodsy. Clean.

I slid my fingers through his hair and clung tighter to him.

“How could you do this?” he whispered into my skin. The feel of his smooth lips sent my spine tingling.

“Shhhh,” I answered. Don’t ruin this.

“I’ll find you. Tell me where you are and I’ll come to you.” He did not move his face from its spot against my neck. The gesture made my violently beating heart bleed with regret and worry. I didn’t want him to risk his life to find me—or risk Rydan’s by abandoning him to come to me.

So I reluctantly made myself wake up.

Chapter Ten

~Naminé~

An extraordinary phenomenon was occurring right before my eyes. As I walked out onto the veranda, I found myself delightedly basking in the golden rays from the sun glistening down on Aselaira. The fact that the sun brightly shone and no ounce of rain lingered in the sky was purely astounding. For months, the tempest storms raged through the land without respite. Then suddenly, and for some time now, they had lessened, bringing periods of sunshine and glorious weather. It was almost as if the land was healing, being made right again. Aselaira had been suffering for so long now, spanning all my cycles of life. Breathing in the pure air, you could nearly sense the realm beginning to rejuvenate.

My mind pondered Remycah and Rydan out there alone somewhere. Perhaps they were the living reason as to why Aselaira was on the mend. They were finally home, where they belonged; the rightful royal heirs to the Isil’Elda throne. I beamed at the thought that it was genuinely occurring. The plan my ally from deep in the dungeon and I concocted had indeed been successful. We got them home.

I stood against the palisade overlooking the courtyard below. The only time it was used recently was to let Calen fly up to the veranda so that we could bond. I tried to get a glimpse of her, wondering where they were keeping her. She would have loved to have been out flying on a day such as this, to soar in the wind and bask in the sun as she glided through the air. How I yearned to see her free again.

However, I could not see anything. They must have been keeping her cooped up inside somewhere. I hoped desperately that she was not caged, though I feared deep down that she would be. It was agonizingly empty being without her, not feeling her strength at all. The lorda potion they were injecting into her system daily was completely shutting out any connection with her. It drove me wild with vexation that an elda would be harsh with a Fëa.

How could my own people be so inexorable toward the sacred creatures? It was heartless and unforgiving. A Maite’Ona and their Fëa were highly revered in olden days. To be born with a priceless gift and find your Fëa soulmate was a deep treasure—an esteemed honor. How much had changed over the cycles. To begin from esteemed honor and end as undignified slaves was disgraceful.

Aselaira needed a fresh beginning—a clean slate, to finally once again be ruled by its rightful monarch. Only then would the land fully and completely heal.

The citizens of Aselaira knew not of its despoiled state. Long ago forgotten was the joyful reign of a true monarch. In my eighteen cycles, all under the reign of King Ohtar, I knew nothing of joy or contentedness in the kingdom. Over the cycles, I had heard small whispers of a joyous time previously known among the people of Aselaira. King Remydan and his queen, Lirima, had been deeply loved by all their subjects.

If only Remycah could take his place as king, all would be right in the land. I dearly prayed the citizens of Aselaira lived to see that happen.

My mind wandered back to Námoman and why he had helped to keep my secret. He was a Truth Seeker, and he had lied to the King in order to protect me. Why, I did not know. I wished desperately to ask him of this, but I had not seen him since. If the King had found out, he would have put us both to death instantly. I did not understand why a stranger would risk their life for a slave—a prisoner. Even so, he had saved us all.

Later, during the middle of the night, I concentrated on creating a dream for Rydan. I recalled Remycah’s words that perhaps Rydan needed to observe for himself the doomed state of Aselaira. I could show images of its chaos and misery to help in aiding him to accept who he was and what he needed to do. I felt relieved that Remycah was out there looking for him. By the Sea and Stars, I prayed that they were already reunited and could stay together.

I created the same scene as every other night—Castle Edhel-N’dor loomed in the distance. Standing at the cliff, watching the waves crashing over the rocks below, I sensed Rydan in the dream. I turned around to find him looking not much different than he did the other night, yet the sight of him still made my stomach clench. I decided not to waste any time or give thought of my feelings for him.

Giving a smile, I walked right up to him saying, “Rydan, has Remycah located you yet?”

He did not back away this time, but I could still sense his hesitation. “No. And I don’t want him to.” He shrugged.

“Why ever not? It is imperative you rendezvous with him. Time is of the essence. You do not understand what will happen if you are caught. If your uncle finds you, there is no doubt you will be killed. I fear for you, Rydan.” I stood right before him, and without thinking, I reached forward to grab his left hand. However, he pulled away and placed both hands in his pockets. My heart stung yet again.

He sighed heavily and said, “I have no idea where he is. I have no idea where I am. I’m just trying to figure out what all this means.”

Smiling up at him, I responded, “He is on your trail as we speak. Let him catch up to you. Do not veer from your path, and listen to what Remycah has to say. Do not fight your true purpose.”

How I wished I could touch him and offer comfort. I gazed into his captivating eyes. My heart descended when he unexpectedly took one more step further from me.

“This is all so strange. And I don’t even know your name,” he whispered.

“My name is Naminé,” I replied. He shot his head upward with a heart-shattering expression that I could not define. I closed the space he created between us in a new fervor.

“Please, Rydan. Let me show you something and perhaps you shall feel differently,” I told him. “It may seem strange at first, but you must allow it to happen. Close your eyes.”

Hoping that he complied, I reached out to take his wrist and squeezed my hands around his clenched fist. He did not pull away and he did not look at me. I wanted his trust, and I needed him to see for himself.

Wearing a perplexed look, he said, “You want to show me something, but you tell me to close my eyes?”

Chuckling at his question, I fervently nodded my head as he reluctantly complied. Once his eyes were closed, I did the same and concentrated on sending images. I felt him stand rigid in place.

Isil’Elda and Tavas’Elda met on the battlefield. Hatred and bloodshed permeated the minds of those involved in the slaughter. Though of the same species, the same brotherhood, the Isil’Elda of the night and Tavas’Elda of the woodlands united in the dance of death. There was no order. There was no peace. Havoc and chaos was their single goal. They did not know why they fought, why they killed, or why they died for their kingdom. Even so, it was their duty, their honor, showing their obedience to their realm. Both sides fought for the same end, but why—Why did they fight?

Three beautiful elda women strolled out onto a courtyard, two of them clearly enjoyed being outside in the brilliant moonlight. However, the third projected a despondent grimace and gloomy demeanor. You could not see her face as she sullenly sat by herself on a bench overlooking what was once a beautiful flower garden. Dejected and broken, she wasted away to nothing as the years went by and hope drew thin. By the stance of the other elda women and the guards that had stood watch, this woman was indeed an important Emissary. It was none other than Queen Lirima, whom had rarely been seen since Ohtar brutally murdered her united mate in secret and covered it up by leading the people to believe that a Tavas’Elda killed their king. Devastated by her mate’s death and the apparent loss of her two sons, she began the betrayal of leading her sons to safety. Sending them with their two Guardians to protect them and hide them from Ohtar, only to wonder each and every day if they were even alive.

Suddenly, my hand was being squeezed tighter, and I let the images go. I opened my eyes to see Rydan’s were no longer the smooth silver of before, but were now shining a slightly darker shade of grey.

“Rydan, you must understand. The war that has been enraging in Luïnil between Aselaira and Lassaira will come to an end. One side will lose. It would be devastating for either Kingdom. We must not let that happen. The fate of our people is uncertain. This war has caused much heartache, and only Remycah will have the power to set things right, once he becomes king. And there are those who yearn for you Rydan, for you to come home.”

He pulled out of my grasp and turned toward the castle. After raking both his hands through his hair he asked, “What do I do then? What can I do?”

Sighing inwardly at missing his touch, I replied, “You must find Remycah. Stay with him. It is vital you both embark on your Maranwe journey to discover your Fëa. Only then will you both be powerful enough and able to take on Ohtar and his minions.”

He suddenly turned my way, the expression on his face was utter astonishment. “My—Maran...What?” he quizzically asked while walking back to stand before me. “What the hell are you talking about?”

Mentally shuddering, I recalled he was raised an Earthling and would not know of him being a royal Maite’Ona. How did one define a most precious esteemed privilege of the entire elda species?

“I will do my best to explain, difficult as that may be,” I started. “I am a Maite’Ona, which in the common tongue translates to ‘Wielder of Special Gift.’ As you know, I am an Olor I’lanya, a weaver of dreams. That is my gift. However, I receive my strength from my Fëa. She is a phoenix, a rare creature, but together we have the power to weave dreams. Without her strength, I am nothing at all. When a Maite’Ona is birthed, their Fëa counterpart is also birthed somewhere else at the same time. Once a Maite’Ona reaches wea, or adulthood, and realize their special gift, they embark on their Maranwe Journey. It is a very sacred passage one must take in order to find their fellow Fëa. It is a highly treasured task for all Maite’Ona.”

“And how do you I know I am a…Maite- whatever? Are all elves one?”

“No, not every elda is born with a gift,” I answered. “However, you are of royalty, Rydan. All those royal by blood are birthed a Maite’Ona. When you were birthed eighteen cycles ago, your Fëa counterpart was also birthed somewhere at the same time. You only must make your journey to find him or her.”

Both hands rested on the top of his head after this revelation. His eyes were now closed, and he suddenly looked extremely worn out. “I’m seventeen, not eighteen,” he murmured.

I could not help the furrowing of my brow at his statement, but decided to let it go. He was dealing with enough as it was.

“Remycah will be able to explain further, Rydan. That is why you must find him. Alone, you will not accomplish anything. Together, with your Fëa, you will be a force to reckon with. Only then can you return to Aselaira and gain the kingdom that is rightfully yours.”

With his hands still on his head, he opened his eyes. He lightly shook his head while saying, “This is just...insane. I mean, I always knew I had—”

Abruptly, without any warning whatsoever, the dream disappeared and he was gone. I groggily woke to a sinister expression plastered on King Ohtar’s face as he loomed over me. My breath caught, and I suddenly got a tortured feeling deep in my being.

“Wake up, Dhaeraow. I have a directive for you,” King Ohtar said with an evil twinkle in his eye. I did not like the tone of his voice, seemingly amused and oddly cheerful. It was disheartening. This would not be pleasant.

I hastily sat up and waited for his torturing words.

“I want you to summon and dream-weave with…an acquaintance of mine,” he said with a sly smirk on his face.

I could not fathom whom else he would want me to connect with, surely—

“He lives deep in the Nura’ringul Mountains, surrounded by ice and flames,” he said while walking to the foot of the bed.

Ice and flames? That was a bad omen—a foreboding of something terrible and dangerous. The only worse thing known to an elda was that of one connected with shadow and great winds. A Shape-shifter—a great evil destined to be an abomination, a torment of utter proportions.

“His name is Dae’Sûl.”

I shivered as a great breeze tore about the room and then suddenly vanished as if called somewhere else. My insides racked with pain and seemed to melt inside as he mentioned that terrifying name. King Ohtar then touched his hand to my forehead, knowing it was the way a Dream Weaver gains the vision of a subject had they not met before. The touch sent me a distorted image of an old elda living deep in the snowy mountains. The image was faint and blurry, but enough for me to use and connect with him.

Dae’Sûl.

Shadow Wind.

His sinister laughter could still be heard several moments after the King left my chambers. I shivered uncontrollably and huddled in the blankets, but not because of being cold. The fear that name provoked was terrifying. I knew the King was evil, but it was one thing to build a fire, quite another to play with it. This was far worse than playing with fire. It was as if he invited massive deadly flames into his cherished home, welcoming it to devour his dwelling and the family that was inside.

How desperate the King must be to have summoned a Shadow Wind Shape-shifter. I was appalled at having the task to dream-weave with him, let alone connect my mind with his. I shuddered at the thought as tears strolled down my face.

Elda Shape-shifters were a rarity. There were only a few known to have existed in the past thirteen thousand cycles.

Even so, to be connected with the shadow and great winds, let alone ice and flames from deep in the Nura’ringul Mountains, was the root of evil nature–a vile abomination.

I could not get out of this duty, but must put forth much courage to accomplish this heinous task. I desperately wanted to be someplace–any place–else, for I did not want to invite great evil into my mind.

Nonetheless, I only had to deliver a brief message and be done with it. I would have to suffer through connecting my mind with his, praying dearly that he would not harm me. I did not think that could be done in a dream, but this was a Shadow Wind Maite’Ona. I could not even begin to comprehend what he could do if given the chance.

Unlike when connecting with N’taurn and creating an environment disagreeable to him, I decided to come to Dae’Sûl’s element and create a scene in the snowy mountains that were his home. As I tried to prepare myself for this disgraceful act, I embraced Calen tightly and advised her to break contact if something untoward should happen. I prayed that he would not have the power to reach Calen, but one could not be too careful.

Closing my eyes and slowly finding slumber, I took a deep breath before connecting with Dae’Sûl’s mind. I created the dream and huddled against the bitter cold. I brought us to a small pass situated between two mountains. Reluctantly, I brought his face to mind and connected our dreams.

At first, I felt nothing. I had weaved our dreams together successfully, but felt nothing coming from him. We were connected, but I had no indication if he was there, or in what state of mind he would be in.

It snowed ever-so lightly, and even though the sun brightly shone above, I shivered in the freezing cold temperature. Wrapping my heavy cloak tighter and up around my face, I took a few steps and wandered about in the snow.

Suddenly, I got a slight sense of something coming from the East. I quickly turned to face the Eastern end of the mountain range, and even though I could not see him, I knew he was here somewhere.

Again, I faintly sensed an essence, but now coming from the West. I whipped around and tried to focus on what was in front of me. I saw nothing.

Looking around, I realized the snow was thicker and I could hardly see a foot in front of me. Slowly, I began walking to the West, when without warning I sensed something—this time to the North. I stopped and turned my body to the right, but alas, nothing again.

My breathing quickened as I started to understand that he was playing with me, trying to trap me in his game. I all too soon did not want to be there anymore, and when I thought that perhaps I should end this charade, the ground that I stood upon started to shake. I took a few steps backward and ended up with my back against the frigid mountain. After several seconds of incessant trembling, it felt like the mountain was going to collapse.

A loud thud to my right made me look over and up to see a giant avalanche of snow and ice tumbling down the side of the mountain, only to land a few feet from where I stood in a matter of seconds. I began to run in the opposite direction, but the slippery, icy snow prevented me from making it very far. I struggled with all my might to make my way to safety. Where did one hide from an avalanche?

Faintly, I heard deep sinister laughter in the air. I abruptly stopped and stood firm. Shaking my head fervently, I remembered this was my dream. I controlled the elements of what I created. Turning to look around, I spotted the huge avalanche that was storming down the mountain, heading my way. With an extra pull from Calen and deep focus, I concentrated on stopping the avalanche. Closing my eyes tight, I summoned all my strength. When I opened my eyes again, the once-tumbling avalanche had now turned to a powdery snowfall.

With a huge sigh of relief, I collapsed to the ground despite the icy snow. My heavy breathing was the only sound in the air, when unexpectedly a dark shape loomed over me. I dared not look up, for just noticing his silhouetted shadow on the ground was enough to make me tremble. As several moments passed, I closed my eyes tightly and waited with dread.

“You are stronger than I assumed, Olor I’lanya,” his deep voice resonated.

After taking a few deep breaths, I opened my eyes and picked my head up just slightly. Never meeting his eyes, I softly spoke, “I have a message…from King Ohtar.”

Still looming over me, his shadow began to shake lightly, matching the movements of his deep laughter.

“And you do his bidding, little crow?”

I nodded slightly and delivered the message. “Seize your inner shadow Corvus to elicit the lawful beneficiary, and we shall confer suitable price.”

No longer hearing laughter from his direction, I unexpectedly sensed thick tension in the air. Braving a look, I cringed as he suddenly spoke in a whispered evil tone, “He is here.”

I wildly searched for the newcomer, not sensing a third presence despite him saying so. Then, something about the way he stated those words forced my eyes back to him.

Though he stared up into the snow-filled sky, I deduced that he contemplated an evil scheme. His massive body towered above me, as his long, deep red, flowing locks blew around in the wind, gently striking my face. He was fully clothed in black gear with a hefty silver cloak around his neck.

I knew not what the cryptic message denoted or whom he was speaking about, but I knew I needed to get out of there right away.

Closing my eyes, I tried to disconnect my mind from the dream, but something was stopping me. I tensed as I realized I somehow could not escape his hold. I reluctantly opened my eyes and looked up to find him blasting his bright green eyes into mine. Seeing the mixture of swirling greens was astounding, shocking my system. I was captured into staring into the emerald color before me.

“I give you leave, Olor I’lanya,” he whispered deeply as I realized his hold on me loosened. I grasped at the hole in the connection and was thrust into sudden darkness.

Stirring awake, I rose to see Calen lying beside me, gently wrapping her wings around my cold trembling body. I clenched her tightly and basked in her comfort.

After several long moments encased in her soft feathers, I sat back and contemplated what had just occurred. What was that cryptic message in reference to? Who was he, and what did he have in common with the King’s message? The Shadow Wind said he was here, but I had not felt him.

I once again lay beside Calen and replayed the message back in my head. Seize your inner shadow Corvus to elicit the lawful beneficiary, and we shall confer suitable price.

The King obviously wanted the Shape-shifter to do something in exchange for a price, but what? Elicit the lawful beneficiary. What did he want him to draw out, to find?

The lawful beneficiary—Lawful—legitimate, valid? Beneficiary—heir? The valid heir?

By the Sea and Stars! He was talking about the rightful king, the true heir—Remycah. Elicit the lawful beneficiary—in other words—find and bring the true heir. Oh dear, he was bidding a Shape-shifter to look for Remycah. An evil abomination summoned to hunt for him. Ohtar’s patience with his current hunters had grown thin. His will to capture Remycah was certain to be accomplished now, if Dae’Sûl was involved.

I must warn Remycah. He needed to know the evil that was hunting him, but what was it that he must look out for? What was it the King had said? Seize your inner shadow Corvus?

Dae'Sûl was a Shape-shifter, able to enter and command the body of his Fëa. Corvus—Corvus—? The King was asking him to seize his inner shadow, to become the Corvus. This would allow him to hunt and capture Remycah.

Shaking my head vehemently, I realized I did not know the meaning. Nonetheless, I must warn Remycah that he was being hunted.

Perhaps he would know the meaning of Corvus.

Chapter Eleven

~Nari~

I carefully moved my body as I struggled to stand up straight all the way. I stretched my sore, aching muscles as far as I could—

Ouch. Ouch, ouch, ouch! My neck and back were now riddled with knots. I kicked the stone ground with the tip of my boot and silently cursed it. This was not going to be fun. Hiking across a strange land with a broken neck and back?! No thank you.

“Finally. I was beginning to think you were never going to wake,” the blond-haired boy mused as he rifled through his pouch. “You can have my mastas again and my extra water flask if you want it.” He handed me more of the fluffy strawberry bread and his small, black leather, perfectly round water bottle. Yes, it was actually round—like a bomb. I took the intriguing item from his hand and rolled it around my palms.

My eyes bulged at the beautiful emblem engraved on the front.

Mycah’s tattoo.

It was the emblem that represented the Night Elves.

“I love it. Can I—um, may I please keep this? I mean, if that’s okay.” I looked up into the boy’s pale green eyes and held my breath in anticipation of his words. I really, really wanted to keep it.

Forever.

It was exceptionally awesome. A leather strap was knotted around the neck and the coolest plug I’d ever seen kept the water captive inside. The plug looked like it was made of bone.

“I do not understand. Why would you want that? It was made by your enemy. It bears the very emblem you were born to hate,” he scoffed disdainfully, making his foreign accent stronger.

“But I don’t hate it. I don’t hate them. How could I?” I wanted to explain that I felt quite the opposite about those darn Night Elves—I was pretty much in love with one of them, and my absolute best friend was their prince. How could I possibly hate them?

“You can have it...but I wouldn’t be making that known around Lassaira. Lord Döron will not be pleased if you end up killed because of disloyalty, with or without the King’s knowledge,” he warned.

“Okay. Thank you. I appreciate you helping me and feeding me and keeping me alive. Honestly. I don’t know where I’d be right now if it wasn’t for you.” I gave him a smile and hoped he knew how grateful I was for him risking his own life to save mine.

“You are welcome.” He scrunched his eyebrows together as he gazed at me.

“What?” I jammed my hair behind my ear and looked at my feet nervously. I didn’t like the scrutiny behind his eyes.

“I cannot figure you out. I sense mixed beings exuding from you,” he explained, but I only felt my confusion deepen.

“Is that bad?” I squeaked out nervously.

“Perhaps. You are different. I suppose we can leave it at that. Shall we go?” he inquired with a lift of his brow. He gestured toward the exit and I nodded in reply, not really sure if I could find actual words. I got stuck on the ‘perhaps’ part.

We moved past the roaring waterfall, and I again clung to the side of the mountain cliff, desperate not to fall off. I didn’t even chance a glance in the boy’s direction. I would just assume he was already way beyond the danger-zone and stood comfortably on the other side waiting for me.

“Menelmara!” he exclaimed. “Will you always be this slow?”

I assumed correctly.

“Will you just hold your elfy-pants on for a second! I'm moving as fast as I can,” I shot back, trying not to laugh. Giggling was not an option right now when any slight movement could pitch me into oblivion.

I heard him sigh exasperatedly. That right there almost had me laughing again. I finally took my last step off the narrow path and bent over with my hands resting on my knees.

Phew.

I made it.

“Must I remind you again that you are an elda? You naturally are born with impeccable balance and light-footedness. You wouldn’t have fallen.” He bent down to meet my eye level and moved my newly wet hair from my face.

I immediately shot up straight as an arrow from the intimate gesture. Okay, it really wasn’t that intimate—just caught me off guard.

He continued when I didn’t say anything, “Do you understand? You must have elda instincts in you somewhere.”

“I’ve never seen any,” I scoffed. “Maybe I’m a dud.” He laughed in response and shook his head, not believing me. We passed through the invisible protected threshold and into the clearing.

“Impossible. Only the truly rare possess coria eyes,” he explained with certainty as we continued to make our way further into the lush forest.

I stopped walking. “Wait, what? Coria? What is that?” I asked, fully confused. He stopped walking, too.

“Your eyes—their color,” he answered with a smirk and pinched his eyebrows together again, probably wondering how I could be so ignorant. But I was. I had no clue what he was talking about. “Do not tell me you didn’t know you had purple eyes.”

“No, of course I knew. I may be blind, but I am not completely blind. I just have no idea what you mean by the rare only having them. Sheesh.” I moved the leafy branches out of the way so I wouldn’t get slapped in the face and opened my mouth to complain.

Except the boy pulled me backward against him with a hand covering my mouth, holding in my scream.

“Shh,” he barely whispered next to my head.

My eyes felt like they were bugging out of their sockets. What was he doing?

“Don’t you feel that? An Isil’Elda convoy—they’re waiting for us,” he breathed through a whisper right against my ear. I focused my attention on trying to ‘feel’ what he was talking about as my heart jumped to my throat.

Then it slammed down into my stomach upon a spike of danger I felt erupt throughout my spine. I could feel it—he was right. I could feel the evil lurking on every side of us.

They stepped out behind their concealed lookout corners armed with iron-tipped wooden arrows. It looked just like the one Mycah had had shot through his body, and I felt myself grow sick. The boy released me immediately and took a protective stance. Fear gripped at every part of my body.

There were only three of them—that wasn’t much—right?

They all dressed the same—black garments clad with simple, but thick, leather armor. The trend continued when I noticed all three had the same long, dark colored hair as well.

One of them began speaking to us in Elvish, and the way he spoke the words made my chest knot into a pretzel. His voice was deep and rumbly, resembling thunder. I swore the atmosphere around us grew darker, and a cold wind whipped my hair around my face.

“Antolle ulua sulrim,” the boy on my side responded in an icy tone. “Amin feuya ten' lle.”

I had no idea what they said to each other, but all three of the Night Elves laughed in a sickening roar.

The boy, almost too fast for my eyes to see, snatched an arrow from his quiver that hung against his back and suddenly thrust it into the closest enemy’s heart, not even bothering to use his bow.

My mouth dropped open in shock.

The Night Elf clutched the wound for only a moment before he fell to his knees, then all the way to the ground—dead.

Before any of the others could react, the boy called out to me in a blur, “Do your very best. Follow your instincts. Now!”

And then it began.

The boy quickly moved backward to put space between himself and the rest, while pulling his bow from its place on his back. I had no time to comprehend what was going on or what to do, because one of the Night Elves immediately attacked me by shooting his waiting arrow.

I instinctively dodged out of the way, not really knowing how I was able to do that, and ran as far back as I could. He only followed. He pulled his menacing sword out of its sheath and took careful steps toward me, baring a wicked grin. I shook violently and grasped at the concept of ‘remaining calm and going by instinct.’ I wanted to believe I could do that—I had to.

For just a slight moment of time, my mind focused on how intricate and beautiful the sword before me was. It was interesting to look at, and even the shiny metal had a masterful design engraved along its length. It was artfully crafted, and although I was in dire straits, I couldn't deny having admiration over the elven-way I’d been suddenly submerged in.

For the briefest of seconds, I dwelled on the fact that I wanted to be a part of it. I felt proud to be an...elf.

The adrenaline that pumped through my veins gave no room for fear, and so I no longer felt incapacitated by that fear; instead I pulled on it and used it to fuel my actions. The split second before he engaged me in battle, I rolled in the direction of the fallen elf and drew the sword he had strapped to his waist. I heard my oncoming opponent grunt in frustration, and I instantly shot back up to a standing position, mimicking the stance the boy had taken earlier.

I recalled the way Mycah had fought Nikolai after I had been captured. It had been artful and smooth. The Night Elf said a few things in Elvish as he drew closer, but I ignored him. I quickly looked to the boy from the corner of my eye to make sure he was okay. The other Night Elf appeared to be gaining the upper hand on him. Oh no.

I didn’t have time to think about it as the one I was in battle with lunged at me in attack-mode. I did my best to deflect and hated to admit I just came extremely close to losing my life. I tried desperately to find my inner calm.

I allowed the instincts I didn’t even know I had to take over completely as I made my first offensive attack. I wielded the sword in a fiery way and relished the normalcy of it. It felt alarmingly comfortable doing this, as strange as that might be.

However, it was not enough. The Night Elf was fierce and kept out of harm’s reach. He came at me time and again while I tried to unleash the same attacks in return.

At the sound of the boy’s strangled yelp of pain, I tore my eyes from my ongoing—albeit losing—battle to assess the damage. The other Night Elf that he fought impaled him with his sword, causing me to cry out in anguish, as if the horrid sight in front of me ripped the scream from the pits of my gut.

With that came clarity and a sense of enlightenment as I became thrust into protective-mode. I felt connected to some unknown, extremely comforting force. Suddenly, without knowing what I was doing, I began speaking in Elvish.

“Yala onna en' kemen.” It was as if the very words were drilled into my head and they were desperate to be called out. Instantly, the ground shook beneath our feet and knocked both Night Elves to their knees.

The words kept coming, “Lanta en' kalale.” They sped through the wind and up toward the sky.

Lightning. Literally, lightning cracked like spider-webs throughout the bright blue sky and struck down toward the land, executing the two Night Elves in a nanosecond.

I dropped to my knees in horror at what I’d just done. I clung to my throat and choked on my silent shock. My eyes were wide, and I struggled to get a grip.

I killed two people. I killed—two actual persons. I took their lives like it was nothing.

“Nariella—” the boy rasped in pain. I lurched forward, startled by his voice. He’s not dead?!

I immediately ran to him slumped against a tree. He was covered in blood and held onto the beautiful, wicked sword plunged into his torso.

Tears streamed down my face as I tried to remove the weapon in a sickening attempt. I held my breath to abstain from the rusty smell of blood I knew to be wafting around me at that very moment. His eyes grew dark and hung half closed.

“Please! I don’t even know your name.” I worked to get the words out through a strain of emotions filling my throat. This was all my fault.

My instincts called out to me as I listened to him struggle against inhaling the glorious oxygen. I placed my violently shaking hands on his wound and focused all of my attention on healing. If what Mycah said were true, and I really was a Healer, then shouldn’t this be my specialty?

I thought about my mother Elizabeth and how I was helpless to save her. I thought of Zaylie sprawled against the dashboard of Seth’s car after the crash and again, me not able to do a single thing about it.

Then I thought of Mycah. The agonizing blow to his heart as he fell to the ground in bloody pain, dying with each second that ticked by. I clenched my eyes closed tightly and imagined taking away this boy’s pain.

A blinding light flooded my closed eyelids. In a blurry distance of my mind’s eye, I saw a beautiful white horse gazing upon me.

No, not a horse.

A unicorn.

I gasped, but did not let my eyes open. The image was hazy and difficult to make out, but the majestic beauty did not escape me. I drew in the comfort that I felt flow through me and focused my attention on the buzz of energy emanating from my hands.

Just as suddenly, the light and the image were gone. I peeled my eyes open and watched as the soft glow that bathed the two of us disappeared.

The boy sat upright—perfectly strong and back to normal.

“Ed' i'ear ar' elenea,” he breathed in a whisper, not hiding the awe and amazement from his face. “You are a Healer.”

I nodded my head and wiped the salty tears from my hot cheeks.

“You cannot do that,” he replied cryptically.

“Do what?” I croaked, sniffling and swiping at my nose.

“Nariella, you must give heed. Only heal those you absolutely cannot lose if they are dying. You must understand you cannot save everyone. Small healings do not count against you. However, it is imperative that you know your power is limited when it comes to lifesaving acts. Do you understand?”

“No,” I answered, half listening and half mourning the circumstances we’d found ourselves in. I was grateful this boy was still alive, but a big part of me was sickened to the core about having murdered two people not moments before.

“Your eyes will begin to dim the more you draw others from death. Eventually you will no longer be able to heal at all.” He stood up and walked over to the Night Elves lying dead not twenty feet away from us. I could not look. I could not turn my eyes in their direction.

The boy’s words floated around my head, but it was a struggle to dwell on them. I didn’t want to think about what he was doing and tried not to listen to his scuffling around the dead bodies.

I vaguely heard him say, “And my name is Cathar.”

Chapter Twelve

~Naminé~

I watched in horror as Remycah slowly took his last breath. An invisible force was choking the life out of him. Remycah’s swirling blue eyes began to dim.

“King Remycah!” I shouted with all I had in me, but I could not reach him. I was paralyzed in place. My feet would not move a centimeter. My arms would not extend forward.

All I could do was helplessly watch as Remycah grew purple, tortured with agonizing pain.

“No!” I screamed, ripping my vocal cords in shreds from the force.

I woke in a frightening cold sweat. Since the moment I disrupted my connection with Dae’Sûl, he had been haunting me. Whether I was awake or asleep, he would torment my mind with images of Remycah’s tortured demise.

He fed me his ill-will toward Remycah, his hatred for him. He was bloodthirsty for Remycah’s soul, and he wished for me to feel every second of it. Dae’Sûl would flood my system with his desire for vengeance. Vengeance for what, I did not know. That he did not share with me.

I could no longer dream-weave with Remycah or Rydan, at least for the time being. I was much too weak.

My mind, body, and emotions were racked with aches from feeling and seeing Remycah’s suffering. For Dae’Sûl forced me to feel what Remycah felt every second of his torment.

I shivered against the wall I leant on and wiped the stray tears that lingered from the nightmare.

Dae’Sûl’s sinister laugh echoed in the chambers I occupied, causing me to wince. He had poisoned me.

There was no escaping his evil.

Chapter Thirteen

~Nari~

“I need to know what just happened.” My voice was so low and raspy, I vaguely wondered if the boy was able to hear me, but it was all I could manage at the moment. I gripped the rough bark of the large tree I sat next to and worked to stand up, albeit shakily. “You have to tell me honestly—What was that? What did I just do? Did I really just kill those—”

I stopped myself from speaking the words and instead took an incredibly long inhale of the sweet smelling air. I drew comfort from the cleansing properties I knew it must contain and focused on the hint of vanilla and jasmine it left on my tongue.

“You certainly are a queer one.” Cathar, I thought that was what he said his name was, slightly shook his head as he stripped the fallen Night Elves of their belongings. I bristled at his casual notation of my, what I thought to be a reasonable reaction to oh, I don’t know...MURDER!

“Cathar, that’s what you said your name is, right?” I asked, waiting for his confirmation before ripping him a new one.

“I believe that is what I said, yes,” he chuckled with a nod of his head.

I stood there stunned and worked to get my eyes back to their normal size.

“Are you serious right now? This isn’t funny!” I exclaimed with wonderment at how blatantly calloused he was to death. Was everyone like that here?

“Forgive me. What is it that has you so distraught?” he replied and stopped what he was doing to look at me.

Now that I had his complete attention I was ready to let him have it. “Well...well...did you see what just happened?! Excuse me for being a little panicky and confused and...and...completely terrified! Now you listen here, buster, I need answers. How in tarnation’s was I able to speak Elvish?!”

I realized I sounded completely lame—and somewhat deranged—and it wasn’t exactly what I had had in mind when I had thought to let him have it, but my mind had come up blank. I could feel myself becoming overwhelmed by confusion and uncertainty. My desire to find Rydan grew exponentially in just a matter of a split second. He was my rock. My comfort. My security blanket. He always knew how to make me feel better.

I needed him.

“It is difficult for me to understand your Earthly upbringing. I apologize. Is it true you have never taken one’s life before now? Or spoken our language?” he mused as he pulled his eyebrows together in question. I swear there was a hint of amusement to his voice.

“No! Never! How was I able to do those things? I’ve never even heard your language until yesterday,” I let out in a rush as I wrapped my arms around my torso and tried desperately not to be sick. What was going on? Where did those words come from? It had felt as if something had told me to say them—it was the strangest feeling and unlike anything I had ever experienced before.

It had felt like...I had been assisted. Supported. Fortified. I recalled the comforting reinforcement that had flowed through me as I had healed Cathar.

The ethereal unicorn flashed into my mind and I took a gasp of air.

That was weird. What was that? Oh crap—it happened. It had finally happened.

I’ve gone mental.

I’ve literally turned into a mental person.

I stumbled backward against the tree and slowly slid down. I ignored the scratches I felt happening down my back through my thin shirt. Those didn’t matter. What mattered was focusing my attention on trying to breathe normally. Hyperventilating in the middle of nowheresville was not an option.

Cathar began moving toward me with new vigor.

“It is your language, too. Not just mine. With that clarified, I honestly do not know. The land around us lends power to our kind. It gives aid to us if ever we shall call upon it, for we are one with Lassaira. Yet, for you to have commanded assistance without having any prior knowledge of being able to do so...well...that mystifies even me,” Cathar explained gently with his accent thick, as he bent down to meet my eye level. “You will be all right, Nariella. You are a Tavas’Elda. It did not surprise me in the slightest after you revealed yourself to be a Healer. As I mentioned prior, you are a rare being. The Isil’Elda are fueled by their taste for blood and power. You did what had to be done. Had you not, it would be you and myself lying there instead of them. I do not know how or why you are able to do the things you just did, but what I do know is that you must embrace it. You have a gift.”

I slowly slid my violet gaze up into his pastel green eyes and let out a sigh.

“I think I liked the idea of me being a mental person better,” I joked halfheartedly. Cathar gave me a confused look, but I only shrugged in return. I didn’t know what I really liked better to be honest. I found it hard to believe that I could actually be described as rare. My whole life I had been told I was worthless and nothing special. Not once had I ever felt the capability to do the things I just did in all my eighteen years of life.

Not once.

How was I all of a sudden able to do powerful things? Without even knowing the words that came out of my mouth? I couldn’t even remember one single Elvish word I had spoken just moments before. I could barely recall the name of the world I was in now. What sickened me most of all was that I took two lives today, evil or not, and I had no idea how to process it. I didn’t think I could process it.

So I didn’t. I pitched the thought into oblivion and worked excruciatingly hard to forget.

“I need Rydan,” I blurted out suddenly without even thinking about it.

“Prince Rydan?” Cathar gasped. “Do not tell me you are acquainted with him as well?” I couldn’t help but laugh at the sound of Rydan being called a prince in an actual serious tone.

“Of course I am. Rydan is my best friend,” I said through a giggle. Cathar didn’t laugh. He sat stunned, staring at my face. The smile I had a second ago quickly dissipated into grief. I missed him like nobody’s business.

I couldn’t even think about his brother right then, or the dream I had of him last night. It hurt too much.

“Listen, I want to talk to you about something. I’m going to assume you’re familiar with the area and know the direction of the...uh...what was it? Isil’Elda land? I mean—kingdom. You know how to get back there, right?” I stood up easily now that I was fueled by a new determination.

“The border is a day’s ride from here. Why do you ask?” he inquired skeptically through his elegant accent, then mimicked my standing position.

“A whole day?! Wait...ride? Like on a horse?” I felt my face fall in disappointment. We didn’t have horses, which meant it would probably take two whole days to get to Rydan and Mycah on foot. Shoot.

“I am not going back to Aselaira. They will recognize me immediately. Not to mention it is a dangerous journey. How could you possibly want to venture into enemy territory?” Cathar’s eyes burned brown right before me. I gasped at the incredible sight and realized it may take a while for me to get used to that.

“Okay, I know it sounds crazy, but your king and prince returned to this world over a week ago and they could be in trouble! Don’t you want to go help them?” I tried appealing to his elf side and prayed he would take the bait to help me.

“If you are referring to King Remycah and Prince Rydan, they are not my king and prince. King Aglar is who I now owe my allegiance to. While it is wonderful indeed they have returned to their suffering kingdom, I will have no part in it. I cannot,” he responded.

I held back a sigh. Lovely. Now what?

“Please, Cathar. I need to get to them. It is so important that I find them. I am begging you,” I beseeched as I literally got down on my knees and clasped my hands together. I was not above groveling. “You said your family are slaves there. I know that Mycah would help you. If he knew of it, I am certain he would save them!” My chest tightened at my words. Sure, I believed Mycah would want to help them, but could I really make that promise that he would? What if he didn’t have that ability? I didn’t know for sure, but I hoped it was enough to persuade Cathar to help me.

“Fine. I will take you as far as I can,” he conceded with a sigh.

“Oh, thank you! Thank you, thank you!” I gushed as I threw my arms around his neck in appreciation. He stiffened at the gesture and did not move to return the hug. Oops. I let go the same time I felt my embarrassment paint my face.

“Sorry. I got excited,” I explained as I tucked my hair behind my ear and looked to the ground.

“We need to find a horse,” was his nervous reply as he turned away and finished gathering our things. I bit my bottom lip and clasped my hands together again. Yes! I hadn’t felt so happy in a long time. Finally, I would soon get to see my two favorite pair of eyes again.

I held onto Cathar from the back of the white horse we rode. I consciously made sure not to touch him too much, but just enough so that I wouldn’t be bounced off the majestic animal.

Thankfully, he knew of a village not far from where we were that let us borrow the beautiful horse, and my feet couldn’t be more thrilled. We also stocked up on some more food and water before we left. Everyone we met was incredibly nice and hospitable, never failing to display perfect manners. There was an older couple named Kirtly and Marywane who completely stole my heart. They were the sweetest and kindest people I had ever met. I had no idea what species they were, though, because I could tell they were not elves.

They were shorter and didn’t grow their hair out long. The biggest thing I noticed was that they didn’t move with the same grace and elegance as the elves. I was too embarrassed to ask, in case doing so would be offensive. So I kept my mouth shut.

For now.

We had been riding for some time. Every so often we stopped to give the horse a break. I had no idea what I was going to do once we got to the border—how in the world was I going to find two people in a strange, unknown land? It was going to be like finding a needle in a haystack. Make that two needles.

“Are we almost there?” I inquired, feeling anxious. I stifled a laugh once I realized I had probably been asking that question over and over like a little kid in the backseat of a car.

“I am now convinced Earthlings possess not the slightest bit of patience,” he answered with humor. “We are not much further than when you asked me that a moment ago.”

“Oh yeah, sorry.” I grabbed my awesome new canteen and took a swig of water. The crystal-pure liquid slid down my throat and into my stomach, tasting much like a dream. If I ever went back to Kennebunkport, I was going to miss the water the most. Oh, and the air.

What I wouldn’t miss, though, were the crazy creatures that filled this land. Just on the way to the village, Cathar and I had had to duck and take cover in the protective bushes twice from things unbeknownst to me. I hadn't seen them and had never asked what they were. I didn’t want to know. Heavy breathing and heavy footfalls had been enough to keep me silent. I was so grateful that Cathar knew when we needed to hide.

So far, we had been okay on the horse. We had stayed in the graceful, luscious forest the entire time, which made me feel more protected. It felt like home here. Even so, anxiety was building in my chest, and I knew the peace wasn’t going to last forever.

Cathar slowed the horse to a stop. Without turning around he said, “We are about to cross into an unconcealed part of the land. It will be dangerous and risky, but it is the only way. Are you ready?”

I stiffened at his words and contemplated my answer. Was I ready? The world of unknown was stifling—I didn’t like being out of control over my circumstances, but I had come to realize that that was the story of my life.

“Yes,” I breathed. I closed my eyes and prayed those words were true.

“Then hold on,” Cathar ordered as he bent down to whisper in the white horse’s ear something Elvish, then gave a swift kick. We shot out of the woods with blinding speed, and I struggled to not fall off. I gripped Cathar’s moss-green cloak by the fistful and sunk my head into his back.

Oh god.

We sliced through the wind like an angry bullet on crack, and I thought for sure my stomach got left behind somewhere back there.

Once I peeled my eyes open, I couldn’t help but gasp at the scenery around us. The mountains—huge snowcapped, jagged mountains pierced the sky all around us in the distance. Despite being far away, I could still see there were great waterfalls falling from some of them. I couldn’t even fathom the length of how far the water had to travel to reach the bottom.

It was utterly breathtaking. Like so many things I had been introduced to in recent times, the sight before me literally stole the air right out of my lungs and brought tears to my eyes. I had never in all my life witnessed anything more beautiful.

That was when all hell broke loose. A roaring screech of fire ignited behind us, scorching the land like a blowtorch.

“What the-?!” I yelped, tightening my arms completely around Cathar as I turned to look behind.

“Dragons!” he yelled. Um...DRAGONS? I shot my eyes up to the sky, and right on cue, a gigantic red dragon swooped down, screaming his fiery breath yet again in an ear-piercing holler.

I had no words. No thoughts. The world basically stopped in that very moment and crumbled around me. Every thought I had about what was true and fairytale just shattered into an unrecognizable pile of glass. No, the discovery of elves and a strange new land hadn't been enough to do it for me. You’d think it would have, but no.

This.

This was what did it.

I had no room for fear. Only dumbfounded amazement. I could not tear my eyes away from the bright red dragon that seemed to enjoy circling us, or the fact that there wasn’t just the one dragon. No, of course not. Life wasn’t that fair. There were two.

Nope, scratch that. Make that three. Three dragons. The biggest one was red and the other two were green. The smallest one stayed high in the air as if watching what the other two did below.

They took turns diving down toward us, burning the land at the horse’s heels. Cathar maneuvered us in and out of their path, weaving back and forth as we ran.

It was as if the dragons directed us somewhere—I didn’t like it. I clung to Cathar and watched in horror as the flames licked the air millimeters from my skin. The heat was so close I could smell my singed hair. Cathar kept chanting Elvish words to the horse, but by god do something else, I wanted to scream! Wasn’t there something he could say to blind the dragons away like he did when the Night Elves had chased us?

I wanted to speak, but when I opened my mouth, no words came out. I felt paralyzed. I still could not rip my gaze away from the flying giant furnaces above.

Suddenly, huge mossy creatures came running out of nowhere and shot arrows at the dragons in the sky. They were just as large as the dragons but—ugly. Super ugly. They were fat and beefy, with stony, cracked skin. Whatever they were, it made the dragons immediately leave us alone and fly to the smaller one. They circled it protectively and roared angrily before leaving.

“Those ugly things saved us!” I yelled to Cathar with astonishment.

“No, they did not. They are Drake Hunters. They eat the dragons. Dragons are the most powerful in the land and can rarely be killed. The Drake Hunters were after the hatchling. Only then could they get what they crave,” Cathar explained solemnly.

“Oh,” was all I could manage as I chewed over his words.

The poor horse breathed very loudly and heavily as we continued to make him run with all his might. I finally saw the other side of the clearing where the woods stood as we emerged upon a hill.

“Is that where we are headed?” I asked with excitement. I seriously needed a break so I could process everything that had just happened.

“Yes,” Cathar answered. We finally made it into the trees, so he slowed the horse to a stop. I jumped down to give the poor horse a break and clasped my thighs in an effort to massage the soreness out of them; they also needed the break. I had thought I had been saving my feet by getting a horse, but it only transferred the pain to my legs instead.

The woods here were different from before. The trees were not as grand and welcoming. They sat closer together and gave me an eerie feeling. Like we were being watched. They grew in crazy forms; the branches were squiggly and crooked. If I had to picture haunted woods from a nightmare, this would be it. It was darker within, and fog spread out like fingers searching every bit of space among the ground. I almost wanted to go back out and face the dragons instead.

I shivered from the colder atmosphere. Cathar also removed himself from the horse and took some drinks of water from his own canteen. He handed me some cured meat before getting carrots for the horse.

He acted normal. So I didn’t need to be afraid, right?

The sound of an owl hooting in the distance made me leap out of my skin.

Yeah, right.

“We should rest here. It is growing dark,” Cathar said softly. “First, you need practice. You are horrid in combat.”

I spun around to face Cathar, my ego bruising at his words immediately.

“Me? If I remember correctly, you were the one that got skewered like a shish-kebab! Not sure if you’re aware, but that might not be the best battle maneuver out there. It tends to do quite the opposite.” I crossed my arms over my chest to brace myself for his rebuttal.

“I do not even understand what you are saying. Nonetheless, I do not mean to say I am better than you in battle. Of course, I am better than you...but what I am simply trying to say is that while yes, it is good you were able to keep yourself alive, your awful way of doing so is what had me distracted in the first place,” he replied seriously. I instantly lost my flare of haughtiness and competitive mode.

“I’m sorry—was I seriously that bad? I thought I was doing pretty good.” Actually, I thought I had been doing freakin’ amazing! Crap. Shows how much I knew. I was sure he was right. I’ve never had to fight someone with a sword before. In fact, I never even thought how to defend myself in a life or death situation. Even with Ray, I let him punish me. I never fought back. This was the first time I felt like I was allowed to.

“You have potential, I will give you that. Although, you still have much to learn. I will teach you as much as I can. Here, I took the swords. Keep it.” Cathar handed me one of the shiny, weightless weapons. I marveled at the intricacy and obvious care put into crafting it. It was a piece of art. I slid my fingers over the engraved design and wrapped my hand around the smooth hilt.

I listened as Cathar taught me the best way to hold it, the best way to stand, and the best ways to attack. He showed me move after move while simulating one-on-one combat. It was stressful and a lot of information to take in at once, but after what felt like hours, I started to feel like I was getting the hang of it. I let the thin sword slice through the atmosphere like a hot butter knife. It was...fun.

Once it was too dark to barely see anything, we stopped. “You have done well. You will need much practice if you have any hope of survival, but you now know the necessities. However, the most important defense you can ever have is that of calling upon aid,” Cathar explained as he put his sword away. I, too, set mine down.

I wiped away the beads of sweat along my forehead with the back of my hand. I noticed Cathar still looked as if he just got back from vacation instead of a training battle. There was not an ounce of sweat or exhaustion appearing anywhere around him. I sighed out loud and rolled my eyes. Figures.

“What do you mean, exactly?” I finally prompted when he didn’t continue. I could hardly see him through the darkness—It really creeped me out.

“Luïnil. Lassaira. You are a powerful Tavas’Elda. You are one with this realm. You may call upon it at any time of your choosing. Sadly, I cannot help you with this,” he answered with a mixture of awe and envy. He took a drink of his water then smiled at me. I gulped.

“Okay—and what does that mean?” Were all elves constantly this vague?

“My dear, Nariella. What you did to defeat the two Isil’Elda is something I cannot do. I hold no strong power over the elements. You will have to find another elda to instruct you in the ways of command,” he explained.

“That can’t be true. Just yesterday you did some weird thing with light that made the Night Elves—I mean, Isil’Elda, chasing us fall away. Remember?” I struggled to grasp the concept of being powerful and Cathar wasn’t.

“Ah, yes. That was merely a gift against our enemy given by our motherland. I would not have been able to do that had we been outside of Lassaira. My skill truly lies with my bow and quickness of step, like most of our kind,” he replied.

“So, you really can’t teach me more? What if I need to go all crazy on someone again?” My heart beat wildly in my chest at the thought of only being able to defend myself and those I cared about with my newfound sword skills. Wonderful. That hardly did me any good last time.

He walked over to stand in front of me and closed his eyes before whispering, “Breathe. Pull in the source of energy that accumulates around you. Close your eyes and listen to your surroundings. The air particles, the blades of grass, the deep roots that give life to the very trees that provide you shade, the stars above. Do you feel it? Do you hear it?”

I closed my eyes and drew in the pure oxygen that cocooned me. I silently commanded my heart to calm down and made myself relax. Breathe. Just breathe.

In.

Out.

In.

Out.

I listened to the buzz of energy that flowed through the wind like a loose ribbon. I listened. And listened.

Yes, I could feel it. I could hear it.

There was an entire community of power and energy that offered itself to each one of us. They longed to be of use to us. To assist us, like a loving friend eager to give a helping hand.

“Yes, I have a feeling you will be just fine. Whatever fueled your actions before will certainly come again. Do not let it trouble you. Now, get some rest. We must remain cloaked in darkness, but I will keep watch through the night,” he instructed as he laid out his blanket. I slowly opened my eyes and numbly did the same.

Chapter Fourteen

~Naminé~

Finally gaining some strength, I instantly created a familiar dream for Remycah. Back in his mother’s Tari Garden, I sat and waited to connect with his mind. I did not focus on details with the flowers or trees in the garden, for I knew we did not have much time.

The torment that Dae’Sûl plagued me with had delayed my warning to Remycah, for it took up much energy and strength. However, I was slowly recovering. I did not know how long I could keep the connection open with Remycah, but I must warn him of the hunter.

I wondered how long we had before Dae’Sûl found him. If Remycah had found Rydan, they could both be in danger.

Growing more anxious, I walked back and forth along the path trying to decipher what creature the Shape-shifter could morph into so that Remycah knew what to watch for. It must be a great hunter, perhaps one that could cover great distance in short amounts of time.

However, once the creature found Remycah, how would it then bring him to King Ohtar? Completely mystified over the whole predicament, I barely recognized Remycah entering the dream. I was given a fright when suddenly he appeared beside me. He crossed his arms and leaned against a tree. “What is it? Your despair is overwhelming.”

His voice was warm and comforting. After the repeated scenes of his death that I had been haunted with, it felt wonderful to have him before me alive and well. He wore the same clothing as a few nights ago, but they looked freshly clean and new. His striking black hair was yet again disarranged on his head, yet in a tidied way.

I hadn’t found my voice yet—my thoughts lingered on his admission of sensing one’s emotions. His gifts knew no bounds, I was certain.

“Perhaps this shall cheer you up.” He suddenly closed his eyes. I tried to speak but no words escaped once I felt the power emanating from his body. At the sound of movement from behind, I turned to see Rydan standing a few feet away.

My eyes widened as I glanced fervently between the two brothers. “How is this possible?”

“It was quite easy, actually.” He smirked. “You connected your dream with me, and I did the same with Rydan.”

My eyes stayed locked with Rydan as he walked over to where Remycah was standing. I tried not to dwell on the way he avoided my presence, for it hurt too much. I then could not help shifting my gaze back and forth from one to the other.

“Everything alright, love?” I could hear the worry in Remycah’s tone.

“I—” I honestly didn’t know where to start. I was so ecstatic seeing them together; it was all I could think about at the moment. “I am delighted you found each other.”

I beamed at the sight before my eyes. However, seeing the worried expression on Remycah’s face suddenly reminded me of why we were here.

“Remycah, I must warn you. King Ohtar has summoned Dae’Sûl—a Shadow Wind Shape-shifter. He is hunting you. You must beware. Unfortunately, I do not know what shape he shifts into.”

After telling my tale to them both, Remycah then asked, “What was the message again?”

“Seize your inner shadow Corvus to elicit the lawful beneficiary, and we shall confer suitable price,” I replied. “I deciphered that you, Remycah, are the lawful beneficiary, and that Dae’Sûl is to elicit you, and Ohtar will pay a price.”

“What the hell is an inner shadow Corvus?” Rydan spoke for the first time. He did not meet my eyes.

“I believe that is what Dae’Sûl can shift into,” I answered.

“A crow,” Remycah countered. “Corvus is the scientific name for crow.”

“What? A crow? A crow is going to come hunt you?” Rydan sarcastically replied. His arms were folded across his chest, as was Remycah’s. Looking at both of them for the first time was certainly a sight to behold. I would treasure this memory for cycles to come. Two brothers recently reunited, and how similar they both appeared.

However, the idea of a crow hunting Remycah did seem a bit…strange. That did not seem very frightening. I had a sinking feeling that we were missing something important.

I then had a thought and said aloud, “I originally had suspected that whatever the creature was, it would bring great destruction. A crow is nothing but a simple bird that elicits annoyance from farmers.”

“Yes,” answered Remycah. “A talisman to death. I know what it is, I just did not have the heart to say it.”

Heavily clasping both hands to my head upon his words, I suddenly and disastrously figured out the important piece as well.

“What?” asked Rydan, keeping his distance.

“By the Sea and Stars! It is not a crow, Remycah. Raama’Ksh—” I hardly breathed.

“Again...What?” Rydan’s voice sounded like it was leagues away from where I stood.

“A raven,” Remycah and I whispered at the same time. I turned to Rydan.

“An evil winged raven. I fear Dae’Sûl can shift into a raven; oh dear heavens, how did I miss that?” I covered my face with my hands. A raven was an evil omen.

Interestingly, I now understood the purpose behind why Remycah and Rydan so often ran their hands through their hair. I surprisingly had the thought of pulling out all the hair from my head.

“It doesn’t matter. Thanks to your warning I can be on the watch for him,” Remycah spoke while watching Rydan’s concerned expression closely. “I won’t let him harm Rydan.” He slightly smiled and turned to sit on a wooden bench.

“Why are you so scared of a raven? That isn’t much different from a crow,” Rydan questioned disdainfully.

“Ravens are not just any bird, Rydan. They can summon greatness of speed that rivals lightning strikes and the ability to vanish out of clear sight with not a moment’s notice. But what is worse out of all that they conjure is that they pitch you into an empty oblivion of death. You are cast into a depth so dark and terrible, you have no chance of return,” I explained in a sunken whisper. I did not feel comfortable speaking of their evil.

“How did you find out what the King was up to?” Rydan asked from across where he still stood.

Tensing at the question, I had wondered when I would have to explain my current quandary. At some point, I figured one of them would ponder my situation. I did not want to burden them with my predicament, but I could not falsify my words to them.

I looked up into their concerned faces, and I reddened at the scrutiny of their stares.

“Naminé, what is going on?” Rydan asked. I could not stop my heart from expanding at the sweet sound of him having said my name, despite our circumstances. “Does it have anything to do with why our dream was interrupted the other night?”

I nodded at him, and after taking a deep breath, said, “King Ohtar summoned me to dream-weave with Dae’Sûl. I was the one who delivered the message to him. However, I did not know what it meant at the time. I have been delivering messages to King Ohtar’s patrol for the past several weeks.”

“Why? Why would you do that?” Rydan asked with confusion. “I thought he was the evil one you wanted us to overthrow?”

“I…I have been imprisoned in the King’s chambers since he found out about Calen, my Fëa, and me. I kept it hidden from society, even my family. When the King learned of my traitorous acts, he was enraged. I have been a prisoner ever since.” I decided to give a full admission.

My heart completely stopped upon Rydan unexpectedly closing the distance between us, his presence now right before me. I fought the urge to look into his eyes, afraid what I would find there.

“Why didn’t you tell me?” The evident pain in his voice caused my surprised eyes to finally match his. I did not know what to say or how to answer, for the overwhelming look of concern he bestowed upon me had my tongue utterly twisted.

“We’re leaving. Now. We have to do something,” Rydan said to his kingly brother in a determined rush.

“No, Rydan, we can’t. We cannot go there, do you understand?” Remycah informed sternly.

“You can’t stop me. I’m not leaving her there to be used by a sick psychopath and kept prisoner a second longer,” Rydan replied just as strongly.

Despite Remycah’s previous stance, I felt a blanket of warmth encompass my every nerve from Rydan’s unexpected reaction of wanting to rescue me. I tried desperately not to smile; however, it greatly made my heart fly. Remycah’s eyes flickered to mine for the briefest moment.

“No, Rydan.” He sighed gruffly. “And yes, I can stop you. So bloody calm down, mate.”

Rydan stalked over to where Remycah sat and bent down to get right up into his face. “Calm down? Why the hell are you so calm, man? She is imprisoned in the King’s bedroom and he’s forcing her to do things.”

Remycah suddenly stood up and seemed to tower over Rydan, even though he was only a half-inch or so taller. “I understand the situation, little brother. What would you have me do?”

Rydan did not cower in the least. “We go rescue her.”

I instantly intervened and shoved my way between the two of them by putting both hands on Rydan’s chest. I looked up into his eyes that were filled with concern.

“No, Rydan, you must not come for me. Stay far away from the castle, I beg you.” I held my breath.

He vehemently shook his head back and forth as Remycah said, “She is right, Rydan. We mustn’t go near the castle now. We are not ready to face—”

“Oh, shove it,” Rydan interrupted and stalked away, clearly upset. I looked back toward Remycah with despair.

“Naminé, is your life in serious danger? Please know that I would do whatever possible to come to your rescue, if I could.”

I nodded at his words and said, “I know, Remycah. At the present time, no, my life is not in danger. I fear for Calen, my Fëa, for they are pumping her system with lorda potion daily and chained up. However, I do not wish you to come to my aid, not at this time. You have far more important tasks to accomplish. We must stick to our original plan. I will be all right.”

He nodded and walked over to where Rydan stood against the wall, hands in his pockets and bent over slightly.

“When the time is right, we will help Naminé. You know the reason we can’t right now. Who do you put first? You must choose. You cannot protect both,” Remycah’s voice was hushed, though the words were not lost to my ears.

Rydan’s eyes were closed, but he nodded, and despite looking calm now, I could sense he was filled with tension. I did not know the meaning of Remycah’s words, but Rydan seemed to understand.

“Please stay careful, Naminé,” said Remycah when he turned to look my way. “Contact me anytime. You can be our eyes and ears from deep within the enemy’s quarters.”

“I will stay alert and keep my ears open for certain.” I nodded to him. “Please be aware of Dae’Sûl. He is cunning and sly. He was able to take over the dream I had created and possess my mind with disturbing images. I do not know the kind of power he claims.”

“I understand, and thank you. Tenna' ento lye omenta,” he said.

“Until next we meet,” I repeated, giving him a smile.

I looked back over to where Rydan stood. His eyes now sadly blazed into mine, letting me see his remorse. I sweetly smiled and whispered to him, “My heart shall weep until it sees thee again.”

Then suddenly they were gone. I reached up to wipe away the silent tears that had fallen down my cheeks. I was secretly delighted that Rydan wanted to come to my rescue, and I wished with all my heart that he would. Even so, I knew that was not possible. It would be a fatal mistake for him to come all the way to the castle while they should be far away, searching for their Fëa.

Closing my eyes tight and trying to shake the tears away, I was determined to remain strong and hold to my commission. Solidly gripping all the hope I had left, I awoke to a new day.

Chapter Fifteen

~Nari~

“This is as far as I will travel,” Cathar said the next morning as he brought the hood of his cloak up around his head. “The Aselaira border is just beyond the Raen’Sigil forest. I should not be even here. Isil’Elda soldiers must travel this forest frequently. How we have not yet been caught, I do not know.” My chest twisted into a huge knot at the same time my jaw dropped.

“You’re going to make me go through the haunted woods by myself?!” I screeched as I grabbed my chest and tried not to hyperventilate. Forget taking a moment to process any craziness. It just kept on coming.

“Forgive me. I must. Here is a map. This is the Raen’Sigil forest we are currently in. Follow along here until you get to The Lonely Elephant. It is a towering rock shaped like the beast. Past that is the border to Aselaira. It is marked on the map. Follow your instincts. You should sense fear in your blood. Let it lead the way,” Cathar instructed. I forced myself to not grab onto his arm and beg for him not to leave me alone. He did know how insane that just sounded, right?! Because yeah, following my fear was exactly what I wanted to be doing—by myself.

But I was a big girl. I needed to grow up some time. Might as well be now. I gratefully took the ancient looking papyrus map and thanked the tall, young guy that behaved way beyond his years.

“Are you sure you’ll be okay going back?” I asked, knowing the answer already.

“Do not waste your thoughts on me, dear Nariella. I am not who you should be worried for. Remember to let your elda instincts guide you. Most of all, protect you. Do not waste your gift because you are frightened to use it. Now go. You need to keep moving if you are to catch up to your lost king and prince,” he replied with a smirk.

“Right. Okay. Got it. Thank you again, Cathar. I am so glad to have met you.” I hugged him again and this time he returned the gesture. He handed me a sack filled with food, water, and my blanket. I thanked him once more for the items and made my way deeper into the forest.

“Namaarie,” I heard him quietly say from behind. I didn’t know what it meant, but I assumed some sort of goodbye.

My stomach did a sickening dance, and I tried desperately not to panic. I forced my dry mouth to swallow and prayed I could do this as I took step after step.

I did not like the dark. With every advancing step I took, it grew darker and darker, despite it being a new day. I made myself inhale and exhale. I turned around and could no longer see Cathar.

I closed my eyes and focused my attention on using my instincts like Cathar instructed to ensure I kept to a straight line.

Heck, who was I kidding? I had no idea where I was going or if I was going the right way. I tried to study the map again, but couldn’t even see it. I strained my eyes and swallowed hard. I couldn’t see a thing.

The very blood in my veins turned to ice as this realization set in. With my eyes closed tight and every shallow breath I took, I desperately tried to counter it with calm thoughts. I could do this. I could do this.

When I opened my eyes again, I sucked in a breath. For some reason, I could see in front of me again. It was still dark, but I could make out the shapes around me. I kept walking as fast as I could with the hope that at any minute I would break out of this forsaken forest.

The trees did not move. They did not sway in the wind. There were no birds singing their pretty songs, or flowers smiling up from the ground.

Nothing.

Just...darkness.

I kept moving and made myself not think about it. I pushed forward as far and as long as I could.

After a while, I sat down on a rock to take a break. I wasn’t sure how much time had gone by, but it felt like hours by this point. I munched on some bread and washed it down with sparkling-clean water.

The air smelled different here—more gritty, like dirt and bark. I looked around and listened to what was out there. I still could hear nothing. It was quiet– too quiet. It was extremely unsettling.

I didn’t loiter in one spot very long. I immediately continued walking and noticed again how my footsteps made no sound. Strange.

I thought of all the crazy things that had happened to me up to this point as a means of distraction. Running head first into Mycah was the first thing, of course. Where would I be right now had I never met him? What would I be doing? I most certainly wouldn’t be here. I never would have found out what I truly was.

Although, I couldn’t really say I was thankful for that right now, while I was here in this stupid forest. But overall I was infinitely grateful to him.

Poor Rydan—I couldn’t even imagine what he was going through. Had he really never known about having an older brother? About being adopted? He never mentioned anything to me. Sure, he had always kept to himself and didn’t open up much, but I would like to think that he would have told me had he wondered about it at all.

Which made me think that no, he must really not have known, not even in the slightest. Then to find out he wasn’t human—I still couldn’t wrap my head around it.

In a way, I couldn’t help but feel comforted by this fact. It was a shock to my system to find out that both Mycah and Rydan were elves, but even more when I found out I myself was one, too. But when I thought of my best friend sharing this strange DNA with me—it actually made me happy.

Suddenly, the sound of rustling branches and growling snapped me out of my thoughts and left me paralyzed in place. My heart stopped at the same time my skin began to crawl, as if desperate to escape right off my body and leave this spot behind.

Eyes.

Red eyes.

They were glowing. I shuddered violently and prayed I managed to stay off the breakfast menu.

A humongous wolf-like beast lunged out of his dark hiding place and snapped his sharp fangs at my heels as I jolted into a fast run. His menacing growl sent my heart spiraling down to the soles of my feet as they slammed into the ground below.

I had no time to think of where I was going or if I was becoming lost. All I could do was run. And that was precisely what I did.

I poured as much energy as I could into each thrust of my foot. I didn’t know how I wasn’t gobbled up in one bite yet—perhaps the dang thing enjoyed the chase. I glanced back and was horrified by the bared layer of teeth that dripped with saliva following close behind.

He let out a murderous howl, and I swear I heard twenty more feet crunching on twigs somewhere back there. Crap. If I wasn’t so busy running for my life, I would have broken down into tears by now.

My legs grew weary and my lungs burned like never before as the pack of wolf-things continued to chase me. I zigzagged in and out of trees, which made it difficult for their robust legs to maneuver. I guess I could finally feel grateful for the tight knit forest.

And I was grateful, until a thorny branch I whipped past sliced my cheek open and ripped some hair from my head. I made my own version of a growl deep in my throat and pushed myself harder.

I flew wildly through the scary, crooked trees like a fiery dart. Finally, with no warning at all, I was out the other side of the dense forest where the sun could finally penetrate.

The wolves whimpered as they screeched to a halt. They did not break from the tree line. I gratefully stopped running and fell to the ground in a messy heap, desperately drawing in breath after breath. My heart pounded in my eardrums, giving me a headache, and every skin cell in my body tingled with relief.

I watched as they paced in the darkness—the dozens of eyes glowed red back and forth, staring at me. The growls that rumbled in their chest made me shudder yet again.

I squeezed a hand over my mouth and tried not to cry.

Thanks for the warning, Cathar! God!

Falling backward onto my back, I sprawled out completely. I let the tears fall then. I cried, and cried. But not out of fear—it was out of happiness. I laughed and cried at the same time. Okay, I might be a little delusional.

That had to be the most insane and terrifying ordeal I had yet to go through. Boy, I used to think hiding from Ray in the back of my dark closet was frightening.

Never again. The mere thought made me laugh some more until my sides hurt. Nope. No more scary Ray. No more haunting dreams from my eighth birthday. I could cross that hideous man off my list. I had a new nightmare to plague me at night.

Eventually, once I let my overflowing emotions pass, I sat up and wiped the wet trails from my face. I still couldn’t wipe the smile away, though, as I pulled my favorite water canteen out and finished it off.

I rifled through my pack and munched on some berries that were utterly divine and ripped off some bread to accompany the creamy cheese.

I looked up toward the partly clear blue sky and thanked all that was good in the world that I hadn’t become breakfast in the end. I started humming Rydan’s song to myself and gazed at my surroundings. The jagged mountains in the distance were still breathtaking, and the sound of a nearby stream calmed my nerves.

Maybe I could do this after all.

I turned around. Oh! The elephant! What did Cather call it? I reached for my wrinkled map to check. That was right—The Lonely Elephant. I found it! It must be a half-mile away from the spot I emerged from, but at least I could still see it.

Packing up my things, I made myself stand up. I hated being alone. If only Zaylie were with me. I wondered what she was doing right now. She must be worried sick. I felt so guilty leaving her stranded like that. Then again, I couldn’t even imagine what other insane creatures were out here. I was glad she was back home where she was safe and had no idea how worried she should really be for me.

I walked toward the elephant like Cather directed me to do. How would I ever find Mycah and Rydan?

I tried not to panic as the thought did a hop, skip, and a jump over my mind and down my heart. It felt like an impossible and overwhelming task.

What if Mycah hadn’t even found Rydan yet? What if Rydan came across something even worse than a dragon or a wolf-thingy—oh god—please, please be okay.

The thought that Rydan was out there all alone and dealing with the same things I have had to battle with sent a wave of nausea through me as I drew closer to the rocky elephant. My heart constricted with fear for my best friend’s life.

I gazed up at the towering beast and marveled at the detailed artifact. It was incredible. The ears were stuck straight out and the trunk was raised in the air, as if reaching to taste just a tiny drop of the golden sun in the sky.

Laying a hand on the smooth rock, I made a wish. I wished that the elephant could someday get what it desired. I wished that my best friend was safe. I wished that Mycah was safe. I even wished Cather made it back safely.

After kissing the elephant’s knee, because it was all I could reach, I continued on my not-so-merry way.

Then I felt it. A tiny, familiar pull. Like a thin thread was attached to my heart and someone pulled on it in the slightest of ways. My ears perked up and my scalp prickled in anticipation.

I followed it. Step after step, I followed it. When I veered off the path in any small way I could tell. My spine burned in a warning and my soul soared when I was going the right way, giving me confidence in my direction.

I ran.

I ran like the wind for a long time. I did not feel tired or worn out. My lungs did not grow weary and sweat did not gather at my hairline. I felt great and free. I moved swiftly and effortlessly through the open grassland and into another lush set of trees. I stopped for a moment and took in my surroundings. It wasn’t scary here. It teemed with life and was vividly active. The trees played with each other through the wind and were practically singing in the breeze.

My heart raced out of my chest. I could feel them. As sure as the sun rose each and every dawn, I felt them near.

I began running again and let the magnetic force guide me completely for a good while until finally, I breeched the dense forest.

I heard them.

The most amazing sound in the entire world flitted into my ear canals.

Mycah and Rydan.

I could tell they were arguing, and it almost made me laugh from pure happiness and glee. Tears of joy and relief ran down my face as I started running toward the strong pull erupting in my heart.

I saw him. Mycah. In the distance I could see that he had a hand in his pocket while the other ran through his messy black hair out of frustration. He froze in place and turned around in my direction. He did not move. He only watched out of shock as I ran closer.

Rydan.

He appeared next to Mycah, and he, too, stood frozen in place, shock coloring his face.

I abruptly stopped. I stared at the two of them watching me as a hand flew to my mouth and covered my silent sobs. Out of everything I had seen over the past few days, nothing had compared to this very moment. I had never been happier in all my life. They were beautiful, both of them.

I could not stay put for long—I was desperate to be thrown into their arms. I took off running once more, and as soon as I got close I threw myself against his body.

Rydan. I buried my face in his neck and cried. He was alive. He was okay. I reveled in the relief and utter happiness that his smoky scent filled me with. He wrapped his strong arms around me, and I swore I felt his body tighten from strained emotion as well.

As I held onto Rydan with all my might, I moved my face from his neck to breathe fresh air, and that was when I saw the pain etched in Mycah’s face as he watched us. I gasped and immediately released my best friend.

But as I went to speak to Mycah, it was too late. A hideous black raven let out a wretched scream from the air above us as it swooped down and shrouded Mycah in a black feathery mist.

I screamed his name in a voice that rang like bloody murder throughout the atmosphere and watched as the spot that once contained Mycah was now empty. A single black feather floated down and landed on the ground.

He was gone.

And I immediately crumbled into despair.

Chapter Sixteen

~Naminé~

“Remycah!” My voice cried out desperately with all the power of my lungs. Sitting straight up in bed, sweat tumbling down my skin, I excruciatingly took breath after breath in an effort to regain composure. I had a morbid vision of Remycah’s capture. I despairingly hoped it was only Dae’Sûl playing tricks on my mind and not actually real. However, the gut-wrenching pain and horror that accompanied the images felt more vivid than anything I had ever experienced before.

Even with my eyes now open, I was yet again forced to watch Remycah suffer—and even still, while awake, it felt infinitely more real. I did not know what caused the change in Dae’Sûl, but his rage against Remycah had grown deeper since the last time he haunted me.

“Sarqua, search for my regal black ensemble. I must look my finest for this feast.” I overheard the King’s request from the other quarters, disrupting my horrible thoughts. I stood up to listen closer.

He was preparing for his grand hospitality and was oddly lighthearted and somewhat…joyful.

I listened from inside the door to my chambers, trying to figure out why he was in such a cheerful mood. Despite the war and bloodshed happening not far from where the castle stood, the King was throwing a dinner feast in honor of...something. I had not heard that bit of news as of yet.

I had tried to eavesdrop on a few of the servants coming to clean the chambers, but all I heard was that Marta, a young servant girl, fawned over some elda boy who would be present at this grand feast. She was excited to partake in serving wine to the guests in order to be in view of whoever this boy was.

Leaving the doorway, I returned to lie on the bed in my chambers and once again pondered Remycah and Rydan. Had they found their Fëa? Were they bonding and gaining the strength they needed to overcome King Ohtar? It was frustrating not knowing what was going on in the outside world. Being cooped up in the royal quarters all day tore at my sanity. My only solace was to think of Rydan. I hoped dearly they would accomplish their task and come to my aid.

Slowly, I began to drift into slumber thinking, my dear Rydan, how I yearn to meet you face-to-face.

But suddenly, my pleasant thoughts were quickly replaced with ones forced by Dae’Sûl that were so horrendous and vile, I vomited right in my sleep.

All I was left with was Dae’Sûl’s insurmountable desire for justice.

Justice against Remycah.

Chapter Seventeen

~Nari~

“I...I—” I tried to choke out. “What just happened?!” No matter what I did I could not move from the spot where I stood as I had watched Mycah disappear. I could not rip my eyes away; they were intent on making him reappear in that very spot he had left from.

I fell to my knees, still boring my gaze into that spot. Silent tears spilled from my frozen eyes. I did not make a sound. I did not cry out. I couldn’t. I was too consumed by grief and regret to do anything else but stare.

I felt Rydan drop to his knees next to me and pull me into his muscular chest. My eyes still did not leave that spot. I did not blink. My lungs began to close up, making it impossible to breathe.

“Shhh, Nariella. You’re scaring me,” Rydan said against the top of my head.

“No,” I croaked. “No,” I repeated over and over as I shook my head back and forth. This couldn’t be happening. I could no longer feel his presence. My soul mourned the loss of a reunion it had only received a tiny taste of before it was sliced away again.

I balled Rydan’s grey shirt in my fists and squeezed so tightly that my knuckles must've been white. I bit down on the cotton fabric to channel the pain and to keep from screaming.

The look on Mycah’s face before he was gone etched itself into my brain and would now forever haunt me. It made me sick. I wanted to lean over and vomit.

He had to know that Rydan was only my best friend. I had just been so relieved and happy to see that he was still alive and unharmed; it had been like seeing my brother again.

I should have run to Mycah—I should have let him know how much he meant to me.

But Rydan was my family. He was all I'd had for so long.

“Nari, look at me,” Rydan interrupted the guilt-trip I had ensuing inside me. “Hey, look at me.”

I only half-heard his voice. He finally grasped my chin and forced me to rip my eyes away and blink up into his mercury eyes.

I jumped back away from him and fell onto the palms of my hands and butt.

“Your eyes...they’re glowing,” I cried as I scooted across the grass to get far away from Rydan.

“They’re what?” he asked with fear and disbelief. He pulled his eyebrows together and stared at me like I was crazy—a look I so often see from him

“Glowing,” I answered firmly. He looked away and turned his head to the side out of frustration. This time I let out a scream. He whipped his eyes back into mine in question.

“What?!” he asked with worry as he stood up. His mercury eyes swirled with fiery orange streaks and glowed even brighter. But that wasn’t why I screamed.

“Rydan! Why...why are your—” I could barely get the words out. I tried to swallow. “Your ears. They’re different. The ends are slightly...peaked? I mean...they’re not round like they used to be.”

His eyes immediately dimmed to their normal silver as he exhaled a sigh of relief. I slightly shook my head to clear my eyes, as if they were the problem.

“I know. Don’t scare me like that,” he said gruffly as he bent down again and tucked my hair behind my ear. He moved his thumb over it saying, “Your ears are different, too. Didn’t you notice?”

“No, they’re not!” I screeched as my hands flew up to both of my ears.

Oh god.

He was right. Now that I felt them, the ends were just...different. They were a tiny bit cornered. I felt the blood fall from my face and settle into the pit of my stomach.

How have I not noticed anyone’s ears until now? Okay, granted, I didn’t spend much time staring at people’s ears. Plus, everyone in this dang land had long hair that covered them. So it couldn’t be completely my fault! Either way, I tried to slow my heart down.

“What does this mean? Are we changing?” I didn’t want to panic, but this seriously freaked me out.

“No. I'm told that we're in our true forms here. The tree concealed any attributes that don’t appear completely human and is why back home our eyes and ears looked normal,” he explained nonchalantly.

“Normal?! I’ve had bright purple eyes for eighteen years, for Pete sake!” I retaliated. That logic didn’t make sense.

“I mean—the glowing thing. Just wait until you see your boyfriend’s eyes,” he scoffed. I blushed at his use of the term ‘boyfriend’ and dropped my gaze downward.

“So wait—when we go back, my ears will be normal again?” I asked in wonderment.

“Like I said, that’s what I’m told. It’s like an enchantment to protect you.” He clenched his jaw and waved his hand in the air at the words, like it was too crazy for even him to believe. “What in the world are you doing here, anyway? You’re supposed to be in Kennebunkport where you’re safe. How did you even get here?”

I slapped Rydan over the shoulder as hard as I could.

“Ow! What the heck was that for?!” he hollered.

“Do you have any idea what you put me through?! How could you just leave me like that? You didn’t even say goodbye! Did you for one second think what your leaving did to me? I didn’t think I would ever recover!” I yelled through broken sobs. It all came back to me in a rush. “The pain from being without you was unbearable! Don’t ever do that to me again!”

He pulled me against his body and wrapped his arms around me completely, keeping silent. I drew in his smoky scent and shivered with pure relief.

“I don’t know how I got here. I mean, I fell through the tree. Backwards. Then all sorts of crazy happened. But I finally found you. That’s all that matters.” I sniffed against his hard chest. He lightly chuckled in response but still said nothing. Typical.

“Rydan, what happened to Mycah? Is he okay? What was that? We need to go after him. We need to find him,” my voice turned very high pitched as my fear spiked through the roof.

“I have no idea what that was. A Shape-shifter or something, I don’t know. How the hell do you expect to find him? Where would we even start?” he replied shakily.

“I don’t know! But we have to try! I can’t bear the thought of him hurt or suffering. Please!” I begged, staring straight into his bright eyes.

“Fine. But we have to help someone else first. I have to do this, Nari. This comes first. Mycah would want it this way,” he responded cryptically.

“Who do you want to help?” I asked, not understanding.

“Do you remember before I went through the tree, Mycah mentioned a...Dream Weaver?” he countered my question with one of his own. I nodded yes in reply.

“Her. I need to help her. She is in trouble,” he confessed solemnly.

“Where is she?” I inquired, pain filling my heart that Mycah had to wait.

“The castle,” was his only response.

I pulled out my map and pointed to the spot marked ‘Edhel-N’dor’ below a sketch of a castle. “This castle?” I asked.

He nodded yes and then took the map. “Where did you get this?” he questioned, amazement painting his deep voice.

“A friend. He helped me. He saved my life a few times, but oh, Rydan! I even saved his once, too,” I gushed, proud of myself.

“No way. You?” He laughed.

“Yes!” I stood up and brushed myself off.

“Looks like we have our entertainment for the road trip then. Start spilling,” he said as he hung an arm around my shoulders and pulled me along.

I happily obliged. I launched into my story by first explaining what Mycah had told me before he left about me being a Wood Elf and that I was in fact Rydan’s enemy. He full out laughed when I told him that, which in turn made me smile. I went on to explain what happened in front of Zaylie at the tree, my astonishment upon finding myself in Luïnil, the beauty of Lassaira, my grandfather Döron, the handsome Wood Elf that helped me. I told him about the Night Elves that had chased us, the waterfall that I almost fell from, and the strawberry bread. I showed him my awesome water canteen as he chewed on some of the food Cathar gave me.

Then, I told him about what happened when I saw my new friend impaled by the Night Elf. I dove head first into the icy pool of guilt I knew I’d feel once I recalled the story. I told him how strange it had felt, like someone else’s power had fueled my actions, but in a comforting way. I couldn’t stop the tear that rolled down my face when the words ‘killed’ exited my tongue. It was hard to tell him. But I needed his forgiveness. I needed his support and for him to tell me I did the right thing. Which he did.

He explained that he had to watch Mycah kill a few monstrous looking creatures right before his eyes, and even though it had been hard to take in, he had known it would have meant both their lives had he not done it. My heart fluttered in response to hearing Mycah’s name and about him single-handedly taking out ferocious beings. I tried not to let my face blush—not that I really had a choice. I kept my eyes to the ground and listened to Rydan’s voice. It killed me to not know if Mycah was okay or what he was doing. Did he suffer? I shook my head and tried not to focus on the unknown.

Rydan asked me what happened next, so I continued to tell him about the dragons, which he barely believed I was telling the truth about, and then the huge wolf-like creatures that almost ate me.

Again, he laughed.

I punched him in the chest and crossed my arms.

Boys.

What good were they? Especially when I asked him what he had been doing this whole time and he responded with “nothing”—I almost punched him again. I restrained myself, knowing he wouldn’t care if I did.

“Are we going the right way?” I asked, while I looked around at the amazing scenery. Rolling green hills stretched for miles around us, while a tiny stream babbled over sparkling stones. It was wide-open land, no trees for miles, which made it easy to see the rocky mountains in the distance.

“If the map is correct, this stream should take us to the castle if we keep following it. Only time will tell,” Rydan answered. I kept silent as I pulled out the extra water flask Cathar packed for me. This one was brown leather and extremely soft and flexible, shaped like a teardrop.

Rydan snatched it from my hand after I barely finished my sip and took a big gulp himself before tossing it back to me.

Ugh. I felt the need to repeat myself—Boys. I rolled my eyes at his back and worked to keep up with his long-legged pace.

After what felt like all stinkin’ day, we finally breached a large hill, and there it was. The most awe-inspiring castle that I was sure could ever exist. It turned my legs to jelly and stopped me right in my tracks. The enormous stone castle was literally carved out of the giant mountain and jutted over a ragged cliff with a crashing ocean below. The water was as blue as Mycah’s eyes. I stared wide-eyed at the medieval towers and gothic details that were clearly visible even from our long distance.

I turned to Rydan and noticed that he, too, stood stunned in pure awe and wonder. He had his arms up with his fingers woven together, cradling the back of his neck.

Rydan had always been insanely good-looking, but something about the way he was now made me smile and feel proud that he was my best friend. The way his dark jeans hung loose around his hips in that very guy-way, and the cut of his muscular but lean arms as they stretched up. The sun peeked out from behind a cloud and stroked his black hair, setting off the red streaks I didn’t get to see often.

Dang, yo. Rydan was hot. I laughed at myself and reached up on my tippy-toes to give him a peck on the cheek.

“Let’s go,” I offered, dispelling the thoughts immediately from my head as we trudged down the grassy hill. He was like a brother to me. I couldn’t notice his attractiveness for very long before it completely freaked me out. No one wanted to think of their brother in that way. Of course, I could recognize his looks without feeling anything else from it. It was easy.

My heart had already been spoken for. Rydan in no way gave me the same feelings that Mycah did every time my eyes lay upon him. No one would ever make me feel the way Mycah did.

Rydan mussed up my hair on the top of my head like I was a dog.

Ugh.

Eventually, we drew closer and closer to the ginormous castle. There were a few barns and what looked to be farmland at the base of the mountain. The stone village cascaded down from the wall of the castle all the way to the farms below.

A few people stopped what they were doing once they noticed Rydan and me approach. They eyed us up and down in question, as if noticing our foreign clothes. Oops.

I checked their ears this time, those I could see, and sure enough—they looked like Rydan’s. And mine—but we won’t go there since I technically had yet to see them. I looked around and recognized they all had beautiful silky dark hair. Most black, some dark brown, with a few dark reds also. Several even had a mixture of the dark colors.

“Um, Rydan? Are you sure it’s okay we came here like this? Isn’t your uncle hunting you?” I suddenly remembered Rydan’s uncle wanted to kill not just Mycah, but Rydan also! I felt like an idiot for forgetting that Rydan was a part of all that, too.

“Shh, they’ll hear you. They have better hearing than humans,” Rydan softly whispered in my ear. I snapped my eyes up to his and opened my mouth to speak, but didn’t. How did he suddenly have all this knowledge? Shouldn’t that mean I had better hearing, too? Or maybe I did and just didn’t realize it yet.

It wasn’t as elegant and stunning here as it was in Lassaira. The people looked downhearted and gritty. They weren’t glowing and ethereal. They were...suffering. It was something I could tell right away just by their outside appearance, and my heart immediately sunk.

We kept walking without interference from anyone. I was surprised at this; a part of me expected to be stopped and thrown into a dungeon. As we ascended the cliff that led up to the gate of the castle, it grew nicer and nicer. Cleaner and regal, as if this was high society up here and down below were the nobodies.

Everyone appeared to be incredibly busy, moving to and fro all in a tizzy. I listened to what a few young female elves chatted about. Two of them spoke of what sounded like a huge elegant feast. I stopped subtly and perused at some hanging clothes, trying to eavesdrop.

“Yes, it is most certain they will be there. All the neighboring Kingdoms have been invited, I am sure of it. Tonight is bound to be magical. I know not how I shall ever choose which dress to wear,” one girl sighed.

“I have chosen mine. I only have yet to arrange my hair. Make haste; let us begin practice,” the other instructed before pulling her friend after her.

“Rydan!” I called as I grabbed him by the neck and pulled him down to me. “There’s a fancy feast happening tonight, I think. This could be our in!” I whispered in his ear.

“The cat food?” he asked with a grin.

“No, moron. A dinner party,” I replied, unable to hold back a smile.

“Oh, great,” he scoffed, rolling his eyes. “Fine. But I’m not dressing up.”

“You’re kidding, right? Look at us! We stick out like a tall glass of water in the middle of a desert. Don’t you see these people eyeballing our clothes?” I kept my voice quiet and looked around.

“Nari. I’m not changing. Here, wear this,” he said gruffly as he shoved a gown into my face.

“Eeww! I’m not wearing this. It’s totally ugly,” I retaliated, offended by his complete lack of girl know-how. Did he seriously think I’d wear a baby-puke-green dress? Yuck! I put it back and craned my neck at the other shops. There were quite a few choices, no doubt in preparation for tonight.

“I love this one!” I said, too loudly, as I bounded toward a gorgeous violet gown on the other side. I held it up against my body and just knew it was the one. I spotted silver slippers and grabbed those too.

“It’ll match your eyes,” Rydan offered with a smile. “Now how are we going to get in?”

“And pay for the dress and shoes—” I replied as a female with long, red hair came up to me. She was beautiful.

“Tad glor,” she said sweetly.

“Excuse me? Umm...sorry,” I shook my head not understanding. She gave me a questioning look.

“Two gold pieces,” she answered in English. Thank god. Except I didn’t have any gold.

“Ummm...is this worth anything?” I asked, pulling out the Isil’Elda sword Cathar gave me. I doubted I would have been able to bring it with me into the castle, anyway.

“Nari, what are you doing?” Rydan interrupted me. The redheaded elf gasped.

“How have you acquired that?” she asked skeptically.

“Uhhh...It’s his?” I stated, pointing to Rydan, but it came out sounding more like a question. I didn’t know what else to say. She eyed us both quizzically for a moment before taking it out of my hands.

“A soldier does not give up his sword so easily,” her voice was low and cautious, not believing us.

“He has a new one. A better one,” I fibbed.

Rydan pinched me and then whispered in my ear just barely, “Why are you giving away our only weapon?” I ignored him and let the lady-elf take it after she nodded with approval and handed me a tiny pouch of coins. I guessed that was my change. I left with the gown, shoes, and extra money.

“Do you really think we would have been able to get by those guards at the gate of the castle with that thing, anyway? At least this way we’ll fit in. Or at least, I’ll fit in,” I explained, smoothing away the invisible wrinkles from my jeans.

“And do you really think we would have tried to go in that way?” Rydan countered just as firmly. My head jerked up to stare into his eyes with confusion. I quickly turned and looked at the gigantic castle that had a just as gigantic stone wall encircling all around it, then shook my head.

“What? How else do you expect to get in that thing? Magic?” I huffed, crossing my arms over my chest.

“Yeah, magic,” he smirked sarcastically. “Just follow me. It’s getting dark so I’m sure it’ll be starting soon.”

I did what he said and let him lead the way.

Chapter Eighteen

~Naminé~

For a reason unbeknownst to me, Dae’Sûl granted me reprieve from his torment. However, I still suffered. I was deeply worried about my companion way down in the deep dungeons. I hadn’t seen him in a few weeks now, and I feared for his welfare. Did he know what had happened? That the King had found out my betrayal and had sentenced me to be locked in his chambers?

It racked my insides not being able to speak with him regarding my current predicament. I had been with him daily for five cycles, delivering meals twice a day. Then to all of a sudden not be there, what would he be thinking?

Surely, being a prisoner deep in the dungeon, they must not get news from above. I would share certain information with him, but that did not mean the next servant going down to serve food would share the same. He most likely had no indication of what had happened. I hoped dearly he was not in agony over my concern. He was always kind and patient with me.

I could not dream-weave with him; his mind was too weak. I could not send a messenger, for they would not understand what association I had with a prisoner. Being a prisoner myself would not help any as well.

I felt completely stuck, for there was nothing I could do.

Leaving him in the dark was the only option.

Chapter Nineteen

~Nari~

“Are you sure you know what you’re doing?” I whispered forcefully into Rydan’s back. He stared up at the wall of the castle. Dusk drew on the horizon, making the sky explode in a rainbow of colors overlooking the thrashing ocean. One false step, and I’d be plummeting head first down into said ocean.

We stood on a narrow ledge against the castle similar to the one I had walked on before the waterfall in Lassaira. Only this was much worse. At least we were hidden from the village lying at the foot of the castle. I took a long inhale of breath and relished the salty smell of the ocean. It reminded me of Kennebunkport.

Rydan began climbing the wall.

“What are you doing?! Are you crazy?!” I squeaked, grabbing onto the hem of his shirt. He dropped back down and looked at me with wild eyes.

“We can do this. There’s a ledge at the top. I think it’s a balcony,” he whispered.

“You are insane. I am NOT climbing that. Oh my god—are you serious?! There is no way.” I shivered from the thought of falling to my death.

“Nariella, will you just listen to me for once? I’ve learned things. I’ve...experienced things. We can do this. It’s natural for us. I know it may come as a shock, but we’d never needed to use our instincts back home like we do here. Just let it happen, and I promise you’ll be fine,” he explained quietly, full of earnest. I had to believe him. “You go first. I won’t let you fall, and I’ll always protect you. I give you my word, Nari.”

Just like that, I did believe him. I felt his words all the way to my heart, so I gave in. I closed my eyes and slowly worked to calm down my nerves. After a moment, I went to reach up and grab the stone—

Only Rydan stopped me. He gently grabbed my arm and wrapped it around the back of his neck while moving his body in front of mine. He picked me up and held me like a baby animal attached to the front of its mom and said, “Hold on tight.”

So I did. Shock could barely describe how I felt in that moment—but even more than that—fear. Because now all I could see were the violently crashing waves over the unwelcoming sharp rocks that were tons of feet below us. My stomach churned so I buried my face into Rydan’s warm neck and shut my eyes fiercely.

We moved gracefully upward, scaling the rocky wall—from what I could tell. I couldn’t say for sure, since I refused to look. I squeezed my legs tighter around his waist and trusted that he could do this. If Rydan were anything like his brother, then I really shouldn’t doubt him.

Then in no time at all, he set me back down on my feet. I looked up at him in awe, and this time didn’t flinch at his glowing silver eyes streaked with orange.

“Thanks,” I breathed. He nodded his head at the same time his eyes went back to their normal non-glowing, just silver way.

“Keep quiet. We have a lot of ground to cover,” he whispered. He peeked in through the curtain that draped down like a door, veiling the inside from the outside. “Let’s go, the room is empty.”

I softly took hold of the hem of his shirt and followed along behind.

“Wait,” I stopped before we got to the door, “let me change real quick.” Rydan turned the other way while I quickly threw off my clothes and put on the beautiful, dark purple gown. It was empire waist style, which was my favorite, and fell to the floor. The shimmery sheer ribbon wrapped around my torso and tied in a bow in the back. The long pieces fell down to the floor like a train. The sleeves fell just off my shoulders and went all the way down in a V-shape over the back of my hands. The fabric clung to my breasts, making me feel voluptuous. I felt my cheeks burn with regret and looked to my comfy jeans and cotton shirt with longing.

I wanted to change back, but thought better of it. I was grateful that there was no mirror; otherwise, I’d probably chicken out if I saw my appearance. Like I kept telling myself, I was eighteen now. I needed to grow up. If only I had grown up with a mother who had taught me how, I wouldn’t need the reminder. Slowly but surely, I was learning.

I tore out of my boots and slipped my sore feet into the silver slippers.

“Okay, let’s go,” I said gruffly before clearing my throat. Rydan turned around and handed me a brush.

“You look beautiful,” he said sweetly.

“Ugh, shut up,” I laughed, gladly taking the much needed brush he must've found somewhere. I raked it through my tangled, dark chocolate locks. I took thin strands from the side of my face and pulled them up to tie in a braid around my head like Zaylie taught me.

I sighed at the thought. I missed her.

I stashed my clothes in an inconspicuous spot and prayed I’d be able to get back to them later. Yes, they were dirty, but it was all the comfort I had with me.

Once we exited the small, plain room, we were out in an empty stone hallway. The smell of evening and the salty sea clung to the air around us. It was dark, but I could still make out where we were going. The sound of my frantically beating heart, coupled with the nervousness twisting my stomach, was almost too much to bear. I took Rydan’s arm, hoping to steady my breathing.

We ended up at a set of stone stairs, but were stopped by a lady with long, black hair wearing a plain, simple dress and smock, carrying a lit lantern. Forget calming down. I almost freaked out the second she looked at us with confusion.

“Please, no one is allowed in this wing of the castle. Come, follow me. I shall lead you back to the feast,” she said firmly, like we were school children caught skipping class. I breathed a sigh of relief that she didn’t alert the guards.

“Thank you! We got lost...looking for the bathroom, sorry,” I replied regretfully. She looked at me with even more confusion than before. “I mean, uh...we just...got lost.” Shoot—did elves have bathrooms? I had a lot to learn. She left it alone and began leading the way.

We followed her down several flights of winding stone stairs, passing no one else on what seemed like a never-ending trip. Finally, we reached a level that was made up of massive grand halls with marble pillars. The walls contained magnificent paintings that resembled picture books, depicting historical events and stories.

The inside of the castle was extremely impressive. I tried to take as much of it in as I could without getting left behind. The sweet smell of paint gently hit my nose, making me close my eyes and draw in a bigger whiff. I loved that smell.

The lady stopped in front of equally massive grand doors. They were taller than a two-story house. I almost broke my neck trying to look up at how far they went toward the ceiling.

Once she opened the doors, a beautiful melody floated through the air, and a glowing ambiance struck me in the face.

It was amazing. The giant space was filled with stunning elves, all dolled up and fancy. I was sure there were other species here, too, but I would have no idea what to call them.

Most everyone was tall, slender, and just...gorgeous. My mouth dropped at the beautiful jewelry that all the female elves embellished their ears with. Each one had an intricate piece of silver that wrapped from the top of their ear down to the bottom in the shape of leaves, branches, dragons, or some other just as stunning crazy design.

They were obviously proud of their elf ears. I reached up and felt the ones I had yet to become acquainted with. It made me wonder if one day, I could be proud of mine, too.

Then something happened. If I hadn't been paralyzed and frozen in place, I would have doubled over. My breath hitched in my throat once I felt him. I anxiously spun around, eyes darting to every corner of the large room. My heart beat wildly in my chest and my pulse shot through the roof.

Mycah.

I didn’t know where he was, but I felt him. I dug my fingers into Rydan’s arm and pulled him next to me, never ceasing to search for the one man I could never get sick of seeing.

“Do you feel him?” I whispered, unable to get over my shock to say or do anything more than that.

“Who?” Rydan responded in question.

He was alive.

I unconsciously moved around in desperation to find Mycah, but Rydan grabbed my arm.

“What in the world are you doing?” he whispered in my ear.

“Let go of me!” Was he crazy? I overflowed with emotions at feeling Mycah; I just needed to get to him. Fast.

“Who do you think that arrogant male wearing a crown wrapped around his head just happens to be?” he questioned back firmly.

I was reluctant to stop my eyes from the search for Mycah, but I finally forced them to. Rydan was right. A handsome, thirty-something-looking male stood stoically on a small platform that overlooked the elegant crowd. He had long, shiny black hair and an evil glint in his eye. I had no doubt in my head that he was King Ohtar.

I looked up at Rydan and noticed he had tears in his eyes and stared vividly at something. I followed his gaze back to where the King stood, only this time I noticed a beautiful woman. Long, black hair tied in a fishtail braid lay over her shoulder. A dainty yet endlessly intricate silver crown sat atop her head and dipped into the middle of her forehead. She was smiling.

“Who is that?” I was in awe of her beauty and did not hide it from my voice.

“My mother,” Rydan breathed. I whipped my head back around and stared at her some more. She looked way too young to be a mother. Man, I could see where the boys got their good looks. She was the most beautiful female I had ever seen.

“Come on, let’s hurry. Everyone is distracted. I have to get to Naminé,” Rydan rushed his words together before taking my hand and pulling me out of the room. My heart broke in two from the growing distance between Mycah and myself.

“Rydan, we have to find Mycah. He’s close—I can feel him. Please!” I begged, afraid this was my only chance at finding him again.

“I can’t risk it. I need to get this girl out of here first. What we’re about to do isn’t exactly a peace offering. We have to stay hidden until I get her out,” he explained while dragging me along behind him. Argh.

“Then I’ll just go find him by myself!” I yanked my arm out of his hold and turned the other way. He stopped me, of course, by taking my arm again.

“Fat chance, La Femme Nikita. You’re not leaving my sight,” he growled protectively, eyes slightly swirling silver and orange. Dang it! I huffed and crossed my arms while he pulled me along.

“Where are we going?” I asked, wondering if it were possible to find our way back even if we did somehow manage to find this girl, whom I knew absolutely nothing about.

“I just have a feeling. I don’t know,” he answered vaguely, but I understood what he meant. So I let him lead me without saying another word.

It seemed to take forever as we quietly made our way through the darkened corridors and stony stairways. We went up, up, up, from tower to tower, until finally he stopped.

We were in a huge wing of the castle with a large wooden door between us and whatever was on the other side.

Rydan opened the door slowly, and then stepped inside with me following closely behind. We walked through the giant room, decorated in fancy furniture and fabulous paintings.

He ran to a girl with long, straight blonde hair, lying on a tiny bed. She sat up with astonishment billowing out of her bright green eyes.

“Rydan, you shouldn’t have come!” she said in a melodic voice with that strange foreign accent everyone had here. “Where is King Remycah?”

“Shh, we don’t have much time. That Shadow guy got him. That’s all I can say right now. Hurry, let’s go,” Rydan said as he picked her up like a princess. My jaw dropped at his tenderness and affection toward her. I had never in all my life seen Rydan with a girl. I watched in shock as he ran toward the way we came. “Nari, what the hell! Come on!”

Grrrr. “I’m coming! Jeez,” I shot back in the same tone as him.

“Rydan, you need not carry me! I am perfectly well. Set me down this instant,” she whispered nervously, a blush coloring her milky cheeks. Rydan paid her protest no attention. We ran with speed back the exact way we had come. I held my dress up so that I wouldn’t trip on it and prayed we wouldn’t get caught.

“Calen. I cannot leave Calen,” the girl spoke again fiercely and with determination. Rydan still did not say anything in return.

Just as we were about to round a corner, Rydan suddenly stopped and pressed me back against the wall with his arm, setting the girl down.

“Umm, hi. I’m Nariella,” I greeted the blonde-haired girl in a soft whisper.

“Hello, Nariella. I am Naminé,” she greeted in return.

“Sh!” Rydan ordered, pressing a finger to his lips. “Something is coming. It knows where we are.” My stomach twisted into a pretzel immediately.

“How do you know?” I asked in surprise. I couldn’t stop the fear from crippling my heart, knowing we were about to get caught, and by what, I didn’t know.

“Because I can feel it,” he breathed. It? That’s when I heard the deep rumbling growl accompanied by a few hisses drawing near just around the corner. What the??

I backed away but it was no use. A black lynx came face-to-face with us. I bit my lip to hold back any sound I might have made. The lynx stared at Rydan and flicked its pointy tufted ears back and forth. It no longer made a sound. My mouth repeatedly opened and closed all on its own accord. Why was it black? No such thing existed!

Naminé squeezed Rydan’s arm before whispering in a trembling voice, “We are doomed. She belongs to King Ohtar.”

“She’s fine. She won’t hurt us now.” Rydan was so calm, cool, and collected, I almost choked. Naminé gasped.

“You are a Guardian of the Animal Kingdom,” she said reverentially.

“A what?” I couldn’t hide my quizzical brow. Rydan turned to Naminé looking just as confused.

“An Animal Guardian,” she clarified without actually clarifying anything.

I had no time for questions. King Ohtar, flanked by three males, appeared behind the overgrown cat. I felt nauseated; my scalp prickled in anticipation of what was to come. The lynx stalked off, then lay down, leaving a large cushion of space between it and our group. I was certain that if it had a long tail instead of just a short little stump, it would have been swatting it back in forth out of irritation.

“How dare you!” the King scolded toward Rydan and Naminé, making me flinch. Once he laid his eyes on me, his angry face immediately molded into sinister joy. “I knew it.” This time, I could not move. Not even to flinch.

I couldn’t pull my eyes away from his evil stare. The way he looked at me made my stomach lurch. He continued speaking without taking his eyes off me either, “Elròs, place Naminé in the dungeon. Sarqua, bring the Healer to my chambers—”

Unexpectedly, Rydan reacted instantaneously to his words and jerked me behind his body. “Don’t you touch her!”

Elròs grabbed Naminé as she fought against his hold and stared at Rydan. Sarqua stalked toward me, and Rydan about lost it.

“NO!” he growled so loudly. “I swear to God I will kill you.”

The King scoffed at Rydan’s words. “Is that so? I would not be too certain of that. Make haste, Sarqua. My subjects await their feast,” the King commanded.

Rydan stood firm in front of me. “You are insane if you think I will ever let you lay a hand on her,” he bit out menacingly toward the King.

“Kill him, N’taurn,” the King ordered as if he were bored with the whole thing.

“Wait!” I yelled, feeling dizzy from the mere thought of them killing Rydan. “I’ll go with you. Please, just let them both go, and I’ll willingly go with you.”

“Nariella, don’t you dare! You know I won’t leave you,” Rydan pleaded urgently, his eyes were already an explosion of bright glowing orange. The mercury was no longer visible. Had I not already learned better, I would have jumped back from him.

The King swiftly turned directly to me in shock. “It matters not, child! You will come with me whether it is willingly or by force. So why would I agree to that?”

“If you try to take me, Rydan will kill one of your men. You would be a fool to doubt that. Let them go and there will be no fight here.” I was confident in my threat, backed by what I’d seen his brother do. And dang, Rydan’s eyes were fierce.

King Ohtar barked a disgusting laugh before saying, “You stupid girl. That boy is worthless. He stands no chance against my skilled fighters. The moment you were carried off I would have killed him. However, I am feeling generous. It is after all, the night of my grand feast. For you, dear child, I shall have him hung at dawn instead so that you can witness him taking his last breath with your own two eyes!” his voice grew dark and sick, just before he turned on his heel and began walking away. My heart crumbled to a pile of ash. “Take both Naminé and Rydan to the dungeon and arrange for their hanging at dawn,” he called from over his shoulder.

Then that magnetic pulse happened again. My heart leapt to my throat. When I felt Mycah drawing closer, I stopped breathing. I peeked around Rydan’s shoulder and forced myself not to run to him and tackle him to the ground. I would have, but we weren’t alone. He stopped walking and stood silently in a shadow of darkness.

I didn’t even notice when Sarqua came to restrain my arms. I was too stunned to move as joy and relief overwhelmed my system, tears springing to life. Rydan lunged to protect me, but N’taurn who took hold of his enraged body immediately stopped him. That finally woke me up. I desperately began to fight against my captor while Rydan yelled obscenities and threats.

“Mycah!” I screamed my lungs out as I brought my leg up behind me in a swift kick to the Night Elf’s groin. I hit him hard. He doubled over for just a second without releasing me, then instantly hit me over the head even harder. The last thing I heard was Rydan’s fits of rage, and the last thing I saw was Mycah doing absolutely nothing to help, before my vision clouded and I was lost to emptiness.

Chapter Twenty

~Naminé~

“Nari!” Rydan roared ferociously, startling me. He did all he could to reach her, to pull her out of Sarqua’s grasp, but to no avail. We were captured. This would be the beginning of the end.

Rydan’s eyes were locked onto Nariella’s body as she was carried away into darkness. I did not understand their relationship, or what exactly she meant to him. It was obvious there was something more than meets the eye.

I could not deny the sting my heart felt in that moment, but I was quick to ignore it.

Ohtar’s assailants forced Rydan and me out of the hall we had been standing in. They took us further, and deeper, into the bowels of the castle.

We would be executed at dawn. It was for certain.

That was, until Rydan let out a feral growl, frightening us all. He tore his wrists out of N’taurn’s grasp and then simultaneously slammed his horizontal fingers into the captain’s throat.

N’taurn choked for only a moment before crashing to his knees. Rydan was quick to fetch the menacing sword from the fallen soldier’s belt.

Elròs, despite holding me captive, reacted swiftly to this new threat. However, it was not enough. The moment he loosened his grip on my wrists, I, too, wrenched my body out of his hold.

The distraction served us well, because it gave way for Rydan to shank the elda right through his very heart.

I stood frozen, completely flabbergasted at these turn of events. Rydan seized my shaking hand that hung at my side. He pulled me back the way we had just come.

“How do we get out of here?” he inquired of me. However, I was still in a daze and could not quite make out his words. “Naminé, how do we get to Nari?”

“What? You cannot be serious, Rydan. It would be folly to risk our escape now. Where Nari is, we can no longer go. We will both be killed if we do not get away now,” I reasoned, truly believing every word.

He let out a long sigh and ran his hand through his dark hair. “I can’t just leave her,” he replied.

“Her life is not at risk. Ohtar will not kill her. I saw the gleam in his eye. He wishes to use her. For what, I do not know. Nonetheless, she will live. What worries me most is that Remycah was there and did nothing! As if he was now a part of Ohtar’s very circle! If Remycah has fallen, you are our only hope for this Kingdom’s survival. No, no. For you to go back now, it will promise our deaths.” I squeezed Rydan’s hand, wishing to convey how important it was for him to live—for him to locate his Fëa. It was the only means to our Kingdom’s survival.

Why Remycah was not already dead by Dae’Sûl’s hands if he had been captured was beyond me. I feared Dae’Sûl’s part in all of this was far from over, but will transpire on a day we least expect.

“Lead the way.” He sighed. I could feel he was torn in two.

“Thank you for trusting in me,” I offered, hoping he would see that this was for the best. “This way. There is something we must acquire before I find Calen.”

I led us through the dark passages that only servants used. The King’s feast that currently ensued would be our advantage. It had every servant distracted and working to prepare a perfect night for the King and his guests. It left the corridors empty and unused.

I took us above to a far wing of the castle, rarely occupied by anyone other than the Queen. She forbade admittance by any soul who were not servants, for only they were allowed to enter so that they may clean it daily. Their task was to keep the room in pristine condition.

It was the most sacred room of the entire castle.

Although it would take quite a while to arrive there, it would be worth it in the end. For inside was a special gift, forged at our two Princes’ births.

“We are here,” I announced as we stepped foot in front of the large door forged from the great malinornë tree.

“Okay. Where is here? What’s in there?” Rydan nodded toward the sacred door.

“Come,” I invited as I unlatched the silver lock and pushed the heavy doors inward. Rydan followed from behind.

Inside, the magnificent beauty was unparalleled by any other room in the castle. The crown molding and ceiling were adorned with leaves made of gold and silver. Murals of young princes of old were lovingly painted upon every surface. Golden sculptures and intricate detailing of dragons, unicorns, fawns, and griffins riddled every wall and corner.

Only the finest, lush fabric was used to hang from the large stained-glass windows. The floor, made of marble, lay in thousands of mosaic patterns and pictures.

I had never laid my eyes upon this room until now, though it was well known among our people. It was thought of with the upmost grace and respect.

“What is this place?” Rydan pondered in reverence. Even he was left in awe of its marvel without even knowing what it meant for him yet.

“Rydan, what I am about to show you is very sacred for you. It is a rite of passage for every prince born of this Kingdom. Traditionally, it would have been your father and mother, along with your Guardian, to perform this ceremonial event with you. However, I believe it is more important you acquire what awaits you now more than ever,” I explained. “There is no time for tradition.”

He gazed upon me in confusion, but did not utter a word in response. I took that as my signal to show him what I brought us here for.

I laced our fingers together and led him to the back of the room where a magical armoire stood. Placing our braided hands over the latch, I drew mine away to leave his alone on the golden lever.

“Only you and Remycah have the power to open this door. Go ahead,” I welcomed quietly, respectfully.

He did just so. Rydan opened the encasement gradually. The magical scent of old wood fell over us. Contained within were two grandiose wooden chests. Inscribed on each accordingly were the names “Remycah Avel” and “Rydan Cael” in the most beautiful script of all the Kingdom. Rydan inhaled a sharp intake of breath.

I need not say anything. For Rydan knew on instinct what he must do. He drew his silver chain from around his neck that had been tucked under his clothing.

Cautiously, he slipped the ancient key into its matching keyhole on the front of the equally ancient chest.

With a click, it fit just perfectly as he turned the key. He hesitantly lifted the heavy lid.

I do believe I was just as curious as he on what lay in wait inside. The contents were unique to their counterpart. Whatever lay within, it would be for Rydan and Rydan alone, forged at his birth.

His eyes found the object, and the breath he had been holding diminished in a long release.

For it was a longbow and quiver of arrows, crafted intricately with the finest of details imaginable. Carvings of beautiful design ran along the tip to bottom. I had every reason to believe it was strung with the most ornate elda-hair. Feathered arrows lay encased in a matching quiver.

Rydan elevated the kingly weapon with veneration. He tested the feel of it in his strong hands and assessed the tautness of the bowstring.

“It’s incredible,” he whispered softly. I nodded my head in agreement, for there were no words that came to mind to relay how true that short sentence was.

Rydan harnessed the quiver to his back and held the bow in his hand. He turned to me confidently.

“Let’s get out of here,” he suggested gruffly. I had to agree with that as well. Our survival counted on our departure from this castle undetected, and if we had any hope to do so, now would be the time.

Egressing the holy room promptly, I resumed leading our escape. Following the way we had come, we accessed the servant passage once more.

“Through here,” I muttered. We entered a narrow stairwell that would lead us into the sewers. That in turn would lead us outside near the edge of the castle, where I was certain Calen was being kept.

After some time, the quietness that surrounded us was eerie and unsettling, but it meant we were alone, and for that I was grateful.

The rank stench that reached us gave proof we were close to where we needed to be.

“Disgusting,” Rydan remarked.

I softly let out a laugh, understanding his aversion. “Yes, we are near the sewers. It won’t be long now.

When we emerged, I could already feel Calen nearby. I couldn’t help quickening my stride. Rydan kept up easily as we rounded one last corner. I saw her huddled in a cage near a hidden compartment that led outside.

“Calen!” I shouted for her. She hardly budged, sending worrisome pricks throughout my body. My pace escalated into a fast sprint. I slammed against the bars and outstretched my hands to reach her.

Rydan removed the iron pin that kept the cage secured. I immediately thrust my body into the space and knelt before her.

“Calen,” I whispered, caressing her vibrant purple-red feathers. I picked her weakened body up in my arms and clutched her to my chest.

“Got her?” Rydan asked. It was obvious he made an effort to not show his shock at seeing her, for she was a phoenix. I knew from studies that humans believed these animals to be myth. I smiled at him and nodded.

She would be all right. I knew it for certain in my heart that she would be all right.

“Good. Come on, we need to get as far away from here as possible,” Rydan said, and I could not agree more.

We exited through the hidden door. I wondered how long it would take for the fallen soldiers to be discovered. Ohtar truly had no idea what Rydan was capable of. Ohtar will pay for underestimating Rydan. And it brought great joy to my heart.

We descended the mountain that the castle sat atop without disturbance. There was too much commotion going on inside the castle, so no one paid any attention to us.

Reaching the bottom, we broke out of view and into the woods that lay northwest. I carried Calen into a secluded area and laid her down onto the ground below.

I turned to Rydan. “She must rest. They were forcing some type of lorda potion into her. It will take a bit of time for her to pass it through her system.”

“I’ll wait as long as you need me to,” Rydan replied. I turned from him, afraid that my blushing skin would give my quickened heart away. Seeing him in a dream was one thing, but having him right here next to me, in the flesh, was on an entirely different level that I was unaccustomed to.

“Thank you,” I articulated despite the thrumming of my pulse. He was so dashing when in survival-mode. His eyes shone brighter and his stance was attractive.

He cautiously advanced in front of me and reached for my fingers.

“I’m really glad you’re okay,” he mumbled awkwardly, and my cheeks colored brighter. He had an intriguing accent to his words.

“Lle holma ve’ edan,” I blurted out automatically without any thought to what I was saying. I swiftly brought up a hand to cover my mouth in shock at myself.

“What?” he laughed. “I don’t speak Elvish. What’d you say?”

If I had been embarrassed before, it was nothing compared to how I felt now. I didn’t want to tell him what I had just mistakenly blurted out. I looked to the ground, worried that he would be insulted.

He gently clasped his fingers around my chin and tilted my head to look at him. I could have sworn at any moment my heart would explode right out of my chest cavity.

I opened my mouth, but shut my eyes closed tight and said, “You smell like a human.”

At the magnificent sound of his deep laughter, I split my eyes open. He covered his face with his hand, still chuckling. It made me laugh a bit, too.

“I was worried you would be insulted. I did not mean it as one. I am just not used to it is all. Forgive me,” I explained myself.

“It’s fine,” he answered, grinning. I could not help grinning back at his stunning smile. His silver eyes danced in humor, and it lit my soul on fire.

Chapter Twenty-One

~Nari~

My raging headache made it hard to open my eyes. I tried to lift the heavy lids slowly, then once it looked like Mycah hovering in front of me, I flew them all the way open in a wide stare.

But I was wrong. He wasn’t there. No one was. I stayed lying down and tried not to let the disappointment cripple me. I turned on my side and let my squinted eyes wander around the circular room.

It was the exact room that Rydan and I rescued Naminé from, and I was on the exact bed that she had been lying on.

With that thought of Rydan, I instantly shot up in a sitting position, wincing.

Hmmm...I gently touched my throbbing head and winced one more time. I should've been able to heal myself, right? I focused my attention on the pulsing injury and tried to fix it.

Nothing happened. I squeezed my eyes shut and imagined healing thoughts.

Still, nothing happened. Dang it—I was broken. I had only been able to heal two people and already I’d somehow managed to ruin it. Just my luck. I had to get to Rydan before—

I gulped back an oncoming sob, realizing the sun brightly shone through the antique window. I was too late. It was already way past dawn and I did noth–

Wait—I cut my own train of thought off at a revelation. Didn’t the King say he wanted me to witness Rydan’s hanging? Perhaps there was hope.

I blinked away the blurry vision that my despairing tears caused and focused on the detail rendered in the numerous murals that took up the expanse of the walls. My eyes fell on one in particular, and the beauty beheld in that one magnificent portrait froze me in place. There were no words in existence to describe its stunning glory or the level of skill displayed to create it.

A simple Weeping Willow stood before me, and had I not already known I was inside a room of a castle, I would have thought with no doubt in my mind that the tree lived and basked in the sparkling sun right before my eyes.

The sound of the heavy wooden door creaking open sent my mind a flutter and scalp prickling in anticipation of what was about to happen. Who was coming? Was it the vicious King ready to take me to helplessly watch the death of my best friend?

No, no it was not the King.

Again, there were no words that I could conjure up to describe how I currently felt as I shot up off the small bed and bounded my way across the room, flinging myself into Mycah’s chest.

He immediately pushed me off like he was disgusted and tightened his jaw, not looking at me. The male I recalled to be named Sarqua stepped into the room behind him at the same time my heart took a spiraled descent into the pit of my stomach.

“Return to that bed at once before I throw you back!” the elf ordered, but I could not move. Mycah’s apparent distaste for me sent my mind reeling for an explanation. He refused to look at me and kept his jaw locked.

Because I could not speak or do anything besides stare openly at Mycah, Sarqua stalked over to me and forcefully dragged me back to the bed. My eyes still did not leave Mycah’s face that had yet to turn my way.

“You do not leave this spot unless told to, do you understand?” Sarqua demanded bitterly in that foreign Elvish accent. I nodded in reply. I didn’t care what he was saying to me, my heart was suspended in a free-fall of utter confusion. “Prepare for the Veiled Reception. We gather at dusk. If you are not in pristine appearance by the time I return, you will pay dearly for your disobedience.”

“Rydan—where is Rydan?!” I screamed at Sarqua’s retreating back.

“Silence! Do not utter his name!” he yelled in return. But I stood firm and waited for an answer that I needed to hear, despite not knowing if I could bear what it was.

At that, he swiftly walked out without another thought to my question, but I scarcely paid any attention to him. My mind was now solely focused on the male cloaked in black left standing not fifteen-feet from me, remaining completely stoic. Even while back in his own world, he did not lose his foreign demeanor that I could never grow accustomed to when in Kennebunkport. In fact, he seemed even more foreign and dangerous than I had ever felt before.

“Mycah?” I tried my voice that trembled from fear and anxiety.

“Do not address me. What we might have had between us before is gone. You will do well to forget it,” he spoke firmly, his English accent as strong as ever, and yet he still kept his eyes away from mine.

I stomped back over to him in a rush. “I will never forget it. What is wrong with you? I’ve been dying without—”

“Shut it! You’re now nothing more than my enemy,” he interrupted, head snapping toward me for the first time. I gasped upon seeing his tumultuous eyes. They were swirling with a mixture of colors—Different facets of blue, ribbons of purple that appeared to swim in the shades that matched the ocean, and specks of jade sparkled like stars, all contained in a rim of black. “I can’t...I cannot.” He turned away.

Those were the only words he said with a voice pained and thick from emotion, but I still did not understand.

“Cannot what?” I asked, trying to make sense of his behavior. He ignored my question. I noticed then that his tattoo was gone. I went to ask about it but he spoke again before I could.

“You must take a bath. The servants will assist you. King Ohtar has picked out your attire for this evening. It is a celebratory masquerade ball. You are not to be late,” he finished with a snarl and abruptly moved to leave, but I caught the hem of his black leather tunic.

“Rydan. Please. I need to know,” I ground out through my teeth, trying to stop my trembling hands from shaking any worse.

“They escaped,” he whispered as he quickly walked out.

I dropped to my knees in a whirlwind of emotions. Relief over Rydan? Yes. Hurt over Mycah? Yes, I was hurt. Confused? Yes, certainly. But anger? That was one emotion I did not expect to feel. Perhaps it was the years I had spent building a wall around my heart since the moment Ray passed his cold gaze over me and bitterness that saturated his voice any time he had to speak a word to me.

I was so careful to not let anyone in. Perhaps that was why instead of sorrow filling my heart upon Mycah’s indifference, it was anger. Resentment. It was my fault for letting him in—For letting down my defenses when I knew better!

But even still, anger could not completely mask the love that I felt for him trying to bubble forth like hot lava, ready to devour any form of defense I might rebuild for myself.

Unshed tears strained my eyeballs, but I would not cry. No, I would not. I was happy, overjoyed and ecstatic in fact. How could I not have been after finding out that Rydan was still alive? That he escaped his brutal death from a wicked monster?

And yet...I still stood up malevolently just as a group of slight-figured females walked in. “This way, milady,” one chimed sweetly. I followed blindly, my mind running on overdrive with thoughts.

I had spent two weeks in torturous despair over Mycah’s departure. I had been physically ill, all for what? Nothing? No...No, I refused to believe what we had was gone. My soul would never be the same without its other half. I didn’t understand his words or his behavior, but I would not accept it. Stupid boys.

“The water has been drawn and heated for you. We shall wait for your command,” another elegant dark-haired girl said with a curtsey. The group followed suit and closed the wooden door behind them.

That was when I took notice of my surroundings. A beautiful alabaster tub in the shape of a teardrop sat in the middle of the circular room. I rushed to the window and soaked in the stunning view of the snowy mountains, cut and ragged, stretching toward the sky. The crystal ocean lapped at the base of the shore below. I was in a turret. Like a princess.

I spun around and admired the lofty expanses of marble, glass, and white wood. It looked nothing like I envisioned a Night Elf’s washing room to be.

I pushed my begrudging feelings of Mycah out of my mind so that I could at least enjoy this one comfort. Enjoy the wonderful news of Rydan’s escape. Who knew if I would ever get this chance again? It had been too long since I’d been able to clean myself up, and the steamy water that rose in pretty swirls from the creamy tub had me ripping off my purple gown from the night before.

But as soon as I submerged myself into the purest water imaginable, steeped in vanilla flowers and berries, my tears broke free. I couldn’t do it.

I was more hurt over Mycah’s words and reaction toward my affection than I wanted to let on—than I wanted to admit. I couldn’t push the broken feelings away.

I hated being affected by men like this. I hated that they could make me cry so easily. I wanted to believe I was stronger than anything they could throw at me—but the reality was I truly yearned for Mycah. And only he had the ability to hurt me so deeply.

I slid beneath the surface of scalding water, letting it overtake my body and face completely. His words played over and over in my mind, though I tried to forget them.

After much time spent in the hot water that magically never got cold, and much pampering and doting from the servant girls who refused to talk to me despite how much I tried, I looked over the garment meant just for me.

Gorgeous was an understatement. The pearly silk material glided through my fingers like wind and shimmered in a way that made me bring the dress inches from my face, looking for diamonds.

I slipped it on, but I couldn’t even feel it against my skin. I almost felt nude and had to keep checking to make sure I hadn’t imagined putting it on. Sure enough, I was dressed, and it fit like a sculpted glove.

One of the girls braided my hair in intricate strands weaved around a simple silver garland of violet flowers. Shimmering ribbons fell down my back in curled tendrils. I lifted my arms to examine the sheer sleeves that fell gracefully from my wrists like gowns of old.

Finally, another girl decorated my face with a small glass mask containing an exploding design of violet swirls melted right into it. I felt like a masked Cinderella. Then when they handed me glass slippers, I barked a laugh. They all looked at me in question, but I waved it off. No use explaining that one.

The mask only covered my eyes—it was not a full face mask, yet when I looked at myself in a large bowl of water that transformed into a mirror upon my presence (which I tried really hard not to freak out about), I couldn’t even tell it was me.

I watched the painted sky darken, signaling dusk, and right on cue, the sound of the door opening made my pulse race. Was I ready for this?

“He awaits, My Lady,” one of the girls said. I felt my heart hitch, wondering and hoping that it was Mycah waiting for me out there. I constantly longed to be near him—and I hated it.

But it was only Sarqua. I knowingly displayed my disappointment and didn’t care in the slightest. No one else seemed to notice how sullen I was, because not one person cared to even look at me or acknowledge my existence. Except to point the way I was meant to follow.

So I walked out of the room with Sarqua right behind me and let him pass in the hall to finish leading the way. I ignored my surroundings. I didn’t care to take any more of it in.

I closed my eyes, not knowing if I were about to run into anything, and worked to calm my racing heart. I breathed in the crisp, salty air and let its familiarity soothe my frayed nerves.

At long last, once we entered the same grand room as last night that was just as equally filled with beautiful dancing masked guests, I could no longer contain my carefully controlled demeanor. My eyes took no notice of anything or anyone in the room, except for one and that one thing alone.

Mycah, dressed in a tailored black kingly tunic, wore a devilish black leather mask that accentuated his gorgeous eyes and looked so completely dashing I got tears in my eyes. It, too, only covered his eyes and not his entire sickeningly handsome face.

Standing next to him, King Ohtar whispered something in Mycah’s ear, who stayed perfectly stoic and still. Mycah did not smile. He did not do anything. Ohtar’s action made me notice the tattoo on his neck. My eyes bulged like balloons upon witnessing the intricate design of the Royal Emblem that should only be bestowed upon the current king, etched into who I thought was the false King’s neck—something I learned to be impossible.

Mycah used to have the sword with a weeping willow growing out of the hilt and swirling crown around the base on his neck—why did Ohtar have it now? And why was Mycah with Ohtar so casually? If his uncle was evil and wanted to kill Mycah, then why hadn’t he yet? I had to consciously stop myself from running to him and wrapping my arms around his neck, begging him to tell me every single detail that had happened up until this point. I crossed my arms and bit the inside of my cheek, hating every second I spent away from that sexy elf. Darn him.

A beautiful woman looped her arm through Mycah’s without taking her eyes off the dancing guests in the ballroom, not hiding her benevolent smile. His mother.

I stood watching, biting back the pang of jealousy I felt bubble up in my chest. I was only jealous because I so desperately wanted to be the one to touch Mycah, even if only for a second.

His eyes dragged to mine, settling on me with precision. A bit of my subconscious expected him to snap away like my appearance burned his pupils, similar to how he acted when I ran to him earlier.

But he did not look away.

The longer I stood staring into the blue abyss of his irises, the more I struggled to keep from drowning in them.

As the world fell away, hours seemed to have passed me by, unable to break from his sultry hold.

That was, until Sarqua yelled at me, “Make haste, Fallaner.” He grabbed my arm and forced me in front of him. Okay, I did not like him. My eyes fell away from Mycah’s once a tall, graceful guest stepped in the way of my view in passing. “Your Majesty awaits. You owe him your allegiance now.”

Pfff—I scoffed inwardly. I didn’t owe that fool squat! When my eyes landed on Ohtar’s and he wore that hideous grin, I shuddered in response and tried not to vomit. I ignored the way his eyes raked over my body like I was a coveted possession, because had I not, he’d be getting punched in the face right then.

And then I’d probably lose my head in a guillotine.

“How lovely of you to join us. Please, stand behind me. You are, after all, my appointed Healer,” he crooned. Ugh, barf. I took my position at his left, a step behind him, and simmered. I couldn’t stop my eyes from flicking to Mycah, who stood inches from me, in line with Ohtar. Mycah stared out over the crowd in a carefully concealed state. His chiseled jaw flexed at the same time his eyes slid to the corners to glare at me from his peripheral.

Dang, he caught me gawking. Even still, my heart floated to my throat at the sight of him and the nearness of him. It was so tempting to reach out and touch the smooth skin of his hand that hung so precariously at his side—begging me—haunting me—calling out to me to just extend my own and grab it!

Electricity flared around me and in the space between us, practically pushing me to demolish the unforgivable distance. It took everything I had to resist—my eyes stayed glued to the soft spot of his wrist despite feeling him watching me. I could feel myself draw closer as I sat staring at his exposed wrist and me not having any control over it-

“Mani naa lle umien?!” Sarqua growled in a whisper next to me as he latched onto my bicep. I jumped from the sudden intrusion on my “Must Touch Mycah” mission. And umm...ow.

I slowly spun around to face him. “What?” I questioned in an irritated tone.

“What are you doing, Fallaner? If you so much as breathe a single breath on King Ohtar I will cut you down where you stand,” he threatened with an icy stare that told me his words were complete truth.

“What does Fallaner mean?” I ignored his question and asked one of my own, because let’s face it. I had no explanation to give for what I had been trying to do. I didn’t even know the answer myself.

“Healer,” he bit out, hating the half a second it took for him to answer me. Oh. I didn’t respond, I just turned back to facing the dancing guests that I could hardly see from my position behind the apparent King and whatever Mycah currently was.

How did this happen? How was it possible that Ohtar had the kingly emblem on his neck, Mycah did not, and Mycah was now a nobody? What the heck?!

“My dearest Lirima, shall I have this dance?” Ohtar crooned to Mycah’s mother.

“I appreciate the kind gesture, My Lord. However, I wish not to leave my dear son to stand here alone. Perhaps another time,” she answered back respectfully and full of grace.

Ohtar flashed his hand upward as if he were about to backhand Queen Lirima across the face, but quickly recovered himself. He looked around the room to see if any of his guests noticed as she kept perfectly in place, not even flinching. None of the guests seemed to see the exchange.

“How dare you speak of him in that way! You know better. He is not your son! He is not your anything! He is my servant and that is that!” Ohtar bit out menacingly in a low voice, then paused to straighten his tunic. “Now, we must be seen dancing! Our guests would enjoy it greatly, do you not agree? Here,” Ohtar snapped his fingers toward me, “Fallaner, you shall also dance with Remycah. See, my dear? All is well.” He held out his elbow to the stunning woman, and she gently took it with a pressed smile and slight nod of her head.

I, on the other hand, lurched forward at his words. What? Dance with Mycah? I was overcome with joy and dread...Dread? Why dread? Maybe it was because I saw Mycah tighten his jaw upon Ohtar’s command, as if the very thought angered him. I didn’t exactly know why I felt dread—but I knew I was about to find out.

Mycah stretched his arm outward with his palm up, inviting me to place my hand in his, and not once did his eyes move to mine. He kept his face and body completely forward while I stepped to what I knew would be a warm, soft, way larger than mine hand.

I carefully placed my dainty palm over his and relished in the exquisite touch. Electricity zapped through my extremities immediately, forcing my eyes to jerk up to his in response. His blue eyes were now on mine, and I felt my heart crumble just a bit. Because there was nothing there, only indifference, as he looked upon me. I didn’t understand why or where it came from, but it was evident once he quickly looked away and clenched his fist that he literally hated to have to look at me—To touch me, to be near me.

I fought back my tears. I fought back the pain it caused. I fought back all the damage I could feel it doing on my nerves and insides.

He led me to the rest of the dancing guests with utmost grace and elegance. I could feel the tension pouring off of him in waves despite his perfect outward appearance. He pulled me to his hard body and slowly laid a trembling hand upon the small of my back while cradling my hand with his other. I was lost in his ocean eyes that stayed on mine—completely devoid of any emotion regardless of the trembling I still felt in his touch.

He was driving me wild.

I felt at a loss for words, because he kept me completely mesmerized in his stare. I didn’t even hear a single note of melody I knew to be surrounding us. I didn’t see a single person out there dancing with us. We were alone. It was just us.

His eyes slowly started to shine brighter and swirl with color—but just as suddenly, his jaw tightened and he looked away from me.

It broke me out of my trance. I shook my head and sent my gaze around the room, trying to distract myself from his closeness. I closed my eyes once his woodsy scent cocooned me and instinctively pressed into him. I felt his hand ball into a tight fist at the small of my back, causing me to open my eyes again.

That was when I noticed we were the only ones dancing the way we were. All the other guests were a step away from each other with one hand flat against each other’s, the males with one arm placed behind their backs, the females along their stomachs.

It was weird. Strange. Foreign.

“Why are we not dancing like them?” I asked Mycah automatically.

“You wouldn’t know how. I thought it best to dance the way you were raised,” he answered in a low, raspy voice. I nodded with understanding.

“Mycah...I...I am so sorry about what happened when I found you and Rydan. I didn’t mean to—”

“Don’t,” he ground out in a hard whisper.

“Please, I am just trying to explain why—”

“I said don’t,” he repeated as his eyes snapped back to mine in a tumultuous sea-storm. I stifled a gasp. “It means nothing to me. I do not require an explanation.”

“But if that’s why you’re treating me this way then please just tell me so I can apologize and explain!” I could hear myself growing hysterical, so I tried to rein myself in and calm down my nerves.

“It isn’t. I told you why already. You are my enemy. Nothing more.” He tightened his jaw and dropped his gaze to my throat, avoiding my eyes. I saw him take a sharp inhale of breath.

“Mycah...What happened to you?” I referred to him having been shrouded in darkness before disappearing right in front of me and counted on him knowing what I was talking about. He closed his eyes and turned his head to the side.

The song ended, way too soon, and before I knew what was happening, I was being dragged away by Sarqua.

“Back to your position, Fallaner,” Sarqua ordered. Mycah did not follow. He simply walked out of the grand ballroom through the heavy large doors, never looking back.

I wanted nothing more than to go with him.

Chapter Twenty-Two

~Naminé~

We gained a great distance from the castle by the time dawn broke from the horizon. Calen had almost returned to her usual self, and I could not be more thrilled. It was so disconcerting seeing her struggle to make any sort of natural movement.

She soared above the trees we were journeying through, leaving a fiery trail behind her. It filled my entire spirit with joy being able to watch her from this proximity. I had not received much time with her since the moment we had found each other. I had had to keep her secret and return to my post as a servant of the castle shortly after our first union. It had delayed our bond from forming, but at least I had known that I had her and she in turn had me.

We took to the trees any time there was a cluster of them and avoided open spaces. I taught Rydan which berries and fruit were acceptable to eat out here in the wild forest, for it was all we had. Having come upon a stream only once since we set out on our journey, we were growing thirsty.

“Come. I believe there might be a brook not far from where we are now,” I said to Rydan.

“Is it weird they’re not coming after us? I feel like the boogeyman is about to jump out at any second.” He kept surveying the area restlessly.

“Calen is keeping watch for us. She will alert us to any approaching threat. She will not fail us, dear Rydan,” I soothed. “We need not focus on that. The most important goal we are now tasked with is to find your Fëa counterpart.”

Rydan bent his head backward, pointing his face at the sky, and strongly exhaled. “How? This place is endless. It can be anywhere.”

“Use your instincts to guide you. Only you have the power to direct us on where to go. Your souls will react to each other like gravity, drawing one another in. If you take a moment to close your eyes and focus, search for that point in your heart that pulls you in a single direction,” I instructed.

He did just as I suggested. He stood still and closed his eyes, drawing in deep breaths. I, too, stood still, mesmerized by the rouge highlights the sun cast in his black hair that fell over his eyes when the wind blew.

He wore dark clothing that fit around his masculine form just so and his gifted silver chain around his neck. The very blood in my veins rose in temperature the instant he slowly lifted his eyelids. He gazed at me through slit lids, and the mercury color that filled his irises made me weak in the knees.

I had fallen for this being through my dreams, when neither of us had ever spoken a word. Yet, I had never imagined the affect his very presence would have on my soul.

He stirred something within me. Every look he turned my way sent my heart afloat. Caused my stomach to jolt in circles.

Rydan awakened a whole new side to me.

And it felt amazing.

Suddenly, Calen let out a melodic call in warning. Something was near. I quickly shot my worried eyes back to Rydan, who had already been looking at me.

“Something is near,” I whispered, voicing my thought aloud.

Calen pitched below the treetops and landed on a branch next to where we stood. She kept her gaze on one particular spot in the forest. I could feel from her that it was not a major threat, but it was at least something.

“Is it Ohtar’s hunters?” Rydan whispered, drawing closer to me.

“No, I do not believe so. Hurry, we should hide regardless,” I mentioned quickly.

“Wait—” Rydan halted my retreating steps. “You’re right. It isn’t Ohtar. It’s just a deer.”

“A deer? Are you for certain?” I inquired with surprise.

“Yes, I can feel it. It was frightened to pass through, but it can sense I’m not dangerous.” Rydan walked further into the trees, pulling me along with him.

Grazing in the meadow right in front of us was an enormous stag. The velvet of his antlers had just started to rub off. A few pieces hung limply. He began scratching them against the trunk of a tree, as if it itched.

Rydan chuckled sweetly. He walked up to the stag and slowly petted his snout. The deer was not afraid in the least. I decided I would very much like to be a part of this amazing encounter happening before me as well, so I followed Rydan.

The deer twitched his ears back and forth, blowing air out of its nose as I approached.

“Am I frightening him?” I asked Rydan, slowing my steps.

“Nah, it’s okay. He’s just curious. He can’t feel you the way he can feel me,” he replied.

“That is quite interesting. Your gift is marvelous, Rydan. I have a dear friend who is an Animal Healer. I believe the gifts to be similar, but I suspect they serve different purposes.” I grazed the stag’s neck, taking note of the thick, smooth texture. “When is it that you discovered your gift?”

“I was young, really young. My first memory as a kid was when my parents took me to the ocean. There was a pod of orcas playing not too far from the coastline, which is extremely rare. But I remember it, because I heard their songs so loudly in my head, it almost hurt. I was the only one who could hear it,” he retold the tale warmly. “They were happy. I knew without a doubt, they were happy. It was the first time I realized animals felt emotions, too. What surprised me the most was that they felt love and pride for each member of their pod. It was amazing.”

“That does sound amazing,” I agreed. Surely, an experience such as that would be life changing. I would love to have known what that was like.

“I don’t eat meat. I will never eat an animal. I am too connected with them. Nari hates when I get on her case about it, but it makes me sick to watch her eating their dead flesh. I could never tell her the exact reason why I felt that way. I kinda thought I was a freak back then. I didn’t tell anyone about my ability to connect with animals,” he opened himself further to me. I loved hearing about his life. I soaked it all in.

“Tell me more,” I encouraged.

He shrugged his shoulders in response. “There isn’t much more to tell. I knew there was something different about me, but not once did I ever think I wasn’t human. Not once did I ever question where I came from or Darren and Anna being my parents. It wasn’t until you started coming into my dreams.” He removed his gaze from the deer and landed his eyes on mine. My poor heart thumped erratically within. “I had never experienced a dream before you. At least, I never remembered dreaming once I woke up.”

“Is that true?” I inquired.

He nodded. “Before that, I had another weird encounter when I was around nine or so. It was just before I met Nari. There was a young white wolf with blue eyes in the woods near the Weeping Willow. She gave me this strong sense of...home. I don’t know how to describe it. It was the weirdest thing to ever happen to me. She didn’t stay long, but we bonded. I had started to believe I imagined it.

“But then, there was a white fox with blue eyes when I was with Nari. That time, I couldn’t have imagined it because Nari could see her, too. It reminded me of that wolf so much.” He ran his hand over his head with a sigh before continuing, “And then...there you were in my dreams the next night, giving off that exact same sense of home. I had never been more confused in my life.”

I extended my hand and closed it around his arm for comfort. “I do not know for certain, but it could have been your Fëa trying to reach out to you. It may have the ability to take many forms, or come to you in the briefest of moments. Almost like a shadow. Not truly there, but visible to those around. It may have been worried for you or checking on your well-being.”

He furrowed his eyebrows together as if lost in thought, absorbing the new information.

“Rydan, I do not wish to alarm you. But—” I hesitated, not wanting to upset him.

“But what?” he asked impatiently.

“Well, it could have also meant that your Fëa was in trouble. She could have been trying to reach out to you for aid. I do not know for sure, but it is a possibility.” I gently squeezed his arm.

“Then let’s go. I need to find her,” he replied firmly.

Chapter Twenty-Three

~Nari~

“What an intriguing choice of dress, my Fallaner. You did well.” Ohtar’s sickly sweet voice kept repeating in my head as I laid the shimmery gown out across the bed. His niceness made me sick, because I knew that underneath it hid a crazed lunatic.

But besides his ugly voice, what he had said earlier was the thing confusing me. Why would he say that? Mycah had said that Ohtar chose the dress for me, yet Ohtar acted like he had never seen it before. Like I was the one who had chosen it. It made me hope he wasn’t the one who had picked it out after all, because I sure would like it a lot more if that were the case.

The door opening had me whirling around in its direction.

“This way,” Sarqua ordered. “The King wishes for you to be put in your own chamber.” I followed without a word in reply.

I found myself enjoying the feel of being in this castle. The feel of the dusty air in some spots, the cool ocean breeze that got trapped in its stone walls in others, and the grand atmosphere that encompassed me everywhere I went. We took flight after flight of winding stairs, and then walked through several wide-open rooms that were perfectly decorated with a medieval gothic flair, until the sound of beautiful, entrancing music halted my feet. It was a haunting melody that I didn’t recognize, but found wholly captivating. I found myself walking toward the source and not being able to stop.

There was a dimly lit room across my path where the music definitely came from. The wooden door was ajar. I quietly walked over to it and peeked inside. Nothing but soft streaks of ripening sunrays painted the space. My heart jumped into my throat.

It was Mycah.

Playing the piano.

He was hunched over the ebony and ivory keys in a devilish way, resembling a broken, dark angel. His black hair shone with the sun’s rays in a messy stuck up way that screamed UK model, and the tight cut of his jaw that was scruffy from not shaving made me wish I could run my fingers across it. He was so hypnotic in the way he passionately played the beautiful melody, as if he were hypnotized by the reverberations himself, that I lost all motor function and speech. I had no idea he could play the piano.

He was stunning.

A strong wave of love and lust for this sexy creature ignited through me so fiercely, I almost stumbled backward. Until a tight fisted hand around my bicep had me lurching into the air. I clamped a hand over my mouth in surprise and held back a scream.

“Let this be your only warning. Step out of line again and you shall forever regret it,” Sarqua lashed out. The music stopped playing instantly, but I had no time to look back into the room because Sarqua was already pulling me down the hall again.

Eventually, he threw me into a small room with a cot and little furniture, locking the door behind as he left.

My mind was ablaze as I walked over to the tiny window, tugging on my cotton blue dress that the servants gave me, and watched the burning sun rise just a little bit more. I had learned at the ball that Night Elves enjoyed the night and spent most of the daylight hours asleep. But I didn’t feel like going to sleep after witnessing Mycah playing the piano like he had been, even if I had just spent all night at a masquerade ball.

Why didn’t he tell me he knew how to play? He was as skilled as Rydan was. Gosh darn these boys. They were too talented at so many things for their own good. I started to realize that elves must have a natural gift with the arts. That must be why I enjoyed painting so much.

That thought gave me an idea. There was a wooden desk carved to perfection in the corner, so I crossed over to it with a purpose. I shuffled through the different compartments until I found what I was looking for. Blank papyrus.

Now I just needed a drawing utensil. I began to think a quill and ink jar would have to do until I spotted a small dark item lodged in the back of a tiny drawer. I pulled it out to discover it was a stick of charcoal.

Holy jackpot! My luck was turning around, after all. I squealed a little before jumping back on the rickety cot and started sketching.

I so needed this. My stress-reliever.

I worked tirelessly hour after hour on recreating Mycah enraptured at that grand piano.

The entire day passed by without me even noticing. It wasn’t until the sound of the wooden door abruptly opening that I realized the sun sat low in the beauteous sky.

In walked King Ohtar, flanked by Sarqua and...Mycah. My heart burst into a high speed chase.

A servant girl walked in behind them and brought me a scrumptious-looking pastry that must've been twisted into a knot before baking and an egg. I thanked her breathlessly and kept my eyes on my food as she left. My stomach growled. I was starving.

“Eat,” Ohtar ordered with authority. “You depart immediately. Your assignment is to aid and heal all my fallen men. I cannot have my numbers diminishing. You will replenish them Fallaner, or I will have your heart on a platter and fed to my lynx if I hear one word of your defiance.”

He did not stay long. He started to retreat, but then stopped and slowly turned around. “One last command. Remycah is responsible for ensuring you carry out your assignment dutifully. Should you fail, my Lureá will have two hearts to fill her belly.” He growled the words more toward Mycah than to me, just before he stalked off elegantly.

Wonderful.

“Prepare to leave immediately,” Sarqua said roughly as he stepped just outside the door and waited for me.

“I have nothing to bring, nothing to prepare. I can just leave now, if I really have to,” I said timidly to Mycah. He never let his eyes reach mine. Darn him.

“Change into these. I already prepared a satchel for you,” Mycah replied in a low accented voice as he tossed the items I didn’t notice him holding before. They dropped to the end of the cot. I set down my drawing and examined them—dark pants, white cotton shirt, brown leather vest, black cloak, and dark brown leather boots.

I tried not to smile, so I bit down on my bottom lip instead. But they were cool. Super cool.

“We’ll be waiting out here. Hurry,” Mycah said as he spun on his heel and walked out, closing the door behind him.

I did as he asked. I ate the blackberry-filled pastry and hard-boiled egg, and then washed it down with a steamy hot red tea.

I ripped off my dress and squeezed into the clothes Mycah threw at me. They fit completely and utterly to perfection. Like they were made for me. Man—these elves were excellent when it came to picking out clothes for me.

I went to stick my bare feet in the boots and then stopped. No socks? Dang it—I couldn’t wear boots without socks. Could I?

I shyly opened the door. Sarqua’s eyes found mine, and he straightened into readiness.

“Umm...where’s Mycah? I mean, Remycah?” I fixed my mistake before Sarqua could yell at me. Mycah instantly appeared before me from around the corner.

“What?” he asked flatly.

“Is it possible to get socks? I can’t wear boots without socks,” I explained sheepishly.

He brushed past me, sending a dozen butterflies to take flight in my belly. I watched as he ripped the wool blanket from the cot into several strips and magically transformed them into socks.

I physically brought my hand up to manually shut my mouth.

He swaggered over to me in all his sexy glory, tousled black hair in perfect disarray, and held the socks up to me with disinterest. Like it was the most boring task he had ever been asked to do.

“Thanks,” I barely breathed out from astonishment clutching my vocal cords. He opened his mouth to respond with a slight smirk tugging at the corner of his lips, except he immediately closed it and dropped that premature smile. He went back out of the room in silence.

I pushed my hair behind my ear and closed my eyes to calm myself. His presence did a number on my sanity.

I yanked the wool socks that now felt as smooth as silk over my ice-cold feet and relished the way they were exactly my size. Hmph. I stomped my feet into the boots that were also my size and grabbed the canvas bag Mycah left by the door.

“Ready,” I announced with surprising enthusiasm. What was wrong with me? I guess I was actually excited about this...whatever this was. Maybe it was the thought of traveling with Mycah.

Yes...Yes, that was definitely it.

Neither elf said a word as they walked down the long, stone corridor. I followed them right away without being asked.

As they led the way, I marveled in the feeling of being whole again. With Mycah being so near, I felt complete. I could easily breathe once more, and my soul danced in satisfaction of having its other half this close. If only he wasn’t acting like such a butt.

Just then, he slightly cocked his head and slid his eyes to view me from his peripheral. He knew I was thinking about him. I resisted the urge to stick out my tongue.

We kept making our way toward the exit in silence. The castle was grand and spacious with the highest quality of art decorating every wall. And then finally—the regal entrance.

I heard a strained deep voice from somewhere nearby and turned to see a man in a heated discussion with a guard.

“Why not explain to me where my daughter is? Why is it I cannot know after all this time? Tell me!” the rustic man in poor clothing asked in a hushed voice.

I wasn’t able to catch anything else that was said as we kept walking farther and farther away, but it was enough for my heart to go out to the pained elf.

The guards opened the gigantic, heavy wooden doors with ease and without any command once they saw us approach. Sarqua and Mycah ignored them as we passed, and they ignored us, also. I gave a small wave to each despite their eyes being elsewhere.

The outer courtyard was massive. We had to walk all the way to the front gate, which seemed so far away from where we were. We continued to pass clusters of people who crafted jewelry, weaponry, armory, bread, and clothing. Barrels, sacks, and hay sat everywhere.

Once we passed through the final gate, we then had to descend the steep hill that went down to the foot of the castle and through the village that housed the Kingdom’s people.

The diminishing sun cast a rainbow of colors across the partly cloudy sky and sea. It sprayed its golden rays through Mycah’s midnight blue hair, playing with each strand like it missed his presence.

I knew the feeling.

It was strange how Sarqua’s appearance was not affected in the least by the mixture of bright colors around us. Only Mycah.

And it was beautiful.

All the people we passed avoided us or moved out of our way immediately—As if even looking upon us for a second would be a penalty of death.

“Mycah...Don’t they know who—” I tried to ask quietly, tugging on Mycah’s elbow, but he spun around in a fury and cut me off by placing a hand over my mouth. His eyes were wide and threatening.

“Shh,” he whispered. Did he even know what I was about to ask?

“How did you know what I was about to ask?” I mirrored my thoughts.

“I felt your confusion. I heard your question in your thoughts. Never ask it,” he whispered so softly there was practically no noise at all. I was going to ask—Didn’t they know who he was? It was a legitimate question—he was supposed to be their King. If they knew who he was, couldn’t they overturn Ohtar and appoint Mycah instead? Their people had to know—

“Do you want to die?” he interrupted my internal thoughts by asking his question fiercely.

“You’re not allowed to read my mind! You promised me you would never do that!” I accused, feeling betrayed.

“Had I not, you’d be dead on the ground right now, love,” he explained in a quiet rush. I stared up at him.

“Why?” I whispered breathlessly. He only shook his head and walked away, catching up with Sarqua. I stormed after him.

We made it to the stables, and I stopped.

“What the heck are those?!” I screeched.

“Griffins,” Mycah drawled. Oh. Right. Of course, because that was the most normal thing in the world to be kept in stables.

Three horses stood saddled and readied, their reins held by two servants. Sarqua mounted a dark brown horse with a patch of white in the shape of a diamond along its forehead, and the servant handed him the reins. Mycah took one set of reins out of the two that a servant held and gracefully leapt onto the back of a beautiful black stallion. It had a shiny stark white mane and tail in contrast to its darker than night body. The same white hair streaked each one of its feet. I had never seen a horse so beautiful before.

Both Mycah and Sarqua looked at me expectantly, waiting for me to do something.

“Make haste, Fallaner,” Sarqua ordered impatiently. I slowly walked up to the last horse that must've been meant for me and gently slid my fingers along its warm, creamy skin spotted with dusty grey stripes and patterns. Its long tail was braided, but its beautiful cream and grey mane was left out loose and free.

“Hi,” I whispered softly to the horse. It twitched its ears and blew air out of its nose. Seeing it was female, I mounted the mare with ease.

The servant handed me the reins. “Her name is Ast’Quessé, My Lady,” the young stable boy announced.

“Dust Feather,” Mycah translated for me. I nodded in return. Pretty.

I was quite comfortable on a horse, thanks to Rydan. He taught me how to ride a long time ago. His family owns several on their many-acred property.

As soon as I was settled, Sarqua commanded his horse to begin our journey, followed by Mycah and myself.

We rode in silence, trapped in our own thoughts, for hours on end. I admired the beauty of the land the entire time. We went along gorgeous green rolling hills. Icy clear springs that ran along the ground like cracks, jagged snowy mountains, and fields of flowers in every color were my favorite things to have passed.

It was well into the night, and my eyelids grew heavy from having stayed up the entire night before and not sleeping during the day like everyone else had done.

I began to drift off, as much as I tried to fight it, and kept almost slipping off the horse. The sound of Sarqua’s voice jolted me upright.

“Halt. We shall give our horses rest,” he announced as he slowed and dismounted. Mycah did the same.

Ugh. I was too tired, so I dragged myself off Ast’Quessé, then immediately lay down on the ground. My thighs and butt were numb and tingling. The sensation of movement still plagued me when I closed my eyes. I had to keep opening them and focus on the sky or my surroundings to verify I wasn’t actually moving anymore.

I gasped at the stars above. It was an explosion of sparkling glitter among a black backdrop. Each star was so bright and visible—I froze at the beauty of it.

“Here,” I heard Mycah’s voice say next to me. I turned my head to find he was crouched to my right, handing me a canteen, bread, and pear. I took the items and set them down on my left. I was too exhausted to drink or eat.

“Nariella, please. You must eat.” My heart thumped at the way he said my name. Like it was sacred. Forbidden. “You would be no use to us weak and passed out from hunger.”

I scoffed inwardly at myself for thinking he cared.

“I’m too tired,” I explained flatly.

“Perhaps you shouldn’t have stayed up all day then,” he reasoned, his English accent clipped at the words. I slowly brought my gaze to his. Beautiful and captivating as always—so not fair.

“How would you know if I did or didn’t go to sleep all day?” I questioned skeptically. He sighed and ran a hand through his sexy hair.

“I just know,” he replied tightly.

“How?” I pushed for a proper answer.

“Because I can acutely feel you all the bloody time when you are this close to me!” he confessed gruffly and with exasperation, standing straight up again.

“Oh,” I said. “I’m sorry. Is that a bad thing?”

“It is when I can’t—” he stopped himself, “when I don’t want to.” He turned around and walked away, leaving my heart bleeding and bare.

I pushed the feelings and thoughts from my tired mind as I turned on my side, closing my eyes. I instantly fell asleep.

What felt like only a few minutes later, I was awoken by an ugly, guttural scream. I jolted upright at the same moment Mycah yelled, “Skultors!”

To my morbid horror, wicked gangly creatures that looked like dirty, slimy aliens jumped and bounced around us in a craze. They were tall, skinny, mangled...and utterly frightening. Fear clutched my every atom as I watched Mycah unsheathe his sword. Sarqua was also armed and prepared.

“Mycah! I need a weapon!” I called out with a trembling voice.

“My bow and quiver are on my horse. Don’t get anywhere near them. At close proximity, they manipulate you to look into their eye then feed off your soul until you’re returned to a pile of dust,” Mycah answered calmly.

At first I thought he mistakenly said eye instead of eyes, but that was when I noticed each and every one of them all had black spots where eyes would normally be and a single tiny eye in the middle of their giant foreheads. Their skin was grey and clammy. Just the sight of them made me want to puke.

I ran to Mycah’s horse and pulled out the bow and arrows, strapping the quiver to my back. I was pretty sure I could do this. It had been a while, but Rydan, who was a master archer, also taught me how to shoot an arrow. I didn’t practice much, because it always hurt my fingers and he kept forgetting to bring me gloves. But he taught me the basics.

I prayed I could only remember what they were.

I had no time to think, because in the few seconds it took for me to ask for a weapon and to actually retrieve it, the disgusting creatures were already attacking.

I watched as Mycah effortlessly sliced away one after the other. Sarqua wasn’t bad either—it was obvious he was a skilled fighter.

I drew an arrow and set it up in the bow. It slipped a few times before I got it fit just right. I was nervous. I took a few calming breaths as I pinched the butt in between my left fingers and lined up my shot with my target. I pulled backward as far as it would stretch then pointed it up so that it would make the distance once I let go.

I released the arrow between my fingers and watched it shoot from me with precision and rip through the nasty head of a Skultor.

“Yes!” I squealed with delight at myself. Feeling brave and proud, I shot several more times, but missed more than a few. I scolded myself internally and focused.

And then from there, it was cake. One after the other, I did not miss a single shot. But there were hundreds, and it felt like the battle would never end.

From my peripheral, I noticed a Skultor knock Sarqua’s sword from his hands, simultaneously knocking him to the ground with it. His sword skittered from him, which was halfway to where I stood.

The gangly Skultor perched over Sarqua, and I stood frozen in place for a moment, caught wondering what was about to happen. The tiny eye on the Skultor’s forehead grew several sizes bigger. It opened its vicious mouth, which was clad in rows of razor sharp teeth, and I swore there were black swirls of distorted smoke billowing out toward Sarqua’s heart.

I sprinted for Sarqua’s fallen sword and snatched it up mid-run. The black smoke grew closer and closer to Sarqua’s body, who stayed stunned and trapped by the enlarged bloodshot eye. It was about to touch him, or go through him—I didn’t know. All I knew was that I was going to be too late. It was millimeters away from feeding on his soul, if not already.

I let out a cry of determination as I approached, and with all of my might and effort I thrust the sword using every ounce of strength I could conjure up into the Skultor’s stomach.

A sickening gurgle erupted from its gut, and a high-pitched screeching cry echoed in the atmosphere. I did not let go of the sword to cover my ears from the sound. I kept my eyes on the dimming life before me and watched it go completely out. I felt drunk with power and justified vengeance.

I shook my head to dispel the emotions and took a step back, finally dropping the sword. I didn’t like feeling that way. But these creatures were sick monsters who fed off your life-source. I hated them instantly.

At the same time, a sliver of sun shone upon us, rising above the horizon. The hundreds of Skultors that were left surrounding us cried out and abandoned the fight, as if the tiny light particles burned their skin.

Sarqua rose to his feet and dusted himself off. He picked up his sword that lay at my feet and cleaned it off with a cloth. My eyes were solely focused on the fallen Skultor I had just impaled. I received no thanks or acknowledgement for saving the Night Elf’s life.

The Skultor’s bloody innards were spilled onto the ground in a black pile of disgustingness. I gagged at the putrid smell that burned my nose. As the sun danced brighter in the sky, I watched the body and guts dry up and disintegrate into black dust. At the graceful sun’s touch, the rest of the fallen bodies followed suit.

“Let us make haste. We have many kin in need of our aid,” Sarqua said as he stalked toward his horse and mounted it.

Mycah wiped off his own sword and began preparing for our departure. I went to do the same, except—Where was Ast’Quessé?

Crap.

I had been too exhausted to tie her up when we had stopped. Shoot. I turned around and around in circles but did not see her. She must've taken off when the Skultors invaded. My chest tightened, and I closed my eyes. Sarqua was going to be so pissed.

“Ummm...” I began, but didn’t know how to say it. “My horse...is gone,” I choked out timidly. Sarqua snapped his head in my direction, and Mycah closed his eyes but did not move besides that.

“What?” Sarqua bit out.

“I’m sorry...I was so tired, I didn’t think,” I explained regretfully.

Sarqua let out a frustrated sigh. “She will ride with you, Remycah. I will not deal with her anymore,” he ground out through his teeth.

My heart, stomach, pulse, toes—you name it—all did a somersault within at his glorious words. That was the best command I had heard anyone give yet.

Chapter Twenty-Four

~Naminé~

Rydan slept soundly beside me. It was easier for him to sleep during the night, for he was used to it. I, however, was accustomed to sleeping during the day. That was the Isil’Elda way. We were night creatures. I lay staring up at the sparkling sky from what I could see through the gaps in the trees.

I felt Calen at her perch from the top, keeping watch. It was so comforting having her near me like this. Having her free to do as she pleased.

The lukewarm air fanned over our bodies, picking up my hair and tossing it on the way. I caught Rydan’s enticing scent in the wind’s tendrils.

Yes, he did rather smell like a human, but it was intriguing. More than that, there was a certain rustic fragrance that I readily fancied. It curled my toes pleasurably and set my nerves on edge. It was a terrible feat to not glance his way every few seconds.

We had traveled as far as we could during the day. Rydan was certain that we were going the correct way, and I trusted that he was right. I remembered my Maranwe Journey and how long it had taken me. I traveled a day and a half before I had found my Fëa, and then the hardships I had endured to find her would not be something that I could easily forget. Then it had been another day and a half journey home. I had had a brutal beating awaiting my return.

Calen suddenly landed on the ground next to me and nuzzled her body next to mine. “Nae saian luume,” I said to her wholeheartedly, for it truly had been too long since we could be together freely. I felt her agreement and contentment through her emotions. I caressed her silky feathers, and it helped lull me to sleep.

I awoke with a fright, clutching at any object in my vicinity. I encountered a warm, smooth...something. Once I came to my senses, I realized it was Rydan’s hand. His silver eyes appraised me with full concern.

“Shhh,” he soothed. “I think you were having a nightmare, but it’s over now, okay? You’re okay.”

“Oh, was I?” I stated weakly, not actually requesting an answer. “Forgive me, Rydan, if I woke you.”

“It’s okay, don’t apologize. What were you dreaming about?” he inquired softly.

I took a deep breath and prepared myself mentally for what I was about to say, for I was not yet over it. “My brother. I believe him to be dead, and it haunts me constantly,” I answered sullenly.

“You have a brother?” he asked with surprise.

“I do. He is younger in cycles, but he does not behave like it. I am quite close to him. I cannot stand the thought of him gone. I just cannot.” I held back my tears. I did not wish to cry in front of Rydan. It was terribly difficult.

“I’m so sorry,” he murmured sweetly, caressing my hair from my face.

“Mother and Father will be so heartbroken. We all loved him dearly.” I bit the inside of my cheek to stop the quiver of my chin. The strain to hold back my sobs caused my eyes and throat to ache.

“But you don’t know for sure he is dead, right?” he questioned, and rightly so. However, I already knew there could be no hope left.

“I suppose I do not. There is no absolute proof, but he did not return from battle with his convoy. Even Ohtar himself confirmed his death.” A tear made its way down my cheek. Rydan gently wiped it away.

“You should know more than anyone not to trust Ohtar. He’d probably say anything just to rattle your cage,” he reasoned.

“I do see the logic in that and is what I wanted to believe, as well. I refused to wholly believe he was dead. But every day I tried to connect with his mind and dream-weave, yet I could not. There was nothing. I could not connect,” I cried. “So what else am I to believe?”

Rydan pulled me along his chest and wrapped his strong arms around me. It was instantly comforting. I buried my wet face in his neck and finally let the tears fall. I had no other choice. There was no holding them back any longer.

I did not only mourn the death of my brother, but I greatly missed my mother and father. I feared their disappointment in me, and I hated to think of their sadness once they discovered their only son’s demise. I did not believe they could handle the news. My poor mother would be devastated.

Rydan ran his fingers along the length of my back. I did my best to draw my full attention to the way his fingers glided over my body. I was in dire need of a distraction.

I listened to the way his heart sounded below my ear. The beat was almost melodic, and it was beautiful. I never could have known such a sound could be so wonderful. I used it to soothe my aching heart.

Calen laid her head on my arm in attempt to give me comfort as well, and I gladly accepted it. She was a part of my soul, and therefore any emotion I felt, she was able to feel. Likewise, I could also feel her emotions, even when separated.

It was a magnificent thing—a Maite’Ona and their Fëa counterpart. It was truly a gift that should be treasured. I could not imagine what my life would be like without her, and I did not want to imagine it.

Rydan brought his hand from my back, and then slowly tucked my hair behind my ear. He slid his thumb along my jawline, causing me to tremble. My heart kicked wildly in my chest from that gesture alone.

I was done for.

If that was all it took to get my blood pumping, then it was already past too late for me. I was hopelessly in love with one of the most powerful eldas alive.

And he didn’t even understand either part yet.

The worst part of it was, I had no indication of what Nariella truly meant to him, or if I had any sliver of chance at all.

Chapter Twenty-Five

~Nari~

“Mycah...I’m really sorry,” I lied, gingerly reaching toward the hem of his elven shirt. I wasn’t sorry at all. I was practically floating. Still, I wanted to at least sound like I was sorry for losing my horse and having to ride on the same one as him. Yeah, I could sound sorry.

“No, you’re not,” he contradicted quickly, seeing through my lie. Gah! Darn him for feeling my emotions. Why did I always forget these things? He moved from my reach and swiftly mounted his horse with dashing grace.

“Fine,” I admitted, grabbing the back of the saddle and Mycah’s leg to propel myself onto the horse. Mycah scooted closer to the front so I could fit behind him. I wrapped my arms around his muscular torso and tried not to grin. I closed my eyes and inhaled his woodsy scent from his back.

He unwrapped my arms from around him and spoke to the horse in Elvish, making us take off to follow Sarqua.

Grrrr. I crossed my arms over my chest and sulked for as long as I could before the bouncing got worse and I needed to hold onto something. I held onto his back, which he allowed.

“Mycah, why can’t you just...use your special abilities to kill Ohtar and take your place as king?” I whispered very, very quietly into his back. I knew he could hear and Sarqua couldn’t.

He ignored me.

I tried again. “Why are you serving him? Are you going to kill him?”

“Why in bloody hell are you speaking to me so casually? Have you already forgotten? I am not your friend. I am not your anything. There is nothing between us. How many times must I tell you this?” he replied full of anger.

“A hundred more times, apparently. Because I’m never going to believe it,” I snapped back. “How will you defeat Ohtar? What was the point of coming back?” Anger sprouted in my chest at the dire circumstances and at Mycah’s stubbornness. It seemed hopeless and never-ending.

He still did not answer my questions. He was driving me crazy.

“Mycah!” I yelled, way too loudly. Sarqua turned around and glared at me. This time I remembered to whisper, “What is going on with you? Are you just going to let him rule until he dies of old age?!”

Mycah chuckled. “Don’t be ridiculous,” he said, amused.

“Why is that funny? So you will do something before then?” I asked.

“Nariella, that will never happen. Ohtar will never grow old and die. None of us will.”

I choked on my own spit. I coughed and coughed, not able to breathe, working to clear my lungs. Finally, after several minutes, I wiped at my watery eyes and asked, “What?”

“You and I are immortal, love. All elves are,” he clarified humorlessly.

“Wait...I’m never going to grow old? I’m never going to die?!”

“Nope.”

“I saw elves die. I killed elves.”

“Listen darling, you can kill and be killed, but you will not grow old and die. You will live forever as long as no harm comes to you from an outside source. You will never get sick. I am certain if you think back upon your years you will realize you have never been sick for a moment in your entire life. No colds, no flus—none of those human atrocities could touch you,” he explained quietly.

Holy freakin’—he was right. I couldn’t think of a single time I had ever been sick. There had been times that I had wondered about it. It had been strange when I'd hear of kids not being in school because they had been sick or got the chicken pox—and that I never did. I had never known what it was like to be sick. But I had never dwelled on it. It hadn't been anything that I could explain so I had just let it go. It was weird, but it was what it was—nothing I could do about it.

And now I knew.

“Okay, but I don’t understand. Are you on Ohtar’s side now?” I knew the question was stupid, I mean come on. I was sure Mycah could hear the sarcasm in my voice.

“Yes,” he breathed. My heart sunk.

“What are you saying? What is wrong with you? You can’t be serious!” I felt the panic in my chest threaten to bubble over.

Sarqua stopped at the outskirts of a forest and dismounted his horse, interrupting our secret conversation. Gosh darn it.

“We must continue on foot,” he said to us.

“Why? Are we close?” I inquired, not understanding the reason we couldn’t stay on the horses. I jumped down first and then Mycah followed, gathering his things.

“You do as you’re told with no questions asked, Fallaner!” Sarqua barked.

“No! I won’t! Why are you so mean? And what is wrong with you?!” I asked defiantly, pointing a finger at Mycah. Stupidly and defiantly.

Sarqua stormed over to me in a silent fury and brought his hand up to slap me, but I quickly blocked him with my forearm, not even flinching. I never let my narrowed eyes leave his face. I was sick of being pushed around and spoken to so rudely. I felt satisfied for being quick enough to block him, but in that lame second of relishing, he used his other hand and succeeded slapping me anyway. His left hand caught me off guard as it collided with my cheek, setting off an explosion of color behind my eyelids.

I held my stinging skin and swallowed my anger. I was put back in my place, for now. I was shown who the boss was once again, and I cringed at the thought of basically replacing one cruel man for another. I couldn’t decide which was worse—Ray pushing me around, or Sarqua. At least with Ray I knew the reason. He hated me for causing the death of his wife. Sarqua on the other hand—What the heck did I ever do to him?!

Then I couldn’t stop myself from thinking how the old Mycah would have never let that happen. He would've never allowed Sarqua to lay a hand on me. So what changed? Did he really not care about me anymore? Did he truly think of me as only his enemy?

I slid my gaze to him. He didn’t even look at me or Sarqua. He stayed focused on gathering his things from the horse. Did he truly no longer worry over my safety?

I didn’t understand. Perhaps I was subconsciously standing up to Sarqua to try to get a reaction out of Mycah—To see my Mycah shine through again. The heroic version I melted into a puddle over.

But this, this Mycah—I didn’t like.

I gruffly walked away toward a tree and slid down its trunk, waiting for whatever happened next.

Once Sarqua and Mycah began walking into the trees, I stood up.

“Keep up, Fallaner,” Sarqua demanded. I rolled my eyes. I really didn’t like him. Why had I saved him?

This forest made me feel like I was back home in Lassaira. Yes, it felt like home. The trees were as tall as mountains and as wide as a car. Everything was verdant and lush. All different colors of greens and browns painted the scene around us. The grass felt like fluffy clouds beneath my boots.

Then the strangest thing happened. Birds quit singing their sweet melodies, flowers practically cowered in their roots and their scent no longer filled the air as we passed. But there was one thing that did not change: The wind played with my hair lovingly.

I liked it here.

It was obvious the forest hated Mycah and Sarqua—but it loved me.

“Hey, Mycah? This is where I’m from, right?” I inquired, needing more information about my life.

“Yes, you are from Lassaira,” he answered with irritation.

“How did you know?”

Mycah stayed silent despite my question. I sped up to grab a hold of his elbow. “Please, Mycah. Please tell me what you know about me. Did you know I have a grandfather? I met him. Right before I was forced to run for my life. I need answers. Please,” I begged. I didn’t know when I would be able to see my grandfather again to ask him myself...If I would see him again, that was.

“I saw you, as a baby. Bright violet eyes, gazing innocently—”

“You what?!” I interrupted, shocked. “You met me when I was a baby?”

Suddenly, he grabbed me by the arms and roughly pushed me behind a tree. He brushed my long, chocolate hair behind my ear and my stomach did a flip. Or two. Or three. My pulse buzzed and zapped under my skin as he bent down to put his lips right against my ear.

He whispered ever-so quietly in his tantalizing English accent, “If you would let me finish, I would have explained. It was through my Guardian’s thoughts. Whilst we had been escaping, I was just a boy and still trying to get a grasp of my abilities. It was stressful and chaotic when my mother ordered us to flee. I couldn’t control it and saw a glimpse of Ender’s thoughts when he was trying to devise a plan to escape. He remembered you being brought through the Lassaira Ëlemmiire. As a newborn. That’s all I saw. I don’t know how or why, so do not ask.” He let go of me just as quickly as it started and returned to walking behind Sarqua. Waves of restrained anger poured off of him like I gnawed on his last nerve. I was left feeling lost and breathless against the tree, trying to get a grip. I worked to compose myself.

I took a step on jellied-legs and straightened the invisible wrinkles from my clothes and nonexistent frizz from my hair.

That darn sexy elf would be the death of me. I swore it.

I started humming the melody I heard him playing on the piano, partly because it was stuck in my head, but mostly because I wanted him to know I heard him.

He didn’t react in any way. Grrrr!

“Silence!” Sarqua started. “The purpose for abandoning the horses was for us to continue undetected! Do you wish to alert every foul creature within a mile’s radius of our presence?!” Sarqua barked viciously at me.

“Sorry,” I whispered, a little bit embarrassed.

From that point onward, we had to be extremely stealthy. Mycah didn’t look at me once, despite my eyes having a hard time focusing on anything else but him. They kept wanting to be pulled back to him the more I tried not to look at him. It was tiring.

It seemed like only yesterday I had been fighting my feelings for him. Now I wished more than anything I could go back to those stolen intimate moments he had given me on occasion but I had unknowingly took for granted. I just never could have imagined my life turning out this way. I never could have imagined being anything else other than human. And I certainly hadn't wanted to allow myself to think he could've been anything other than human either.

But with that now hanging out there in the open—I also truly couldn’t imagine my life any other way than what it was now.

The sun was at its highest point in the sky, and despite the trees being as huge and tall as they were, the rays still managed to shine through. They bounced on each surface and living thing surrounding us, making the forest glow. Each thing basked in return.

We continued walking carefully on foot, never stopping much for a break. It appeared that Mycah and Sarqua never got tired. Ever.

It wasn’t that I was tired either—I just wished we were there already. It was torture being this close to Mycah and not being able to touch him. What was worse, though, was that he didn’t want to touch me. It was hard being around that.

Finally, we did manage to get there. I could hear the soft moans of the fallen elves nearby. Sarqua and Mycah picked up their pace and began to run. I followed suit.

Once we came upon a group of Night Elves hidden away in a cluster of trees, a panicked leader came bounding out.

“Thank the Sea, you have finally come. The Tavas’Elda have retreated. Yet, we have not been able to make our way home. They are dying by the second, Sarqua.” The tall, slender elf with long, dark hair grabbed Sarqua by the shoulder in greeting. Sarqua immediately turned to me and barked more orders.

“Fallaner, make haste!” he commanded with a tight voice. He tried to keep his voice low.

Crap. I had to heal all these guys? There were dozens and dozens of them all strewn about. All injured. All dying.

And it was my job to saves their lives.

I watched Mycah as he began healing the closest injured to him. So I ran to one of them that lay moaning with his head drooped down his shoulder. I chose him, because the sound of his blood gushing out rang in my ears—it was that disturbingly loud. He had pulled the wooden arrow from his gut and caused insurmountable damage. I didn’t need to be a doctor to see that he would bleed out in seconds.

I dropped to my knees in front of him and placed my hands over his injury. My eyes closed on their own accord as I focused all of my thoughts and emotions on healing.

I felt the warm sensation radiate through me, and a soft buzz of energy left my fingertips. It was something I was growing accustomed to now that I knew what it was. Had I not known I could heal people, I would have never noticed the subtleties brought from it.

“Hurry!” Sarqua ordered again.

“I am hurrying! Do you think I like seeing all this suffering? I'm doing the best that I can!” I shot back, opening my eyes finally. The familiar glow bathed us, and the Night Elf’s eyes were locked onto mine in silent gratitude.

“You’re welcome,” I whispered to him as I quickly stood up and moved on to the next fallen soldier.

This one had no outward blood appearing anywhere, yet his eyes were left frozen in a wide stare. It was creepy.

“I do...not...wi...sh….t...o...d…ie,” he rasped out. I hesitantly brought my hands to his chest, but then I realized those words were his last exhale of breath. It was too late. I could not hear his heart. I felt for his pulse and there was nothing. I tried healing him anyway, but it was no use. Nothing happened. A tear ran down my face. I didn’t know him, but that didn’t change the fact that someone’s life just went out right in front of my eyes. It was devastating.

I slowly looked around at all the fallen Night Elves and felt the tangible volume of despair descending around me. Around all of us.

This was sick. This war was pointless. These creatures died for nothing.

Mycah continued to heal those he could, and I did the same. I ran to the closest fallen body to me, shaking like a leaf, and hovered over the wheezing elf. His bloodshot eyes were distant, gazing into nothing. My heart clenched for whatever he suffered from and immediately worked to bring him back to proper health.

It did not take me long. I moved to the next. An arrow was shot through his eye and impaled him to a tree. He was dead.

I jumped to the next. He had several arrows throughout his torso, but was still alive. I held back vomit as I pulled out one arrow after the next—four in total. I healed him.

I healed the next.

And the next.

It felt never-ending and hopeless. But we did not give up. With each Isil’Elda that I healed, I felt stronger and stronger. I did not grow weak. I did not cry any more tears. I could do this. And I wanted to do this. I wanted to save their lives. I wanted to be the one that made a difference. To not be that helpless little girl that couldn’t take care of anyone she loved, but always needed to be taken care of.

I was so far past being her. I was over it.

I sprinted to the next. I kept healing and healing, until finally—I gave all that I could give. I sunk into the luscious ground and doubled over. My bones literally ached. I felt stronger and weaker at the same time. I felt stronger emotionally and mentally, but my body had grown tired from the exertion of energy.

Sarqua already grasped my arm in a tight grip and pulled me to my feet. “Did I say you were finished? Move!” He pushed me toward the next body but I stumbled forward and landed roughly on my knees. I fought the urge to glare up at him. I could feel deep inside of me a hardening rebellion form. I didn’t know when, but soon—I would not take much more of this. I would snap. It might not have been today—but as sure as the sun rises each morning, it would happen.

I fumbled my way over to an injured elf, and this time, I shook more from sore muscles than anything else as I stretched my arms out to place on his hemorrhaging chest.

Chapter Twenty-Six

~Naminé~

We spent the entire day searching for Rydan’s Fëa. He could feel we were not yet close. The point of one’s Maranwe Journey was to jump-start the bond a Maite’Ona and their Fëa shared. It would take great concentration and determination to be guided by one’s connection alone before having any physical contact.

It was taught that if you endure your mighty journey by following the minute connection to your Fëa, you would then truly deserve one another, and the bond would be solidified.

Rydan had momentarily quit walking as he said, “The sunsets here are unrivaled.”

I gazed out at the colorful horizon. Multiple hues of pink, orange, and red sprayed across the sky in streaks. It truly was a sight to see. We had just finished walking through a marsh, and now that we were on the other side of it, the view was utterly exquisite. The Nura’ringul Mountains were not far in the distance, and the sparkling snow that lay there reflected the setting sun like a torch in the sky.

“Before you and Remycah returned, we did not see many cloudless skies in Aselaira, and I was not allowed to venture out of our Kingdom. This is a rare treat for me as well,” I agreed.

“Why is that?” Rydan wondered.

“There are none, or at the very least a few, who understand the omen our Kingdom is cast at the hands of Ohtar’s treachery. The Kingdom is dying. It is poisoned by the murder of our true king and starving for the true heirs to return. There is but a single way it can fully heal. And that is when Remycah takes back the stolen throne,” I explained proudly. “The healing process has already begun. It started the moment you and Remycah returned to Luïnil.”

“He better not screw up,” Rydan quipped. I laughed along.

“If he is to, then I know you would be there to pick up the pieces. I am certain you both cannot let us down,” I teased.

“Yeah, well. We’ll see I guess.” He picked up a fallen twig and snapped it in two as we continued walking.

“Rydan, may I discuss a matter with you?” I inquired timidly.

“You don’t have to ask my permission,” he replied.

“All right,” I agreed, nodding my head. “I suppose I wanted to apologize to you. I feel incredibly guilty for encouraging you so strongly to come home that time in our dream. I should not have asked you so earnestly. I was just so overcome by the ability to speak for the first time...I had been waiting to say—” He interrupted my rambling by placing a finger to my open lips.

“Shhh,” he ordered seductively. I could hear my heart thumping in my ears. He shook his head just slightly. “I was already in Luïnil when you asked me to come home. I was already here.”

“You were? But why? I was so guilt-ridden that you came alone and so urgently because I asked you to—If anything should have happened to you because you had come alone, I would have never forgiven myself.” I could not stop the words from flowing out of my mouth.

“Naminé, didn’t you hear me? I didn’t go through the tree because you asked me to. I went through it because I needed to learn more about you.” My heart skipped at his sweetened words. I felt my skin heat a few degrees higher. I hoped he did not notice the difference.

I tried to distract myself. “Then that must mean the reason our connection was stronger that instance, and the reason we were able to speak to one another, was because you were in Luïnil. I cannot communicate with those outside this realm.” I found it fascinating to discover new limitations to my dream-weaving ability.

I would have never known that had I not asked. Remycah and Rydan were the first beings I had ever tried to contact outside of Luïnil. Not having much practice with my gift certainly did not help matters, either. It was entirely new to me, and because I had to keep my gift secret, it meant I had no one there to instruct me of the dream-weaving ways. No mentor. No teacher. I had to learn on my own through instinct and trial-and-error. It made the whole process frustrating and sometimes painful. It would leave me weak and frail, especially since I had to keep Calen so far away.

To my horror, Calen screamed a call of warning from above. I had no idea what was coming, but it was not good.

“Rydan, quickly, we must hide!” I ordered, pulling Rydan by his wrist.

I instructed Calen through my mind and emotions to leave immediately and find a hiding place. I could not bear for anything to happen to her. I needed her safe.

Rydan and I fled through a thicket of thorns and briar. The brambles scraped across our skin, leaving trail marks of blood in their wake along our arms and faces.

We did not stop. For we could not stop—I feared something worse than even Ohtar’s hunters were after us now.

I saw through Calen’s eyes that I was indeed correct.

“Oh dear Stars, Rydan. Quickly, this way,” I instructed quietly. We ran full force with all of our strength through a casing of vines and wild shrubbery. It was the only cover we had, but I feared it was not enough. And it slowed us down the deeper we went. Our clothing would snag and jerk us backward.

“Is it Ohtar?” Rydan inquired breathlessly.

“No, Rydan. It is not. I am afraid it might be worse than that,” I managed to reply.

“What could be worse?” he asked skeptically. Little did he know that Ohtar was not actually the most frightening entity in Luïnil. This realm was filled with atrocious monsters. Ohtar was only the tip of the iceberg if you wanted to compare ugliness and savageness.

Rydan tugged on my hand when I did not answer. “What is it, Naminé?”

“Goblins.”

Chapter Twenty-Seven

~Nari~

It was a harsh realm. Waking up in night terrors all my life had been nothing compared to the realities of this world. At least when I had nightmares, I would wake up and it would all be gone. There was an escape from the horrors.

But here, there was no escaping. The nightmares were now my reality. The sensation of hot, sticky blood on my hands wouldn’t let up. It didn’t matter how many times I wiped them clean. How much water I wasted washing the red stains away—All I could feel was the pulse of life slipping away from me.

The weight of the world crushed down on me. It sat on my shoulders, and the mere thought of the responsibility that was thrust upon me almost had me buckling at the knees.

Death saturated the land. But it was left up to me, and Mycah, to pull them out of death’s clutches. From the steps of their graves, only we could set them free.

Yet, I didn’t always succeed. The Isil’Elda with the hemorrhaging chest didn’t make it. I wasn’t fast enough. I watched, and felt, him slip away. His pulse slowed to a stop beneath my trembling fingertips.

So when I woke in the middle of the darkest night, his desperate eyes locked onto mine as they dimmed, were what was left haunting me.

Mycah covered my mouth with his hand to stifle my scream. I didn’t need to look to know it was him. I would know the touch of his skin anywhere. If I were blind, I would still know it was him. I slowly looked up into his intense gaze. His blue eyes swirled like the start of a sea-storm. When he removed his hand, I immediately missed his touch.

“Thanks. Is Sarqua mad at me?” I asked the question, but I didn’t care to move my eyes from Mycah’s to look for him myself. I was locked into Mycah’s stare—and totally loving it. I took the stolen moment to help calm my racing heart. But it didn’t work. It only made my heart race even more.

“You didn’t have the chance to make a sound. I got to you before you could. I felt it coming,” he whispered softly. Mycah had been charged with keeping watch through the night.

In this territory, I had been told that we had to sleep at night because Wood Elves, or Tavas’Elda, patrol during the day. If any Isil’Elda soldiers slept during the day while in this territory like they normally did, then the “enemy” had the advantage over them.

“Oh. Well, thanks. Again.” I collapsed back to the ground; exhausted from the toll healing took on my body. I shivered beneath the dark green wool blanket. It wasn’t cold. In fact, the temperature was perfect. It was just the eyes of those dying elves flashing into mind for the hundredth time. The experience was damaging to my soul. I didn’t think I could ever heal from it.

I tried to distract myself with thoughts of something else. Despite being tired, I didn’t want to fall back asleep, either. I didn’t want to go through those morbid moments again.

I began thinking of the past—back to when Mycah first entered into my life. The way I had felt danger emanating from him in the beginning. The way he had rescued me so many times, and how that dangerous feeling in my gut had slowly dissipated.

“Hey, Mycah?” I whispered. A question I had always wanted to ask him suddenly popped into forefront. I knew he was awake and could hear me.

“Hm?” he softly responded. I could sense he sat against the trunk of a tree. I turned on my side to face him. He was carving something out of a dark chunk of wood. He didn’t look at me.

“Remember that day you saved me from Ray? When he was chok—”

“I remember,” he interrupted me. He didn’t look away from his carving.

“Right. Why were you there? Were you stalking me or something?” I lightly laughed, knowing it sounded ridiculous. But part of me always wondered.

His eyes shot to mine, but he didn’t let any emotion show.

“No, I was not stalking you. I hadn’t even known you lived there,” he replied coolly. He resumed carving the piece of wood.

“Why were you there then?”

“I was in the woods behind your house when I heard the yelling. I was looking for the way home. I was directed by Naminé that the Lassaira Ëlemmiire was somewhere in Kennebunkport. That is why I was there. That is the only reason I stayed in that town at all. I couldn’t find it, though I knew it was near. I spent days and nights looking for the bloody thing.”

His words stung my heart. The only reason?

“Okay...but you were always there. You just happened to show up every place I was at? I don’t believe it.” I tried reminding him of those days—I hoped to refresh those lost feelings he once had for me.

“I was only near you to figure out if you knew what you were. You had such strange mixed feelings emanating from you. Your dragon painting is what puzzled me the most. It was a surprise to discover you had no knowledge of your home at all,” he explained defensively.

I rolled my eyes in response. Whatever.

“I wish I knew why Ray was so mad that day. He kept yelling that I stole his money, but I had no idea what he was talking about.” I began to reminisce, still looking for a distraction.

“He was too drunk to remember that he had spent that money at the pub already. The money he had been referring to was meant to pay off the bookie he owed. The day he attacked you was the day he was supposed to pay back Oliver. When he couldn’t find the money, because he stupidly drank it away, he mistakenly blamed you.” Mycah spoke low and nonchalantly as he continued to carve a sculpture.

“How do you know that?” I whispered breathlessly, shocked.

“I had to read his mind so I could erase his memories that day I rescued you both from the Black Eagles’ lair.” He was completely oblivious to the revelation I was experiencing. Or he chose to ignore it.

But it all made sense now. That was why that big, hulking ogre was in my house looking for Ray that night of the carnival. Ray never got the chance to pay off his debt before the Black Eagles took us. And then Mycah kept him away so that I could recuperate in peace.

I remembered how Mycah had paid off Ray’s debt. He had said that he had done it for me. The memory of him drawing closer to me, enticing me in front of his room at the B&B, sent shivers down my spine. The feel of his lips on mine, and the way his fingers were tangled in my hair, ignited a fire within my stomach just from the thought.

I felt his eyes move to my throat as the memory of him kissing me there flashed into my mind.

He abruptly stood up and walked into the woods, dropping his carving onto the soft ground below. I watched him smoothly slip his dagger into its sheath on his belt and retreat into darkness.

I rolled on my back and squeezed my eyes closed tight. It was extremely frustrating. I couldn’t understand why he was being this way. Something bad had happened when he had been captured—that could be the only explanation.

With no surprise, I hardly slept a wink the rest of the night. I couldn’t shut my mind off. Too many thoughts of what had happened, what was to come, and how Rydan was doing whirled around my brain. The only good thing to come of it was it meant no nightmares.

Even though, you could call my waking hours a living nightmare, so technically there was no “good thing.” But whatever, I refused to dwell on that.

Sarqua yanked me up from the ground by my bicep and pushed me forward. I bit down on the inside of my cheek to keep from saying anything that would get me in trouble.

“Move out, Fallaner,” he ordered from behind.

I bit down on my cheek again.

I looked around for Mycah, because I hadn’t seen or felt him all night.

“I’m here,” he answered my curiosity softly. He must've felt me wondering about him. “This way, Sarqua. I have found another injured convoy waiting to live or die.”

We followed Mycah silently and solemnly. There was not much noise made by our footsteps. I recalled what Cathar had said before about our species at the waterfall—“Light-footedness.” It was incredibly intriguing.

As we walked, I looked around to see if I recognized anything. But no, I had no idea where we were, or how far away we were from the Tavas’Elda castle. I wished more than anything in this moment that I could be back in my grandfather’s presence, to hear his tales of old, and to hear about my mother and father. The question of are they alive? burned in my marrow and in the depths of my soul. Questions like that were enough to drive a person mad! Why had they abandoned me all those years ago? Why did they bring me to the Earthly realm?

What were they hiding me from?

So many questions sprouted like weeds throughout my mind, one popping up after another. I was afraid I would never get the answers. I might never find out the truth.

Would I ever be able to escape from Ohtar? Would I ever see my grandfather again?

My stomach churned at the unknown. I took a deep breath and wished away my despair. Stepping over a tiny babbling stream, I decided I wouldn’t let those thoughts bring me down. I needed to be strong. I needed to get through this. I would make my sweet escape.

It had only taken an hour to reach the injured convoy. They lay hiding in a secluded cave within a giant, misty mountain. We were in Tavas’Elda territory, so I guessed that when the mountain rumbled once Sarqua and Mycah entered the cave’s mouth, it meant it was not happy about it.

The stench of guts and blood made me cover my nose. The moaning and heavy panting struck the strings of my heart, so I immediately ran to the closest fallen soldier. Every few minutes, the mountain would rumble in protest of the Isil’Elda presence. I could feel the land’s distaste for them.

Once I healed the first solider, who had a broken nose and leg, I felt a sting of betrayal in my blood. It was my betrayal. Tears sprung in my eyes once I realized what it was.

My home—my land—with each enemy soldier that I healed, I betrayed my kin. My blood. I could literally feel the sadness in the air—The disappointment. I was a traitor.

I stumbled backward out of the cave and dropped to my knees. I had never thought about it that way. A life was a life, and I couldn’t possibly let a person die. It didn’t matter which land they came from. Which world they came from.

But—that feeling. That disloyalty—it pained me to my core. I felt ripped at the seams from my heritage.

I wept. I mourned the loss of my homeland’s approval. I hadn’t experienced it for long, but once I knew what that connection felt like, I was at a loss for composure without it.

Sarqua stormed out of the cave. Only seconds had gone by since I left, allowing me no time to get over what had just happened.

He pulled me up by my hair and dragged me behind him. I clawed at his hands and screeched in protest against the pain. He threw me into the cave, barking mad.

“Do that again, and I’ll be sure to tear off every one of your fingers. No healer would be able to make repairs on your body once I was done with you.”

I winced at his words and rubbed my scalp. The stab of betrayal still racked my nerves as I crawled my way to a dying elf. I was torn. I wanted to save their lives—I couldn’t bear letting these creatures succumb to their pending doom. But there was a part of me, a big part, which wondered about all the Tavas’Elda that died at their hands. That would die at their hands in the future. Essentially, I could be killing my own people by allowing these soldiers to live.

The tears rolled down my cheeks with each one I healed. But what choice did I have?

By the time I took care of the last one, who had been hanging onto his life by a thread, I hated myself. Did these elves deserve to live? It really wasn’t my decision, though, right? Who was I to decide who lived and who died?

My eyes slid to Mycah. I watched him help a soldier with some water and food. I silently begged for him to give me a sign—To tell me if we were going to make it—To tell me if I was doing the right thing. I stood fidgeting in place, boring holes into his temples. He glanced my way for the quickest of seconds—I almost missed it. He tried to ignore me, but he could feel me needing him desperately.

My eyes did not fail to notice the flex in his jaw as he clenched it tight. His sexy, way too sexy to be human, jaw. The urge to run over and kiss it, to throw my arms around his neck and bury my fingers in his hair, became so overwhelming and powerful, that I actually took a step toward him. All I wanted was his love. I needed his embrace. I needed his comfort.

As soon as my right foot hit the new space, his eyes jerked to mine. The look he gave me then halted me in my place. He gave me a warning. His eyes screamed, “Don’t you dare!” I could practically hear his voice saying the words in my head.

Even though I could see the anger and frustration in his face, he still looked incredibly gorgeous. It was an expression that I wasn’t used to seeing from him. He was hot when he was angry. His black hair looked darker in the cave as it sat in disarray. It contrasted with his bright blue eyes that the shadows failed to mask.

My heart would not stop doing somersaults as his desperate eyes stayed locked with mine, ordering me to stay away. It only made me want to run to him more.

Sarqua walked up to Mycah, breaking the trance I was under. “We have done what we came to do. There are no other convoys in need of a Healer. Let us make haste to neutral borders,” Sarqua instructed quietly.

I followed everyone out of the cave like a robot. I was completely numb. I wasn’t sure how much longer I could keep this up. I was grateful I didn’t have to do any more healing, but the longer I was kept at arm’s length from Mycah, the more it ate away at my sanity—The more my heart crumbled at his feet.

I saw Sarqua speaking to the soldiers, but I couldn’t hear what he said. We then left in opposite directions. It was back to just the three of us.

As we walked to who knows where, I pulled on Mycah’s shirt for his attention.

“Mycah,” I whispered. “I need to ask you something.”

He stopped walking and ran a hand through his hair. He turned in my direction and asked, “What is it now?”

I slowly walked up to him, holding his piercing eyes with mine, and noticed him take a long inhale of breath. I reached up on my tippy-toes and slid my hand along his taut chest. Moving my hand to the back of his neck, I gently pulled his head down closer. I brought my lips to his ear and felt him tremble beneath my touch.

“Where is your tattoo?” I whispered so softly, I barely heard myself. He clenched his jaw and wrapped his hands around my wrists, pushing me back a step.

“I am not king, so why would I have it?” he asked rhetorically, and sauntered back to his post behind Sarqua.

We eventually made it to a small village. Mycah slowed his pace to whisper in my direction.

“The Village of Burrbein, west land of the Nianotts species. They refuse to take sides in the war, standing firmly as neutral,” he explained secretively.

It was a clustered village surrounded by trees. There was no castle or gate. Just a town filled with happy people. You could hear their bustling and laughter as we approached. It was similar to the town I had been to before with Cathar. I didn’t know the name of the species, but I was sure once I saw the people I’d be able to tell if they were the same.

As we entered the town, a few of them in the streets stopped short. Their laughs were cut off abruptly, and their eyes avoided our direction. They were much shorter and clumsier than elves. Yep. They were the same species from the other village Cathar and I had been in. So that was what they were called—Nianotts. And just like this, they were rustic and earthy. You could tell they spent much time in dirt, perfecting their gardens and whatnot. They laughed loudly and joked a lot when they didn’t notice us passing, which I found myself smiling at.

It was a little uncomfortable walking in their tiny dirt streets. Before, when I had been with Cathar, the people had been joyous and friendly, completely at ease around us. It was obvious that although they chose to stay neutral in the war, they still favored the Tavas’Elda over the Isil’Elda.

I followed Mycah and Sarqua into a pub called the Tipsy Nott. The Nianotts stayed respectful and polite, but there was room to be friendlier. Sarqua sat on a stump at the bar, Mycah following suit.

“Lisse, dïikē,” Sarqua ordered. I had no idea what he just said.

“Make that three, dïikē,” Mycah chimed in.

“What did Sarqua say?” I asked quietly.

“Lisse is an elven wine. It is sweet. You’ll like it. Dïikē means “please” in Nianan,” he explained in return.

The elven wine was set in front of me. I stared at the small glass goblet. The iron stem shaped like vines ran up the glass and circled the rim. It was delicate yet sturdy looking. And extremely pretty. The purplish-blood-red liquid glimmered in the dim light of the room.

I slowly brought the drink up to my lips, and immediately the fruity scent enraptured my nose. It smelled like the most delicious candy ever created.

I took a big gulp, but regretted it. Yes, it was certainly sweet, but it was so strong that it burned my entire esophagus, stomach, and throughout my sinuses. I wigged out for a good minute as the sensation dissipated.

I tried to breathe in clean, fresh air to clear the taste out of my mouth. Mycah chuckled next to me. I whipped my eyes toward his, surprised.

“Drink some more,” he ordered with another chuckle, pushing the goblet closer to me.

“Heck no! I’m not touching that stuff with a ten-foot pole,” I retorted.

“Nariella, try it again. Trust me.” As he said those last two words, he became awkward, like he regretted saying them. He cleared his throat and looked anywhere but at me.

Sighing out loud, I tried another teensy-weensy sip. The deep colored liquid slowly slid down my throat. My eyes bugged out of my head.

It was delicious. Huh??

“I love it!” I squeaked. Mycah chuckled once again, shaking his head. “Why was it so horrible before?”

“You cannot down it in one gulp, love. It is made to drink slowly. To savor every last drop.” He took his own sip. My eyes dropped to his adam’s apple that bobbed from the swallow. His throat was so enticing; I lost all train of thought.

“I shall acquire lodging. Do not let her out of your sight,” Sarqua commanded Mycah. He eyed me hatefully and then turned around toward the exit, leaving Mycah and me alone for the moment.

Loud musical stomping and cheering pulled my attention. I looked to a group of Nianotts clapping and dancing on tables. The band in the corner played with all different stringed instruments that I didn’t recognize and flutes.

They looked to be having a dance-off. One would kick his feet and jump around seriously. Then, another one would do his own thing. They did this back and forth, each getting their own amount of cheering made by the bystanders drinking their ale to decide the winner.

I laughed at the silliness and joy the room experienced. I looked to Mycah, who stared at the goblet in front of him. I wrapped my hand around his bicep.

“C’mon. Dance with me!” I begged.

“Don’t be ridiculous,” he scoffed.

“Mycah! Please! I need this.” I didn’t give up.

He stared at me for a few moments. I could see his aqua eyes churning brighter right before me. He slowly stood up.

I squealed and giggled, pulling him behind me toward the crowd. I mimicked the others by kicking my feet out in front of me, jumping around in circles. I twirled around, throwing my arms up and my head back, laughing up a storm. The music was inspiring, practically begging me to dance my heart out.

I dropped my head back to normal and found Mycah staring at me with his sexy half-smirk. I pulled him closer.

“Dance,” I requested.

“As you wish,” he breathed.

He grabbed my waist and spun me around in the air. The sensation tickled all my nerves, making me bust out into more laughter. Everyone else did the same movement, and then went to heel-kicks. Mycah knew every dance move expertly and tried teaching me anything new that the townsfolk did.

The jade specks in Mycah’s eyes sparkled in the light of the lanterns. He gazed at me from under his eyelashes, setting my heart crashing against my ribcage. His fingers were pressed against my hipbone, lighting me on fire. I closed my eyes and took it all in.

I let the anxiety and troubles that weighed me down the last several weeks evaporate off my shoulders. I didn’t think about any gloomy thoughts or predicaments. For this one night, I was free. For this one night, I was with the man I loved, and I was finally happy. There were no evil kings trying to kill us. There was no war threatening to wipe out an entire kingdom. There was no evil foster father to bring me down.

There was only me, and there was only Mycah—just the two of us, reveling in this stolen euphoria.

Chapter Twenty-Eight

~Naminé~

The goblins hunted us throughout the night. When daylight broke, they sat and watched us from the shadows, waiting for us. We could not shake them. I felt their eyes following our every move.

The sun dropped lower and lower much too hastily, and to my dismay. I was terrified for the darkness of night to overturn the lightness of day. The goblins would certainly make their move.

It was agonizing not knowing when it would be.

“We should just fight them,” Rydan suggested.

“I do not know if we can. We are severely outnumbered. There can be no chance we would make it out alive,” I hated to admit, but I felt it was true.

“Don’t say that. Don’t admit defeat already, before it’s even started,” Rydan chastised softly. “You haven’t seen what I can do with this thing yet.” He winked, holding up his longbow.

“I do not doubt you, Rydan. Yet there are so many of them, and they’re shrouded in darkness.” I spoke honestly, not wanting to conceal my true feelings from him.

“I can see every one of ‘em,” he replied.

“Is that true? Can you?” I should not be surprised, however. He was, after all, a royal descendant of the greatest kings and queens to have ever graced Luïnil.

Then it began. The horizon quenched the final drop of radiance the sun had to offer us. The raw, shrill screams of the goblins erupted in a shattering pandemonium.

My body convulsed all on its own, waiting for the inevitable. I did not know how long we would last, or if we had any hope of surviving the night at all.

Rydan whisked his arrow into position and let it release from its bow instantly. It pierced the eyeball of a goblin, dropping it roughly to the ground. He did this over and over again, all in a second’s worth of time.

I procured my only dagger from my boot and prepared myself for battle. I took my position behind Rydan’s back and stood firm.

Rydan eliminated as many as he could, and it did dwindle their numbers. I readied my dagger and sliced at the goblin that gangly skipped at me first.

I missed him by a hair. He kept jumping around the space in front of me, making it difficult to reach.

From my peripheral, I caught Rydan impaling several of them with an arrow he kept ahold of in his hand, using it like a dagger.

I swung repeatedly, until finally I managed to slice the goblin’s throat in a sickening gurgle.

We kept this up for quite some time. Jarringly, Calen swooped down and attacked one that had been close to clobbering me from the side.

I exhaled with relief, thanking her through my heart. However, I did not want her to be near the goblins. They had a great desire for the rare phoenix of the air.

They would use the fiery bird in terrible, morbid ways I could not imagine.

Suddenly, a horrific cry pierced our ears. Immediately, the goblins departed from us and scurried away in a blitz that was as fast as ants.

“What happened?” I inquired with delight.

“I guess I got a bull’s-eye on their boss,” Rydan snickered. I whirled around to see for myself.

Indeed, their leader that had been overseeing the hunt from afar was in fact now pinned to a tree by an arrow in between his eyes.

“Oh, well done, Rydan!” I clasped my hands together. “Well done!”

I dipped my bare foot into the still coolness of the waterhole. Rydan and I were exceptionally dirty. We had dried blood and dirt smeared across our skin and faces.

The smooth water was refreshing. A welcomed luxury I had missed dearly since we had abandoned the castle.

Rydan peered at me through darkened eyes from where he stood along the grass. I slowly slipped my outer covering up over my head and discarded it in the water to soak. I stood bare and exposed, but it was nothing unnatural for our kind.

Rydan had been removing his shoes last I looked; however, he had stopped for a reason unbeknownst to me.

He shifted his eyes elsewhere, and if I didn’t know any better, I would have sworn he blushed.

“What is it, Rydan?” I laughed lightly. Was he ashamed of nakedness? That was not the elven way. “Do not let your human upbringing hold you to shyness.”

“I uh...I just, don’t want to make you uncomfortable,” he stuttered.

I had to laugh some more. “It is not I who is uncomfortable, it would seem. Come, you will feel refreshed if you bathe.”

I submerged myself under the water entirely and relished the momentary bliss.

Glancing back to Rydan, I could not help watching as he pulled his clothing over his head, exposing his muscular torso. My breath left my lungs completely, and my heart stopped in my chest at how appealing he was. When he began undoing his trousers, I found myself averting my eyes in the same way he had done not a moment ago.

Such a strange sensation this was. Never had I felt this way before. Here I had been commenting on Rydan’s shyness, now to only feel that identical blush on my own two cheeks.

He swam over to me cautiously, still keeping his distance. My heart trembled from the intensity I found showing in his eyes.

The fireflies floated softly around the water. Their glowing light reflected off the mirrored surface and lit up the area like sparkles. It was so lovely.

Rydan splashed water over his face and through his hair. I felt entranced by the smooth way it dripped from his jaw. My eyes sprung to his, for I could feel his burning gaze on me.

He moved closer until he was right before my face.

“Naminé,” he murmured in his deep timbred voice. Everything in my soul fluttered at once by the way he said my name. However, I could not speak. My body was paralyzed, trapped, left frozen by the way he dropped his metallic silver eyes to my mouth.

I had never been kissed before, and I could not lie by saying I did not greatly desire this. More than anything I wanted him to place his lips on my own. The desire sprouted so strongly in my gut, I would die right this very moment if he did not kiss me.

My chest constricted with anticipation, my skin buzzed beneath the water. Rydan placed his hand around the back of my neck and caressed my skin. His thumb lay along my collarbone, sending wave of tingles down to my toes.

I lifted my eyes to his from under my lashes, and then my heart stopped. He gazed longingly at me through slit lids and slowly leaned closer. I closed my eyes and let his savory lips touch mine triumphantly.

All of the stars and planets aligned at once. The moment his warm tongue met mine, I understood there would be no returning from this. I was now forever his for him to do with as he pleased.

Rydan kissed me wholeheartedly and ever-so sweetly. If I had not been holding onto his smooth shoulders, I was certain my body would have floated away. He slid his hand down my back and drew me closer to him, my bare breasts pressing against his chest.

He moaned against my mouth, which set my blood on fire. We connected so deeply; I knew my soul would never be the same without him.

When Rydan broke the kiss, I was already desperate for more. He kissed me a few more times before stopping so he could speak.

“I need you to listen to something. If you connect with my mind, do you think you could hear what’s in my head?” he asked me.

“I do not know. I have not yet tried anything like that before,” I responded, my curiosity piqued.

“Here,” he mumbled as he lifted my hands to his head and placed them on either side. “Try it.”

“All right,” I agreed, closing my eyes. Typically, I would need to be asleep to accomplish this. However, something told me that with him, it could be done. Perhaps it was a gift he himself had—to share his thoughts with others.

I felt our minds meld together. Immediately, a beautiful melody began playing. Images filled my head—Images of Rydan at a dark grand piano. He alternated between playing the melody I could hear in my head and writing the notes down on paper, but the music never ceased. It played continuously along with the images.

I could see he was frustrated. He worked tirelessly trying to write the music perfectly. He could feel it in his soul, but was unable to complete it to his satisfaction. Night and day, repeatedly, he would think only of this melody. Pouring himself over the piano keys, he would just miss the line of perfection. He would hum it out loud to himself in his every waking moment.

Yet, it was never enough.

Then there was me.

My face flashed before my mind suddenly. Rydan would see me in his dreams. He felt closer to the music, but the final melody still escaped him.

Our first touch. He heard the beginning of the final notes.

Our first kiss.

Rydan replayed the kiss we just had here in the water again in my mind. I could feel it through his eyes.

Enticing. Magic. Explosive. Desire. Lust. Love.

Inspiration.

The final melodic notes rang out in his head as he continued kissing me. The dramatic reverberations struck every one of my heartstrings, setting off tears down my face.

The song was heart stopping and beautiful. It stole the air right out of my lungs as it played in my mind. Our minds.

Rydan had finally birthed his masterpiece.

Chapter Twenty-Nine

~Nari~

I was drunk. For the first time in my life, I was drunk. I never could have imagined it would have been from elven wine called Lisse, but nonetheless—I was drunk.

As I stumbled out of the Tipsy Nott, giggling, I grabbed onto Mycah’s hand for balance. He shot his eyes to our clasped hands and then up to my droopy ones. I furrowed my eyebrows, or at least that was what I intended to do, at his surprised look. I couldn’t exactly tell what expression I had on my face, since my brain felt like it was full of fuzz.

Mycah jerked his hand away from my hold. I didn’t understand—Weren’t we just having fun? Were we not just all over each other dancing?

Sarqua brushed past me, grumbling. “Pull yourself together, Fallaner. You look completely ridiculous. A disgrace to our people,” he bit out disdainfully. He surveyed the area, as if he were embarrassed to be standing next to me.

And that made me giggle some more.

Any amount of discomfort that I could deliver to Sarqua, I was all for. I felt completely great and carefree in that moment. I draped myself over Mycah’s chest and laced my fingers behind his neck, grinning.

He looked down at me, smirking, for just a second before he reached up and grabbed me gently around the wrists. He slowly peeled me off of his body. “Bloody hell. You’re so drunk,” he chuckled.

“What? I am not,” I giggled. “Just kidding...Yeah...I’m totally drunk.” I couldn’t stop laughing. I hadn’t felt this good in a long time.

Sarqua huffed. “We must get to our rooms so she can sleep it off. I will not tolerate this for a moment more,” he said to Mycah, trying his best to ignore me.

I started walking away. “Well, then let’s go! C’mon...I’ve been waiting for you. Get a move on, Sarq—” My sentence was cut off as I tripped over a rock and fell on my knees. I could barely walk straight. “Oops.”

I clumsily brushed the hair out of my face.

“Such a disgrace.” I heard Sarqua mumble as he left toward the Inn we were staying in down around the corner.

“I’m dizzy,” I whispered.

Mycah slowly bent down next to me and drew me up against his chest. He carried me toward the Inn. I closed my eyes and inhaled his woodsy scent.

My fingers automatically searched for their spot tangled up in his messy black locks. My eyes went to his ear. He always had such a foreign demeanor. It was obvious he wasn’t human. But I still couldn’t possibly have guessed he was an elf. Now that the evidence was right before me, I was never more attracted to him.

I softly rubbed his elf ear between my thumb and fingers. Yep. Totally sexy. And then my lips automatically made their way toward his neck—

“Nariella. Don’t,” he breathed, pulling his neck back.

“Why not?” I asked, hurt.

“I don’t want you to.” His voice was strained. “It was wrong of me to get involved with a Tavas’Elda. It was different in the Earthly realm. But I never should have let that happen.”

“Do you still love me?” My chest tightened with anticipation.

“No. It was a mistake. I never should have said that to you. I had been...caught up in the moment. That is all.” He glanced down at my reaction from the corners of his eyes.

His breathing hitched as a tear spilled down my face. But he just looked away, clenching his jaw.

“Don’t. Don’t do that.” He tightened his grip on me.

“Don’t do what?” I asked without actually wanting an answer. I quickly wiped my tears away. Nope, not crying.

I threw my head back and made myself smile. Made myself forget what he just said to me. I didn’t want to lose the good feelings I just had—The amazing night I just experienced. I inhaled a huge breath of pristine oxygen and let it filter out the bad feelings.

If that was the way Mycah wanted to be, then fine. Two could play at that game.

I forced myself out of his arms, not wanting to be anywhere near him at the moment. He stopped to let me down. I pushed his body away from mine, now walking on my own.

“Night, Mycah. I mean, Remycah,” I slurred. I could kind of see Sarqua up ahead, so I half-jogged, half-stumbled my way to him.

When I woke in the morning, it took me several minutes to remember where I was. I felt frightened at first, but eventually I remembered. The inn in Burrbein. Luïnil. Not Kennebunkport.

I tried to recall what had happened last night, but it was all fuzzy. I sort of remembered dancing with Mycah, but hardly.

My feathered bed and pillows were comfy. The room was tiny, simply decorated in rustic and neutral tones. The crackling of dying embers drew my attention.

And then that was when I saw Mycah sitting in a chair in the corner of the room, staring at me. He had a leather-bound book on his lap. The pages looked old and wrinkled.

As I stared into his captivating blue irises, a few bits and pieces of our conversation came back to me.

He didn’t love me.

The last standing sliver of my heart finally cracked, then crumbled into nothingness.

“There’s food and tea on the table,” he announced.

“No, thanks. I’m not hungry,” I murmured resentfully. I scrambled out of bed, surprised that I didn’t have a hangover.

“We leave in an hour,” he told me.

“Fine.” I walked out of the room, slamming the wooden door behind me. I couldn’t bear to be near him.

I was angry now. My anger overtook every other feeling I might have had prior to this. I was angry about everything. About my situation—about being a prisoner and a slave to the Isil’Elda so they could use me against my people.

Who does that?

It all came bubbling forth. Cathar was right—Ohtar was wicked. Evil. An abomination. I hated anyone that was associated with him.

I was done healing his minions.

My stomach grumbled. I regretted not eating earlier when Mycah had offered. We were now miles away from Burrbein, making our way back to Aselaira on horseback. I had overheard Sarqua mention to Mycah that the Nianotts had had a few horses on hand that had belonged to Isil’Elda soldiers. They had been abandoned, so they had taken care of them. I couldn’t be happier about it.

Until we came upon a familiar village—Destroyed. Smoke still rose from the charcoaled buildings.

I jumped off my horse mid-gallop, running as fast and as hard as I could. Mycah appeared in front of me, stopping me.

“What do you think you’re doing?” he asked gruffly.

“Let me go! Let me go!” I screamed, fighting out of his hold.

“Stop this behavior this instant!” Sarqua ordered from atop his horse.

“My friends! I have to make sure they’re okay!” I yelled in Mycah’s face and wrenched my arms away. Or he let me go. I didn’t have time to think about it, because I had already took off running again, and all that mattered was that he let me.

I stopped within close proximity of the rubble, coughing from the stench of decaying bodies and smoke. I gagged.

This was the village Cathar and I had come to. The people...the wonderful people that had cared for us.

Kirtly and Marywane—I had to find them! I took off in a sprint calling their names down the main street.

“Marywane!” No response.

Burnt bodies littered the ground. Silent tears streamed down my chin. I tried to call Marywane’s name again, but I was too choked for any noise to escape.

What was going on? Why did this happen? They were such happy people.

I ran to Kirtly and Marywane’s house. Cathar and I had come here with them. They had invited us in so that they could give us extra food, water, blankets, and clothes. They had been so welcoming.

The door was off the hinges. I pushed my way inside, but what I found within had me running back out in the opposite direction.

I squeezed a hand over my mouth, eyes opened wide in shock.

Kirtly and Marywane’s bodies; they were dead. From the short second I got to see what was inside, they looked to have been impaled, then their house ignited in flames. I choked out sobs.

“What...what happened?!” I asked Mycah and Sarqua who had followed me.

“Quit your blubbering! This is war. Did you expect lotes and cake everywhere you turned? We are wasting time. Make haste. We have a way to go yet!” Sarqua demanded with irritation, turning his horse around.

“Must you insist on always making him angry?” Mycah scoffed in his British accent. But I had no words to give. No response came to mind. I was wholly stuck on the horrors I had just witnessed.

“How can you be so callous? How can you be so unaffected by what is around us? Just look! Look at all of this death! Who did this? Who could do something like this? Tell me! Who?!”

“I do not know,” he stated simply. “If we do not leave now, you will be punished.”

“I don’t care.” I brushed past him, but not because I cared about getting punished for disobedience. It was because if I stayed around a second longer, I would vomit from the sickening stench saturating the air.

When I reached my horse, I was once again numb. I climbed on in a foggy daze, and then commanded the animal to follow Sarqua and Mycah. I played with the stallion’s coarse mane between my fingers. I didn’t really need to watch where I was going. The horse followed the others automatically.

I braided a few strands, trying to distract myself. I thought of Zaylie and the time she had taught me how to do different types of braids. I missed her so much. I missed her comforting hugs and support.

I missed the simplicity of Kennebunkport. I missed the peace. There was too much death in this realm. Too much pain and suffering.

Hope seemed like a distant dream.

“My Lord Sarqua!” a male voice carried through the wind. Sarqua stopped his horse immediately and looked toward the spot it originated from.

“What news, Finrod?” Sarqua called back once he spotted the soldier in the distance. Already the large convoy that Mycah and I had healed the other day made their way toward us, and we, too, made our way toward them.

“We encountered a significant Tavas’Elda army just South of here. The Nianott village refused to give us aid. They assumed the side of our enemy!” Finrod explained patriotically.

“Yes, I gathered as much. We have just come from Durdell. You have done the right thing. Let it bear witness to our neighboring lands who refuse to take a stance alongside us. Let it be an example of what is to come,” Sarqua said confidently. I had to hold back vomit.

A tumult of emotions crashed into my gut. “Are you kidding? What is wrong with you? How can you possibly say something so...so...sick!” I yelled, anger bursting from me like a canon. “How dare you say something so cruel! How dare you murder an entire village!”

Sarqua maneuvered his horse in my direction, kicking swiftly to gallop right next to me. I knew what he was doing. He wanted to strike me.

As he got right up next to me, I ground out through clenched teeth, “Don’t you touch me!” And before I knew what was happening, the ground trembled beneath us. Our horses reared up, sending me falling to my backside.

Ouch.

Sarqua and Mycah managed to stay on their horses just fine, but every Isil’Elda present looked around in confusion. I heard whispering and murmuring behind me where the convoy stood.

“You will pay for your treachery!” Sarqua barked, recalling that I had defied him.

“I’m sick of this! I’m sick of every single one of you! I’m done helping you. I hope you lose this pathetic war!” My voice rang out, clear as a bell across the expanse of the mystical land. I had saved these soldiers. Kirtly and Marywane’s blood was now on my hands, all because I betrayed my people. All because I saved those wicked soldiers’ lives—I felt sick to my core.

I started walking away with fists as tight as rocks down at my sides—but I did not go far.

Sarqua was behind me in a flash, grabbing my wrists. He tied them together above my head with rope that felt more like iron handcuffs. He dragged me, screaming and fighting, toward a tree. He pushed me up against the trunk, hands above my head, facing the tree. I couldn’t see what he was doing, but the sound of a snapping branch caught my attention.

“What are you doing?!” I questioned with a start.

After he quickly cut the clothes off my back, he began whipping me.

I did not make a sound. I was too shocked. Too stunned.

The pain radiated through my extremities. My ears exploded with each hit across my bare skin; I thought they might be bleeding.

A single tear made it out of me, but that was all I allowed.

I could feel the blood dripping down my back. My eyes searched for Mycah, but he was not in my view.

In that very moment, I hated him.

I hated all of them. Curse every Isil’Elda ever born.

Curse myself for ever helping them.

A whizzing arrow flashed past my face, blowing my hair into a whirlwind. Sarqua dropped my wrists. The Isil’Elda convoy roared in disapproval as they ran closer to us. I slowly turned around, clutching my clothes against my body so that they wouldn’t slip off, and found Sarqua grasping at an arrow in his shoulder. He fumed with anger. He ripped it out silently, grinding his teeth together.

All of a sudden, a mix of Tavas’Elda and Isil’Elda soldiers surrounded me. They collided in a mesh of clanging and hollering. The Tavas’Elda attacked the convoy that had been present with us, cutting Sarqua’s punishment for me off short. He immediately threw himself into battle.

My eyes found Mycah.

The second he thrust his sword into a Tavas’Elda, I lost all strands of sanity that I had left.

“NO!” I screamed, running toward my fallen kin. “How could you?!”

I bent over my dying brother and placed my tied hands over his wound. His eyes were on mine, pleading with me, clawing for his life.

I was yanked away before I could do any mending. A snarl ripped out of my throat like a rabid animal. I sprung to my feet and threw my body weight into a backhanded hit to whoever was behind me.

The back of my forearm crashed into Sarqua’s face. He grabbed my hair and pulled my head backward.

“You are King Ohtar’s Healer! You will obey his command or you forfeit your life! Heal his soldiers now or prepare to be hung for treason!”

“Never! Never again will I help one of you! You’re savages! Murderers!” I spit in his face. He slapped me across the cheek. With my wrists still bound, he easily dragged me back to a tree and tied my entire body up. I could not move.

The battle raged on around me. I helplessly watched elda after elda being slaughtered. Few were Isil’Elda. Most were Tavas’Elda.

And the majority of them were taken out by Mycah.

Murderer.

I shook with convulsions and clenched my eyes closed tight. I couldn’t take it. The sounds alone were devastating enough.

Cries of pain carried through the wind.

And then there was one voice. A voice I recognized. My eyes snapped to focus and landed on Cathar.

“Save the Princess!” he hollered to his army, and then let out a battle cry as he engaged Mycah in combat.

I was struck frozen as I watched him fight Mycah with all his might, and Mycah who looked completely unbothered by it all.

Cathar didn’t stand a chance.

“Cathar, no! Don’t!!” I yelled as loud as I could for him. “Stay away from him, Mycah!!”

Every atom in my body pricked with anticipation and nervousness. I was wholly overtaken by fear and concern.

Cathar was going to die. By Mycah’s hands.

Wait...Princess?! Was he talking about me?!

I had no time to dwell on it. As Cathar parried and swung his sword, making attack after attack, Mycah looked more and more at ease. Mycah blocked every blow effortlessly.

I struggled against my restraints, thrashing back and forth.

With a grunt, Cathar brought his sword up above his head and then brought it down as hard as he could. It was no use. He could not penetrate Mycah’s defenses.

I wanted to scream my lungs out. I wanted to rip the rope right off my wrists and DO something, anything, to help.

Yet, I was helpless. Again, I was helpless to save the ones I cared about.

Once Mycah quit messing around with Cathar, I saw the change in him. I saw him get real. He was going to do it. He was going to kill Cathar. He moved his arm to slice Cathar’s throat the second Cathar brought his sword up—

The ground fell from me. The world just...fell away. I was panic-stricken. Lost in despair. Helpless.

No, you’re not helpless.

A calming voice whispered in the corners of my mind.

You’re not helpless.

And then I felt it.

Empowerment.

Rage, confidence, defiance, justice, love, vengeance, loyalty—every emotion erupted my soul. My spirit.

I cried out with such ferocity, for just a second, time stopped. Every soul within proximity halted momentarily.

I leveled my head, matching my gaze to his.

To Mycah.

I screamed again, ripping the elven rope from my wrists, freeing myself. I sliced from the tree and tore off my half-coverings that were already ruined. I was left in only my black bra.

But I didn’t care.

I started running to Cathar, but an Isil’Elda soldier got in my way. I looked around him to notice Cathar no longer fought Mycah. I missed what had happened, but it looked like a few of them were ganging up on Mycah, and a different Isil’Elda engaged Cathar.

It constantly changed depending on which soldier became available. I ducked from the soldier’s swing, just in time. I drew power from the land. I didn’t know how, but I could feel its energy feeding my own. I could feel it calling out to me.

“Do not harm the girl! She is for Ohtar!” Sarqua called from across the battlefield. The soldier immediately dropped his attacks.

So I jumped on my chance.

I felt that familiar presence in my mind again. I didn’t know what it was, but it was comforting. It was guiding me on what to do.

And I let it.

Only a second went by, but it was enough for me to close my eyes and draw in that welcoming energy. I called upon the elements in the sky, and with a crack of thunder, lightning executed the Isil’Elda soldier in front of me.

With no remorse, I moved on to the next one.

Wind. With my heart, I asked for the land’s help, for the atmosphere’s help.

Please, give me wind.

With an icy gust, it whipped around several soldiers who had the upper-hand on my kin, knocking them to their butts. The Tavas’Elda recognized the advantage and quickly eliminated the threat.

The ground rumbled and shook with each step I took toward my prey.

I was done being pushed around. I was done.

With a thrust of my hand, I sent a burst of built up energy through the air. It threw back Sarqua fifty-feet across the field, knocking him into a tree.

I smirked.

“Stop her!” he demanded with a cry of anger toward Mycah.

Mycah immediately obeyed by finishing off the last three Tavas’Elda he had been battling at once.

I cried out in pain and clutched my hair, falling to my knees. No! How could he—

I was blind with rage. I jumped up and ran to the closest Isil’Elda soldiers, reaching toward the sun. I drew it down and scorched their skin with a blinding light.

They screamed in anguish, covering their faces and dropping to their knees.

The rest of the Isil’Elda convoy swarmed around me, all trying to take me out. But I was too full of emotion. Too full of rage. I was drunk with it. I was no longer myself—I was someone entirely different. I was raving mad.

With fury, it only took one thrust. I propelled a shockwave of energy that spread around me like an atom bomb. In a split second, they fell to their backs like dead flies.

Mycah flashed before me. He wrapped his arms around me. I fought against him.

“Don’t you touch me! You’re not allowed to touch me ever again!” I yelled, shaking my head and hitting his chest.

Sarqua stormed over, “It is over, Fallaner! You destroyed my men!”

“You’re next!” I screamed in his face.

“Tie her and the boy up. They are now our prisoners. I promise you this, Fallaner. We leave at once. The moment King Ohtar hears of this, you will be tortured and hung by your innards. Both of you!”

My head spun in the direction his eyes stared at.

Oh god. No.

My heart immediately sunk.

Cathar—they got him. An Isil’Elda had Cathar’s hands tied behind his back and put a bag over his head.

I looked at all the fallen bodies around the battlefield and felt completely broken. I somehow wiggled, or ripped, my way out of Mycah’s restraint.

“No!” I cried, dropping to a dying Tavas’Elda. I placed my shaking hands over his chest with the intent of healing him. But he was dead.

I moved to the next, in utter anguish, and tried to heal him too. But to no avail. He was dead.

I ran as fast as I could to the next fallen body, sobbing—

Mycah pulled me up by my arm. I instantly went to slap him across the face, but he grabbed my wrist in a flash too fast for my eyes to see. I stared into his empty eyes. Tears streamed down my cheeks, blurring his face, but I still did not look away. He kept my wrist locked in his grasp.

With my other hand, I slapped his face as hard as I could, putting all of my strength into it.

And this time he let me.

I wasn’t strong enough to do any damage, or to even make his face budge. He kept his eyes on mine without even flinching.

He let go of my wrist.

I started punching him in the chest with all my might, over and over and over again. I screamed and cried.

“How could you?! How could you?!” My voice cracked and was coarse. “You did this! I hate you! I hate you!”

I flailed and flung my entire body into each punch I assaulted Mycah’s chest with. And he just let me do it.

Because it was no use.

I walked away sobbing. Then I realized I had killed, too.

A lot.

What...had I done?

I grasped my head between my hands and screamed. The land shook violently around us, the trees swayed and cracked like thunder, rain broke out in showers, drenching us. I dropped to my knees, water dripping off me.

I couldn’t stop. Was it too late to save me from this place?

What have I done?!

Mycah came up behind me and placed a hand on top of my head, his fingers overlapping with mine that were entangled in my messy hair.

And then darkness overtook my consciousness.

Chapter Thirty

~Naminé~

The morning dew still clung to the blades of the tall grass as we rose from our slumber. I was growing accustomed to sleeping during the night. We awoke to a glorious day, and never before had I felt as amazing as I did after last night’s events.

We resumed our journey straight away. Stepping over a fallen log, Rydan took my hand to help steady me. We were back in the protection of a large forest.

After traveling the entire morning, Rydan was certain we were finally close to his Fëa. Calen had acquired some bread from a nearby village for us, and therefore we ate as we continued to walk.

Rydan hummed his beautiful song. My smile that stretched from ear to ear could not be helped. It reminded me of the incredible honor Rydan bestowed upon me. It must have felt intrusive to let someone connect with your mind in that way, yet Rydan had allowed me to. I would be forever grateful to him for his heartwarming gift.

We emerged from the forest. Before us lay a large bog.

“We’re close. I don’t know how, but she’s here,” Rydan reported. “She’s distressed.”

I followed him closely as he led the way around the bog. He halted suddenly. I set my eyes on the object he had his sights on.

A house made out of stone. I did not know whom it belonged to, but nonetheless, we stumbled upon someone’s home. It sat solitary in the middle of two large trees. Moss covered every surface.

We heard a rumbling snarl, followed by short whimpering from behind the structure.

Rydan immediately took off running toward the noise.

“Rydan! Be careful!” I warned.

We came around the corner. An enormous white tigress with grey stripes paced back and forth, panting. It had a rather large iron chain around its neck that fastened to a heavy ring set in stone.

“My god,” Rydan exhaled. The tiger reacted instantaneously to seeing Rydan by making a sort of chuffing sound repeatedly. He sprinted to the animal, but to my alarm, was then scooped up in a trap. The rope turned him upside down by the ankle, hanging in the air by a branch.

“Rydan!” I shouted.

“Halt!” an old, craggy voice ordered from behind. I turned to see an ancient looking female exiting her abode. “Do not take another step.”

“Please, let them go!” I beseeched.

“Oh, quit your bellyaching!” Her voice was scratchy and frightening. “I shall do what I want, when I want! What is it you are doing here?”

Rydan reached up and cut the rope that had ensnared him. He fell to the hard ground below. I knelt beside him in worry.

“Let her go!” he roared, pointing to the tiger.

“And why should I? Who are you to have a say in what I keep and do not keep?” she spat out ferociously.

I stood up proudly. “You are speaking to Prince Rydan Cael of Aselaira, son of our fallen King Remydan! You owe him the utmost respect and allegiance.”

She cackled humorlessly. “I owe him nothing,” she spat again, wiping her mouth. I realized then that she was a rogue elda—Not belonging to any one Kingdom. She dwelled in the forest in solitary. She lived her life savagely.

Eldas as a species were thought of as graceful and elegant. We lived by higher standards than our neighboring kind. Yet she chose to not live by our ways. She stood there in dirty rags and tangled hair. The grace of our people abandoned her. I didn’t believe I had ever seen an elda with such an appearance before.

“I’m not leaving here without her,” Rydan warned, referring to the tiger.

“What will you trade for her?” the she-elda tried to bargain.

“Nothing. You will just hand her over to me,” Rydan replied confidently.

A rush of wind suddenly came upon us on the still, warm evening and sent so many leaves pattering down that I for a moment thought it to be rain. I held my breath in anticipation of what her reaction was to be.

She fidgeted slightly for a moment. And then too fast for normal eyes to see, she whipped her hand out in front of her and sent a fireball flying ablaze toward Rydan.

I was too stunned to have any sort of reaction. Rydan was quicker than her, for he had already lifted his sword in front of his body to deflect the fireball right back at her in return.

She dodged the attack and sent another one hurling in my direction.

I eluded the attack by jumping behind a tree with not a second to spare. It blazed into the trunk, shaking it to its roots.

Grumbling, she hurled several balls of fire at both Rydan and myself, leaving no opening for us to do any sort of counterattack. The tiger paced back and forth in agitation, roaring and hissing.

I felt Calen dive from her place in the sky and light a line of fire at the she-elda’s head.

She screeched in horror and patted at her singed hair. It provided Rydan an opportunity to release an arrow straight for her heart.

He did not miss.

Rydan dropped his longbow at his feet. Using the sword, he hammered down on the chain, striking it until it finally broke.

With the tigress now free, she tackled Rydan to the ground in a most heartwarming embrace. Tears stung my eyes watching their blessed union.

Rydan wrapped his masculine arms around the tiger as if he had been waiting for this moment all of his cycles of life. And I supposed he had been. All Maite’Ona to exist need their Fëa counterpart like the oxygen we breathe.

“Lómë,” he whispered into her white fur. She made a unique type of sound that I took to mean contentment or joy.

Lómë’s eyes were bluer than the sky, and then would shift into bright silver, matching Rydan’s. I believed her paws to be even larger than my head. She was beautiful. To have witnessed this most precious union was certainly a gift, and a memory I would forever treasure.

Calen flew to my shoulder, where she perched affectionately. I caressed her purple-red feathers and could not be happier than I was in this moment.

Chapter Thirty-One

~Nari~

I turned onto my side. The harsh cold stone of the prison cell ground made my bones and muscles cry out in pain, but I ignored it. I was once again clothed. I was at least happy about that.

That was how I woke up. I guessed I slept through the entire journey back to the Edhel-N’dor Castle—Home of the Isil’Elda.

Lovely.

I was now a true prisoner. The small cell was dank and dark. It smelled of rotten fish and musty dirt. I couldn’t see much outside my stone door. It only had two small windows made out of iron bars—in the middle of the top, and in the middle of the bottom. Gloomy was an understatement. It was utterly depressing. No sun could reach this part of the castle. I assumed the dungeons were underground, dimly lit by torches, and probably impossible to escape.

I was certain my hanging would be coming up soon, but I could not seem to muster up the slightest ounce of concern. I didn’t care. I deserved it for what I had done. I betrayed my people by healing their enemies, only to have them in turn murder an entire village—Murder my friends. It was my fault because I had let them live. Because I gave them back their lives. I couldn’t take it.

Closing my eyes, I imagined being at the Weeping Willow with Rydan. Laying on the soft, thick grass below the dancing branches. They would sway above my face, playing in the sunlight. I could still feel the wind blowing through my hair.

I reached out to Rydan lying beside me and took his hand. He hummed his usual tune. Turning toward me, he smirked. I smiled back. I missed him so much. I missed those moments so much.

A tear fell to the dirt below. I squeezed into a ball on the ground. The fetal position always felt the best when you were at your worst. Why was that?

Mycah came to mind immediately. The way he so easily killed my people right in front of me—the way he didn’t care—sent a rush of nausea through me. I was so disappointed in him. So hurt. Confused. Betrayed. I couldn’t stop myself from releasing my pent up anger on him. For that moment, I did hate him. It felt impossible to ever forgive him. How could I? The images of him slaughtering innocent Tavas’Elda was permanently burned into my retinas and branded on my heart.

Even more than that, I was disappointed in myself. I let emotions control me. The need for vengeance controlled me. I had lost all sense of restraint as my rage took over. I, too, killed so many people. I didn’t like the person I was in those furious moments.

I cringed uncontrollably. I could never be saved from myself.

So many thoughts went through my head at once; it was hard to focus on any specific one. But one thing I knew—my grandfather would be ashamed of me. My parents would be ashamed of me. Rydan would be ashamed of me. I was a murderer.

I was ashamed of myself.

My atrocities were everywhere. They surrounded me, screaming. Reminding me of what I had done.

I couldn’t escape.

There was no escaping yourself.

“Do not despair, dear one,” a quiet, strained voice came from across the way.

“But I have every reason to,” I replied, not moving an inch.

“Does such one ever have a reason, when they still claim life? It could always be worse, my child.”

“If you’re referring to death, I’d almost rather that,” I whispered.

He clicked his tongue in chastisement. “That can only be described as the easy path. You cannot grow that way.” He coughed violently, making me lift my head. I couldn’t see him through the darkness.

“I don’t deserve to live. I’ve...done such horrible things,” I whimpered.

“Ah,” he started, “I see. And, if you had the ability to go back and do differently, would you?”

I stayed silent, chewing over that question.

“Hm?” he urged when I didn’t respond. But I was at a loss on how to answer.

“I’m...not sure. Either way, people would die, so I guess not,” I hung my head.

“And had you done what you must?” He coughed again, like it was a real strain to hold a conversation.

“I betrayed my people. And because of it, the ones I helped ended up murdering an entire village of innocent lives. I went mad. I killed people in revenge. A lot of people lost their lives. I lost all control over myself. But they were also killing my own kind! I had no choice!” I tried to justify my actions, but that only made me feel guilty. Could you really justify murder?

“My dear child. It is always regretful when any creature perishes. It does not matter who they are or where they came from. Death is death. It is never fair or kind.”

“I know. I feel so horrible,” I cried.

“Do not be so weak! You must be stronger than that. If you are to have any chance, you cannot let your emotions of despair and grief control you. You must not let it consume you! You cannot let the hatred overwhelm your ability to know right from wrong. You did what you had to do to survive. For your kin to survive. But do not let it go further than that. This is a time of war. It is now the time to assume a stand. We must fight for our freedom. We must fight for goodness.

“It is imperative that we lift this Kingdom back from destruction. There is only one way to do it. Only time will tell when our one hope succeeds.”

I didn't respond after that. I let his words sink in and soothe me. I could feel he was right. This was war. I hated seeing death—I hated being responsible for those deaths. But I would feel worse if I didn’t defend those who were good, if I didn’t defend my family. I couldn't regret what I had done.

We stayed silent, and I quickly drifted off to sleep.

“Vasa,” a small voice said from outside my prison door, stirring me awake.

I turned from my spot on the floor to see a small bowl of a watery soup substance and a piece of bread get set inside my cell.

It reeked of fish and seawater.

“Vasa,” a girl said again across the way before turning around and leaving the way she came. I must be at the very end of the line of cells.

“Are you feeling better, child?” the male prisoner across from me rasped.

“A little bit,” I answered truthfully. “It isn’t easy getting over that kind of violence. My emotions went completely haywire. I’m not used to it. I used to be so...submissive.”

“You are from the Earthly realm, are you not?”

“Yes, that’s right. Kennebunkport, Maine.”

“What is your name?” he asked.

“I was advised not to speak of it,” I answered skeptically.

“Ah, I see. That is probably for the best.”

“May I ask you something?” If I had to be stuck in this hellhole, I might as well try and learn something. Cathar hadn't known the answer, but maybe this guy would.

“You may.”

“Well, sometimes...when bad things are happening, my emotions take over, or my defense mechanism comes out. I’m not sure what causes it exactly, but I hear voices in my head. The first time it was in Elvish. I spoke Elvish. I hadn’t known a single word before or after that instance, yet—it happened. Do you know why?”

“That was assistance from your Fëa, child. You have a very strong gift if that is the case,” he answered dutifully.

“Wait—my what? What does that mean?”

“Are you to say you have no knowledge of the Fëa, yet you have used its power?” he scoffed.

“I guess.” I had no idea what he was talking about.

“Child, the Fëa is part of your soul. Your soulmate. You cannot function properly without them. It is critical for you to go on your journey and discover your one true Fëa. It is a miracle that she has assisted you without any sort of physical bond prior. Incredible!”

“My soulmate is a girl?! Do I like—wait...What are you saying? I don’t have to be with this girl do I?” This was way too weird.

“Only the gifted elda are born with a Fëa counterpart. They are always an animal, never a fellow elda.”

“An animal?” That was so freakin’ cool. “What kind of animal?”

“I do not know. You will not know until you encounter it. Once you meet, you will just know. You will always be able to sense each other. You will always have a connection. It feeds you power. Gives you strength. Gives you comfort. You will never know such loyalty and love again. It is one with the land and one with your soul. Should you or your Fëa die separately, the other will forever live in utter agony.”

“Gosh. Where is yours?”

“I am not a Maite’Ona. I do not have a Fëa counterpart.”

“Oh.” We sat in silence for a while after that. Or at least until another question popped into my head.

“How long have you been in here?”

“For many cycles of time. I can no longer keep count.”

“I’m sorry. May I ask why you’re in here?”

“For many reasons of treason, but to name one, I have been declared a direct traitor of the King. The false King.”

“You know he’s the false king?” I whispered in shock.

“Of course I do, child.” He coughed for a few minutes, wheezing in and out. My heart went out to him.

“Wow. I was told not many people know that. How do you know?”

He chuckled before responding. “I was present at the time of his heinous act of trying to steal the throne.”

“What?! Wait—who are you? What is your name?” I asked urgently.

“Ah, you give me your name young one, and I shall give you mine in return.”

“I am Nariella Woodlinn,” I whispered.

“Yes, I know,” he chuckled. “I only wished to see if I could convince you to say it.”

“What? Really? How could you possibly know who I was?” My heart thumped in my chest. This just kept getting weirder and weirder—And then it hit me.

“I know who you are,” I gasped. “You’re Ender. You’re Mycah’s Guardian.”

“That is correct. You have met my Óre’Dae, have you?”

“Yes,” I bit out, anger flashing in my heart. I didn’t want to think about him.

“Then our hope has come at long-last. I knew he would come.” His voice grew quiet.

“I don’t know how much hope you should put into him. He’s turned into a monster. He’s killing my people. He used to care about me—but not anymore.” I clenched my fists.

“I see. That is most disheartening, and my dear Rydan? What has come of him?”

“He was here. In the castle. Ohtar captured him, but then I guess he escaped. Oh, and with Naminé. They both escaped, but I haven’t heard anything about them since. It’s been a while since then.”

“My dearest Naminé! I have been so concerned for her. I am thrilled to hear of her well-being. Do not fret, dear child. If she is with Rydan, she is in good hands.”

“Are you not worried about Mycah? How could this happen?” I asked, frustration taking over my voice.

“I have faith in my boy. I am not worried.”

“You’re wrong. He’s different now. Ohtar got to him. He’s got his claws sunk deep in his heart or something.”

“The war is bigger than you and I, my dear. If Remycah cannot save us, then Rydan is sure to fulfill his purpose. That is all that matters. One of them will succeed. Only time will tell which brother accomplishes the mighty task first.”

I thought about that for a moment. Was that really all that mattered? I cared so deeply for Rydan...and Mycah. Even though I couldn’t admit that right now, I hated knowing he had turned to the dark side. I would hate to think Rydan didn’t make it, even if Mycah did take back the throne. And vice-versa.

I knew I should have been thinking of the greater good. About the Kingdom as a whole—about what was best for the people. Even if that meant being happy that just one of them made it out of this alive.

But I just couldn’t. I couldn’t see the bigger picture. I couldn’t see past my best friend’s life—and Mycah.

I ignored the so-called food sitting on the floor, despite how hungry I was. I felt weakened from not having sustenance in two days. It made me tired. I ended up falling asleep, lost in thought.

A week passed by in a slow, torturous crawl. I was beginning to forget what the sun felt like on my skin. What the wind felt like in my hair. What the grass felt like underneath the Weeping Willow tree.

A week wouldn’t normally seem like a long time, but when you are locked in a dirty hole underground without proper food and water, it tended to play tricks on your senses—on your mind, and on your spirit. I didn’t know how poor Ender could live so long down here. How could he last for so many years?

I had gone crazy after just a few days. I had no energy. It was exhausting just lifting up my head. The soup stuff was impossible to eat, despite my starvation. The only part I could tolerate was the tiny chunk of bread. I was grateful for at least that.

I couldn’t understand why I hadn't been hung yet. I genuinely expected to be executed for betrayal within a day of being here—yet, no one had come to get me. The only person that ever came by was the girl that delivered food.

I was truly confused.

“Ender?” I called out softly.

“Hm...” he moaned. I could tell right away just by that sound that today was not a good day for him. He would have his ups and downs. He’d be better one day, able to talk without fits of coughing, but then the next day he would be completely out of it.

My heart broke with each wheeze and rasp that came out of his lungs. I wished I could dream-weave. I wished more than anything I could call Rydan for help.

I slowly stood up to stretch my sore muscles. Except it didn’t last long. The motion caused the sensation of sand filling my head and a high-pitched ringing in my ears. My vision went black. I leaned against the cold, dirty wall so that I wouldn’t fall over.

Gradually, I recovered. My vision cleared, but I was still extremely weak. After walking to the door, I gripped the stone for a moment. Turning, my body scraped against the rough surface. I rested my back along it and slowly slid down to the ground, half-coherent.

“Will we ever escape?” I quietly said to myself.

“We will,” Ender answered just as quietly.

“Oh, I didn’t mean to disturb you.” I felt bad forcing him to exert effort I knew he didn’t have.

“Why is it you give up hope?” he breathed.

“How do you not?” I countered.

“We have greatness on our side. We will not fail.” He sounded so confident.

“But we’re on different sides, aren’t we? You’re an Isil’Elda. I’m a Tavas’Elda. If you win, then I fail. If I win, then you fail. Which sounds more like a lose-lose situation to me. There is no hope anymore.” I wasn’t normally such a pessimist, but c’mon...look around...Mycah was clearly my enemy. I was a prisoner in the enemy’s dungeon—I had no way of contacting Rydan to tell him where I was. There could be no hope.

“You are mistaken, dear child. Yes, we have been catapulted into warfare. But you forget that you and I are not in the same war as everyone else. You and I, as well as Naminé, Rydan, and Remycah...we are in our own war. The war against Ohtar, and the war against inequality.”

“No, it is you who is wrong,” I corrected.

“How so?” He coughed.

“Mycah...he isn’t on our side. He’s with Ohtar now.”

“Remycah has his own path to follow. If you love him, like I suspect you do, should you not put trust in him?”

“I can’t possibly love him. Not after seeing what he did—what he’s probably doing right now as we speak! Who knows how many innocent lives he has ripped apart! I can’t love someone like that. I cannot possibly love an Isil’Elda soldier! And that’s what he is now! He’s one of Ohtar’s soldiers! He’s as bad as Sarqua—”

“Silence! Do not speak of King Remycah in such a way. I will not believe it. I will never believe it,” he shouted, followed by fits of ugly coughing and hacking. “You yourself have become a solider of your people. Is not Remycah only defending his own?”

I squeezed my eyes shut. Ender has a world of disappointment waiting for him on the other side of this. The Mycah I knew and loved was gone. The Remycah who Ender knew and loved, was gone. The only Mycah left—was an Isil’Elda soldier, doing the evil Ohtar’s bidding.

And maybe I had become a soldier for my people, but it was only because they were the ones that needed defending. They were the majority losing their lives out there. Mycah was too powerful of a soldier.

It was now left up to Rydan. And I wanted to believe he could save us all—but I had seen him fight Mycah before.

Rydan didn’t stand a chance against him.

I decided to change the subject. I needed to get my mind off of depressing thoughts and things I couldn’t change.

“How did you know me as a baby?” I asked the wretched soul locked in the cell across from mine. I asked poor Ender.

“What?” he inquired softly.

“Mycah told me he saw into your thoughts when you were trying to figure out a way to escape Ohtar. You were there when I was taken to Kennebunkport. Please—tell me everything you know about me,” I pleaded quietly. I was determined to find out what happened back then. I was desperate to know who my parents were.

“Ahh...” he whispered.

“Please tell me.” I couldn’t take the suspense.

“When Queen Nariella bore you to this realm, it could not be denied you were fathered by someone other than King Aglar.”

“Queen? My mother is a queen?!” I whispered in a shocked rush. “Hold up—What does that mean? The ‘could not be denied’ thing?”

“That’s right. Your mother was the queen of Lassaira—The daughter of King Döron, who abdicated the throne to her once she had found a mate, as is tradition with us immortal eldas. For a female elda may only reign upon union with a male, and is a joyous custom each royal father wishes to bestow onto his daughter.

“And to answer your question—it could not be denied that you were not of King Aglar’s loins simply because of your hair.”

“My hair? Are you serious?” I questioned sarcastically.

“Of course I am serious, child.” Ender huffed in frustration.

“How so?”

“Like I mentioned, it is rather simple. Tavas’Elda are solely adorned by hair in shades of light. There is no such Tavas’Elda growing hair similar to the color of night, in any way or fashion, throughout our history. It is not of the Tavas’Elda race. Shades of dark belong to the Isil’Elda alone.”

“What are you saying? I’m not a Tavas’Elda?” I shook my head, confused.

“You are. And you are not. Your mother was Tavas’Elda, and your father was Isil’Elda. Your hair is a reflection of this, and King Aglar was overcome with rage upon laying eyes on you. It was proof of his mate’s betrayal, of her infidelity. You were, dear one, a slap in the face to King Aglar.”

“Is that why he hates me?” I asked in a small voice.

“You were a disgrace in his eyes. He could not have you a living proof of his humiliation—Of his Queen’s heinous act of treason. Yes, that is certainly why he ordered you to be killed immediately. Lord Döron intervened and saved his only granddaughter’s life. For I was there at the time.”

“Why? Why were you in enemy territory?”

“I...I loved your mother with all my soul. I would have done anything for her. I would have done anything to save our child.” He whispered so softly through strained tears, I could barely hear the words. And maybe it was because blood pounded against my eardrums.

“What?” The truth descended upon me slowly. It was registering—I could feel it was—but it took a few minutes for my brain to process what this meant.

“Whilst King Aglar believed you to be taken to your death, Döron risked his life to save our only daughter, to save his granddaughter. He risked the maidservant’s life, who brought you to me. I had been secretly concealed outside, concerned for the goddess I loved. I had known she was close to her labor. I waited. There was no hesitation once word was given that you were to be killed. I had no other choice but to take you to the Earthly realm in secret.”

“You...you’re my father?” I stuttered. My throat closed with emotion, and my eyes filled up with tears.

“Yes,” he softly cried. He was my father—I had finally met my birth father. After all this time.

I turned to face the heavy door and pressed my face against the cool iron bars holding me captive. I couldn’t see him. But slowly, a trembling, dirty, pale arm came into view across the way.

I immediately reached through my own bars, stretching as far as I could. Tears rolled down my face in quiet sobs.

Our fingers just touched.

“Hi,” I choked out through laughter. I was overwhelmed by so many different emotions. I still could not see him. But I could feel him. And his touch was enough to heal a big piece of my broken heart. A part of me that I never thought could be repaired.

“Forgive me for abandoning you, my child. It was treason to pass through any sacred Ëlemmiire, and I feared for your mother’s safety. I did what I must to save you, and I tried with all my power to save your mother. But I was too late.” Emotion strained his voice, strengthening my own tearful episode.

“There’s nothing to forgive. Thank you for saving my life,” I whimpered. I wiped my eyes and my nose, but it was pointless. The tears kept coming.

“Do not thank me. I would have given up my own life for yours and for your mother’s. It would be no sacrifice at all.”

“Why did she stay with King Aglar? Why didn’t she leave him for you?” I sniffed.

“It is elda custom that you do not leave the mate you are united with, especially, under no circumstance to an enemy. It would have cost your mother’s life, as well as my own, had it been known that she tainted herself with an Isil’Elda. With me. Let alone committing the deepest act of treachery a queen can make against her king—infidelity.”

“So...she’s dead?” I didn’t want to hear the answer, because in my heart I already knew what it was.

“Yes, my daughter. King Aglar extinguished her life before I could return from the Earthly realm. He claimed it was in childbirth that you both did not survive. But Lord Döron and I know the truth. He slaughtered her.” His voice was so gruff with emotion. I couldn’t take it—I broke down into sobs, missing the mother I would never get to meet. The mother I had always longed for with deep yearning, but now...now I knew that yearning would burn on forever.

“I am terribly sorry, my dear Nariella. Lord Döron and I were insurmountably grateful that we had been able to intervene and prevent both of you from perishing. We were at least grateful for your life. I then bestowed upon you your mother’s name in remembrance of her. As a token you may keep with you for the rest of your days. Nariella Ashwyn Woodlinn is a most cherished name among the Tavas’Elda—for they deeply loved their queen.”

“Thank you,” I whispered through tears. For the first time in my life, I actually was grateful for this name. I had grown up despising it because of Ray having made fun of it, or kids in school laughing once they had heard it. I had resented it. Then when Ray had told me that my parents had abandoned me in an alley with the name on my blanket, I had hated whoever they were for it. I had felt I wasn’t theirs to name if they were just going to throw me away like trash.

But now—all of that anger and resentment completely vanished. Bit by bit I was being healed by this elf—by my father—by the truth. I could finally let that pain go.

I could finally be proud of my given name. I could finally be proud to be Nariella Ashwyn Woodlinn.

And I was. I was proud to be both a Tavas’Elda and an Isil’Elda.

Chapter Thirty-Two

~Naminé~

Rydan knew something to be fiercely wrong with Nariella. We did not know how he knew, but he swore with all he had in him that there was something terribly wrong. It set my bones on edge the way he so desperately cared for her. I could not understand if there was something more than what was on the surface.

I wanted to believe he cared for me, as I cared for him. However, the way he reacted whenever it would come to this girl would lead me to believe that I was not as special to him as he was to me.

It was disheartening, but I could not ask for him to give up his relationship with Nariella if she was whom he truly cared more for. My heart ached with the very thought. I tried desperately to not think of it.

The moment we acquired Lómë, we immediately began our return journey to the castle. We had been traveling for days on end, but finally...finally with a sigh of relief, I saw that Castle Edhel-N’dor came to view upon its lofty position on the mountaintop.

It would not be long before we arrived.

Suddenly, the sound of a wild horn pierced the atmosphere. It came from the South. I knew that horn. It was familiar to me. It was the battle horn of the Tavas’Elda.

“Rydan, something dreadful is about to happen. That was the battle horn of Lassaira!” I ran upon a hill to get a better look. “Oh, dear Stars! Rydan, look! An army from Lassaira is at the castle’s door! A vicious battle is about to start!”

My heart broke in two, and I feared for my poor mother and father who I never had the chance to kiss goodbye.

Rydan took my hand in his and broke out in a run. “I have to get to Nari.”

We ran with the wind, our Fëa in tow, as fast as we could muster. I could already hear the uproar of fighting. The Tavas’Elda soldiers climbed the castle walls.

As we approached, I stopped to speak to a fallen Tavas’Elda solider.

“What is happening? Why are you doing this?” I asked in disbelief. I could see he was dying.

“The Princess. Princess Nariella. Lord Döron...must...save...her,” he exhaled his final breath and was no longer with us.

I looked to Rydan who stood next to me. “Oh, Rydan! Lord Döron of Lassaira is here to acquire Nariella! I do not understand—”

“Come on, let’s hurry,” Rydan replied.

We took the passage we had used to exit the castle before, and so we entered undetected.

“She’s...below us...or something. I can’t tell exactly, but I feel her for some reason,” Rydan said impatiently.

“The dungeon,” I offered, without stopping or resting.

We sprinted toward where I knew they must have been keeping her if Rydan’s description was correct.

“Wait!” I ordered, pulling Rydan back around a corner. A soldier corralled the prisoners out of the dungeon in a rush. There was one in particular I recognized.

By the Sea and Stars! I dropped to my knees, overcome by so many emotions. For I had spotted my dearest brother Cathar! He was alive.

“Are you okay? What’s wrong?” Rydan inquired with concern. I sniffed and worked on composing myself.

“Rydan, that there is my brother! I must save him,” I answered, wiping the tears away.

“Yeah, no problem,” he replied unenthusiastically.

Rydan slowly, cautiously, advanced his position near the exiting prisoners. The guard barraged them with insults and commands to move quicker. It appeared they were to use them in the battle somehow.

I watched in eager nervousness as Rydan stealthily maneuvered his way behind the guard, quietly and undetected. I was so anxious and terrified of him being discovered; I thought at any moment I would die of heart failure, and it would all be for naught.

Using the hilt of his sword, Rydan knocked the guard unconscious. I exhaled the breath I had been keeping locked away with one strong release. The prisoners immediately rushed from the hall toward the exit, dropping Cathar on the floor.

I ran to Cathar with tears streaming down my face. I could not contain them. I flung my body across his, my hands placed around his face. I pushed his blond hair away and kissed his forehead tenderly.

“Cathar! Cathar!” He did not respond or open his eyes. I checked for his breath, anxiously holding my own captive in my lungs once again.

To my utter relief, he still breathed.

Chapter Thirty-Three

~Nari~

“I think I understand what you’re saying. It’s all about balance. It’s all about blocking out negative feelings and focusing on the good. On acts of good,” I explained to Ender. He trained me on how to use my elda abilities without turning into a complete emotional psycho.

According to him, I had the potential to be uncontrollably strong. Having both Isil and Tavas blood in my DNA meant I could harness the power from both lands. It also meant the two powers would be at war with each other inside of me—I didn’t quite understand what that part would entail, but I was determined to not let it consume me like it had been. I really didn’t like turning into a mental person.

Because so far, the power had bent my emotions completely out of whack. I didn’t understand how to restrain the negative feelings that accompanied the force I had inside my blood. Ender, I mean–my father–was teaching me how to control myself.

“Why did I feel like a Tavas’Elda to everyone, then? I could feel that Mycah and other Isil’Elda were my enemies—and Tavas’Elda felt like family. And same with them—they knew I was a Wood Elf.” Would I ever be able to understand how all this elf stuff worked?

“Your royal Tavas’Elda blood is what is most strong. In turn, it is what will come easiest to you. Your royal heritage calls for you, and it suffocates the Isil’Elda blood you have running dormant in your veins. It appears, from what you have shared with me, that it is commanding you to take a stand against the Isil’Elda. Your Tavas blood burns for you to eliminate the enemy. You must fight it. It will be difficult to harness both, but it can be done with much practice. I am certain of it,” Ender explained proudly. I was so thankful for him in that moment. I never would have gotten answers without him. As difficult as the information he shared with me was, I needed to hear it.

“Nari!” a voice I’d recognize even in my last gulps of breath called down the hall, interrupting my thoughts.

“Rydan?!” I tried to say, but I was so stricken with shock no sound came out.

“Nariella?!” he asked again, sending my heart into a beating frenzy against my ribcage.

“Rydan!!” I screeched, my voice cracking with emotion. A second later, he appeared in front of my cell.

“Thank god, Nari.” He reached through the bars and snaked his hands through my tangled, messy hair, holding my face. “I’ve been so worried about you. I’m so sorry I left you here. I didn’t know what else to do, or how to save you.”

“Rydan...I never thought I would see you again.” Already I had broken out in tears. I was so happy. “It’s okay, you’re here now. That’s all that matters.”

“We have to get you out of here,” he said gruffly. He took the bars with his hands and shook them violently. He growled in frustration when they wouldn’t budge. “How could they do this? How could they keep you in here! Look at you!”

Naminé walked up next to Rydan, holding on to Cathar at her side. He looked horrible and barely conscious. His head lulled to the side, resting on her shoulder.

“Cathar! Is he okay?” I asked with deep concern for my new friend. I completely forgot they had taken him, too—I was horrible. I mentally smacked myself for being so self-absorbed.

“He will be. Rydan, we must make haste. I do not know how long we have,” Naminé said quickly before turning around toward Ender, dragging Cathar with her.

A ginormous white tiger came stalking up behind Rydan.

“Rydan, look out!” I screeched, falling backward on my behind. He just laughed.

“Nari, this is Lómë. She’s my Fëa,” he supplied.

Oh.

I waved at the white tiger, not really sure what else to do or say about that.

Naminé addressed Ender with a curtsey. “Hello, my dear friend. How are you holding up?” she said gently to him.

Rydan snapped his fingers in my face, drawing my attention back to him. “Did you hear what I said?”

“Uh, no. Sorry, what?” I was distracted by too many things.

“I said the castle is under attack! The entire Kingdom is battling for their lives right now,” he rushed out in a blur.

“Wait, what? Why? How?” I questioned, not understanding.

“The Tavas’Elda Kingdom—Lassaira or whatever. They’ve come for you. Some old guy found out you were captured and he’s freaking pissed,” he explained.

“Döron? My grandfather?” I asked in shock.

“Yeah, him. This is your only chance to escape. We have to get out of here before Ohtar finds us all.”

“Yeah, I get that. But unless you have a key, I don’t exactly see how that’s going to be possible. Do you? Have a key?” I inquired, skeptically, but hopeful.

“No,” he said, defeated. He paced back and forth, shoving two hands through his hair and letting out a big growl of frustration. He all of a sudden stopped in front of my cell and slammed his closed fists against the door, causing the walls to shake. Dust and tiny rocks vibrated down to the ground.

“Great. Now what?” I said, more to myself than anyone else.

“Rydan is strong enough. He has the ability to break you out,” Ender mentioned quietly across the way. He drank water and ate some fruit that Naminé gave him.

“And who are you?” Rydan questioned snidely.

“Rydan, this is Ender. Mycah’s Guardian,” I introduced the two.

Naminé snapped her head up. “For you are King Remycah’s Guardian? Yet you never thought to mention that detail to me?” she asked Ender with awe in her voice.

“It is not important who I am, child. All that mattered was you bring our only hope back home,” Ender rasped through the bars of his cell.

“But I certainly would have wished to have known such a detail as this! I would have had so many more questions for you!” Her voice rang like bells through the quiet darkness surrounding us.

“We had no time for questions. We could not be sure our plan would go unheard by others around, and its success depended on it staying secret.” Ender took a few gulps of air before continuing. “Had you known Remycah and Rydan were left without Guardians, you may not have had such strong hopes of success. I needed you to have no doubt of our plan. You were young in your gift; it was a precaution. Forgive me. I did what I thought was best for us all,” Ender explained solemnly.

“Yes, certainly. I do understand, my old friend. I do not bear any ill-feelings toward you. I only wish to have taken better care of you. Perhaps worked to set you free instead of letting you rot in here alone.” Rydan gently took Naminé’s hand for comfort. My eyes bulged like melons.

“It’s okay,” he whispered to her.

“I know,” she softly whispered back. Annnnd then my mouth dropped open. “I am grateful I can do that now.” Ender patted her on the hand through the bars.

“Ummm...guys. I hate to break up this love-fest, but isn’t there a huge battle going on outside? We need to think of a way to get out of here,” I reminded everyone.

Ender coughed a bit to clear his throat before speaking, “Rydan, you must try to use your strength to free Nariella. You have it in you.”

“I’m not like my brother. I don’t have that freaky elf superpower. I’m nothing special,” Rydan replied.

“That is enough negativity. I will not hear another word of it. You are Rydan Cael Zafriel. That means you are a direct Zafriel heir. Your abilities may not have shown themselves just yet, but regardless, you do have them. And you are strong enough to free us,” Ender lectured with determination and confidence.

“Okay, then how?” Rydan asked, not truly believing Ender.

“You must muster up the strength within your blood, within your body, within your soul. You must draw from the land below your feet and from around your being. Your Fëa will be your strongest source of power. Soon, it will be such a part of you that you will always have it. Similar to how I imagine your brother Remycah to be, a powerful force to reckon with—you, too, have that potential in you. It may not ever be as great as Remycah, but that is only because he is our true King and grace has gifted him. But you, dear Rydan, are our Prince. You are his second in command, and I sense greatness in you. I sense your Guardian abilities.”

“Yes, Rydan is an Animal Guardian,” Naminé offered.

“He is more than that, dear one. He is also an Elda Guardian,” Ender corrected.

“I’m a what?”

“A what?” both Rydan and I spoke at the same time.

“Yes, Rydan is an Elda Guardian. I can always sense another with this gift. It is used in the service of our royal family. On occasion, most notably among siblings within the royal family, an heir is birthed with this gift.”

“I knew it! My dearest Rydan, this explains your unorthodox protectiveness toward Nariella. For she is your Óre’Dae!”

“Are you for certain?” Ender gasped.

“I am. Oh, Ender, if you could have only seen the way he is whenever she is in danger. It can be the only explanation!” Naminé replied excitedly. Rydan and I just stared at each other, looking very much confused.

“Okay, can we just back up for a second—What in the world are you guys talking about?!” I interrupted, frustration at being left out getting the best of me.

Ender cleared his throat in preparation of an explanation. “Rydan is both a Guardian of the animal kingdom and of our elda kingdom. It is not uncommon for heirs to be born with multiple gifts. I cannot even count the number of gifts Remycah inherited. I assume during the course of your lives intertwining together in Kennebunkport, Rydan attained guardianship over you, Nariella. His soul chose you as his Óre’Dae. Or in the common tongue—Heart Shadow,” Ender explained seriously.

I looked at Rydan, who stared at his feet with wide eyes.

“I’m his Heart Shadow? Like how Mycah is yours? Rydan is my...protector? My Guardian?” My voice grew higher and higher with each passing word that tumbled out of my mouth.

“I am certain of it, if what Naminé says to be true. And I have no reason to doubt her. Just his actions a moment ago proves this to be true. His sense of protectiveness is enough to light the world on fire, should it mean your life.”

“It’s true,” Rydan blurted out.

“What?” I asked, not understanding how he could seem so certain all of a sudden.

“I’m your Guardian. I can feel it. I didn’t understand before, but I get it now. I can...feel it throughout my body...this strong, overwhelming need to protect you. To keep you safe.” He ran a hand through his black hair, not looking at me.

I then had a revelation. I directed it toward my father sitting in the cell across from me. “Ender, Rydan would literally fight Mycah back in Kennebunkport whenever the two of them were around me—back when Rydan didn’t understand who Mycah was. Rydan thought Mycah couldn’t be trusted, and I was spending a lot of time around him.” I blushed, thinking about those days. “Is that why Rydan was like that? Because of this Guardian thing?”

Ender chuckled. “Yes, indeed, that does seem like the case.”

I shoved Rydan’s shoulder with excitement. “See! You have no reason to hate Mycah now! You were just worried over me because of this whole freaky Guardian thing! Now that you know you...can—” I trailed off, realizing what I was about to say wasn’t true.

“Now that I can, what?” Rydan asked impatiently.

“Nothing. Forget it.” I turned away, not wanting to think about it.

“Nari, what is it? Tell me.” Rydan grew concerned.

“Mycah. He’s...on Ohtar’s side now. You were right, Rydan. He can’t be trusted.” I kept my voice low, not wanting to hear myself speak.

“I kinda figured. It looked like he was protecting Aselaira pretty well out there—but I only saw him for a split second,” Rydan explained.

“No, don’t tell me. I don’t want to hear it. I can’t think about him killing more Wood Elves. I just can’t take it.” I squeezed a hand over my mouth to keep it shut.

“Well, you’re going to have to get over it. Because soon it’ll be right in your face. That’s where we’re going once I get you out of this hellhole,” he said in a dark voice.

Ender reached out to grab Rydan by the shoulder. “Rydan, now that you know Nariella is your Óre’Dae, you must put her safety first in your mind. Imagine if you do not save her now, she will die. That breaking her out of here means her life. Your brain was created to instinctively devise a plan to keep your Óre’Dae out of harm’s way. That is your skill as a Guardian—The skill of escape. You have the power to do whatever is necessary to protect the one entrusted to you. Do you understand?” Ender instructed passionately. It was the most muster I had seen in him since I arrived.

“I think I do,” Rydan answered. At that, he grabbed the bars in front of me and closed his eyes. He furrowed his eyebrows and clenched his jaw. I stared at his strained face and tried to imagine what he saw in his mind’s eye.

Lómë made a low grumble in her chest and swished her tail from side to side. She brushed against Rydan’s legs.

After a few minutes, he popped his once silver eyes open that now swirled in a bright glowing orange and stared right into mine. They were slick from emotion, and instantly he let out a loud, feral cry. With all his might and strength, he pulled on the bars. The ground shook, the walls trembled, and the dirt sprinkled through the air.

And then it happened. He tore the stone door right from where it had previously sat and threw it to the side, away from us. His eyes stayed on mine as he took the space between us in two strides. He engulfed me in his arms and crushed me against his chest.

It felt so good to be in my best friend’s arms. I clung to the back of his shirt with my hands and buried my face in his chest.

He saved me. Rydan saved me. I knew he would—I didn’t know how, but I knew that he would save me.

“Thank you,” I whispered into his heart that was thumping beneath my cheek.

“Anytime,” he murmured in his deep voice. My heart flapped its wings, soaring just a bit higher with joy. Lómë rubbed her head against my arm, which I found kinda weird, but totally awesome.

Ender cleared his throat. “Well done, Rydan. Do you think you can do that again, perhaps?”

Rydan pulled out of our embrace, but he kept his arm slung across my shoulders. “I’m not sure. I didn’t like what I had to imagine,” he explained sadly.

I noticed Cathar drooped on the floor against the wall and Naminé doing her best to keep him in a comfortable position. I could see her worry for him taking over anything else, and it made my heart clench. I was worried for him, too.

I ran up to him and placed my hands around his head. I closed my eyes. I imagined every healing property I could manage. I was weakened from starvation and dehydration, but I was determined to not let that stop me.

I pulled from deep within my gut. I beseeched the Aselaira land around me to give aid. It wasn’t easy to call upon this land, like Ender had said. I recalled him explaining that it would take a lot of practice to harness both—but I didn’t have time to practice. I needed this power, and I needed it now.

I grew frustrated the longer it took. Eventually, after what felt like hours, but maybe was only ten minutes, Cathar opened his eyes. We were bathed in light.

Naminé fell to her knees beside us. “Cathar! My dear brother, I was so worried! I thought you to be dead!” she cried. Did she just say brother?! They’re siblings??

“Where am I?” Cathar asked, sounding a bit dazed. He was visibly getting stronger by the second. I also felt stronger for some reason.

“You are home, at Castle Edhel-N’dor. Oh, dearest brother, I was told by King Ohtar you were dead! I was certain it was true! I tried many times to reach you but to no avail!” Naminé had tears streaming down her face, making me choke up just watching them together. I had no idea they were brother and sister. It was so sweet. She wrapped her arms around his neck, and he responded the same way. We let them hug each other for a while, rejoicing in their reunion.

“This isn’t our home, sister. But that is for another time. I have much to tell you. First, I must know, how did you ever find me?” Cathar asked all of us.

Rydan spoke up, “We sort of found you by accident. We were near the castle when we heard the battle break out. A large Tavas’Elda army is trying to overthrow the castle as we speak to rescue Nariella out of Ohtar’s hands. It wasn’t until we got to the dungeon that we saw a guard corralling all the prisoners out. You were being carried by two of them, I guess because you were the only one unconscious.”

“But what for? What were they to do with us?” Cathar asked.

Ender began, “If I know anything about the Isil army, it is they rejoice in their numbers. It would suggest that they were gathering all elda in the castle to be used for battle.”

Naminé then piped in, “Rydan secretly overtook the guard corralling the prisoners, and that was how we acquired you, brother. Thank the Sea and Stars, he did not notice us!”

“That is when you found me?” I asked.

“Yes, it is fortunate for us all that you were in the same location as dear Ender. We must quickly escape this wretched place,” Naminé replied.

“Why does it seem so calm? It doesn’t sound like a battle is going on at all,” I mused.

Ender explained, “We are deep in the dungeons. You will not hear a sound until we draw closer to the surface. It is by ordinance that every soul in this Kingdom be used to protect the castle. Now is our chance to escape undetected.”

Rydan pulled on Ender’s bars. “How?”

Cathar stood up and examined the stone door that kept Ender locked in. I got closer as well and peered in. I was extremely curious about what my father looked like.

My heart sunk. He was caked in dirt and grime. There was nothing on him but raggedy clothes and skin stretched over bones as he trembled uncontrollably. His dark hair was long and had a bit of wave to it. Even despite all that, I could see he was handsome. He looked to have my nose. Or I guess I had his. The color of his eyes was dimmed from his weakened state, but it was still recognizable that they were a mixture of greens, golds, and browns.

“What if we all tried to break the door open, like Rydan did with mine?” I inquired, eager to finally free him from this morbid cage.

“You did that?” Cathar asked, pointing toward the crumbled stone door, now in a heaping pile next to us.

“Yeah,” Rydan answered nonchalantly.

“Incredible,” Cathar replied in awe. “All right, it wouldn’t hurt to try.”

“Wait, Ender can help, too,” I said, pushing my arms through the bars and wrapping my hands around his head. Since both Cathar and Ender didn’t actually have wounds, it just felt right to work through their head. Healing their energy and their spirit would be easier that way.

I did to Ender what I had just done to Cathar. I again closed my eyes and tried to pull deep within my soul any ounce of energy I could spare. I had to focus on the land. On calling energy through my mind—and slowly, it worked. But it took so much more time and energy to heal Ender than it did Cather. About twice as much, because Ender was so far past broken, I didn’t have a clue how he was still alive.

His mind was so hard to penetrate. Not that I was actually entering his mind, but it felt different. It almost felt like I had to pass through a brick wall to manage any healing ability.

A lonely bead of sweat dripped down my left temple. And then eventually, I felt it. I felt the heat of energy pass through my hands and the low hum of cells healing beneath my fingertips.

Finally. I did it. When I opened my eyes, it was no surprise to find our entire bodies glowing from the effort.

“You truly are something special, my daughter.” Ender pulled me into a hug through the bars. I hugged him back, as much as I could with a door between us, in response.

“Wait, what? Did you say—wait, your what?” Rydan fumbled through his question.

“Rydan, this is my father! But we have no time to go over that now. My people are dying out there! I have to go help them. And I’m not leaving until we get my dad out of this place!” I placed my hands around the bars to show them that I meant business. Rydan just stood there gawking between Ender and me, not able to get over the shocking news just yet. “Ry! Come on! We don’t have a lot of time!”

Naminé helped by directing us with a plan, “Nariella is right, Rydan. We must make haste. Cathar, you take this end, and Rydan, you take that end. Nariella and I will take the middle with Ender.” I was so thankful to her.

“Okay. But the second we get out of this alive, you’re explaining everything,” Rydan said, giving me that dead-serious look.

“I will,” I smiled at him. We all got into position like Naminé suggested.

We heaved and pulled on the stone door, but it hardly budged an inch. We grunted, pulling with all our might. It wasn’t working.

Rydan hammered the hinges with the hilt of his sword, trying to loosen them. He worked vigorously to break up the stone all around the door. We tried again.

“Pull! Pull! Pull!” We all said at the same time, trying to fire each other up.

And we did pull. I could feel the sweat pouring from me, running down my spine and neck. We each made our individual growls and moans. The palms of my hands ached and burned.

“Come on! We can do this! On the count of three, we put everything into it!” Rydan urged. “One! Two! THREE!”

We all roared with effort, pulling with every single ounce of strength we could conjure up, until finally...

Finally...

The heavy stone door pulled from the wall. The stone that surrounded the hinges crumbled and fell to the floor. We were able to produce just enough space for Ender to pass through.

We all cheered together, hugging and jumping with joy.

“We did it!” I said, grinning.

And then we remembered this wasn’t even the tip of the iceberg. A whole bunch of crazy was going on up on the surface—and I was frightened to find out what it was like.

“Let’s go,” Rydan said strongly, taking my hand. He pulled me behind him. Naminé, Cathar, and Ender followed along. Lómë stayed at Rydan’s side. I reached over and rubbed her ears, fascinated by this magnificent creature being this close to me. She pressed her head into my touch and closed her eyes. Awww.

We walked through the dark corridor of the prison cells. Ender and I were secluded from the rest of them. We had been all the way at the end.

We climbed a cramped, stuffy, circular stone stairwell. It kept going and going. It felt like ages had passed before we finally reached the top. As soon as Rydan unlatched the door and pushed it ajar, I heard the horrors ensuing outside.

Fear gripped my stomach, but a bigger part of me was eager to get out there. I was anxious to sink my teeth into battle and protect the innocent lives I knew were currently being risked just for me. My Tavas blood called for me to do something. To fight. I did not feel connected to the Isil’Elda side of me at all. I felt a burning hatred for them. I knew Ender warned me about this, but I couldn’t fight it.

“Rydan, hurry.” I tugged on his hand and tried to lead the way, but he kept me behind his body. Sigh—always the protector.

“Just calm down. You don’t need to rush out there and get yourself killed the second after I rescue you. What would be the point of all that grunting just now?” he turned his head around to wink at me.

“I need to find Döron. I need him to know that I’m alive and not in the prisons. We need to get the Tavas’Elda out of here before anyone else dies for nothing! We have to end this stupid battle! If Mycah really is out there...they don’t stand a chance!” I turned to everyone around me, pleading with my eyes. I needed this battle to end so that I wouldn’t go all crazy and kill a bunch of people—but I didn’t exactly want to say that out loud.

“Yes, I believe you are right. We must find Lord Döron first and foremost,” Ender agreed. We all decided in unison that that was the plan. A purple-ish red bird soared above our heads the moment we stepped out of the dungeon.

Okay—no one else seemed concerned with it, so maybe it was somebody’s Fëa.

We made our way through the castle. I could hear yelling and hollering outside through the stone walls. It sounded violent and bloody without seeing a thing, even from here.

Inside the castle was completely empty. Not a soul was in sight.

“Naminé, what of Father and Mother?” Cathar asked his sister with worry painting his accented voice.

“I do not know. Since you left, I have had my own share of misfortunes. I will have to explain later. But to my dismay, I have no knowledge of our parents’ well-being,” Naminé responded regretfully.

We all stayed silent after that. Step after step, we quickly and discreetly worked toward the exit.

Once we reached the outer courtyard, all chaos came to view. Thousands of soldiers were mixed together, battling it out. There were a few Fëa who also fought gruesomely, but not many.

The giant wooden gate was closed, so Tavas’Elda soldiers were climbing the walls. A group of soldiers were trying to raise the gate, but of course the Isil’Elda guards were doing all they could to defend it.

A few women and children were huddled into corners screaming and crying, but mostly, it was fallen Tavas’Elda soldiers that littered the ground.

Dead bodies sprawled across the open courtyard—I held back vomit. I yanked my hand from Rydan’s grasp and broke out running full force. I barely heard him calling after me.

The Tavas blood in me quickly shot to a rolling boil right in my veins. I didn’t care about holding back. I no longer cared about restraint. The Isil blood in me be damned.

I was thrust into protective-mode for my people. And in this moment, my people were from Lassaira, and they were being slaughtered.

Chapter Thirty-Four

~Naminé~

Distracted by Nariella breaking from his grasp, Rydan completely missed the attack a Tavas’Elda soldier made on him from his side.

Lómë leapt through the air and intercepted the onslaught by tackling the soldier to the ground. Rydan whirled in surprise.

“Don’t kill him!” he ordered. “Don’t kill any of the soldiers—just knock them unconscious or something.”

Rydan glanced around the expanse of the citadel.

“Where’d Nari go?” he asked vehemently.

The castle gate was then abruptly barged open by the oncoming Lassaira army.

Chapter Thirty-Five

~Nari~

I bent down as I ran past a fallen Tavas’Elda, taking with me his sword. I kept running. I came upon a shield and grabbed that with my left hand. I swore it was half a mile to the freakin’ front gate, which was now open, but completely flooded with people.

I dodged in, out, and around battling soldiers. I didn’t know where I was going—I just ran.

An Isil’Elda was about to thrust his sword into a Tavas’Elda’s heart. I ran right up next to them, and the second I got in range I pulled my arm across my body, in front of my chest, to give my swing full power. I injected all the strength I could into this one hit, and quickly brought my sword forward toward the Isil’Elda’s throat.

I didn’t stop to watch his head fall to the ground.

Scanning the area, I noticed an Isil’Elda soldier mounted on a horse, striking those below from where he sat. A Night Elf next to me had a bow and arrow on his back. I sliced his legs with my sword, sending him falling to the ground in pain.

I ripped the bow and quiver full of arrows from his back and strapped it to my own. In a rush, I pulled out an arrow and aimed it at the soldier sitting on the horse.

Taking a steadying breath, I lined up my shot, and then released.

Head shot.

As he tumbled to the ground, I sprinted toward the rearing beast. Just as the horse’s hooves settled back to the ground, I leapt up in one bound, right into a standing position.

My intention was not to claim the horse. I had another idea in mind. I crouched down slightly, and then with as much power as I could put into this one move, I sprung off the horse onto the giant wall that encircled the castle.

Just like Rydan had done the night of Ohtar’s feast, I ascended the craggy wall, sticking my fingers in every nook and cranny on the way. I had to be fast so that I wouldn’t lose my momentum.

In seconds, I reached the top. An arrow whipped past my head, stirring my hair. I turned to see the culprit staring at me menacingly. I smirked while I pulled out an arrow of my own and set it up against the bow. I let it go.

Unlike this loser, I didn’t miss my target.

Dropping my sword and shield to the ground below, I was free to use my hands. I hung my body over the other side of the wall, and then let go. Using my feet and hands, I was able to descend without actually falling, and then once I was close enough to the bottom I propelled myself off the side, landing crouched on the ground.

The battle was even worse out here. Blood covered the once green grass. I stood frozen in place, mouth hanging open in horror. I...didn’t believe my eyes. So much death—so much pain.

Steel against steel clanged and screeched like chalk on a chalkboard. The roar of battle flooded the air, making it difficult to hear anything else. I didn’t even think I could hear my own voice if I were to say anything out loud.

I watched in agony as soldier against solider, Isil against Tavas, battled it out. The Tavas’Elda army was quickly losing. Their skill lay with the bow and arrow from the distance, not in close combat like they were forced to do now. However, the Isil’Elda army thrived on close combat, where their skill was fortified. I raked my eyes over the crowd. I had to find my grandfather. There was no way Lassaira could win this. There was just too few of them, and Aselaira was too powerful.

Just then, a soldier attacked me from the side, but I brought my shield up in reflex. I attacked back, our swords joining together with a loud clang right in the middle. He brought his sword down toward my legs, but I again deflected.

The soldier kept the onslaught of attacks coming, never breaking his offense. I had to be quick, blocking my shoulders, then back to my legs, and then my head. It was constant. I had no time to make my own attack.

Then I recognized his weakness. He was going in a pattern. The moment he went for my legs, I blocked, then prepared my attack. He lifted his sword high in the air with the intention of swinging toward my head next, but I immediately thrust my own sword into his stomach.

He dropped to his knees, clutching his wound. I spun on my heel, trying to locate my grandfather once more. I began to lose hope. This was impossible—there was too much chaos. He could have been anywhere. I was just at the edge of the castle, but there was an entire space below that I couldn’t even see from here.

The cry of anguish and pain pulled my focus. It was a Tavas’Elda. An Isil’Elda stabbed him in his chest. I watched as he pulled out his blade, only to stab the Tavas’Elda once more.

I sprinted into action, throwing my sword hard like a dagger. It sliced through the air, landing right in the enemy soldier’s side.

Both of them fell to the ground. I knelt beside my chosen kin and prayed he was still alive. I felt his pulse and thanked all that was right in the world that he was.

I quickly checked to make sure that no one was about to creep up on me, and then placed my hands over the wounds. I did everything I could, and as fast as I could, to heal him.

I felt the flesh restore under my skin. I let out a sigh of relief, but felt a threat approach from my back. I went to strike behind, but the Tavas’Elda I just healed surged his sword over my head and impaled the Isil’Elda right in the nick of time. He crumbled to the ground in a heap.

“Thank you,” I said in shock.

“Thank you,” he replied genuinely. I smiled and nodded my head in return.

“Do you know where Lord Döron is?” I asked with obvious hope, but didn’t expect him to know much.

“I believe he is along the cliff, but that was some time ago. I do not know for certain,” he answered.

“At least it’s a start. Thanks.” I shot up off the ground and made my way down the side of the mountain that the castle was carved into.

As I made my descent, I looked on in terror at the entire village that sat below, burning into destruction. Plumes of black smoke billowed toward the orange and pink sky. The mountains that clung against the churning sea were glowing orange from the setting sun.

I was temporarily blinded from the brightness the dying sunlight cast upon the land. It reflected off the water right into my pupils.

At any other moment, I would have choked up just from the beauty in the nature that encompassed me. I had never seen the sky in such bright orange and pink colors before, and when it touched the mountains, it literally appeared to light them on fire.

I wished more than anything I could just stand there and watch the sunset, but I was quickly reminded that more important things were going on around me.

A young child, maybe only two or three years of age, stood lost right in the midst of all the fighting, crying. She sobbed, choking on her own tears, as she called out for her mother.

My heart ripped in two. I ran to her and scooped her up in my arms. She wrapped her tiny hands around my neck and clung to me like I was her lifeline. And I suppose I was.

“Shhh, I won’t let anything happen to you,” I cooed next to her ear, caressing her head.

“Atara,” she cried. “Atara!” I had to assume she was asking for her mother.

“I’ll find your mother, sweetie. Don’t worry.” I looked around, not seeing any women. I prayed she understood some English. “What’s your name?”

“Viresse,” she sniffed.

“I’m Nari. We’ll find your mother, Viresse. Don’t cry.” I tried to console her. I held her head against my neck, not wanting her to look at the dead bodies surrounding us, or the fighting that continued.

I ran with her in my arms around the side of the castle to a secluded spot. I felt completely lost. I didn’t know what to do with her. I didn’t know how to help. I didn’t know how to stop this war.

It all felt too much. I tried to not let the despair consume me. But I could not help the solitary tear that spilled down my cheek when complete hopelessness screamed in my face and rasped throughout my body.

“Nari! What the hell!” Rydan’s voice called from behind. I closed my eyes. I couldn’t even turn around. I was so happy to hear his voice, I could just combust right then and there. He moved in front of me, coming into view.

“Ry!” I cried, squishing the little girl in between us as I hugged him.

“Why did you do that? Are you crazy?! And who the hell is this?” Rydan asked in a rush. Naminé ran up next to Rydan and reached out for Viresse. She spoke in Elvish, and Viresse immediately went to her, responding in their native language.

“I’m sorry, I don’t know what came over me, but I had to do something! I couldn’t just stand there and do nothing! But I have to go. My people are losing. I have to find my grandfather, and I have to help when I can. Just let me do this, Rydan! If you’re near me, you’ll only hold me back with your need to protect me. I have to do this without you, Ry. I have to.” I didn’t like that it was true, but it was. His concern for me would only delay what needed to be done. He wouldn’t let me fight, and I had to if we wanted to make it through this. Urgency to help those in battle rang through my veins.

“Rydan, you must trust her.” Naminé placed a hand over his bicep. He stared at me, not wanting to budge.

I took ahold of his hands in mine. “Please, you have to help this little girl. You have to find her mother. Naminé, please. Help her! Rydan, go with them to protect them! They need it. I don’t.” I kissed his cheek and turned to leave.

He grabbed my wrist, making me turn back.

“Be careful, you.”

“I will,” I replied to him solidly. This time I was confident. He slowly let go of my wrist, and I could see in his eyes he hated every second of it. It killed him to leave me alone, unprotected, and a part of me hated it as well. I wanted to be kept under Rydan’s wings. I needed him like one needed a shelter from a violent storm. Since I was ten years old, I relied on Rydan’s comfort like my security blanket. All I had was him, and I grew so accustomed to it that I had a hard time functioning without him.

But that wasn’t healthy. As much as I loved my best friend, my protector, my Guardian, I had to learn to be on my own. I had to learn to take care of myself. I needed to grow up.

With one final look, I poured all the words that I ever wanted to say to him into my eyes. And it felt like he did the same. We spoke volumes with just that one look, without ever having to utter a single word.

I turned away, firm in my resolve on what needed to be done, and without Rydan being there to stop me, because I could do this. I had to do this, and there was no room for failure. Lives depended on me—Entire kingdoms now rested upon my shoulders.

I ran from our secluded place of hiding and whipped out my sword. I submerged myself into the ongoing battle and took out as many Isil’Elda soldiers as I could along the way. I didn’t know how I would ever find my grandfather, but in the meantime I could at least fight alongside the ones my blood called to.

I cut my way through the crowd, coming out the other side near the cliff. My eyes immediately scanned every face in view, searching out my grandfather. And then finally, there he was. My heart rejoiced right there in my chest. I found him. Thank heavens, I finally found him.

With renewed determination, I took off like a bullet in his direction. He fought a soldier, which made me wonder where Ohtar was.

Once he took out the enemy, I called for him as I ran.

“Döron!” I yelled, drawing closer. He turned toward me once I caught his attention.

“Nariella! You have escaped!” he shouted in surprise.

But then I no longer had to wonder where Ohtar was.

“Kill her! Kill her, you fools! Do not let her escape!” Ohtar yelled from atop the edge of the castle that looked down on this side of the land.

“Nariella, run!” my grandfather warned.

“No, we all have to leave! Stop this battle! Please, call your army out of here! There is no point in all of this death—I can escape with you, but I will only go once you command every Tavas’Elda out of here this second!” I begged with all my might. “Grandfather, you must do this! Go! I promise I can take care of myself.”

I could see the hesitation in his eyes, but he finally gave in. He roared out a string of Elvish words, and immediately the Tavas’Elda army tried to fall back.

The Isil’Elda soldiers pursued them, not letting any leave. Both my grandfather and I defended every Tavas’Elda we could in our vicinity so that they could retreat.

A pang of familiarity hit my spine. It sent a wave of tingles coursing through my veins, flooding my stomach.

Mycah.

There could be no denying that he was near. And his fury could be felt from here. I whirled around in the direction I could feel him in, and sure enough, my eyes landed on him in battle.

Hatred bubbled forth, waiting to spew all over this freaking place. He cannot kill my people in front of me. The magical blood in me wouldn’t stand for it a second longer.

Yet, I was kept mesmerized by the beautiful fluidity that only he had when he fought with a sword. He resembled a graceful cheetah that was after its prey. Or a viper that had no rival. Perfect. Precise. Effortless.

And in that moment, it made me sick. He ended a life right before my eyes, and I cried out in anguish.

My feet immediately moved and propelled me in his direction. I swung my sword at his throat, but it was no problem for him to step out of the way.

His eyes met mine, and for a second his hesitation to fight me made my chest tighten. But then I remembered the Tavas’Elda he just slaughtered.

I thrust my sword toward his heart, but he effortlessly deflected. I was no match for him. I could feel it already. I tried to focus. I tried to find my inner calm.

I brought Ender’s training to the front of my mind. Stay calm. Stay in control. Don’t let the negativity overcome my sense of right.

Mycah sliced his sword toward my head, and I barely had the time to duck. I was paralyzed for just a second out of shock that he would actually try to hurt me. I didn’t know why I still clung to the idea that he may care for me, because it was so obvious that he didn’t. I was his enemy, he was mine, and there was no more debating it.

He came at me again, making me stumble to the ground on my butt.

“Really, love? Is that really all you’ve got?” he mocked, and his British accent made the words sound more sarcastic. I growled with frustration.

“I hate you,” I bit out, grinding my teeth.

“Ah, you finally get it.” He twirled his sword in circles with his left hand, and then with his right, waiting for me to get up and continue our match.

“I’m not playing, Mycah.” I jumped up and wiped the bloody grass off my backside.

“Neither am I, sweetheart. Neither am I.” And then as he finished the sentence, he was already attacking me.

I brought my sword up to block his descending blade, but he was too strong. It knocked the weapon right out of my hands, sending it skittering across the ground. He chuckled toward his feet, looking up at me through his eyelashes.

Despite everything, he still sent my heart crashing in my chest.

I hated it.

I let out a noise of pure frustration as I pounced for my sword. Once I returned to my feet, I attacked him with all my strength. But this time, it wasn’t with my sword.

It was with my energy, with my mind, with my elda gifts. I made the ground shift beneath him, causing him to fall on his bum. His incredibly sexy bum. But nonetheless, he fell. And that was all I needed.

I jumped on the moment and rose to strike, but he was still too fast. He sent his own burst of energy right into my gut, sending me flying backward.

I sent a torrent of wind at him. He shielded himself with some sort of energy force, so all I managed to do was ruffle his already ruffled devilish black hair. Dang it!

“You will pay for what you’ve done! I won’t let you get away with all of this murder, Mycah!” I yelled.

“You have no room to talk. How do you answer for all the lives you yourself have stolen?” He pointed his shiny elven blade at me, raising his eyebrow in question.

“I...I only did it because I had to! I don’t kill innocent lives just for fun, unlike you! I’ve only defended my people. But you…you kill for no reason! You kill for that hideous monster, just because he tells you to!” I hurled my accusation at him with fury.

“You speak of what you do not know,” he retaliated.

“Don’t belittle me. I do know. I’m not blind.” I swung my sword at his head again. He knocked it out of the way without even flinching.

“Stop this, Nariella. I will hurt you. You are no match for me, and you know it,” he spit out, clenching his jaw.

“You have no idea what I am capable of. It is you who speaks of what you do not know,” I threw his words back at him.

“If that’s your choice.” He threw his hand out in front of him, sending a wave of some force I couldn’t see, and I once again flew backward.

I clawed at the ground, pulling myself onto my knees, and snarled from afar. Letting out a battle cry, I sprung right into a full out run, readying my strike.

An unexpected attack from my side caught me off guard. It was an Isil’Elda soldier, interrupting my fight with Mycah, who was also already in another battle.

Defending myself from my new opponent, I blocked each advance he forced against me. With each strike I made, he countered even more fiercely.

He was good. Way too good. I had no time to focus on my stronger abilities. He gave me no moment to rest so that I might call upon the elemental forces of the land.

And this would be my downfall. I was too new at it. No practice equaled no point in having the gifts at all when I couldn’t use them in battle.

But then a boulder-sized epiphany smacked me in the head as he continued his onslaught of attacks. Ender’s warning and Mycah’s words screamed in my head like a bullhorn, snapping me back to reality—These Isil’Elda soldiers were my people, too. I had burned in me that they were my enemies, standing firm on the Tavas’Elda side, but that wasn’t actually the case. They were also my kin. My Tavas’Elda grace may have burned brighter in me, but that did not diminish the fact that I had Isil blood in me, too. I suddenly felt dirty for trying to use our Aselaira land against them. Ender was right—I needed to fight the hatred my Tavas blood ignited in me. I could harness both powers, but not with the intent to kill.

My moment of clarity had me distracted, so I didn’t notice it until it was too late. The soldier’s barrage of attacks was actually his way to draw me closer and closer to the edge of the cliff. He was trapping me, and it wasn’t until he made his final hit that the realization dawned on me. He thrust my body over the side of the mountain, and I was left staring wide-eyed as I felt my feet lift away from the ground, my fingers letting go of their sword.

Because I was falling. I reached out for something to grab, for anyone, for anything, but all I caught was a hand full of wind as I flailed toward the jagged rocks and crashing ocean below. My eyes stayed wide in morbid horror as I free-fell to my death.

Gravity would be the force that finally ended me. I knew this was it.

If I had been breathing, I would have gasped in surprise as Mycah leapt off the side of the cliff, diving after me. He whistled a short melody, just as he gathered me up in his muscular arms and held me to his chest.

At least I didn’t have to die alone. I jammed my eyes closed, waiting for the onslaught of sharp rocks to tear us apart. My heart pounded so fiercely, I was sure it would rip right through my chest just before our deaths.

Mycah maneuvered me in a different position, but I paid no attention. Because the moment I opened my eyes, all I saw was rock and giant crashing waves in my view.

At the last second, just before rock smashed into my face, we landed on something entirely different instead.

I felt the sensation of flying, but was too scared to open my eyes. I clutched onto Mycah so tightly, my knuckles had to have been white. I was certain my face was a ghostly white to match them.

Mycah still had me pressed to his hard body. He caressed the hair away from my face and kissed my temple. He kept his lips on my skin and slowly grazed his thumb across my cheek. There was absolutely no stopping my stomach from doing a complete flip.

A roar of fire froze me in place and ceased my heart from beating. Now I had to open my eyes.

But when I did, I spiraled into a whole new wave of shock.

We flew on the back of a large black dragon.

Chapter Thirty-Six

~Naminé~

“Lómë, could you use your senses to locate Viresse’s mother?” I asked.

The tigress sniffed the air contained around the young elda. Lómë bounded away with heavy footfalls.

“It is all right little one. We will find her,” I whispered softly in Viresse’s ear.

We followed Lómë around the side of the castle. She continued to sniff the air along the way.

The battle continued to ensue around us, never breaking for a moment. We stayed untouched, for there were not enough enemies to bother us, and the Isil’Elda soldiers paid us no attention.

It did not take Lómë long to discover the location of the child’s mother. We chased her back into the citadel. I instantly suspected where she was going.

“Of course! There is a shelter right across the way,” I said aloud. Lómë galloped to the door. Cathar opened it, and Viresse wiggled out of my hold.

“Atara!” she cried, calling out for her mother.

“Sinome, Viresse!” her mother answered, stating that she was here. Viresse bolted to her mother, crying even more than she had been previously.

Cathar laid a hand on my shoulder. “I need to find Mother and Father. And then I need to fight. Forgive me, dear sister. I cannot stay with you,” he told me reluctantly.

“But I only just found you!” I opposed.

“Naminé, I am needed. I am a soldier. I cannot just stand back and watch,” he pressed the issue. With a long sigh, I realized I had no choice but to concede.

“I understand. Please give Father and Mother my love, and keep safe.” I kissed him on his cheek with a heavy heart, and he returned the gesture.

I watched him depart out of sight.

Ender took up a sword from the ground as he said, “I must find King Remycah. He is outside.”

“Then let us go,” I agreed. Finding Remycah would certainly be the best thing for us to do.

Rydan wove our fingers together. We advanced toward the gate hastily. A sea of bodies stood in our way, but we pushed our way forth.

The moment we exited the castle, we were halted to a standstill.

A ferocious dragon, darker than a night with no moon could ever be, soared up from beyond the precipice.

And riding on that dragon was none other than King Remycah and Nariella.

Chapter Thirty-Seven

~Nari~

I had no reaction, because I remained in shock. We flew just a hair above the water, the dragon’s wings barely touching the surface.

We rose higher, giving me a bird’s eye view of the enchanting landscape. Stunning didn’t quite fit how breathtaking it truly was. There were no words. No description great enough.

“We’re...on a dragon,” I breathed out, unsure if I actually said it out loud or not. Mycah didn’t respond. We flew further from the battlefield, setting off an alarm in my brain. “Hey! I have to go back. Rydan is down there!”

“We’re not going back,” Mycah responded nonchalantly.

I stared behind us, worry filling my belly like hot Jell-o.

Please make it out alive.

The dragon soared through the air, its long spiked-tail bobbing up and down from the effort. It would flap its giant wings with such power, it made me feel tiny in comparison. Of course, I was tiny next to a dragon.

I was slung across Mycah’s lap. The proximity to his heart beating next to my ear and his pulse below my fingertips began gnawing at my sanity. His familiar sweet but oh-so manly scent drove me wild.

With all my resolve, I pushed those feelings deep into the pit of my being. I didn’t know why he had to be so enticing, but the fact that he just tried to kill me not ten minutes ago should make his foreign charm obsolete.

Yet...it didn’t, maybe because he also just unexpectedly saved my life. I was so confused!

“I...I want down. Put me down, please,” I ground out with determination. I couldn’t be this close to my “enemy” if I had any chance of saving my people.

“Ndu, Dúlin,” Mycah spoke in Elvish to the dragon, and it immediately obeyed. It lowered us down to the ground, taking one last gigantic flap before landing.

I jumped off Mycah and slid down the side of the humongous dinosaur-beast. Mycah slid down with poise and grace. He spoke something in Elvish, and the dragon quickly took to flight, vanishing in the distance.

“I don’t understand. I thought you wanted to kill me. Why did you save me?” I immediately jumped head first into a full-out interrogation.

“I believe it was you who attacked me first,” he pointed out, glancing at me from under his eyelashes.

“Because you were killing innocent people! How could you do it? I thought you were someone worth fighting for! Not someone I had to fight against! Innocent elves are still sacrificing their lives as we speak for no reason—we have to go back right now.” I began walking away, but I knew it was hopeless. We were too far now.

“We cannot go back! Everything is bloody ruined,” Mycah yelled as he shoved a hand through his hair.

“What’s ruined?”

“Forget it,” he bit out snidely.

“No, tell me. What is ruined, Mycah?”

“Everything! Ohtar now knows I have my Fëa. He will hunt Dúlin to every corner of this realm until he finds him and kills him. You were supposed to be nobody to me. It is obvious you are not since I just exposed every card I kept hidden to save my Kingdom, all for you!” His consonants clicked over each other in his British accent.

My heart stopped.

“I don’t understand what you’re saying. You were killing innocent lives for Ohtar—You’re on his side now!”

“Wake up, Nariella! It was all an illusion. None of those Tavas’Elda are dead. I had only put them to sleep. You were just too blind to see it. Did you really not recognize any faces on the battlefield just now?”

“What?” The ground started to spin.

“If I hadn’t made Ohtar’s soldiers believe they were dead, they would have killed each one themselves. I was trying to save their lives!”

“Why didn’t you tell me?! Why do you always keep me in the dark?! All you do is keep secrets from me! If you had a plan, you should have told me what it was from the very beginning so I could help you!”

“You do not understand. Ohtar has many gifts. But his strongest one is his ability to sense deception. I could not risk your life by telling you the truth—By telling you my plan. You never would have been able to hide it from him. He would have immediately sensed it in you and then tortured you until you told him what it was.”

“I could have handled it. And you could have protected me!”

“Nariella, I have no power over Ohtar. His mind is much stronger than mine. Everything you have seen me do in the Earthly realm is entirely different than what I can do against fellow elda here. Their minds are stronger than humans. Protected. My abilities have no affect on most of my kin.”

“Are you saying you can’t defeat Ohtar?” All hope I had left in my heart sunk to the depths of my stomach in one giant abyss of disappointment.

“No, I cannot. Not the way I am now. That is precisely why it has all just gone to bloody hell!” Mycah paced back and forth. I had never seen him this anxious before—this bothered.

“Mycah, you cannot keep secrets from me anymore! You have to learn to let me in! And Rydan...we all could have helped you!” I watched him close his eyes and clench his jaw. I could literally see the burden he was tasked with weighing him down.

“No, I cannot risk your lives. None of you stand a chance against Ohtar.”

I stormed over to him and grabbed his face in my hands, forcing him to look at me. “They are already at risk! All of us! Why must you insist on doing things all by yourself? Why do you put it all on your shoulders and yours alone? You don’t have to be alone in this, Mycah!”

“I do have to! I made a deal with Ohtar. He would have let Dae’Sûl kill me instantly if I hadn’t. I am only alive right now because Rydan is still alive and free. I agreed to let Ohtar be king if he would stop hunting Rydan. If he were to kill me before he got a hold of my brother, then the kingship would have passed to Rydan and Ohtar couldn’t risk that. Not when Rydan was still out there, undetected. But then you...you show up right in the lion’s den! I told you to stay in Kennebunkport where you would be safe, but you didn’t listen!” It all kind of made sense, but I was still having a hard time letting go of my anger.

“Why did you have to pretend to hate me?” I asked in a small voice, wanting the full truth now that he was finally willing to give it.

“It is penalty of death to unite with an enemy of the Kingdom. Had Ohtar or any of his servants discovered any sort of attachment between us, we would have been put to death immediately as traitors. I needed our distaste to feel truly genuine; otherwise Ohtar would have sensed it being false. It is considered betrayal of the King to love an enemy, and elda kings hate traitors above anything else.”

“I was miserable,” I admitted shyly, but the anger and resentment loosened its grips on my heart. He softened then. His shoulders dropped in defeat, and he let out a long sigh. He stared into my eyes and let me see his raw emotions.

“Forgive me. I’m sorry I keep hurting you. My only wish is to protect you. To keep you safe. It was the only way I knew how until I could defeat Ohtar. I had no opportunity to pull you out of his shackles without risking the survival of my kingdom. I did all I could because...if anything were to happen to you, I—” he caressed my cheek with the back of his fingers.

When he paused, searching for the right words to say, tears shone in his eyes. My insides twisted and my heart skipped a beat. The revelation of truth washed over me. I reached up on my tiptoes and crushed my mouth to his. I was done pretending.

He tasted so heavenly.

I kissed Mycah with every sweet emotion I had in me, and he returned those feelings ten-fold.

Laying his forehead against mine, he whispered with his eyes closed, “I’d exterminate every living thing on this planet, just so I would be left in misery alone. Because I would deserve nothing less, I would deserve an eternity of suffering if I should fail to protect you.”

“Don’t say that. You wouldn’t deserve that. And I wouldn’t deserve that kind of sacrifice.”

“No, you, my love, deserve to be worshipped. You deserve to have every entity that breathes falling at your feet. It takes each single molecule of energy contained inside my body to not give in to the power that you claim over me, because Nariella darling, you are the only creature that can bring me to my knees. You own my soul.”

I gasped at his words, and my mouth took on a life of its own, spilling contents I had kept locked away buried within—Words that had been desperate to be set free since I realized my feelings for him.

“I love you. So deeply, with every breath I take my very being screams with love for you, Mycah.” The words I had never spoken before tumbled out of my mouth with ease, but I barely had the time to get them out, because Mycah had instantly pulled me against him. He kissed me so hard, so passionately, it brought a new wave of tears crashing down my face.

There could be no greater happiness than this. As his tongue found mine, I reveled in the way it felt to have our lips come together. To have his muscular arms wrapped around my body. I had almost forgotten what it felt like.

I had never truly hated him like I had tried to convince myself to feel when I had thought he was killing my people. I just had been overwhelmed by what I had thought he was doing—but even though I had truly believed he had been killing my kin, the deep love I felt for him could not be buried. It could not be suppressed another second—not even by my raging Tavas blood.

Every negative feeling I had tried to force myself to feel toward him vanished the second he admitted to not murdering those Wood Elves.

The only problem was, as he continued to ravish my mouth with his, I had to struggle to not let the despair over all his people—our people—that I myself really did kill, overwhelm me. He might not have been taking innocent lives, but I had been.

What worried me in that moment was not knowing if he resented me for hurting his people. I was afraid to ask.

I eventually, and very reluctantly, pulled away. I didn’t want to leave his embrace, but I was in desperate need of continuing our conversation. I took a steadying breath to clear the dizziness his closeness caused me. He was way too good at kissing.

“I’m serious, Mycah. No more secrets. We have to fight this thing together. That is the only way.” I kept my tone hard, hoping to portray that I didn’t want to argue this point.

“I understand you hate being left out of my plans, love. But I need you to understand that I will always do what I believe to be in your best interest. If it means your life, I will always do what I must. You do not know Ohtar. You do not know what he is capable of.” He took my hand and brought my fingers to his lips.

“I don’t care. I don’t care if it puts my life at risk, just by you sharing things with me. You did it with the Black Eagles and you do it with Ohtar, but it isn’t the right way to do this. I could have spared so many lives had I known better. I’m stronger than you think, Mycah. I can fight. We can fight Ohtar together. We are stronger together. Can’t you see that? You don’t have to do this alone.” My eyes stung from holding back my guilt-ridden remorse. But I could not let that take over right now.

“You can’t stay here and fight with me, Nariella. You can’t. You must return to the Earthly realm. At least until I am able to form a deeper bond with Dúlin. There is no way to defeat Ohtar as we are. This is the only way. And now is your only chance.”

“No! I can’t go back now!” I interrupted.

“You must! You are too vulnerable. I understand you can fight, but I do not want you to. I can see that you cannot control your power just yet, and I am afraid the lives you have mistakenly taken will crush you someday soon. I can already start to feel it in you. You are pushing it down, but I can feel it, Nariella. Do you really wish to stay here, killing my people?”

I stayed silent at his question, not wanting to dwell on the lives I took. I wanted to say that no, I didn’t want to. But there was a part of me that wondered if I could control it or not—the Tavas part of me.

When I didn’t respond, he continued, “I cannot have you here with me. Now that Ohtar knows I found my Fëa, he’ll be hunting us. He knows I betrayed him. I have to stay on the run. I need time to grow stronger. You will only be a distraction. It is something I must do alone,” he kissed my forehead.

“I’m not leaving without Rydan,” I threw out, trying to come up with an excuse to stay.

“I agree. He will go with you,” he appeased.

I sighed. Whatever. I was done arguing. I had another question already.

“What happened to your tattoo? Why does Ohtar have it?”

“His is fake,” he swiped his hand over his neck, and magically the Isil’Elda emblem reappeared along his skin. “He would only agree to spare both Rydan and Ender’s lives if I abdicated the throne to him. What he doesn’t know, is that I had no intention of actually doing it.”

“Ohtar thinks he’s king right now? But really you are still?” I was delighted with finally hearing some good news.

“Yes, and you mustn't tell anyone, love. You can never come in contact with Ohtar again, otherwise he’ll immediately know you devised some sort of tactic against him. He will be harder to defeat, harder to trick. I have been biding my time until I’ve grown strong enough to defeat him, but it takes all I have to suppress my deceit so that he cannot trace it.”

“How do you do it?” I asked with adoration.

“It is quite difficult. It takes all I have in me. I almost had to believe myself that I was truly on his side. Especially when you were so near, it was practically impossible,” he whispered toward the ground.

Rustling branches nearby made me jump, my scalp prickling to attention. Oh crap—Ohtar’s minions found us.

“It is only Ender,” Mycah said calmly.

“How do you know?” I asked, still frightened.

“I just know,” he replied seriously.

And he was right. Ender, Rydan, and Naminé, along with their Fëa, appeared through the thicket of forest-green bushes.

“Ry!” I bounded up to him and latched onto this neck. He was alive—thank goodness. “How did you know where to find us?”

Ender brushed my hair over my shoulder saying, “I will always know where my Óre’Dae flees to. I will always find Remycah. Rydan will soon learn this ability in time.”

As he said the words, he pulled Mycah into a warm embrace. They spoke to each other in Elvish, making me incredibly curious at what they were saying.

“I’m so glad you guys are okay,” I said, looking at each one of them in the eyes, including Naminé, who stayed quiet. “Where’s Cathar?”

“He chose to stay behind. He was determined to locate our parents and ensure their safety. I could not argue,” Naminé explained.

“I hope he finds them. Is the battle still going on? I can’t stand the thought of more death.” I held my stomach, feeling sick.

“It is over. Lord Döron pulled back as much of his army as he could. Your little distraction with Remycah’s Fëa certainly helped with this,” Ender answered.

“So, Ohtar definitely saw that, then?” I asked rhetorically, already knowing the answer.

Ender laughed lightly. “There wasn’t a pair of eyes in the Kingdom who did not see that dragon. But I am pleased to know Remycah has finally fulfilled his Maranwe. Ohtar, however, is not.”

He placed a hand on Mycah’s shoulder. “Your Majesty,” he started as he dipped his head out of respect, “it is imperative that you flee at once. Ohtar has already conjured an army in your pursuit. It will not be long now before you are discovered. He is prepared to burn every village in Luïnil to find you and your Fëa. He may yet again call on Dae’Sûl, as I have learned from Naminé,” Ender pitched his voice low, but he stood firm in his opinion.

“Yes, I know this. But I will not leave until you lot escape. Ender, you must take them back to the Earthly realm. It is the only way. I cannot keep them safe here. I must train alone,” Mycah responded seriously.

“Yes, I understand. I will do as you say,” Ender conceded, but I could see that he didn’t like having to leave Mycah just after finally being reunited with him. “Come, let us procure a shelter for now. We must keep moving toward the Lassaira Ëlemmiire. We are a long way off yet.”

We all followed Mycah and Ender, trusting that they knew where they were going.

I took Ender’s hand as we walked, causing him to look at me. “Ender, don’t take this the wrong way, but why did Ohtar keep you alive for so long? Why didn’t he just kill you the instant you were captured?”

He exhaled slowly before answering. “I am a very powerful Guardian, dear Nariella. Only the highest can be entrusted with our most precious royal heirs. At the time, it was my brother Xavier and I. At Remycah and Rydan’s births, we were chosen for them. We made our oaths to always protect them no matter what, even at the sacrifice of our own lives. As chosen Guardians, our brains instantly surrendered to the protection of our entrusted Óre’Dae in their service. Our minds could no longer be penetrated by an outside source. From that moment onward, our souls had one purpose, and one purpose alone.

“I knew my brother Xavier did not make it far into the Earthly realm. He had been followed and killed. Rydan and he had traveled south with the intent of passing through the Lassaira Ëlemmiire, while Remycah and I fled through the Aselaira Ëlemmiire, which was closest. For our number one priority was our newly appointed King’s protection, but we also believed they had a better chance of survival being separated.

“Once passing through our sacred tree, we were thousands of miles apart from Xavier and Rydan. Yet I felt it. I felt my brother’s death, even all the way from England, which is where the Aselaira Ëlemmiire lived in the Earthly realm. When I felt Remycah was ready, I left him to locate Rydan. The soldiers were waiting for me there in Kennebunkport.

“Ohtar kept me alive for one reason. He was determined to find Remycah. And only I had the answer as to where he was located. But a Guardian’s mind does not give up his Óre’Dae so easily. Ohtar imprisoned me with the intent of weakening my mind until I would finally offer up Remycah’s whereabouts. Little did he know, a Guardian would first surrender his life before ever betraying his Óre’Dae.”

“Why wasn’t Xavier captured?” I asked, mulling the new information over.

“I cannot know for certain, but I assume he defended Prince Rydan to his death. Since Prince Rydan is still alive and breathing, he must have hidden him somewhere before drawing away their pursuers and done all he could to ensure his Óre’Dae’s safety. That is what any Guardian would have done.”

“Thank you for protecting them so well. And for saving all our lives.” I squeezed his hand, truly grateful that there was such a thing as goodhearted Isil’Elda out there, besides Mycah and Rydan.

He smiled at me, and then looked to Rydan. “Prince Rydan, can you recall any detail from that night?”

Rydan furrowed his eyebrow in thought. Naminé reached out and took his hand while we all continued to walk and talk at the same time.

“I honestly don’t remember a thing,” Rydan said with frustration.

“Hmm, it would seem Xavier put a block on your memories. Perhaps to assist in hiding you amongst the humans. He must have believed it was your only chance at blending in without him there to guide you. If you did not recall your true elda upbringing, you could keep secret. He...wanted you to grow up as a human. He knew he would not make it. Hiding in plain sight was his final plan to protect you. Ingenious idea, I must say.”

“My parents—I mean, Darren and Anna—not once did they make me feel like I wasn’t their son,” Rydan said as he stuffed his hands in his pockets.

“We’ll ask them about it when we get back, okay?” I said softly to him. I was finally ready to go back. I didn’t want to leave Mycah, but I was worried about Zaylie, and Rydan needed his own answers about his life to gain some peace. And most of all, I needed to gain some distance from this war. I had a lot of reflecting to do myself and needed to figure out a way for my rivaling blood to join together in unison. I didn’t want to be here anymore, where I could so easily take another life. My soul had a lot of recuperating to do.

After some time had passed, it was well into the middle of the night. I was exhausted. Naminé had some water and bread for us all in a satchel, but we went through it fast. We needed to rest.

Ender surveyed the area and decided on a cave cloaked behind large trees. We all entered, and he put up some sort of protection charm to keep us safe. Both Lómë and Calen, who I learned was Naminé’s Fëa, stayed outside to keep watch.

“We’ll get a few hours rest, but then we leave at sunrise,” he said to us. Right away he moved down on the ground to get sleep. Naminé and Rydan followed suit.

I could hear a pin drop, it was so quiet. Mycah stared intensely into my eyes, and I could feel him not wanting to say good night like a pulse of heat emanating into the space between us. He gently took my hand and slowly pulled me further into the cave as he walked backward, never taking his fiery blue eyes from mine.

And that look he was giving me right there ignited a frenzy throughout my veins. I had no choice but to succumb to his gravity. I let him pull me deeper into the black hole and finally around a corner out of sight from the others.

I swore my heart had stopped somewhere back there. Butterflies instantly multiplied by a thousand and all did somersaults in my belly. His pupils, dark and infinitely piercing, focused on me through his smoky eyelashes as he licked his lips. He tangled his fingers through my hair, his palm just resting against my cheek.

His ocean eyes spun in different colors. Multi-facets of blue reflected back at me, and those sexy ribbons of purple danced with passion.

“Amin mela lle,” he whispered in Elvish.

I furrowed my eyebrows and slightly shook my head to show I didn’t understand what he said.

He softly grazed his thumb over my bottom lip before pulling his aqua eyes back into mine.

“I love you,” he breathed in his beautiful accent, emotion catching his throat. He didn’t wait for me to respond. He hungrily bent down to me, but stopped himself, hovering his lips just over my own. They lingered there longingly, savoringly, just barely touching. His whispering breath was sweeter than vanilla and honey. Gingerly, he achingly pressed his lips to mine. Cautiously, hesitantly.

Oh, heck no.

I pushed him back against the wall by his taut chest, never disconnecting my lips from his, and kissed him like I starved for this one thing. Starving for him.

And I so was.

I couldn’t breathe, and I didn’t care. There was nothing else in this world but him and me, and I soaked it up like a dry sponge. He nipped my lip at the same time his hand savored the bare skin at the small of my back under my shirt.

It sent a rush of blood to every nook and corner of my body, giving me a euphoric high. I pressed myself further against him, but it wasn’t enough.

And I knew he felt the same when he slid his hands over my backside down to the inside of my thighs, picking me up off the ground. I wrapped my legs around his waist and let him lay me down along the cold, hard rock below.

I wanted him. So badly, I wanted him. Desire pooled in my gut, just for him. And I could feel he wanted me just as badly. I grinned against his hot lips and suppressed a giggle, knowing the others were just an earshot away.

It only made the whole thing more exciting. I broke away just for a second to pull his shirt over his head, and he moaned from the loss of contact. His mouth went right back to mine, as if trying to make up for that one-second we spent apart to take off his shirt.

I swept my hands over his breathtaking torso, feeling every ripple his muscles made. If there were one thing to make me cry out, it would be his body.

He slid his hand over every part of me, starting from my left foot, up my shin, over my knee, and along my thigh. He squeezed the flesh on the inside of my leg at the very top of my thigh and my body spasmed with pleasure. I kissed him so hard; I saw explosions behind my eyelids.

Oh god.

I was so in love with this creature, it made my head spin. I gushed with desire, and I couldn’t contain it any longer. There could never be anything better than this.

But it wasn’t until he brought his hand up to my stomach that I truly knew what pleasure was. Beneath my shirt, he swept his palm over my breast, teasing my hardened nipple. I had to pull away from our kiss just so I could bite my lip to keep from making a sound.

He kissed the hollow spot of my throat, leaving me panting. Mycah had to be performing some sort of voodoo on me—because I couldn’t give a care in the world about anything else right now.

He cupped my face in his hand and kissed my chin.

“Nariella...” he breathed. “We have to stop.”

“No,” I matched his breathless voice and continued to kiss his ear. I didn’t understand what he just said. He reluctantly pulled back, just slightly. “What? Come back...”

“You don’t understand. This is serious for our kind. Once we unite, it is essentially the same thing as a human marriage. We would be united as one forever.” He placed another kiss on my lips. His English accent was so darn sexy, I wanted to just lie there listening to him speak forever.

“Umm...what’s the problem?” I didn’t get it. Sounded great to me.

“No, love. I don’t want it to be like this, in a cave, with my brother and Guardian just around the corner. It isn’t right. I want it to be perfect for you,” he whispered gruffly.

“Oh my word. Mycah...you’re killing me here.” I closed my eyes and exhaled. The level of lust and desire I felt for him in that moment was so beyond anything I ever thought it would be like. There was no way.

“Forgive me, darling.” He sat up with a smirk, pulling my hand with him and kissing the top of each one of my fingers. It only made my lust grow by leaps and bounds.

But I thought over what he said—and he was right. If this meant marriage, then I wouldn’t want it like this either. I didn’t want to be restrained and suppressed—from what I could tell already, it would be freaking epic. There was no way I could handle our first time to be around my father and Rydan.

I gazed longingly at his tight abs and sighed wistfully.

“Fiiiine,” I huffed.

Chapter Thirty-Eight

~Naminé~

Rydan caressed my cheek at the break of dawn. The enchanting light that increasingly rose brighter and brighter danced in his silver irises. His midnight hair fell just over his brow as he gazed longingly at me from his lying position.

I was cradled in his arms, my head just falling in the crook of his shoulder. I was absolutely certain there existed no better place than right here.

“Rydan, I am frightened of journeying to the Earthly realm,” I admitted to him.

“Aw, you don’t have to be afraid. I’ll be with you every step of the way. Trust me, it isn’t nearly as frightening as this place. There’s no evil kings, goblins, or dragons,” he comforted reassuringly. “Well, I take that back. We do have one thing some humans might consider worse, and way more terrifying.”

“Really? What’s that?” I asked, fear gripping my heart.

“We have Honey Boo-Boo,” he said dryly.

“A honey-what?” I inquired, confused.

He only laughed. I did not understand.

“Just forget it. She can’t hurt you.” He winked. I wasn’t entirely sure that made me feel any better about it.

“Will you introduce me to the parents who had raised you?” I asked timidly.

“Yeah, of course. I have so many questions to ask them so I definitely plan on seeing them right away,” he responded.

“All right then,” I agreed, feeling a little more excited about the journey. I truly had no idea what to expect when we arrived, but I was determined to enjoy it.

Rydan sweetly slid his fingers through the strands of my pale hair. I coyly glanced up at him through my eyelashes. The stunning angles of his face made me bite my lip with longing.

Oh, how I wished to have my mouth tangled with his once more.

He seemed to have read my thoughts, for he drew his lips closer to mine and lovingly kissed me. My heart constricted wildly at his wondrous touch.

Chapter Thirty-Nine

~Nari~

I nuzzled my face into Mycah’s warm neck, smiling. I missed these moments when I would wake up in his arms. I took them for granted in the past, letting my fear of the unknown hold me back. But never again.

I licked him just a tiny bit under his jawbone. Keeping his eyes closed, he smirked. He squeezed me closer against his bare chest.

“Don’t make me lick you back. It won’t be so gentle coming from me,” he teased, his sexy accent painting his words.

I maneuvered myself so that I straddled him and leaned down to kiss his sexy mouth. With his hands, he felt the length of my legs, moving over my backside, and then caressed my body up to my neck. Mycah tangled his fingers in my hair. I touched his collarbone, grazing his smooth skin with my hands.

“I hate to disrupt, but we really ought to keep moving.” Ender’s irritated voice echoed through the cave. I let out a high-pitched squeak, frightened by the intrusion.

I scrambled off Mycah in a tizzy, full-on blush scorching every inch of my skin. I stared at Mycah, who of course remained completely at ease. He raised an arm under his head, which perfectly displayed his flexed muscles. He smirked at Ender, and then glanced back to me.

“She’s so beautiful, isn’t she?” Mycah asked Ender without taking his eyes from mine.

I swore I blushed a hundred shades darker. I tore my eyes from his, letting my hair cover my face. My heart thumped at how sweet he was.

“The loveliest,” Ender agreed.

Gah! I covered my face with my hands this time.

Mycah chuckled, pulling at my wrist. “Don’t be embarrassed, love. You cannot help it.”

“Yeah, umm, thanks. But anyway—” I got up, 100% embarrassed despite Mycah telling me not to be, “Ender is right. We need to leave.”

I stalked past my father, who I could not believe just saw me kissing Mycah, after only knowing him for little over a week.

Mycah caught up to me suddenly, grabbing me gently by the arm. He was still shirtless.

Dang.

“Why must you need his approval? You’re afraid of disappointing him,” he questioned, feeling my emotions.

“Mycah, that’s not fair. You can’t just expect me to tell you every single thing I’m thinking just because you can feel my emotions,” I said, crossing my arms. I wasn’t really upset; I just needed a means of distraction from his blatant sexiness.

“You know I can’t help it. Tell me, what are you so bothered for?” His accent—god, his freakin’ accent.

“Ender...is my dad,” I explained. I didn’t know how Mycah would take it. He thought of Ender like a father-figure. Would that make him feel differently about me? Like a sister? I didn’t know.

“You can’t be serious,” he said. Ugh. Crap, he was upset.

“It’s true, Remycah.” Ender answered, walking up behind us.

“That’s why she’s so special. She has both Isil and Tavas blood. Do you know what this means?” Mycah said animatedly to Ender.

“No, Remycah. I know what it is you think of. It will not be accepted. It cannot. Her royal blood burns brighter in her. She is called to her Tavas’Elda side,” Ender explained.

“Just a second. Her what?” Mycah gaped at Ender. “She’s the Princess of Lassaira?”

“Neither Kingdom will allow your union. You would do well to not even entertain the thought,” Ender replied.

“And you are her father?” Mycah pointed a finger at Ender, just before running a hand over his head. “You broke our sacred law. You cannot unite with one already united with another. I don’t understand.”

“You have every right to be confused, Your Majesty. But know I would not have risked it had she not meant more to me than my own life,” Ender explained sullenly.

“Ender, stop calling me that. I’m not king yet,” Mycah corrected in a raspy voice.

“You are our King. Do not say, ‘yet.’ The instant your father fell at the hands of Ohtar, you were appointed our King. Have you already forgotten?” Ender chastised openly.

“I have not forgotten. But our Kingdom has yet to be made aware. It does not feel legit until I rip that throne back from Ohtar’s cold, dead fingers,” Mycah practically growled.

Ender all of a sudden jerked toward the entrance of the cave with his eyebrows furrowed in concentration.

“They’re close! Run!” Ender ordered, leading us toward the exit.

Rydan and Naminé were discussing something quietly, but once they saw Ender running, they stood up.

“What’s going on?” Rydan asked, worry filling his voice.

“Ohtar’s army. They’re not far from here. We must continue if we are to make it out of this alive,” Ender announced briskly.

Mycah intertwined his fingers with mine, pulling me up against his body. He led the way behind Ender. Rydan and Naminé followed closely as we exited the cave, Lómë and Calen joining us.

We ran as fast as we could to gain some distance.

“Mycah, can’t we just use your dragon?” I asked through gasps of breath. Our feet pounded against the soil below.

“We are not strong enough together. Dúlin must stay hidden until we gain more training. That is our only hope to end this war. I can’t risk losing him just yet,” he quietly explained. “And Ohtar has a way to take down drakes.”

I had no time to question his statement. A loud, deep horn bellowed through the atmosphere.

“They’re on to us!” Ender shouted. We all picked up our pace. I looked back at Rydan to make sure he was okay. He held on to Naminé’s hand as they ran from behind. Lómë was right at his side.

Since I wasn’t looking in front of me at where I was going, a sharp thorn from a branch ripped across my shoulder. I yelped in pain and covered the bleeding wound with my hand, letting go of Mycah.

We didn’t have time to stop, making it awkward to run while holding my wounded arm.

“Come here,” Mycah instructed as he pulled me in front of him so that he could get a better look. While still running for our lives, he placed his palm around the wound and healed it instantly.

He was so much better at that than I was.

Mycah laced our fingers together once more and pulled me faster. I knew we slowed him down. He had the ability to run much quicker than we were currently going, but he didn’t want to leave us behind.

He truly was a force to reckon with. And in that moment, it frightened the hell out of me at the thought of Ohtar being even stronger than him.

How is that possible?

I still had so many badges to earn. I was a total newbie at this entire superhuman-powers thing. Mycah and Ohtar were on a whole other level—even Rydan was getting the hang of being an elf better than I was.

But come what may, I would stand and fight. Sure, I was completely bad at being a heroine. I downright sucked at it. It was never anything I envisioned myself to be. All I had wanted was to get through life unscathed by Ray’s wrath and vengeance.

Who would have thought I’d be some mixed-breed elf with special abilities I didn’t fully understand how to harness yet? Not to mention the whole running for my life from evil kings thing.

Mycah brought our linked arms up to his lips and kissed the back of my hand. He pulled me out of my thoughts, making me focus on the here and now. He was the anchor to my soul.

A shrill, birdlike cry rang out above our heads. I practically jumped out of my skin from the sheer volume.

“What is that?” Even I recognized the panic in my voice.

“Ohtar’s griffins!” Naminé spoke up from behind. She didn’t sound too thrilled either.

“You’ve got to be kidding me,” Rydan murmured dejectedly.

“How far are we from the Weeping Willow?” I couldn’t remember the Elvish name. To me, it would always simply be the Weeping Willow.

“A few miles, at best,” Ender provided.

“Mycah, we’re never going to make it!” I doubted our survival, even though I hated doing it. I had no idea what griffins were capable of, but I really didn’t want to find out.

“You’re safe with me, Nariella. I won’t let them hurt you,” Mycah replied in a deep voice.

But that wasn’t what I was afraid of. I wasn’t scared about my well-being. I was terrified for my loved ones surrounding me. I wasn’t exactly the one Ohtar was after. He pursued Rydan, Mycah, and my father right then. Not me. His greatest concern was eliminating them off the face of the Earth. Or, Luïnil. All of the above!

And that was what had me petrified out of my mind.

The griffin I couldn’t even see flying above us let out another shrieking sound. It was so loud it hurt my ears from all the way down here. The colossal trees that enveloped us blocked out any view I might've had of the mythical creature.

Then, heh, be careful what you wish for, because sure enough the darn thing swooped down below the treetops.

It was massive. With half the body of a lion, half of an eagle, it glided through the air with grace and elegance. It was somewhat creepy, but also...totally beautiful. It had a mix of golden and white feathers. Its eyes were an icy blue, as cold and hard as an iceberg.

But the thing that totally made the situation worse was the Isil’Elda soldier riding on its back, blowing his horn in alarm. Oh, and he aimed an iron-tipped arrow at Mycah’s head.

Just wonderful.

Mycah pulled me against his body and then up beside the trunk of a tree.

“Take cover!” he shouted to our group. He shielded me from any outside penetration, but he must have forgotten that I wasn’t the one being hunted. It was he who had an arrow pointed at his brain just a second ago, not me.

“Stay here,” he whispered before turning away to go out in the open.

“What?! No, are you crazy?” I whispered back, clinging to his arm and not letting him go.

“Nariella,” he moaned, looking me in the eyes. “Trust me.” He planted a swift kiss on my forehead before jogging away.

When was he going to learn that I could fight, too? I didn’t need him constantly risking his life to keep me out of harm’s way. Especially since I was never the one actually in danger. It was always him that had something or someone chasing after him. I was just caught in the middle of it.

He was the one who needed protection, yet for some reason, I was the one he always tried to protect. I didn’t get it!

I slammed my fist back against the tree trunk and let out a loud grunt of frustration. I was so tired of being left to do nothing like a helpless child.

I peeked around the tree and discovered down a ways from where I stood that Ender, Rydan, and Mycah all worked to take out the soldier riding the griffin.

It would swoop down over their heads and then back up out of reach from any assault they could make. The soldier released a few arrows, but Mycah easily deflected them. There was absolutely no way the soldier would be able to take out Mycah like that.

“He’s doing this as a distraction. It’s a trap,” Mycah realized suddenly. “Hurry, we have to end this before the rest of the army make it to our location!”

I took that as my cue.

Using the living atoms that marched within the roots of the trees, hardened in the bark like armor, danced in the leaves above—I commanded with clarity of mind that they listen to me.

The frenetic buzz of energy throughout my veins demanded obedience from every breathing molecule in my vicinity.

I closed my eyes and drew in the welcomed oxygen that served my purpose. I was Nariella Ashwyn Woodlinn. Daughter of the Queen of Lassaira and the highest appointed Guardian of Aselaira.

One soldier could be no match for me.

With one swift motion, I extended my palms in the direction of the flying soldier. The luscious trees that connected with my mind made no hesitation to do as I asked.

They flung their branches out into the air and wrapped themselves around the Isil’Elda soldier’s neck.

It tore him from his post atop the soaring griffin and slammed his body to the hard ground fifty-feet below.

Once the griffin no longer had its rider, it didn’t seem to care to be there anymore. It flew back out of the trees right away and took off in the opposite direction.

That was when I noticed I had four pairs of eyes all staring at me in astonishment. Oh, five if you wanted to count the tiger’s.

“I told you I could fight,” the words resonated out of my mouth with confidence. I wasn’t a scared little girl anymore. I would defend those I loved.

Mycah dragged the unconscious soldier to a tree and bound his hands and body with vines.

“Let’s go,” he ordered, reaching for my hand. He led the way, and the others followed quickly on our heels.

“They’re terribly close. I can feel them just behind us,” Ender warned gravely.

“We’re almost there,” Mycah announced. We all kicked it up a notch after that.

“What’s going to happen to you after we pass through? If you’re staying behind, won’t they catch you? I can’t leave you when they’re right there!” I choked out to Mycah.

“I’ll find a way. I can bolt away faster when I am alone. They won’t be able to catch me,” he assured.

“I don’t want to leave you,” I cried. I was so worried, it hurt.

“I know, love.” He kissed the back of my hand again, but this time it didn’t comfort me.

We stopped once we reached the edge of the clearing. We didn’t want to lose our cover that the trees provided. Once we stepped foot out into the open, there was no telling what waited for us.

I turned into Mycah’s chest, knowing this had to be our goodbye. He held me close to him and kissed the top of my head.

“My dear Remycah. Stay safe. We will return in a fortnight, if we are able.” Ender squeezed Mycah’s shoulder firmly, conveying every ounce of encouragement he could in that one touch.

Mycah slightly nodded his head and returned the gesture of laying his own hand on Ender’s shoulder.

Naminé kissed Mycah’s cheek and said something in Elvish. Grrr—I was in serious need of some Elvish lessons.

Mycah turned to Rydan and offered a handshake, but to my utter surprise, Rydan pulled Mycah into a hug.

“Don’t let these bastards kill you,” he said firmly, but with a hint of sarcasm.

“Take care of them, little brother. I’m trusting her to you,” Mycah ordered. He stared into Rydan’s eyes with hard determination. Rydan did not look away. He understood what Mycah was saying, and he let him know with his eyes. Rydan did one final nod before finishing their goodbye.

Mycah pulled me away from them to give us some privacy. I couldn’t look at him. I didn’t want to break down into the tears I could feel coming.

Why did it always come to this? Why must we constantly say goodbye?

“This is what’s best for us both,” he pitched his voice low, drawing his forehead to mine. He had read my emotions yet again and answered my flaring concerns.

“How did things get so complicated?” I laughed humorlessly. I was delaying the inevitable, and I knew it.

“I told you I was dangerous. You should have let me leave town the night I brought you back from the Black Eagles,” he chuckled, knowing that was ridiculous to say, because it never would have happened either way. He wouldn’t have been able to leave even if I didn’t ask him to stay at my house.

“I don’t regret a single moment of it,” I reassured him. And I didn’t. Not for a second. Yes, life totally sucked right now. This realm was extremely harsh and morally depraved.

But it was my home. I always knew I was destined for something greater than Kennebunkport. Deep within my core, I had always felt I didn’t belong there. I would dream of other places, and I knew one day I was getting out. Rydan was right. That day we dreamed of together finally came true. We got out.

I just never thought that place would be in a completely different realm. And even though we were going back, I knew it was only temporary. I couldn’t stay away forever. There were ties here in Luïnil that I couldn’t possibly ignore for long.

“Neither do I,” he agreed with me, tucking my long, dark brunette hair behind my ear. And that meant the world to me, knowing he also had no regrets about us meeting.

“Please,” I beseeched, bringing his fist to my lips, “be careful.” I poured every emotion into those two little words and hoped he could feel how much I needed him to stay safe. I kissed each one of his knuckles.

He didn’t make any reply. He furrowed his eyebrows in anguish as he brought his mouth down upon mine.

It was torture. Kissing him with the intent of goodbye was literal torture. My entire body ached and trembled. The soggy tears that ran down my chin landed on my chest, bounding me to reality.

I wished more than anything this were just a nightmare.

He kissed me with fervent passion, making my head swim. He braced my body up against his so tightly, I never wanted him to let go. Our souls entwined together, merging as one entity. I knew the second we pulled apart we would suffer in bitter agony.

And that was exactly what happened when he unwillingly pulled away.

“Come back to me,” he pled in his accented voice, thick with emotion. He looked up at me from under his eyelashes like he had done so many times before. His tumultuous blue eyes shone with ferocity. They slowly burned my heart with longing.

“Nari, let’s go!” Rydan called.

I gave Mycah one last, angel-soft kiss before turning away from him. He held on to my fingers as I walked away, and they slowly drifted from his grasp.

I did not look back.

His taste still lingered on my lips as I forced myself to take step after step back to Rydan and the others—Back toward the majestic Weeping Willow tree that was the start of it all.

Rydan crossed his arm over my shoulders and pressed me against him, comforting me. I inhaled his smoky scent, letting it calm my raw, broken heart.

We stepped into the clearing with caution. Then once our eyes lay upon the giant Weeping Willow, we immediately broke out in a run, practically tasting our sweet escape.

Epilogue

~Nari~

I knew I didn’t have much time. Running from evil hunters tended to put urgency in your step. But, when I entered the proximity of the Weeping Willow through its graceful long branches, I hesitated.

For two-seconds, my mind screamed at me to not go back—To not reach out my hand and pass through into the Earthly realm—back into Kennebunkport.

“Hey, what are you waiting for?” Rydan urged, pushing the small of my back.

“I don’t know,” I mused in reply, not really sure of the right answer.

I took one last long inhale of pure, crystal-clean oxygen that I would greatly miss, and then extended my trembling hand to pass through the tree.

Except, it didn’t. The impact of the rough bark bent my hand down at the wrist, almost breaking it. I rubbed at my now aching bones.

“What’s going on?” I asked the group, confused.

“Nariella, you may only enter the sacred Ëlemmiire if you truly wish it. Rydan, you must ordain Naminé passage. Only royal elda may pass naturally. All others must be ordained,” Ender explained swiftly.

“I still don’t get that whole Princess Nariella thing. When exactly did all that happen?” Rydan questioned.

“We do not have time to explain. Rydan, you work on ordaining Naminé. I will teach you how. Nariella, you work on your desire to return to Kennebunkport.” Ender was quick with strategy and giving orders. Thank goodness, because we seriously needed someone like that.

I watched Ender instruct Rydan to put one hand over Naminé’s heart and the other on the tree. Next, he had to voice a command in Elvish.

“Amin meylòn tara,” Rydan spoke respectfully. I caught a hint of pride shining through. I had no idea what he said, but it sounded beautiful. Ender nodded his approval, and then they all looked to me to get moving.

I closed my eyes and worked on breathing normally. I thought of Zaylie waiting for me on the other side. She could have been sitting out there this very moment—What if time moved just like it did in Narnia. We would return to the Earthly realm and absolutely no time would have passed at all! Maybe Zaylie didn’t even know I was missing.

No, that couldn’t be the case. I knew I was left behind when Rydan and Mycah passed through. And it was a torturous week without them.

Well, there was only one way to find out. Using Zaylie as my focal point, I remembered how much I cared for my best friend and how much I missed her. Either way, I knew she had to be worried for me—whether time moved slower or not.

So, I made the plunge and cleared the invisible threshold. My body magically moved beyond the boundaries of everything real and scientific. There was no explaining this phenomenon. Yet I made it out the other side, back into Kennebunkport, Maine.

What my eyes took in next had my feet paralyzed like blocks of concrete.

I half expected to see Zaylie in the same position I had left her in—but no. She was mysteriously lying in a messy heap within an iron cage. At least, I thought it was her. It was hard to tell because her hair was now long. It was no longer a short, just above her shoulders length like it was when I had left. And the trees were painted in autumn colors—as if time reversed and it was no longer grasping at winter like the way I had left it.

My heart constricted and my lungs heaved as my eyes jerked in every direction, taking it all in. I felt Rydan and Naminé enter behind me, followed by Ender. But I could not pull my eyes away from the appalling scene before us.

“Hello, Nari,” Nikolai greeted sadistically, his Austrian accent as thick as ever. “We have been waiting a very long time for you.”

Elvish Guide

Aglar {ah-glar} -- Glorious

Amin feuya ten’ lle {ah-meen foo-yah teh-n lay} -- You disgust me

Amin mela lle {ah-meen maylah lay} -- I love you

Amin meylòn tara {ah-meen mayl-lohn tah-rah} -- I grant you passage

Amin naa tualle {ah-meen nah too-ah-lay} -- I am your servant

Antolle ulua sulrim {ah-toh-lay oo-loo-ah sool-reem} -- Much wind pours from your mouth

Arwenamin {ahr-wen-ah-meen} -- My lady

Aselaira {ah-seh-lie-rah} -- Mountain home

Ast’Quessé {ahst-queh-say} -- Dust feather

Atara {ah-tah-rah} -- Mother

Burrbein {ber-bane}

Cathar {kuh-thar}

Coria { cohr-ree-uh} -- Purple

Cormamin lindua ele lle {kor-mah-meen leen-doo-ah ay-lay lay} -- My heart sings to see thee

Dae’Sûl {die-sool} -- Shadow Wind

Deasar {day-uh-sar}

Dhaeraow, lle desiel? {die-row lay deh-seel} -- Traitor, are you ready?

dïikē {dee-kay} -- Please

Dina, wethrinaer {dee-nuh weh-three-nare} -- Be silent, deceitful one

Döron {doh-run} -- Oak

Dúlin {doo-leen} -- Nightingale

Durdell {der-del}

Edhel-N'dor {ed-hel-n-dohr} -- Elf Land

Ed’ i’ear ar’ elenea {ehd-ee-air ahr} -- By the sea and stars

Elanor {eh-la-nore}

Ëlemmiire {ay-leh-meer} -- A star

Elròs {ehl-rows}

Enÿalie {ehn-yah-lee}

Erulissë {air-oo-lee-say} -- Grace

Fallaner {fah-luh-ner} -- Healer

Fëa {fay-uh} -- Spirit

Finrod {fin-rahd}

Isil’Elda {ee-seel ehl-duh} -- Night Elf (Moon Elf)

Kirtly {kert-lee}

Lanta en’ kalale {lahn-tuh ehn} -- Lightning bolt

Lassaira {lahss-eye-ruh} -- Leaf home

Lirima {lee-ree-muh}

Lisse {lee-say} -- Sweet

Lle desiel? {lay deh-seel} -- Are you ready?

Lle holma ve’ edan {lay-hohl-muh vay ay-dahn} -- You smell like a human

Lle quena i’lambe tel’ Eldalie? {lay queh-nah ee-lahm-bay tehl ehl-dah-lee} -- Do you speak Elvish?

Lómë {loh-may} -- Dusk

Lorda {lohr-dah} -- Drowsy

Luïnil {loo-ee-neel} -- A star

Lureá {loo-ray} -- Dark

Maite’Ona {my-teh-oh-nah} -- Skilled gift

Malinornë {mah-lee-nohr-nay} -- Sacred Elven tree

Mani naa lle umien? {mah-ni nah lay oo-mee-an} -- What are you doing?

Mani naa ta? {mah-ni nah tah} -- What is it?

Manke naa lle vahka? {mahn nah lay vah-kah} -- Where are your guardians?

Maranwe {mah-rahn-way} -- Destiny

Marywane {mary-wane}

Mastas {mah-stahs} -- Bread

Menelmara {meh-nel-mah-rah} -- Good heavens

N’alaquel sii {n-ah-lah-quehl} -- Back, now

N’taurn {nuh-torn} -- Low

Nae saian luume {nye say-ahn loo-may} -- It has been too long

Namaarie {nah-mah-ree-ay} -- Farewell

Naminé {nah-mee-nay} -- The sound of waves (ocean)

Námoman {nah-mo-mahn} -- Judge pure

Ndu {n-doo} -- Down

Nianan {nye-uh-nahn}

Nianott {nye-uh-not}

Nura’ringul {noo-rah-reen-gool}

Ohtar {oh-tahr}

Olor I’lanya {oh-lohr ee-lahn-ya} -- Dream Weaver

Óre’Dae {oh-ray die} -- Heart Shadow

Raama’Ksh {rah-ma kish} -- Wing evil

Raen’Sigil {rine-see-geel} -- Crooked dagger

Remycah {reh-my-kah}

Remydan {reh-my-din}

Roche {roh-sh}

Rydan {ry-din}

Salmé {sahl-may}

Sarqua {sahr-qwah} -- Fleshy

Sinome {see-noh-may} -- Here

Skultor {skuhl-tohr}

Ta naa seasamin, Lirimaer {tah nah say-sah-meen} -- It is my pleasure, lovely one

Tad glor {tahd glohr} -- Two gold

Tavas’Elda {tah-vahs ehl-dah} -- Wood Elf

Tenna’ ento lye omenta {tehn-na eh-toh lee-ay oh-men-tah} -- Until next we meet

Viresse {veer-eh-say} -- April

Wea {way-ah} -- Adult

Ya naa re? {yah nah ray} -- Who is she?

Yala onna en’kemen {yah-lah ohn-nah ehn-keh-mehn} -- Summon Earth Elemental

Thank you to J.R.R. Tolkien for creating this ethereal language, and to grey-company.org and bladesofanarion.com for keeping the Elvish language alive. It was important for us to stay true to the Elvish tongue, and so we made it a priority to use real Elvish words in this story. However, some of these words/names are made up by Bailey Ardisone.

Sweet Requiem

(Sweet Series, Book Three)

by Bailey Ardisone

Copyright © 2014 Bailey Ardisone

All rights reserved. This book or any portion thereof
may not be reproduced or used in any manner whatsoever
without the express written permission of the publisher
except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

www.BaileyArdisone.com

Cover art created by Bailey Ardisone

All rights reserved.

Editing services provided by Rare Bird Editing.

Elvish language sources: www.grey-company.org, www.bladesofanarion.net, and J.R.R. Tolkien.

All rights reserved.

This ebook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This ebook may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each recipient. If you're reading this book and did not purchase it, or it was not purchased for your use only, then please return to Amazon.com and purchase your own copy.

Thank you for respecting and supporting the hard work of this author.

Though nothing can bring back the hour

Of splendor in the grass, of glory in the flower;

We will grieve not, rather find

Strength in what remains behind.

—William Wordsworth

For Nonna.

And for Victory.

You will be forever loved and missed.

Prologue

The world was a cruel, cruel mistress. She was beautiful, majestic, enticing, and exquisite; providing pleasure at every corner. But like every good thing, there was a dark side. And the world’s darkness was so fierce, so unrivaled, it was unlike anything that could ever be imagined organically. She was like a two-sided coin—on the underbelly of each magnificent thing slung a wicked evil. She was harsh, violent, unfair, and demented.

This could be the only reason for what stood before me currently—that the world was sick and enjoyed seeing my torment. It was the only explanation that I could come up with. The powers and abilities I had encompassed just moments before, were now lost to me. I no longer could feel the land, the energy, or the magical blood that ran through each and every atom in the atmosphere and deep down in the soil.

I was alone here.

Never could I have foreseen this turn of events, but here I was. And never before had I desired those gifts as greatly as I did in this moment. But the world was playing a cruel trick on me.

As I stood staring into the frightened, helpless eyes of my best friend locked in an iron-barred cage, the fact of my direful predicament screamed in my face like a blaring horn. I couldn’t use my gifts here in the Earthly realm—here in Kennebunkport, Maine. Why was Mycah able to, but I couldn't?

The overwhelming connection to Luïnil that fueled my blood and my spirit before I had passed through the Weeping Willow tree had been cut off. The aid and guidance from Lassaira that stood only steps away were faint, if it could even be called that.

I did feel it was there, like a slight pull to go back through the tree—through the Ëlemmiire—but it was nowhere near strong enough to call upon its aid.

Nikolai, who watched me with precise, narrowed eyes, licked his lips and smirked. I wanted to puke. He spoke strongly, “Finally. I was beginning to think you would never return.”

“How long has it been? And what are you doing with Zaylie? Let her go!” There was no stopping the things that came tumbling out of my mouth one after another. Fear gripped my chest, but I tried not to show it. I didn’t want him to know I was terrified out of my mind.

When he turned his head, I noticed the burn scars that covered the right side of his face and head. I couldn’t believe he had survived that explosion Mycah had caused the last time Nikolai had tried to kidnap us. I worried that the only reason Mycah had kept sparing Nikolai’s life was because I had asked Mycah not to kill him. I was beginning to regret that.

Nikolai shook his head before saying, “According to your friend here, you have been away just short of a year.”

Crisp, cool, autumn air whipped around my face, as if to mark his words as truth. I gasped back as my eyes darted around the area I used to be so fond of, and so in tune with. The trees shined in an array of fall colors—orange, yellow, red, and brown. When I had left, they were stripped bare from the early bitter cold of late October that was all too familiar for Maine.

It had to be true. An entire year had passed me by in a blink of an eye. But I had no time to dwell on that newfound information, because the half-dozen tents taking up the space surrounding us, and the dozen rifle-clad military-looking men standing near Nikolai and Zaylie, tended to suck out all of my focus and attention. One of the men had a large, ugly gun pointed at Zaylie’s head through the bars. Her eyes stayed locked onto mine, looking wide and horrified.

“Who the hell are you?” Rydan demanded as he moved to stand in front of me. “What is this?”

“Do not take another step or the blonde dies,” Nikolai threatened, and Rydan instantly froze. My heart squeezed in on itself and my stomach turned sour.

“What do you want?” Rydan asked, not so nicely.

“What do you think? We want to go where you just came from. We know about the other world where creatures stay forever young and never die. Take us through that tree and she lives.” Nikolai gestured toward Zaylie.

Ender stepped up next to Rydan. “It is forbidden and impossible. You would kill one of your own for nothing?” Ender scoffed.

Nikolai scrunched his eyebrows together in thought before saying, “Nothing is impossible.”

“And yet this is. You cannot enter our sacred Ëlemmiire. Your body and mind would be evaporated. You could never withstand it, and that is if there were some miracle that allowed you to pass through. However, there is not. Try as you might, you will not enter. It will not happen,” Ender argued firmly with confidence.

“Then give us the Sindora,” Nikolai retorted defiantly and way too haughtily for my comfort. The way he said those words elicited the strangest feeling in my gut. A horrible foreboding came over me. I didn’t know what the Sindora was, but already I didn’t like it. Ender’s eyes went to mine with a look of confusion on his face.

Great. Did that mean he didn’t know what the stupid thing was, either?

“Nikolai, I already told you. I don’t know what that is, and I’m pretty sure none of us do.” I turned back to Ender. “Do you?”

Ender shook his head no. I didn’t need to ask Rydan, because I already knew there would be no way he could know. My eyes went to Naminé and she, too, silently shook her head no.

“Lies. I don’t believe any one of you. Where is Mycah?” Nikolai inquired gruffly.

“My god, Nikolai! What will it take for you to believe me? Mycah didn’t tell me anything about it because he knew you would use it against me! Just because we know Mycah doesn’t mean he tells us his secrets. And he is really good at keeping secrets, just trust me on that.” I crossed my arms over my chest, hating how true those words were. “And Mycah is somewhere you will never get to. He is the only one who knows where the darn thing is. So let Zaylie go, because this has nothing to do with her!”

The second Nikolai’s growing smirk turned to laughter, I imagined rolling up my invisible sleeves, stomping over there, and punching the daylights out of him. I stayed calm on the outside, but inside I was screaming as my blood rose to a boil.

Rydan took my hand and gave me a knowing look, as if he could tell I was in distress. He mouthed the word “breathe” silently. I closed my eyes briefly and tried to obey. Naminé stayed hidden behind Rydan’s back, and Ender placed a hand around my bicep in comfort. Or maybe it was meant to hold me back so I wouldn’t do anything rash. It was obvious none of us knew what to do and were afraid to take one false step. We were all in shock.

Nikolai snapped his fingers. The men assembled around Zaylie and unlocked her cage. My feet automatically moved in her direction as they dragged her to stand next to Nikolai. He cut me off, halting me in place. “Ah, ah. You will stay right where you are.”

Cocking a silver pistol, he placed it on the side of Zaylie’s head, and I was left frozen. My heart shattered into a million pieces the moment the sun glistened against Zaylie’s fresh tears that fell down her dirty cheeks, while never removing her soft brown eyes from mine.

Chapter One

~Nari~

It was different here than it was in Luïnil. Completely different. But that was to be expected. I gazed up toward the sun that was high overhead. Normally, I would’ve basked in its embrace on an autumn day such as this, but the rays didn’t penetrate my skin. It was cold.

Licking my dry lips, I tried to swallow as equally desiccated leaves tumbled past my feet. The low-temp wind played with the crisp foliage, but I found no enjoyment in it. My throat felt drier and scratchier than my chapped lips and the blowing leaves. I was so thirsty suddenly. The pounding, throbbing pain behind my eyes and throughout my head wasn’t helping, either.

What was happening to my world? To my reality? Was nothing sacred anymore? A whirlwind of events ripped through my life one after the other with no pause for any moment of slight reflection. I was finally grasping the concept that I was a Tavas’Elda—a Wood Elf. I got to meet my grandfather and walk side by side with those of my own kind—a family that had only existed in my fantasies had become a reality. I’d met my father. My actual, real-life, birth father. Not some drunkard foster father who blamed me for his wife’s death.

But a man—or elf, I should say—who risked his life so that I might live. Who risked everything and everyone, including my birth mother, by bringing me to the Earthly realm to be spared her fate—death.

As Ender stood next to me in front of the grand Weeping Willow tree that I grew up playing under, the wind tousling his hair gently, a look of honest confusion on his face, I realized something. Out of everything that had happened up to this point, and although I kept telling myself he was my father—these were joyous moments that really hadn’t even begun to hit me yet. I always wondered about my grandparents, but especially who my real father was. Now that he stood here before me, I had no feeling or attachment to him. He didn’t feel like my dad. And I guessed that was something that only stemmed from a relationship nursed since childhood. But there had been no stopping to bask in the glory of long-lost, newly united relatives when I had been in Luïnil.

There was a continuous, never-ending supply of WTF moments hitting me in the gut. The sad part was, I still had no peace to really dwell on any of it now that I was back in Kennebunkport. No time to pause and think that I actually had my real father in my life. Because Zaylie was captured. Held hostage. A gun was pointed at her brain right before my eyes.

“Give me the Sindora now, or at least tell me where we can find it, and I will let this girl live. If you do not cooperate, she dies,” Nikolai threatened.

My jaw clenched, and I instinctively tried once again to pull from the land, feel my blood boil and plow a violent tornado into Nikolai’s cocky face.

…But—“I can’t feel Lassaira,” I whisper-shouted to the elf I couldn’t quite call “dad” yet out loud, and especially not to his face.

“Yeah, I feel back to normal,” Rydan agreed softly, scrunching his eyebrows together. “But more importantly, what the hell is going on? Who are these people?” His Fëa Lómë, who was normally a large, white tigress, now took the form of a small, white mouse and sat nestled in Rydan’s neck. She made a squeaking sound and my eyes went wide in response.

“Lómë is a shifter,” Rydan continued to whisper when he noticed my astonished stare at the magical creature. I could only nod absentmindedly. We had more important things to worry about at the moment. I just wished I had the ability to do something about it. I didn’t know what to do.

Naminé gazed around the area with a worried scowl, taking the Earthly realm in for the very first time as she stroked her Fëa’s purple-red feathers. The phoenix, named Calen, sat perched on her shoulder.

“Well?” Nikolai pressed, growing impatient. But I had no idea where the Sindora was, or even what it was, so how could I answer him?

I tried to think of a plan. If we couldn’t get Zaylie out by using force, then I would offer myself in exchange. Zaylie could go home and I’d stay with Nikolai until Mycah could be reached. It seemed like the perfect plan to me. I would much rather be taken hostage than Zaylie, and Nikolai knew Mycah would do anything to rescue me. So really, Nikolai would get what he wanted in the end, or Mycah would save me without giving into him, because he was the only one who had the ability to do so. Either way, Zaylie didn’t have to die. I needed Nikolai to know that. He might need to exercise a bit more patience, yes, but if I could convince him that I would make a better bargaining chip, then hopefully Zaylie could go free.

Unexpectedly, all the guns flew from the men’s hands, including Nikolai’s, and went skittering across the grass out of reach. Wait, what?!

“What was that?” one of the men screeched in astonishment. Yeah, I’d like to know the answer to that as well.

“No!” Nikolai shouted angrily, breaking into a death march toward Ender. I didn’t know how Nikolai knew, but apparently he suspected Ender was the culprit for his weapons disappearing. Was he able to tap into his powers, even though Rydan and I couldn’t? I couldn’t help feeling hopeful. But then they immediately broke out into hand-to-hand combat.

A thin film of sweat coated my skin, sucking wisps of hair to my forehead and neck. The coolness of the atmosphere could hardly be felt through the heat of my nerves. Peeling my tongue off the roof of my mouth, I tried to swallow, but couldn’t.

What all happened next seemed to only take a split-second. I took off in a run toward Zaylie while Rydan defended me from the men bounding up to us in attack-mode. Lómë transformed into a roaring tigress again right before all of our eyes. Gasps escaped from the men as they took a startled jump backward from the large beast, but they quickly recovered their composure and swarmed her.

Lómë was a force to reckon with as she tore her sharp fangs and claws through the mass of flesh surrounding her. She immediately made defending Rydan her focus and helped him as he fought brutally. I did my best not to pay attention to the men who were falling in defeat. We couldn’t show mercy, since I knew there would’ve been none shown to Zaylie.

The guy restraining her looked at me with frightened eyes. He probably knew what creatures like Mycah were capable of and now understood that we were just like him. Little did he know, we didn’t actually possess the same abilities as Mycah did.

But we did have Calen. She started swooping down and attacking him. He couldn’t comprehend what was going on, and it seemed like he couldn’t even see her for some reason. I slammed my heel down over his toes. He yelped with pain, but didn’t let Zaylie go. At the same time, while his throbbing tootsies distracted him, I thrust the butt of my palm up to collide with his nose. He doubled backward, grabbing onto it as it gushed with blood, dripping onto his chin. That was enough for him to drop Zaylie’s arm, so I immediately worked to untie the knot that was around her ankles. But it was no use. I was ripped from the spot by a burly man and tossed to the side. An entire group gathered around Zaylie.

Oh no.

Picking up a rock, I whipped it at one of their heads. It crashed into the man clutching Zaylie’s bicep with a loud clunk, but it didn’t seem to faze him too much.

Ender was busy battling it out with Nikolai, and Rydan with the help of Lómë, was busy trying to keep guys off me. Naminé sidled up to my side. It was up to us to free Zaylie.

“Let her go,” I demanded.

“Why should we? What are you going to do about it, princess?” The guy holding her arm mocked. I held back my laughter at the irony of being called a princess by a human. If only he knew how much those words were true.

This time, Rydan threw a rock, but he actually possessed the strength wicked enough to knock out the guy holding onto Zaylie. He collapsed like a rag doll onto the hard ground.

Thank the stars, because it distracted the men just enough for me to kick one of them in the shin. Calen did her best in attacking those she could, giving us opportunities to do some damage. As she tore at a guy’s head with her talons, I kicked him as hard as I could in the stomach. The man’s face grew red like a tomato, veins popped out on his forehead, and his eyes rolled to the back of his head. Sheesh.

I tried to kick another one in his groin, but he blocked my attempt. Naminé wasn’t getting anywhere with her attacks, either. They were too skilled at this sort of thing. I checked on Rydan and felt my heart sink once I noticed the blood dripping from his nose and mouth.

“Go help Rydan,” Naminé instructed Calen, once she noticed the same thing I had. I was grateful. We could take care of these guys ourselves, anyway. The several men on Rydan and Lómë appeared to have the upper-hand as they continued trying to block them from gaining any proximity to us. Calen obeyed instantly. I could hear bones cracking and crunching behind me, and I prayed they didn’t belong to anyone that I cared about.

I couldn’t tell what happened, since I was distracted by Rydan’s well-being, but Naminé must’ve done something, because suddenly a man cried out in anguish. She sliced her hand out in a swift, straight movement toward the man’s throat. I pulled Zaylie from the moron’s reach and got right to work to undo the knot around her ankles. I wasn’t sure what Naminé did to the guy after that. My attention was focused solely onto freeing Zaylie’s legs so she could run.

Naminé and I half-dragged, half-lifted Zaylie as we ran back toward Ender and Rydan. Nothing worked to get Zaylie’s bonds untied once I quickly went back to it. I needed more time. Naminé tried to bring Rydan some relief. The issue was, these men were trained, skilled fighters. They were meant for this very purpose—for this very type of combat. We were hardly a match for them in reality.

Naminé punched a guy in the face who was about to lay one on Rydan’s side. That left the man wide open to get hammered in the gut by Rydan. He dropped to the hard ground, gasping for air.

One of them came barreling at me to try and get Zaylie. I sided-stepped him, then threw my weight into a swing to his back, right in a spot that I knew would send him to his knees. And it did.

Naminé and Calen were able to defend themselves well and were even able to finish a few men off easily together, but then someone I didn’t see came up behind and took a rock to Naminé’s head. She fell to the ground with her eyes still open. I gasped and ran to her to see if she was okay, while Calen took care of the culprit.

Falling at her side, I checked her throat for a pulse. Oh god, please be okay. I kept repeating those words in my head. A small pool of blood spilled onto the grass. Then I felt it. Though faint, it was there. Her pulse. She was alive. Closing my eyes, I exhaled the breath I had been holding from anticipation. Placing my hand over the wound, I desperately struggled to heal her. Pulling from the deepest parts of me, I put every thought and feeling into this one act. But nothing happened. There was no tingle in my fingertips, no glow to bathe us in triumph. Nothing.

Looking around, it appeared hopeless. Despite Lómë taking care of a good chunk of them, Nikolai’s men were too skilled. It felt never-ending. Ender and Nikolai still fought each other, and there were new guys with knives that seemed to come out of nowhere that Rydan, Lómë, and Calen battled. All of them were getting hurt, and I knew deep down they wouldn’t last for much longer.

Stepping around the ongoing battles quietly, I decided to stealthily make my way back over to Zaylie, who stayed sitting on her knees watching on in horror. If I could get her out of here, perhaps we could make some sort of retreat. Otherwise, there would be no way we could continue to fight all these men like we were.

A large, beefy guy stopped me in my tracks by moving into my path. Seriously? I wanted to growl in his face and smack the evil smirk that was plastered onto it.

He took a swing at me, but I ducked under his arm that went flying over my head. I barreled into his torso, expecting to knock him onto his butt on the ground, but he hardly budged. He smelled like burnt polyester and old feet.

The ogre grabbed my sides, as if he were going to toss me backward, but instead I bit his arm that was next to my face. He yelled a few curse words before letting my sides go, only to then grab me by my hair. When he pulled my head backward, I spit in his face—Right into his eyes, to be precise. It gave me time to slam my knee up into his private area.

Oh, that had to hurt. He made a little squeak while he clutched himself and fell face-first onto the ground. I kicked him in the head in order to knock him out so that we wouldn’t have to deal with him again. At least not soon. I hoped.

Now was my chance. I tiptoed over to Zaylie as quickly as I could without being noticed. She had been watching Lómë with shock, and I was sure she was uncomfortable with the idea of a tiger running about. Once her eyes met mine, she started struggling against her restraints. I put a finger up to my lips to signal for her not to make a sound. She nodded in understanding, her gag keeping her from speaking. I wrestled with the knots around her ankles. They were extremely tight. If only I had a knife.

Cries of pain drew my attention away, distracting me. Everyone I loved was getting injury after injury, and they were losing fast. Even Rydan was barely conscious. I had no idea how it happened, but it appeared the men managed to turn the tables on Lómë, since she now lay in a bloody pile off to the side of where we all were. My eyes roved the area, searching everyone out. Calen looked to be mending a broken wing, and Naminé was still unconscious as she lay sprawled out on the ground.

Trembling like crazy, my fingers kept slipping from the knots. My breathing was erratic; I was a total mess. I couldn’t concentrate when I was scared out of my mind over someone dying at any second. My chest felt like it was going to explode.

I made myself concentrate and worked to get her legs free, but then I realized my fingers were sore and bleeding from the rope. Apparently, there were slivers of glass strung throughout the material. My fingertips were all sliced up, and I hadn't even noticed until the rope was covered in my blood.

Despite the pain, I kept at the ties around her ankles. These knots were pulled so tight. I could hear my heartbeat pounding in my ears over all the other noise that was going on around me; it was so loud and deafening. The same word repeated in my head—Please. Please. Please. Please.

Finally, I got Zaylie’s legs free and almost cried, but she could hardly stand up. I cursed under my breath, though not taking a second to stop, and pulled her under the canopy of my Weeping Willow tree for seclusion.

I looked at Zaylie’s ankles and realized she was all cut up, too. She must've been losing consciousness from all the commotion, because she fell backward against my body and her eyes drooped closed. I understood completely what it was like to be in her position. She more than likely hadn’t eaten a thing and it was all too much to bear. But she eventually held her head upright once again. I tried to pull her to safety, but where could I go? They’d see me, and we’d be moving at a snail’s pace since she couldn’t even stand up.

After what felt like hours, but might’ve only been a few minutes, the unexpected cocking of a gun paralyzed me.

“Step away from the girl,” Nikolai ordered menacingly as he stepped through the swaying branches. Where did he get a gun? He couldn’t have gotten one…I gazed up at him to find him holding a mysterious pistol aimed right at Zaylie’s head, and his other hand was held toward Ender, signaling him to stay put across the way. The branches blew in the wind, allowing me to see clearly a knife being held to Ender’s throat from behind by one of Nikolai’s men. “Now! Or say good-bye to your friend!”

“No!” I screamed at the top of my lungs. “Please, just—just wait! Don’t hurt her, please don’t hurt her, Nikolai. I’ll do anything.” I slowly took a few steps away like Nikolai asked, my back hitting the trunk of the Weeping Willow. He must’ve had the small weapon hidden on him somewhere.

“Apparently you won’t do anything! If that were true, you would’ve brought me the Sindora like I asked of you! You obviously do not care about this girl, to risk her life so carelessly by not doing as I asked. You would rather keep your Sindora than save her life? What kind of “friend” are you? You should be ashamed of yourself,” Nikolai reproached savagely, but mockingly. His words were sharper than a guillotine, slicing my heart into shreds. He was just trying to get to me, I knew it, and yet it was still hard to hear.

“But I, on the other hand, keep to my promises. I do not go back on my word. And so, this girl shall die all because you did not care enough to save her life. Her blood is on your hands! You chose this! I told you what would happen if you should fail me, and so you have. There is only yourself to blame.”

“No, no, no! Stop!” I dropped to the ground in earnest desperation, my kneecaps hitting the cold, hard soil below. “Take me as your hostage instead! Kill me instead, okay? There’s no point in killing Zaylie, she had nothing to do with this! I was going to beg for you to trade her life for mine anyway since I have no way of finding the Sindora. If you take me, Mycah will for sure bring you the Sindora. I was the one who failed you, not her. I should be the one punished. She’s innocent!”

“Yes. Yes, you are the one who failed.” He looked at me, and for a second, hope sparked in my chest. Was he going to let her go? Was he going to let me trade my life for hers? “Unfortunately, that was not my offer.”

An ultra-deafening crack, like an explosion, ripped through my eardrums. The echo of the earsplitting gunshot lingered in the expanse of the forest—and my heart. Dead silence immediately began suffocating the space around us, as time seemed to have slowed to a complete stop. A rabid, rippling scream pierced the air, throwing time back into its normal speed, and I realized the agonizing sound came from me. My ice-cold, clammy hands covered my ringing ears from the instinctive effort to protect them, but it was no use. My cries of pain and anguish for my best friend couldn’t be unheard. Couldn’t be muted. Either way, it wasn’t my ears that needed protection. It was my eyes. And yet, I could not cover them. I couldn’t seem to turn away.

Zaylie’s once bright golden eyes now stared wide-eyed in a dark, lifeless brown. I watched in silent horror as her pupils expanded to giant black circles, dilating to inky holes of nothingness.

Dark, way too dark, burgundy liquid poured down the side of her face, onto her neck, pooling along the ground where her mutilated head lay. Blood.

The shredding of my howls pierced every atom contained in my physical makeup as the desire to run to her clutched at my heart desperately. But I couldn’t move.

I...was at a loss. A loss for words, a loss for actions, a loss for any type of coherent thoughts or ideas. I was just simply...lost.

“Do you understand now?” Nikolai’s voice sounded miles away. “Do you now understand what I am capable of? Let this serve as a warning to you. Do not fail me again, Nari.”

No, no I did not understand. I didn’t understand even a teeny, tiny bit. How? How could a person be so—so callous? Be such a monster? He didn’t deserve to live. He wasn’t worth one more breath of oxygen that he got to filter through his lungs. And his words were my undoing.

I slowly slid my heated eyes up to his. Loathing, murderous, dangerous.

What he was capable of? Oh, no. No.

Nikolai had no idea what I was capable of.

I lunged at him, growling and wicked mad, slamming him to the unforgiving ground, knocking the wind out of him. “What you’re capable of?! Who cares what you’re capable of! You don’t know what I’m capable of, you sick bastard!”

Before he could catch his breath, I punched his cheek as hard as I could, snapping his head to the side. Sticky blood from his lip smeared my newly-bruised knuckles. I wrapped my fingers around his hot, sweaty throat, where his fast pulse coursing through his veins pounded against my fingers.

But he was stronger than me. He dug his fingers into my arms and threw me up over his head, sending me flying into the ground, landing heavily right onto my face near the trunk of the Weeping Willow. Barely a moment later, the blaring crack of his gun wrecked my soul yet again. This time, it sliced right through Ender’s torso, who had been coming to my defense.

“No!” I shouted in pain, not able to bear the thought of losing another loved one.

Nikolai pointed the gun at me next, holding me in stunned shock at what to do. There was nothing I could do.

My eyes roamed around the space yet again, registering the terror. Ender clutched his gushing wound, Calen huddled off to the side near Naminé’s unmoving body, and I wasn’t sure, but Lómë looked to be dead. Rydan was completely still, his eyes locked onto my face and restrained by several men. Hope was gone as I stared down the barrel of a gun.

Suddenly, I was yanked backward from behind, a painful grip around the biceps of my arms. Looking up, I discovered it was an elf. A stranger. Within a second, I was getting pulled through the tree forcefully.

“Stop!” Rydan roared. “Nari!”

But it was too late. The elf had me restrained, and I found myself once again in Luïnil. Dozens of them surrounded me, all dressed in the same attire as Ohtar’s hunters. Oh, crap.

“Let me go!” I shouted, needing to go help Rydan and my father. I couldn’t be here; they needed me. I needed to heal them! And Zaylie…oh, God…Zaylie.

“I had a feeling you rats escaped through the Lassaira Ëlemmiire. Ohtar will be most pleased,” the one restraining me snickered. I couldn’t believe this. I had thought we’d be safe from them if we escaped through the tree.

“What about the rest of them?” another one asked.

“It appeared they were about to meet their demise by the hands of men,” he laughed. “Remycah is most important to King Ohtar. If we have her, he shall certainly stop running and come to her aid. We’ll take her onward, while you four see if you can fetch the other traitors before the humans kill them.”

Oh, no. Not when they’re injured and surrounded by the Black Eagles. My heart dropped. I couldn’t have that. And I couldn’t put Mycah in danger. I needed to get out of this…somehow. Maybe if I played dumb. “What makes you think Remycah would even care?”

They laughed heartily. “Do not pretend his affections were not made known to the entire kingdom yesterday. One does not jump from the edge of a cliff to save an enemy. Ohtar knows of Remycah’s forbidden fondness for you. The entire kingdom does, and it will not be tolerated, even if Remycah were to live out the day.”

I closed my eyes in despair. What had I done?

Chapter Two

~Naminé~

Oh dear stars, my head. It hurt with a pulsating harshness as I made effort to sit up. I instinctively reached upward toward the stinging area. A hot stickiness coated my fingers. Drawing my hand away, the sight of blood sent my heart convulsing with fear.

Rydan’s outcry of Nariella’s name drew my attention, for the pain and anguish in his voice was apparent. I searched for her, but she was nowhere to be seen. Calen huddled against my body, her wing faring badly. I hugged her with all my might, grateful that she was at least alive. Then a gasp escaped me as my eyes beheld Ender’s bleeding torso. And Lómë, oh heavens, I could not look in her direction.

“Quickly, see if you can go after her!” the man Nariella had referred to as Nikolai demanded loudly. With immediate obedience, several men sprinted to our glorious Ëlemmiire, and yet, I knew with clarity that it would all be for naught. No human could pass through our sacred gateway.

Rydan managed to elude the two men that had seized his arms. He raced toward the Ëlemmiire with fierceness, yet was prevented by another set of men already at his side. They captured his biceps roughly; however, they could not contain him. He twisted his arms downward to then take hold of the men’s shoulders from behind and knocked their heads together. They fell to the ground unconscious.

In the same instant, the other group of men collided with the trunk of the Ëlemmiire, unable to pass through as I predicted. Once more Rydan sped in the direction of the tree, yet I did not understand why. I shivered violently from the cold air blowing around me.

“Dammit!” Nikolai cursed, aiming his metal weapon at Rydan. Fear seized my heart.

“Rydan!” I warned with a shout, pointing in the direction of the danger. The action sent a dizzying sensation throbbing in my head. I clutched the ground for support. Right then, a man nearby grabbed my hair and pulled me upward.

Thankfully, Rydan had heard me and turned just in time as Nikolai ordered, “Take us through that tree!”

“He can’t, you fool!” Ender managed to say through gritted teeth, still grasping his wound. He fell to the ground, his knees hitting hard.

I shrieked from the man roughly yanking my hair and elbowed him in the abdomen. The moment Rydan was steps from the tree, Nikolai set off the small weapon he carried in his hand, aimed at our prince’s back. I held my breath, unsure of what exactly that meant. A strange force cut through a branch of the Ëlemmiire only centimeters from Rydan, which I assumed was caused by the weapon. Determination was set on Rydan’s face as he whipped his eyes backward to Nikolai, and before the man could fire off another explosion from the iron item he grasped so tightly to, it suddenly vaporized into nothing.

Nikolai stared at his hand that had been gripping the weapon that was no longer there with wide, frightened eyes. I could not understand. Did Rydan do that? He resumed his march in the direction of the tree. Quickly, I crawled shakily to the area Ender had fallen, determined to be of some sort of assistance to him, if it were even possible.

The group of men that had been ordered to pass through the Ëlemmiire continued to pound their fists on the trunk, searching relentlessly for a way into Luïnil.

“Back the hell off,” Rydan growled with ferociousness. The men whirled around in his direction, ready to fight if need be. Oh, and there would definitely be a need. I could see the undiluted fury churn in Rydan’s glowing, fiery-orange eyes.

“Ender, are you all right?” I whispered to the powerful Elda Guardian once I finally reached him. He nodded, a sheen of sweat glistening on his forehead. I did not believe him, despite his affirmation. It was more than obvious he struggled, and there was not a thing to be done about it. I moved on to Lómë, and once I reached her, my unsteadiness caused me to fall overtop her large body. She whimpered ever so slightly, and I could not stop the tears welling in my eyes. She was alive. She was breathing. That was the most important factor.

Meanwhile, Rydan had broken into hand-to-hand combat with the men that prevented him from returning to Luïnil. I had yet to understand why he was so very determined to pass through the Ëlemmiire.

Unexpectedly, a violent cough erupted from my lungs, and I wheezed almost violently. The strange, polluted air that permeated the Earthly realm was overwhelming. It was immeasurably different than what my body had grown in. That was the moment I noticed the light-haired girl Nariella had been emotional over. She lay across the way from where I knelt, dead. Her eyes were left open in a haunting, wretched way. Dark crimson blood pooled on the ground next to where her head rested. Once more I searched for Nariella, but could not find her. Where was she? Was she all right?

My focus was drawn back to Rydan as he battled not only the men he had already been in combat with, but now a few others, as Nikolai scoured the surrounding grounds for something unbeknownst to me. Perhaps a new weapon? My pounding head made it difficult, but I refused to stand by and watch Rydan battle alone. Rising to my feet, I faltered momentarily and fell back to the ground. Ender put a hand over my wrist, his blood now smeared on my skin.

“No, do not intervene. Let him be. You will only be in his way,” the royal Guardian instructed, swallowing hard.

“I do not understand. I should help him,” I retaliated assuredly. “Why would you say such things?”

“Naminé, Rydan…” Ender struggled to speak, causing more blood to gush from his terrible injury. He took a few swallows before continuing, “Rydan is currently in protective-mode over his Óre’Dae Nariella. What you are witnessing is pure Guardian power and instincts that will stop at nothing to protect the one entrusted to him.”

Automatically my eyes were pulled with haste back to Rydan. “What happened to her? Where is she?”

“She has been taken through the Ëlemmiire by Ohtar’s hunters. We cannot help her now.” Ender’s already raspy voice was infinitely made worse by the mention of Nariella’s woeful capture. I understood completely. She was his daughter.

In that same moment, a blast of massive magnitude detonated from Rydan’s aura. Flame and smoke seared the group of men surrounding Rydan as they lay slain around him. My hand flew to my mouth in astonishment and horror. Nikolai gazed upon his fallen men with terror and fury, then to my satisfaction, ran hastily in the opposite direction of where we were.

Not but a second later, Isil hunters charged through the Ëlemmiire, flattening Rydan to the ground. He lay still on his back for a moment.

“Rydan!” Immediately I tried to reach him, yet I only drew attention to myself. A mighty hunter ran toward our direction. As quick as running water, Rydan pulled an arrow from the quiver strapped to his back and thrust it into the elda atop his body, then snatched his bow that had fallen next to him. With utmost quickness, he pressed the arrow he had withdrawn from the now-dead hunter at his side into the string of the bow and released it into the air. It sailed rapidly until it hit its mark—the back of the hunter who had been pursuing Ender and me.

However, there were already two other Isil hunters running after us in his stead. Rydan jumped to a standing position, and grabbing the fallen bodies at his feet, he picked them up as if they weighed nothing. With a vigorous throw, the perished went soaring into the two alive, battering them to their faces on the dried grass.

My heart palpitated wildly as Rydan sprinted to the last of his prey, and using another arrow, sliced one of their throats with the edge; the other he impaled with it.

The battle was finally over, and Rydan came out the victor entirely on his own.

Chapter Three

~Nari~

The Isil soldiers working for Ohtar corralled me farther from the tree—dead-set on handing me over to the evil monster to be used against Mycah—despite my efforts to twist my hands out of their restraints. I had to get free. Guilt from being so stupid and ruining Mycah’s plan resonated in my bones. I felt horrible. But more than that, they were after Rydan, Ender and Naminé, who were all injured and still fighting the Black Eagles.

And Zaylie was dead. How could that possibly be true? She couldn’t be dead. She was supposed to be safe-and-sound while snuggled warm in her bed as I battled monsters and crazy creatures of the night. She wasn’t supposed to be anywhere near danger. That was the reason I purposely kept her in the dark.

My feet felt like concrete blocks as I tried to wrap my head around her death. Zaylie was the first girl to ever show kindness toward me. My very first female friend. She taught me so many things that a mother should’ve taught me. She cared for me. Worried over me. Loved me. And I loved her. She was my best friend besides Rydan.

My heart disintegrated into a pile of nothingness. The pain was too much to bear. It hurt. Oh, it hurt. But there could be no crying while Ohtar’s warriors kept me in custody.

I scarcely noticed them laughing and jeering at each other. It didn’t even register when one of them pushed me forward to move faster, causing me to stumble. But my eyes refused to shed a tear—refused to believe it was true. Refused to say good-bye. They stayed wide-open and frozen, stinging with suppressed emotions.

The overwhelming sadness strangled the atmosphere around me. I started to hyperventilate. I couldn’t take it. I couldn’t handle Zaylie dying. It was my fault. Everyone I loved ended up getting hurt or dead. I killed the only mother I had ever known, for goodness sake. My birth mother died because my existence gave proof to her betrayal.

I placed a hand over my mouth to keep back the tears, but it was impossible to stop thinking about the way Zaylie's lifeless body looked with her head tossed awkwardly to the side, her eyes left staring open. No, she wasn’t dead. She couldn’t be dead.

“Mani naa lle umien?” someone might’ve said to me, but I couldn’t be bothered by it. I felt like I was on the brink of passing out, or maybe a seizure. The blood had drained from my face, and my throat was drier than sandpaper. No, she couldn’t be dead.

But there was no time for a pity-party. I refused to be carted off to Ohtar and be his pawn. Gazing around, I tried to grasp my bearings and figure out a way out of this mess.

A spark snapped in my chest, as if a tiny magnet plucked at my heartstrings. It was astonishing, really. A moment ago I was completely lost and disoriented, but like magic, those feelings were erased without a trace from my heart.

Something drew me to a specific location, so I used that clarity to fuel my desire for freedom. I began to gather as much energy as possible from the land beneath my feet; it slithered into my system and up through my wrists. I burst my hands free from their restraints and immediately wailed on the two soldiers walking closest to me with fury.

“Halt!” one of them shouted, as they all drew their swords. I ducked out of their reaches and swings as I ran, then slid across the grass on my knees. They were fast, and way more powerful than the men I had just been fighting. At least here I could use my elda abilities.

All the men wore black leather armor marked by the distinct Isil’Elda emblem—a beautiful sword with a weeping willow growing out of the hilt and a swirling crown around the blade. I tried to look for a weakness somewhere on any of them. But all I learned was their long, dark hair went well with their outfits.

I had no way to defend myself—no weapon to counter-attack with, but I didn’t let that deter me. My instincts guided me as I picked up rocks that lay nearby using my connection with the land and hurled them at each one of the soldiers' heads that crowded around me. I didn't even know I could do that until now. The soldiers dropped to the ground, but were quickly replaced by more.

Unexpectedly, a scowling warrior with a straight nose and muddy-colored hair lashed out his blade in a way I had no chance of dodging. His quickness was uncanny as it sliced my side, sending searing pain throughout my body. I cried out in anguish, but did a roll out of his reach.

I drew from the sun, ripping a burning ray through the little clouds and sent it blazing across their skin. They, too, cried out in pain, covering their eyes. This gave me a chance to run.

And run I did. But I was torn on whether to risk being caught once more by making my way back to the tree to help Rydan, or to keep following my instincts that were guiding me elsewhere. The desire to let the magnetism lead me was strong. Unbearably strong.

The Isil hunters chased me haphazardly as they clawed at their eyes, their feet tripping on things they couldn’t see. I had my own battle with running. Each step I took sent violent pain coursing to my extremities. Blood gushed from my wound, despite my efforts to contain it. I could feel the hot, sticky mess running down my legs and soaking my pants. There’d be no way I could help Rydan like this. No way I wouldn't get recaptured if I went back the way I had come. It was no use. I had to trust my instincts.

Dizziness began to overtake me, but I could not give up. If I stopped running now, they’d only catch me. The force that sucked me in grew little by little the more I followed it. I didn’t know what it was, but I knew I needed to get there.

“Stop!” I heard the hunters calling after me as they got left behind. I almost chuckled. Yeah, right. Dream on, buddy. Nothing was going to stop me from getting the heck away from them. Except, if I happened to pass out from the dangerous amount of blood loss I was experiencing at the moment. But I was determined to not let that happen.

My breaths grew harder to manage as I continued getting farther away, dodging in and out between trees, and eventually my steps began to slow. Panic overtook me unexpectedly as a rush of memories of when I had been in the car crash with Zaylie hit me like a wrecking ball. I fell to the ground frozen as the visions played in my mind; the terror over her well-being gushed through me like a torrent—as if I were right back in Seth’s car and it happened all over again. Déjà vu.

I turned those moments over in my mind. The way it smelled of burnt tires and anti-freeze, the sound of glass crunching from any slight movement. The pain of not knowing if she was okay—The despair of not being able to reach her.

The regret. The guilt.

The knowledge that I loved her as a person, a teacher, a close friend—as one of my best friends—but never had taken the chance to tell her. I had been too stupid, refusing to let her in when I should have. I had realized then that I would’ve done anything to make sure she was all right. Given anything to secure it.

And then the relief, overwhelming and euphoric, after Mycah had healed her…I needed to feel that again. Just like my moment of clarity back then, nothing was any different today. I would still do anything for her. But she was gone.

My eyes burned. I bit down hard on my lip, arguing with myself to give in to the heartache as I made myself stand up again. It was torture. My uncontrollable onslaught of memories seduced my heart to surrender; to yield to the reality that I fought so hard to not accept. No, I couldn’t let them catch me. I had to keep moving.

Closing my eyes, I willed the memories of Zaylie applying makeup to my face to cease. But it wasn’t working. With each labored step that I took, I was flooded with thoughts of Zaylie’s smile and laugh, her face inches from mine as she ran a mascara brush through my lashes, intent on making me look dazzling for the homecoming dance. My mind bounced from her giggling on her bed, surrounded by gobs and gobs of different nail polish and blushes, to her spinning in my room with delight over her handiwork on my hair.

My heart hurt. It literally ached with guilt and longing. I could see her busting out in laughter from knocking a bottle of polish remover all over her bedspread. I almost laughed myself at the memories, but the feeling was immediately replaced by grief. She had been the first to teach me how to use makeup, and I hadn’t used any since before I left for Luïnil. Any time I did, I always thought of her and her little tips and tricks to bring out my natural features. It was impossible for her to not come to mind every instance I held mascara up to my eyes, or a lip conditioner to my lips.

She was everywhere. I couldn’t escape her memory. And it wasn’t that I wanted to, but at the same time I wanted to remember those moments with happiness and fondness. Not sadness because she was taken too early. I wanted her to be alive and well, while looking back on our time spent together as if we could do it all again tomorrow. Watching her head get pierced through-and-through with a bullet really put a damper on everything I held dear in my heart.

The land was extensive and spacious. I tried to focus on where I was going and my surroundings. A massive, dense, and dark forest loomed ahead. I jogged to it in hopes to completely lose the hunters who most certainly were still after me.

My footsteps were once more light and made no sound as I ran, just like I had noticed the first time I had entered Luïnil. Coming to one of the giant trees, I started to slide against it but stopped myself. Gazing around, I noticed that the trunks were all covered in a dark moss-type texture. I could hear things moving and crawling, but I couldn’t see them.

Despite all that, I wasn’t afraid. I felt in tune with this forest and this land. I didn’t need to grow up here to feel protected by it—to love it. It was in my blood. Just within the very first second of being here, I had already connected to the lifeblood of the realm. I was like a grain of sand rejoining the ocean. It was just where I belonged, and I could feel the puzzle I fit into just by being near the people in my kingdom—my kin.

While I had been here earlier, before escaping through the tree, the blood that pumped inside me almost felt like it had a life of its own. The Tavas’Elda blood had fueled my emotions of vengeance toward the Isil’Elda, and my Isil’Elda blood had mourned the deaths I caused. It had taken over my cognition completely—a blood war that raged right inside my body. But when I had been back in the Earthly realm, I barely felt any of that at all. I didn’t feel an overwhelming amount of emotions or hatred toward any particular elda race. I felt human. I felt...back to normal. Now that I was in Luïnil again, those emotions were tamed when I didn’t have my kin being slaughtered right before my eyes. I almost felt normal here, too. But the awareness—the elda DNA that had been awoken inside of me—only lay dormant. It would not be silenced for long.

The bad part of this dormancy was that I now had distance from my actions, and without anyone around to talk to or distract my thoughts, they immediately went to my mistakes. And that meant I could look back with unclouded eyes at every single thing I had done while I had been in Sarqua’s custody and the battles that transpired afterward.

I felt sick to my stomach.

All that flashed through my mind was—I killed people. I killed Mycah’s people. Rydan’s people. My father’s people...my people. Even after I found out that they were my kin, I continued to kill them.

Oh, my god.

I grabbed onto a large tree to gain some balance and hopefully regain my composure. I didn’t know what to do. Thoughts of Rydan entered my mind, and I wished more than anything he were here. I just needed him. He wouldn’t say anything, and I wouldn’t want him to, either. I needed him to just hold me the way he did whenever I was upset and needed to think. It was what I desired more than anything in this moment. No speaking, because talking would be the last thing on my mind. How could I voice out loud what I had done?

Closing my eyes tight, I imagined he was here with me as I leaned my forehead on the surface of the rough tree bark. Worry over his safety gnawed at me. My hands were balled into fists on either side of my face, blocking out any light from my eyes. Please be okay. It was probably a good thing I was alone at this point, since I knew I looked like a crazy person lately, but crap. How did a person deal with this kind of thing? Someone forgot to give me the manual on how to be an elf while in the middle of a war.

I stayed in this position for a few minutes, until finally I turned my head to the side, staring ahead in wide-eyed shock but not actually seeing anything. There was no way to explain my behavior; I knew that, so I was a little thankful no one witnessed this meltdown of mine. I cleared my throat, but it didn’t do much to help take away the pain of my murderous actions combined with the fear over my best friend in the entire universe.

But I just needed a moment. If I didn’t mourn my actions now, then how could I learn from them? I buried my face in my hands for a few more seconds, chastising myself for being so weak. If I let death get to me the way that it did, then there would be no surviving by the end of this. I knew it. And yet, I couldn’t seem to get over what I had done.

Mycah might’ve been right about me. The deaths I was responsible for would crush me. But it wouldn’t be today. I wouldn’t let it. Not when I had Mycah, Rydan, Naminé, and Ender to think about and be strong for. So I reluctantly let go of the tree and dusted myself off emotionally, mentally, and physically.

As I continued on my way, the pain in my side where the Night Elf’s blade had cut did not let up. It only seemed to increase with each passing minute, and especially with every slight movement my body made. It was sickening and excruciating. Not to mention I was dying of thirst and food. I had no idea how much time had passed, but the forest I trudged through grew darker.

I thought of Mycah, but I really didn’t want to. It was agonizing not knowing if he was okay, on top of being separated from him like this. I knew he was out in this land somewhere, under the very same dusk sky as I was, and I prayed he was safe.

My chest tightened as the Isil soldier’s words replayed in my mind, “…even if Remycah were to live out the day.” That very line would haunt me. He sounded so confident that Mycah would get caught, and I knew if he did, Ohtar would more than likely want him killed on sight.

I shook my head, hating that my thoughts were taking me into such dangerous territory. I shouldn’t think of it, or anything about Mycah, because I knew it would lead to thoughts of hopelessness. Eventually, and a lot sooner than I’d like to admit to, it would lead my mind back to those bad things I wished more than anything I could forget. And I couldn’t give in to such despair. I had to be strong.

My eyes drooped heavily. I needed to sleep, but where? There was no way of knowing how far away the hunters were, or if some other creature would find me. Then, as if on cue, a rustling sound sent my blood racing through my veins and my heart crashing against my chest.

I rushed to hide behind a tree and held my breath. I didn’t see anything, but that didn’t mean I wasn’t seen first by whatever it was that was out there. A large, red bird let out a screech as it came bursting out of a nearby bush, sending me jumping into the air. I clutched at my racing heart, scared half to death. Stupid bird. Obviously, that was what made the rustling sound. Nothing to be afraid of. I stepped around the tree cautiously to verify that notion was correct, and immediately regretted it.

Black shadows zoomed at my face, racing in and out around my body, striking randomly wherever they might. I broke out into a run in an attempt to free myself from their onslaught, but it did no good. Slices of stinging pain riddled my body as I tumbled through the forest. I tripped over something and landed on my hands and knees, right in the middle of a huge fluff of fog. The evil shadows that appeared to be in the shape of bats darted everywhere there was emptiness, creeping in the spaces between my legs, arms, and around my head. Their high-pitched screeching made my blood curdle.

I’d had enough.

Letting out my own kind of battle yell, I drew from the sun I knew to be setting behind the horizon somewhere and wrenched it through the thick mist that had rolled in. A shrill cry of pain pierced my ears as the rays burnt the shadows away.

Labored breaths wheezing in and out of my lungs was the only noise I could hear as I trained my ears to pick up any other sort of danger that could be out there. I couldn’t see through the thickness of the fog. I crawled on my hands and knees, feeling the ground for a clear path. The signal in my heart that led me onward throbbed stronger and was my only indication that I went the right way.

Suddenly, those nasty shadows came whizzing back, cutting across my body like razorblades. They swarmed my head like flies, but much peskier.

“Get off me!” I swatted them away but it was no use. My hand gestures and meaningless attacks went right through them like there was nothing there. I wanted to keep moving, but a big part of me was more afraid of slipping off the edge into a big hole in the ground that I couldn’t see through the mist than the damage these filthy vermin could inflict.

I ducked in and out of their reach as I blasted the ones scattered around my legs with an invisible burst of energy. Regret flared in my gut, because I instantly felt drained of strength. I only had so much stamina left, and expelling it like that was dangerous. I lifted my other hand and commanded the wind to bend to my will, trapping the flying creatures in a tiny cyclone of gusts along with the dense fog.

They screeched and cried as I spun the whirlwind faster, then sent it soaring into the trunk of a tree across the way. It crashed against the mighty bark in an explosion of black and grey matter, dissolving into nothingness.

Exhaling a long breath, I stood up shakily and winced. The lacerations the shadowy-bats inflicted, coupled with the bleeding wound in my torso, burned in such a way I had to hold back vomit. I dragged my feet to move one after the other over the darkened soil as I reached from tree trunk to tree trunk, propelling my body to just get to the next without falling flat on my face.

Dirt was caked in my hair and underneath my fingernails, but worse than that, in my wounds. It mixed with the blood I was losing and formed a thick, gritty paste. My body flinched from the throbbing agony that pulsed with each pump of my heart.

Was I dying? I wasn’t sure how much longer I could last like this. How much blood could my system tolerate losing? I needed to rest. My feet refused to carry me another step further as my head swam sluggishly. My vision blurred, and my hands automatically searched for the next tree to grab onto. Once I found it, I carefully put my back to the bark and slid down to the ground in a bloody heap, my eyes closing.

Darkness crept over my mind. It slithered in the recesses of my subconsciousness, hooking its sharp claws in the loops of my memories. A death song—a requiem—chanted dark, deep, but faint throughout my mind. The deep, bass-like timbre reverberated through my system like a melodic accusation. It taunted me.

It slowly escalated from weak to strong the more my waking consciousness tried to ignore it. But it would not be denied.

Shouts of pain echoed in time with the bass of the melody. Bloody faces twisted in anguish flashed to the beat of a drum. Regret. Guilt. Remorse. Sorrow. A nice concoction of the worst self-flagellating emotions flowed in like it was high-tide on an already swollen sea during a flood. It was the elves I had killed—The deaths that I had caused.

My eyes snapped open from a crushing attack on my lungs, waking me from my nightmare. I couldn’t breathe. Literally this time, not figuratively because of Mycah’s hot accent or some other silly reason. I was having an actual anxiety attack as I clutched both the ground and my chest out of desperation for oxygen. The requiem only grew louder, drowning out any other sound. My ears had to be bleeding, and I was sure there were veins popping out of my forehead, pulsing in tune with the music.

My sole focus was on breathing again.

I realized I lay on the ground, so I maneuvered myself into a sitting position and pulled my legs to my chest, then lowered my head in between my knees. My weakened body practically screamed in pain from this position, but I was in no mind to pay attention either way. Barely I felt the scratch of bark on my back, or the hard ground beneath my feet. There was no other noise to be heard except the deep melody I had playing involuntarily in my head.

Slowly, I made myself focus on the air that hung around my face, just begging to be let into my burning lungs. Breathe. Just breathe, Nari. My lips formed the shape of an O, as if sucking on an invisible straw. Oxygen drew into my mouth and over my tongue, and I focused on this one thing alone. It became soothing, and after more passing moments, my breathing gradually became easier. The death song quieted just as gradually until I could no longer hear it, and instead, Rydan’s deep tenor calling my name flitted into my eardrums. But I knew it was only my imagination.

I was utterly alone.

Chapter Four

~Naminé~

The unfamiliar land of the Earthly realm was troubling and quite uncomfortable. Not only was the oxygen sullied, but the sun itself was thin and distant. It was completely opposite from the welcoming energy Luïnil offered into the atmosphere. Here, it felt…terribly empty. Calen trembled beneath my fingertips, much like my own body’s reaction to the cold.

Rydan knelt at Lómë’s side, stroking her fur lovingly. “Is she going to be okay?”

“She is badly injured, but I cannot answer that, Rydan.” I took his hand gently into my own, caressing his knuckles for comfort. “Every Fëa has unfathomable strength and sturdiness. I do believe she shall recover.”

“What about you? Are you okay?” He stretched his free hand up to my wounded head, examining the damage I had taken. My heart skipped at the way his eyes assessed my well-being.

“Yes, I am fine. You need not worry for me.” I smiled softly to reassure him. The sweetness and concern in his voice would be a memory sure to replay often in my mind once all was well.

“And you?” Rydan stepped over to Ender, and then slowly knelt before him. “That looks really bad. Are you putting pressure on it? Here.”

Rydan ripped the end of his shirt and pressed it against Ender’s wound. Ender replied, “I will live with a bit of elven medicine.”

“Good. Because I have to go after Nari. I have to,” Rydan announced as he made advancement toward the Ëlemmiire.

“Rydan, you mustn’t!” Ender growled. “If you leave through that tree alone, you shall most certainly be captured, and then where would we be?”

“I don’t care! You can’t expect me not to even try.” Rydan paced in front of the tree’s trunk. “Besides, I can apparently take care of myself. I mean, look at this!”

He waved a hand at the deceased men and elda scattered about the land. Ender’s eyes followed the tragic pattern before returning to our prince. “Rydan, I understand you—”

“I can’t believe I…killed all these—” Rydan interrupted Ender and covered his mouth with a trembling hand. “I killed people. I actually killed all these people.”

“You had no choice. It was your life or theirs. Naminé’s life or theirs. Even mine. You did what you must, Rydan, and that is that. Understand that before this war is over, there shall be many more lives lost. It will be up to you which side the loss is on,” Ender said firmly.

“Yeah, I know. I know. I get it, okay?” Rydan folded his arms over his chest. “I would do it again if it meant saving any one of your lives. But that doesn’t change the fact that it’s hard as hell to accept afterwards.”

“That is your human upbringing shining through. It is nothing to be ashamed of. You were not raised a warrior, despite being destined to become one.” Ender supported his weight against the trunk of a tree.

“It was the strangest thing. At first, after we had stepped through into Kennebunkport, I couldn't connect to the other realm. I felt back to normal. I felt human again. Then, all of a sudden, when I saw Nari in trouble…something in me just…snapped. I couldn’t control myself. The one thing playing in my mind is that I needed to get to her above anything else. And now…now that I’ve calmed down, I’m back to feeling helpless and human again.” Rydan shoved his fists into the pockets of his trousers.

“Your Guardian instincts can be overwhelming at times. It is natural to feel that way when you are pushed into a corner and your Óre’Dae needs protection. There is no use fighting it. It shall happen again, I am sure of it.”

“Yeah, well, I’m going after her. You can’t stop me.”

“Rydan—”

Rydan’s eyes suddenly focused hard on a particular spot across his path. Without further delay, he sprinted to the young girl that had been killed sometime during my unconsciousness. “Zaylie…Oh, God, Zaylie. No, God, no.”

Sympathy for his loss choked my vocal cords, and I could not speak or move as I gazed upon the prince of our kingdom lowering himself over the girl’s frozen corpse. He pushed the golden hair back away from her relaxed face and bowed his head. He whispered breathlessly, “I’m so sorry.”

“It is indeed a tragedy,” Ender matched Rydan’s whisper.

Rydan stood, and as he faced his royal brother’s Guardian, he slid his eyes into Ender’s. Peering intently without letup, he finally said, “I can’t leave Nari out there alone. She just witnessed one of her best friends get murdered right before her eyes. She’s probably terrified and sick with grief. I get that you don’t want me to risk myself, that it risks your kingdom along with it, but I’m sorry. It’s a risk I’m willing to take.”

“What do you plan to do?” I asked, for I could not deny I was immeasurably frightened for his well-being. It would be so easy for him to be captured along with Nariella, and neither Ender nor I would have any indication of it. They could be executed long before we were to return to Luïnil in a fortnight, per our instruction to King Remycah. And if King Remycah were to learn of it…I shook my head. I feared it would not be tolerated.

“I don’t know. But I have to try something. Anything. If I can sneak up on them, maybe while they sleep, I can get to her. I honestly don’t know, but I don’t care. I’ll figure it out when the time comes.” Rydan resumed his place at Lómë’s side and lowered his face into her neck. “I’m so, so sorry.”

“We should remove her from view of the Ëlemmiire. A place hidden from unwanted eyes,” Ender advised.

“Yeah, good idea.” Rydan and I helped Lómë move to a different spot into the tight clustered trees where none could find her easily.

“Is she able to shift into an animal more customary to this realm?” I asked gently, wishing we could take her to some sort of animal healer here, if there were such a thing.

“I wish, but she can’t. This is her true form, and it takes too much energy for her to shift into something else. I can feel she wants to, but she’s just too hurt.” Rydan continued to pet along the white fur of her head. “Hey, I’ll be back soon. Hang in there.”

Calen stayed by Lómë’s side as Rydan and I returned to Ender, who had remained at the Ëlemmiire. “Rydan, you must proceed with extreme caution. Do not be foolish. Ohtar’s hunters are wise and skilled. If you do not come upon a clear opportunity to retrieve Nariella, do not force it. You will only pay with your life in the end. We can always wait until we meet up with Remycah once more—”

“Alright, I got it. I’ll be careful.” Rydan interrupted what Ender had been suggesting. I could sense he did not care to involve Remycah in his affairs, despite knowing it would be for the better. I found it a bit strange, but I did not mention it.

“Where should we go? What should we do?” I grasped my aching head, feeling though I could fall asleep at any moment. It was terribly difficult to keep awake.

“Town isn’t far from here. Keep walking southwest until you come to a line of houses,” Rydan pointed in the direction we were to go, “just over those hills. Ask anyone you see for help. Ask them to take you to the doctor, or to the medical center outside of town. You’ll have to hitch a ride, because it’s like ten miles away. Are you good with that?”

“Interact with humans?” I inquired skeptically. “What if they discover what we truly are? There must be another way.”

“They won’t. No one will have any idea what you are, okay? They might find you a little weird, but no one will suspect you’re elves. The thought won’t even enter into their minds.” Rydan lifted the chain he had latched around his neck up over his head.

“Will we not need some form of compensation to provide to any who assist us? Some form of payment or money?” Ender asked. “What if they do not help us without it?”

“Then you go to my parents…or…whoever they are. The couple that raised me. They own an inn called O’Malley’s Bed and Breakfast, and their names are Anna and Darren. It’s a few blocks east down the main drag called Maine Street. It isn’t too far. Here, give my mom Anna this. Tell her I’m okay and that you’re close friends of mine. Tell her I’m begging her to help you with whatever it is you need. No matter if it’s money, a place to stay, food, anything and everything. She’ll know I sent you when you show her that.” He handed me the skeleton key he was given at birth and dropped it into my hand.

“Rydan,” I forced myself to stand, though I was weak, and placed my hands on his shoulders, “are you certain you will be all right? What of Lómë? How are we to help her?”

“Yes, I’ll be okay. I don’t know what you should do about Lómë or Calen. I’m going to hurry as fast as I can, but until then, there’s nowhere to take them. If anyone sees a tiger in these parts, they’ll seriously take her away, and I may never see her again. You have to keep her and Calen hidden from human eyes. You said something about elven medicine, right? Are you sure there’s nothing you can do?” Rydan switched his view back and forth between Ender and me.

We hesitated. I could not bear to disappoint him; therefore Ender and I remained silent, unsure of how to respond. I was not skilled in elven medicine, nor was I an Animal Healer. I thought of my dear friend Falla and wished more than anything she were here to guide me. However, I could always give it a try on my own. If I could remember a few of her remedies, perhaps there would be a bit of good that I could do.

I took Rydan by the shoulders once more until his eyes were locked onto mine. “Leave her to me, Rydan. I will not fail you. I will ensure she lives until your return, and I will ease her pain. She will be comfortable whilst she waits for you, and if you do not come back before we are to reunite with Remycah in a fortnight, we shall find him ourselves without you. He will have the ability to heal her, and then we will find you, Rydan.”

“I trust you,” he replied firmly. “Thank you. And thank you for understanding why I have to do this.”

Softly, and with unbearable gentleness, he caressed my cheekbone with the back of his fingers. Slowly, he kissed the spot he had just touched, sending a shock of tingles to explode down my spine and into my toes. “I’ll be back.”

Rydan gave a quick nod to Ender before advancing toward our beautiful Ëlemmiire. They said their good-byes, and before another word was uttered into the cold autumn evening, Rydan slipped through the gateway, leaving nothing behind in his wake but the breaking of my heart.

The terrible fear of him being captured by Ohtar’s hunters could not be dismissed from my mind. He was literally walking straight into danger, and my soul simply could not bear the thought of it.

“Naminé, come. We must build a fire and rest for the night. You are too weak to carry me through these unknown forests as you are, and I am afraid I would not be able to make it even a few feet without your support. We shall rest with Lómë and Calen.” Ender gathered a few fallen twigs near the place he had been lying and piled them together into his arms.

I did as he asked and picked up as many dried sticks as I could. I knew he was right. Rest would be fully required before I could possibly be prepared to face human strangers. We took the twigs near the resting Fëa we had hid in the outlying forest.

“Are you sure you can last the night?” I asked my friend once he lit the sticks ablaze.

“I am much stronger than I look. It is best we wait until the new day. Come, let us rest our minds and bodies. We have much to face tomorrow and need all the strength we can conjure.”

“Yes, sir.” I lowered myself onto the ground next to the warm fire with Lómë on one side and Calen on the other. Together, the four of us would endure our first night in the Earthly realm sharing any bit of warmth and strength we had. We would survive this. There was no doubt in my mind.

Chapter Five

~Nari~

Somehow, I was still alive. The realization that I had survived the night danced across my mind as I opened my eyes. The verdant forest looked different in the morning sunlight. At least, this particular spot did. It seemed to sparkle and glisten. I never would’ve imagined it like this from my impression last night, though it may have had something to do with my injuries and nightmare.

I didn’t know why, but something told me the darkness in this forest was the reason for my haunted dreams. As if it made you face your worst nightmares about yourself. It was hard to believe, because during the daylight, it appeared to be beautiful without malice.

Either way, I didn’t want to stay here another night to find out. My legs shook violently as I forced myself to stand on them. I had to keep moving, but it was getting harder to take a single step. It had to be some sort of miracle that I was still alive. A person wouldn’t normally last this long without food and water while sustaining this many bleeding wounds. The amount of blood I had to have lost by now must be deadly, and yet, I wasn’t dead.

Huh. Strange.

Not that I wasn’t grateful for it, because I most definitely was. Very grateful. I just didn’t understand it. It didn’t seem natural. Nonetheless, I put every ounce of strength I had left to keep my feet moving one after the other and did my best to ignore the pain. The gravity I was being drawn to, like a string wrapped around my heart valves, increased. I was getting closer to whatever it was that led me in its direction, and I refused to give up until I got to it. Curiosity more than anything fueled my desire to keep going.

Concern and remorse spread through my heart. In my gut, I knew it was the right decision to follow the invisible force instead of trying to get back to the Ëlemmiire, and yes, I knew it had been my only chance of survival, but the guilt of not at least trying to go assist Rydan, plus heal my father, Naminé, Calen, and Lómë, nagged on my insides like a disease—just eating me up entirely. And yet, what could I have done differently? Despite knowing that, I couldn’t help worrying over them, it was almost overwhelming.

Looking toward the grey sky, I could smell rain in the air. Warm wind stretched through the trees, breaking the silence as I continued on. Suddenly, a hot rain shower ruptured overhead, startling me. It trickled through the leaves of the trees in big, sopping drops. I had never experienced anything like it. The scalding hot water ran down my face like tears. Mycah popped into my head, remembering the way he would shield our bodies from getting wet.

My feet sank in the mud, making it twice as hard to gain any distance. The water cascaded over my head, but I hardly noticed. All I saw was Mycah’s piercing, ocean-blue eyes gazing intently into mine. I could see so clearly their color, despite him not being in front of me. In slow-motion, he licked his lips before turning his mouth into a half-smirk.

My imagination recalled every detail of his face, even down to his eyelashes that framed his exquisite eyes. I started to tremble from the way my soul mourned our separation. Thinking about him was painful when we weren’t together, and so I normally wouldn’t let myself do it. But I needed him right now more than I ever had before. If he were here, he would’ve healed all my injuries, taking away all my pain. Had he been with us when we went through the tree, I knew in my heart none of us would’ve died. We would’ve all made it out alive, because Mycah would ensure it to be so. Zaylie would still be alive.

Oh, Zaylie.

I swallowed hard. There was so much sadness; it choked me. I could hardly pick my foot up out of the mud and fell on my hands and knees. I bit the side of my wet wrist to keep from crying. It felt like the rain was seeping sorrow into my skin.

My lungs heaved violently, and my eyes stung like a million tiny needles were crushing them. I couldn’t breathe; no matter how hard I tried, my lungs were locked the same way my throat was. There was so much emotion coursing through me right then, I thought any second I’d explode.

I worked my mouth open and closed to try and release some of the tension, but nothing worked. Pain shot throughout every inch of me, whether it was from lack of oxygen or the force of pure emotion trying to break out, I didn’t know. I strained not to cry—Please don’t cry.

Death was such a bittersweet concept. I once thought of it as being easier than life. Suffering couldn’t penetrate you if you were dead. But now that both my mothers were gone and Zaylie, the one person who looked past my awkwardness and saw me as a real person, was thrust into that darkness by the vileness known as Nikolai, I knew more than anything death could be nothing but bitter. Yes, life was harder, but that was what made it worth living. Worth fighting for. If life were easy, there wouldn’t need to be a fight against dying.

A deep, haunting melody reverberated from some place unknown and into my heart, as if a lament for Zaylie. A vivid yellow flower caught my attention through the rain. I watched as a lick of pink spread through the petals right before my eyes. It reminded me so much of Zaylie. Bright. Golden. Pink. It was so her. A ray of sunshine broke from the clouds and illuminated the spraying rain. I closed my eyes and let the sound of the rich cello wash over me. It could’ve only been my imagination, but I used it to my advantage, whatever it was. I was more determined than ever to bring myself out of this sadness. I would not let death win. So there would be no shedding of tears.

Time seemed to move way too slowly. I had to pull it together. Hope was not completely lost. There was yet a little somewhere inside of me, and I needed to be strong for everyone. No matter what happened, I would put everything I could into staying alive. Come what may, come what consequences, I would do it. Let this be my vow, that I, Nariella Ashwyn Woodlinn, would survive this wretchedness.

Immediately, the rain stopped, as if I passed some kind of trial. The agony and despair retreated from my heart and mind like a vacuum the more the light of the sun increased through the trees. I shook my head at this insane realm. I didn’t understand a thing about it. It just kept getting crazier the longer I dwelled in it. The impulse to keep going and follow the invisible force that called me somewhere went off like an alarm in my gut.

Quick to obey, I wrenched myself out of the sticky mud and willed my limbs to do what they were made to do—walk. I tried not to pay attention to the injury I had throbbing at my side, or the slits all across my skin that felt ten times worse than paper cuts, but it was difficult. The wind blew through my hair and licked the wounds like icy flames. My teeth clenched from the burning sensation it elicited, but I had to keep moving.

There was a large, thick branch lying on the ground up ahead. Slowly, I bent down to grab it and decided to use it as a walking stick. I was certain any little thing would help by this point, and it wouldn’t hurt to give it a try. I leaned on the branch like a crutch for balance, letting it support part of my weight. It didn’t help with my speed, but it did help my strength.

Hours seemed to drag by slowly, but eventually I breached the edge of the forest. I inhaled the fresh, clean breeze that blew across my face. My dry mouth watered from its sweetness. There were a lot of scary things about Luïnil, but there was also so much beauty and magnificence.

My stomach grumbled and ached, reminding me that I hadn’t eaten in a long time. It made me light-headed. I had no idea how I was going to find food or get water. I didn’t even know where the heck I was going. I forced my way up a large hill, hating every second of it. My legs burned, my injuries cried out to me, and all I wanted to do was growl and grumble louder than my stomach had done. I finally made it to the top and noticed a few tiny smoke stacks whirling toward the sky from a nearby town.

The warm sun stirred my senses, welcoming me into its embrace. I reveled in its touch, letting it lighten my downtrodden spirits. Lifting my arms up into the air, I stretched, basking in the sparkling rays that slowly crept higher in the sky as I stepped closer to the ledge of the hill.

It felt like I could see for miles from up here. The horizon stretched on and on. Crazy-shaped mountains towered in the distance behind a sparkling blue sea. Rolling hills, dazzling streams, vibrant trees, and soaring birds singing pretty songs filled the expansive land. I gasped, holding a shaky hand to my mouth. It was so beautiful. Unlike anything in my wildest dreams. The soft, early blue sky was clearer than a crystal glass; I thought for sure I could make out the tiniest details in the mountains that had to be hundreds of miles away.

Carefully, I made my way over the hill, trying my best not to fall down it like a tumbleweed. That’d be just my luck. A broken neck was all I needed on top of everything else I had wrong with me. I slipped a few times, but I was able to catch my balance again. Reaching the bottom, I was proud of myself for managing that without a complete disaster ensuing.

I thought of Cathar and how he had told me a couple weeks ago that I had natural instincts of great balance and grace coursing through my system. I had wanted to laugh then, and I could laugh from it now. Me? Grace and excellent balance? That was the biggest joke of the century. I could hardly make it out the front door without some sort of catastrophe happening. I was the opposite of grace and elegance. Honestly, it was hard to believe I shared the same DNA as all these beautiful and ethereal elves that lived here. I was nothing like them.

They were wise, swift, and precise. I was unwise, foolish, slow, and a total mess. I was more human than elf. Except when I was in defense-mode. Only then could I tap into my elfy-ness and be greater than I normally was. It was an incredible feeling, one that I would miss severely if I ever lost it. I enjoyed the strength that came with my elven abilities and feel of control over the elements. The only thing I needed to learn was how to control my emotions when it came to Tavas and Isil battling each other. The last thing I wanted was to go crazy again and start on another killing spree. I needed to be more cautious, careful, and figure out a way to disable the Isil soldiers from attacking my people without actually killing them. But I had no idea if that was even possible, let alone if I were even capable of carrying out something like that. I prayed I wouldn’t have to find out anytime soon.

Just when I couldn’t take another step out of exhaustion and pain, hope bubbled in my chest. The town I had seen from the hill came into view. It wasn’t very far away at all. If I could get food and water, and perhaps a doctor of some sort, maybe I could get through this just fine. As I drew closer, I recognized the town. It was the Nianott village that Cathar and I had gone to before. The one the Night Elves destroyed, killing my sweet new friends—Marywane and Kirtly. I worked my mind to recall the name of the town, thinking it was something like Durdell, but I really couldn’t be sure.

My feet carried me absentmindedly to the main street. It was in shambles, exactly the way I had last seen it. The difference was that already the townsfolk were busy cleaning it up and rebuilding what was lost. I thought of Marywane and Kirtly, and the way the people here had been so happy and carefree. A heavy sadness plagued every corner now, stifling the joy and mirth like a blanket.

“Oi! Your kind are not welcome here, she-elf!” a voice called to me from a place I couldn’t quite make out yet. It hurt to even swivel my head in its direction. I pretended I didn’t hear him and kept going in hopes of finding a person of medicine, or maybe a place for food. Once he had said those words, however, all eyes whipped in my direction.

Accusatory looks and whispers of malcontent struck me harshly, as if I were punched in the gut. I tried to quicken my pace. I winced from the pain it caused and bit my lip to keep from crying out. I was sure I’d be suffering from gangrene if I didn’t get these wounds taken care of as soon as possible.

The smell of food wafted in my nose, so I let it guide me through the streets. My mouth salivated as I followed it; the lack of food and water made my need and desire for it to overtake everything else. All I could think about was getting food in my mouth—I didn’t care what it was. My stomach twisted in agreement as I continued heading toward the smell of bread.

Once I found the source, I stumbled through the already opened doorway and collapsed onto a stool at the bar. All activity ceased upon my entry, giving me the indication that I was unwelcome. Eyes zeroed in on my face. I could feel it like a heat lamp. I looked around and took in the people standing about staring at me, their brooms and cleaning tools held frozen in their hands.

“What are you doing here?” a female inquired from the corner. She had strawberry-blonde, curly hair that sat lazily atop her head, and streaks of ash smeared across her cheeks.

“I’m just looking for food and water, and maybe medical aid. I’m hurt. Please, I’m only asking for shelter until I feel strong enough to go on my way again,” I answered her question in the nicest, most humble way I could manage.

“You cannot be here. It was your kind that destroyed this village and killed our kin. Get out!” a male voice demanded harshly from my right.

“I feel awful for what happened here. I’m so sorry for it, you have to believe me. In fact, I was friends with Marywane and Kirtly. You have no idea how saddened I am by their deaths. The deaths of all who had lived here,” I explained heartily, but just talking took energy that I didn’t even have.

“Your words mean nothing when you’re in want of food and shelter. They’re only lies to get what you want out of us,” he answered back. The rest of the people that stood around all nodded their heads and made noises of agreement.

“No, that isn’t the case at all. I even avenged the lives that were lost here. Those Isil’Elda soldiers that did all this? They’re dead. I took care of them because of what I had found here. Because of what they did. Please believe me. I would’ve never hurt a hair on anyone’s head in this village. Or any of you! I don’t want that,” I couldn’t help going on and on, trying to convince them that I wasn’t the same as the Night Elves they were unfairly lumping me together with. I clasped my hands together in front of my chest, begging them to believe me.

“Then you enjoy death? You relish exacting revenge and taking lives? We do not want your kind here, regardless of your intentions. Your people love death. They crave battle and vengeance. But that is not our way. We tried to be peaceful with the elves. We kept neutral in the war that the North and South kingdoms foolishly hold to. And yet, your kin dealt out malicious acts of violence and murder despite our meekness. How dare you come here and expect our aid after everything you troublemakers have done. You will never be welcome here or in our west village of Burrbein again.” The one who had been conversing with me held his arm up and pointed in the direction of the exit, demanding I leave.

“I don’t enjoy death. I’m regretful for what I’ve done. I’m not the same as those soldiers. They’re hunting me as we speak. Please, if I leave now, they’ll certainly find me if I don’t die from these wounds first. Please, I’m begging you.” I contemplated getting down on my knees. “Even if you could just spare a piece of bread, some water, and bandages. That’s all I’m asking, and then I’ll be on my way.”

“Night Elf warriors are hunting you? And you came here? If they were to discover we assisted you, they’d punish us the way they did this village! You have brought great evil here, she-elf. Be on your way this instant before I throw you out! Make haste!” The Nianott male took heavy steps toward me, making me flinch.

He grabbed me by the arm and pulled me off the stool. I struggled to stay upright, my hopes and dreams of filling my belly with food shattering to pieces. I was so hungry, so thirsty, I would’ve given anything for a crumb or even one drop of water. Not to mention my gashes were excruciatingly painful.

The creature of Luïnil dragged me from the small pub, and it required everything I could muster not to pass out from the agony. The white-hot, blinding pain took over all my senses, making it impossible to see, hear, feel, or even think about anything else but my suffering.

I didn’t even notice that we had left the village, until one heavy thrust later, I was tossed onto my sore hands and knees beneath the shade of a tree. My heart broke in two like porcelain. The sun didn’t even warm me. The calm breeze couldn’t even touch me. I was lost and broken, unsure if I could even stand back up. The pull to keep going and find whatever it was that called me onward felt faint. I couldn’t even give it my thoughts or attention. All I wanted to do was sleep and never, ever wake up.

Growing up, I always used sleep as my place of solace. My one safe-haven that I could reach anytime Ray was at home and drunk. A place where I could forget about all my troubles and worries, even if only for a moment before nightmares would trickle in. I was used to sleep being my coping mechanism, and so I begged for sleep to take me away now and ease my pain.

Unexpectedly, something landed next to my legs with a loud thump. I was too weak to jump or do anything except open my eyes into slits. A canvas bag sat next to me, along with dirty feet a little ways back from where I was. My eyes crawled upward to find they belonged to one of the villagers. A young girl with a saddened smile and wavy brown hair stood before me and nodded toward the bag.

“Food, water, and bandages,” she squeaked softly. Turning on her heel, she was set to leave, but I stopped her.

“Wait,” I croaked, feeling utterly drained to manage more than that. “Thank you.”

She slowly turned back to face me once more. “What’s your name?”

“Nariella,” I answered her. “What’s yours?”

She shook her head, keeping silent, not wanting to provide that bit of information, despite me already giving her my name. I smirked, feeling fooled by a little girl. She lowered to the ground and began picking at the grass, her eyes staying on mine.

Reaching for the bag, my stomach rolled in response, knowing it was about to get food. It made an awful noise, and the girl giggled. I hardly paid attention as I grabbed the bread and stuffed it in my mouth. I couldn’t chew fast enough before I took the water pouch and tried to squeeze in the liquid along with my mouthful of baked awesomeness.

“You’re bleeding,” she stated matter-of-fact as I continued to obliterate my food and water like a wild animal.

I nodded my head, since it was all I could do with bread in my mouth. I swallowed a few times, then gave a muffled, “Yeah.”

“You look atrocious,” she commented unabashedly. I laughed then, almost choking on my meal. She scooted closer to me, then pulled the bandages out of the sack. “My mother is a medicine-giver. That’s how I got these cotton cloths and balm. Here.”

She began tending to my wounds gently, but the pain was still so much, I almost lost the food I just put into my stomach. I closed my eyes tight and tried to let her work her magic, though it was shocking a girl so young could possibly know what she was doing. She had to be six-years-old at the most, if not younger. Not that I could ever really know, since I had no idea how Nianott people aged. Perhaps it was different than human kids I was used to seeing.

“This might help only a little. But you really need someone who can perform stronger medicine. I brought you what you asked for, but it won’t heal you,” she said softly after finishing with tying the bandage.

“Thank you for this. It really was kind of you. The food and water was more than enough. And the bandage will help keep more dirt from getting in, so it’s worth it to me. Thank you so much,” I conveyed my gratitude with sincerity.

She stood up to leave, and this time I let her. She turned and gave me a small wave. “My name is Rosie. I hope you make it to wherever you’re going.”

I smiled, giving a wave back. I was still extremely weak. The small piece of bread wasn’t enough to fill my stomach or even restore my energy. But it was something. And that gave me the push I needed to keep going.

My legs felt like squished noodles as I let the invisible string lead me onward. Whatever this thing I followed was better be epically awesome and worth all this trouble. Something told me that it was, and the desire to get to it flared stronger than ever. It called me the way a mother beseeches a lost child.

The entire rest of the day went by as I took step after step, never giving up. The more I walked and stumbled, the more the magnet grew stronger. I was getting closer—I could feel it.

My body was weakened and damaged beyond repair. I could hardly breathe, hardly even see where I was going. Fresh blood seeped into the cloth bandages Rosie had tied around my waist. Even though I knew I was close to my destination, hopelessness returned full-force in my heart. It didn’t matter that I was almost there, because I didn’t think I would live to see whatever it was that wanted me to come in the first place.

A convulsion rocked my system, pitching me forward. I fell to my hands and knees, but forced myself to stand again. My eyes were clouded, although even if they weren’t, I couldn’t keep my lids open. I was so tired. So hungry and thirsty.

Then suddenly, my foot went through open air instead of landing on the ground like I had expected. I tumbled over the edge of something, in a somersault that I had no intention of performing, and hit the ground below again. My body kept rolling until I finally stopped, ending up on my back.

But I couldn’t move.

Chapter Six

~Naminé~

The crackling embers were just loud enough to awaken me. Ender had enchanted the fire to burn the entire night through, until the sun made its appearance high in the sky, since it was our only source of heat. Lómë’s breathing was deep and slow. I prayed she would be all right, as I promised Rydan she would be.

Calen’s poor wing was still broken. I could feel her pain as if it were my own. Maite’Ona such as myself had a way of turning off that particular aspect of our connection, but I did not find favor in doing so. If the other half of my soul was hurting, I wanted to know her pain also. And yet, in these dire circumstances, I was forced to shut myself off to her pain in order to be at my best potential to assist Ender. I would not have the means to carry him all the way into town if my arm was useless and soul racking in pain. I knew she would understand and would forgive me for it.

Turning to Lómë, I could not tell for certain what was specifically the matter with her, or how exactly she had been injured. Though there was matted blood around her body, I was much too afraid to disturb any of her wounds and cause more pain. I stroked her thick, heavy fur. She was quite beautiful even with her white coat dirtied and in this horrible condition. I lowered my lips to her ear and whispered, “Forgive us for leaving. For we must, but we shall return as soon as we are able. Calen will watch over you.”

I had made an effort to dream-weave with Falla last night in hopes of learning any possible way that could help either Fëa, but I was unsuccessful due to my head injury. I could not focus properly or muster the energy needed to form a connection. My fear was that it could also be the fact that I did not have a strong link to Luïnil whilst here in the Earthly realm, but I did not want to believe that was the reason. If it were, it would mean there could be no hope of dream-weaving with her, even if I were to recover from my wound. And I could not have that. I must speak to her if I were to help Lómë and Calen.

On a new day, I would try to dream-weave with Falla once more. For now, I did what I could with a command that would ease the pain of both Fëa and make them comfortable. Ender had built a new fire that would not die for the two animals to rest near, and then protected the area with an enchantment so that no human might stumble upon their whereabouts.

“The humans will ask many questions. Let me do most of the talking, even should a direct question be asked of you. I have been in this realm before and am already familiar with their ways. Thankfully, I have established an identity that I can use when required,” Ender explained in a low voice, though I did not see why, since we were alone. Certainly, we would have been able to tell if any humans were near enough to overhear our voices. Perhaps he wished to err on the side of caution. “Are you ready?”

“Mm, yes.” I cleared my throat and did all I could to call forth courage. The truth was, I was a bit frightened to be in this realm without Rydan as a guide. “Yes, I am ready.”

I gave Lómë one last pat good-bye, and then embraced Calen next as I exuded as much encouragement to my Fëa as possible. I relayed through my emotions the sentiments to be careful and watch her friend closely. She agreed and promised she would.

I tucked myself under Ender’s arm, and he draped his weight over my shoulder with his other hand held firm to his bleeding wound. If he were to uncover it, it would continue to gush blood. He had no other choice but to keep pressure on it, and therefore, I was responsible for grasping his body tightly to keep it upright as we walked. He was awfully heavy, and it did not ease the ache that planted itself in my cranium.

Doing as Rydan told us, we made our way southwest toward the small hills, and we moved rather slowly, to say the least. It was quite difficult to carry an elda twice my weight, though, I was determined not to let the strain show in my demeanor. I had it much easier than poor Ender did. What mattered was his life, and I certainly had no reason to complain.

The cold breeze blew past us in a rushing playfulness, but I was in no mood to appease it. My body shivered automatically from the low temperature, despite the heavy burden I had been fated to carry. Ender commented, “It is quite cool, is it not?”

“It most certainly is. Perhaps if we were dressed properly, it would not be so bad. Unfortunately, we are clothed in thin material that does naught for our protection from the cold.” I could not stop trembling, and my teeth chattered the entire time I spoke.

“Look there, I believe I see houses in the distance, unless I am growing delirious.” Ender coughed and then wheezed, flinching as he did so. It was obviously painful, and it sent my own gut turning in empathy.

“No, I do believe you are right. I can see them as well. But let us hope we are not both delirious,” I chuckled lightly.

“Leave me at a spot that would not cause suspicion as to where exactly we had come out of the woods. It would be easier for you to locate a person willing to give us aid if you are not dragging my helpless body along with you.”

“All right, yes, that does make a rather good plan. Over there should be acceptable.” I jerked my chin toward a decorative bench that sat beneath a large tree that had lost all its leaves from the cold. It was not too far from where we were, perhaps several yards was all. Ender could easily sit there and wait whilst I found help.

“Yes, that will certainly do.”

Ender and I carefully progressed to the bright yellow bench. My body was more than thankful as his weight dropped from off my shoulders and onto the long seat. I could finally breathe lighter without him. “I will only be a moment.”

I turned to leave, but quickly faced Ender yet again. “What should I say when I find someone?”

“Simply ask for help. You may explain that a friend of yours is injured and you would like assistance to the nearest doctor, if they are able to provide transportation, which they refer to as a car or automobile.”

“What is a car?” I asked innocently, scrunching my delicate eyebrows together. I could not help feeling completely similar to a fish out of water.

“Imagine, if you will, a sort of metal horse that can vary in size, but, of course, without the dung,” Ender said seriously.

I looked at him in surprise, and, I must add, a bit of disgust mixed into my expression. It could not be helped. “Well,” I hesitated, flustered, “I believe I can manage that. Here I go then.”

And with that, I took off toward the road in front of me. I could not see a single human out and about anywhere, however. I spun in a circle, wondering if I should perhaps walk a bit down the way. Metal-horse-type automobile that comes in varied sizes? Oh, dear stars. It sounded rather ridiculous.

There was a nervous flutter pitter-pattering in my gut. I was awfully afraid of doing or saying the wrong thing once I encountered a human. How was I to act normal—at least, normal in their eyes—if I hadn’t much knowledge of their habits and accustomed speech? Oh, this was so very nerve-racking as I continued wandering aimlessly. I was hesitant to stray too far.

Suddenly, I jumped back as one of those blue motor vehicle contraptions Ender had warned me of came zooming past me. I could not help covering my ears from the atrocious noise that had startled me half to death. Metal horse? It was nothing anywhere near similar to a nuuta metal horse! It turned onto a long area and halted in place. Stepping out of the large automobile was a rough-looking man. I did all I could to cease cowering and regain my serene composure.

“Hello there, sir.” The words had managed to slip out of my mouth without any other thought. I was desperate to get Ender medical attention as quickly as was possible. I silently prayed that I did not appear too odd or strange for this man to notice.

“Hello yourself,” the man responded. His eyes roamed up and down my body in the strangest of ways. My heart kicked wildly with a nervous battering. I could only imagine what he contemplated about my foreign clothes. Oh, heavens, save me. I had wondered the same when I had first seen Rydan’s type of dress that was unfamiliar to my realm. It would be no different here, only this time, I was the one out of place. Could he recognize I was different from him? I must speak up and act normal. Yes, completely normal was the key.

“Please, if you are able, I am in dire need of your assistance. You see, I have a friend, and he is badly injured. If at all possible, I ask for help transporting him to the nearest…” Oh, dear stars. I could not remember the term Ender had used. “The nearest…Forgive me. I am a bit shaken up. We are looking for the nearest—”

“Doctor?” the man finished for me.

“Yes! Yes, the nearest doctor. Please, he is sitting right over here, if you are able to take us to the nearest doctor, we will be forever grateful to you.” As I said the words, the man raised his eyebrows with acute suspicion marking his face. “Please, sir.”

Finally, he responded, “Okay. Take me to him first. Where is he?”

“Here, follow me.” And so I did lead the man to Ender. I could hardly contain the shaking in my steps and hands. Closing my eyes, I drew in deep breaths to assist in calming the explosion of anxiety I had erupting in my chest. Without much more fuss other than shock and disgust shown in the man’s face, he helped me carry Ender to the motor vehicle.

“What happened to him?” the man asked on the ride to what I assumed would be the town doctor, but as Rydan said, may also end up being the other place ten miles outside of this town. I was not sure exactly which.

“We would rather not answer that, if you do not mind,” Ender replied kindly. I remained quiet, just as he had asked. I was grateful for it.

“I’m not gonna be in any kind of trouble for doing this, am I? I mean, are you getting me involved in something shady?” The man adjusted a knob on the front of the vehicle. It was utterly strange sitting in this “metal horse.” I made effort to not feel trapped and imprisoned to the point of feeling sick where Ender and I sat in the rear while the man drove.

“No, I assure you, it is nothing of the sort. It will cause you no trouble or any involvement outside of leaving us at the entrance to the hospital,” Ender said.

“Okay, then.”

For the rest of the way, no words were exchanged, and I was quite grateful for that. I would much prefer to go about our business in silence. There would be less of a risk that way. Less chance of being discovered as someone different. Rydan assured us no human would suspect what we were, yet it was still frightening beyond comprehension. I felt vulnerable and exposed, completely at the humans’ mercy. I was in their element and out of mine, and it was not at all comforting.

Upon arrival, the man assisted me with carrying Ender inside, and we were then able to set him in a type of chair that had wheels on the sides. I thanked the man profusely.

“Yeah, sure. It’s no problem. You people take care now,” the man had responded. I watched as he returned to his blue automobile that read “Toyota” on it. Such a strange place to display your name, I thought. He had left the vehicle in front of a group of clear doors that had opened automatically for us as we entered the building. Another man that had been walking in seemed to recognize the stranger who helped us.

“Hey, Ray, what brings you here? Everything okay?” the second man had questioned.

“May we help you?” a woman with brown hair curled on top of her head asked sharply, snapping my attention back to where it should be.

“Yes, I am afraid I have been shot and need immediate care,” Ender answered her, his voice growing more strained and raspy as the minutes passed by. The woman’s eyes widened for a moment as she gathered items laid out on the broad desk she sat behind.

“And how did that happen, honey?” she inquired with a bit of attitude and fear. My chest tightened at this question, for what in heavens could Ender possibly say to satisfy her? He would certainly have to give a lie.

“Is it necessary for me to say? I would rather not. Please, allow me to see the doctor. There is no trouble here,” Ender denied her question, and my heart pounded harder.

She eyed him rather inquisitively, but did not bother arguing. “Here you are, fill these out and bring them back. Someone will be right with you.”

Immediately, she took off running through a door behind her. For now, I breathed a bit easier, yet I was sure it would not last. As we waited, I could not help looking around the area, taking in all the strange details. The large room with hallways going every which way contained nothing but aisles of white. There were a few paintings hung on the wall here and there. I found a bit odd how many people there were sitting in an area off to the side. They occupied chairs contained on either side of the front desk where two women were currently stationed.

Not seconds after the first woman had left, she returned with several other humans pushing a tall bed on wheels. One of the men ordered, “Get him up.”

They wheeled Ender with speed down the hallway and through another set of doors. Fear seized my heart as I watched my only sense of comfort be taken farther away from me. A man approached suddenly. “Are you a relative?”

I did not know what to say, for Ender had advised me not to speak. Little did we realize we would be separated upon arrival. Instinctively, I answered, “Yes, I am his daughter.”

Chapter Seven

~Nari~

I couldn’t tell if I still breathed. I refused to move or do anything other than just lie there on my back. I couldn’t even open my eyes to take in my surroundings. Any little movement, even if it was my lungs trying to draw a breath, set off an explosion of torment from my head to my toes, and so unconsciously my body tried not to breathe to avoid pain. It hurt so badly. Everything ached and cried out in anguish. I could hear roaring waves of an ocean close by, as if it were right next to me, but even that made my eardrums hurt, and all I wished was for it to stop making noise. This was it. This would be my death.

Time seemed to go on forever, but eventually a glow from above had my heart crashing. The moon. So that would be the last thing my eyes would take in before death claimed me. It was beautiful, but I would’ve rather it had been Mycah’s face with his multi-faceted blue eyes staring intently into mine the way they did. There was no stopping my eyelids that were already half-closed from dropping shut completely, eliminating Mycah from my mind as unconsciousness pulled me under.

Zaylie’s golden brown eyes sparkled once she saw me coming. She was smiling in her sweet, delicate way. I smiled in return, joy and warmth filling my heart at getting to see her. I ran to her and she opened her arms to greet me.

A blast exploded in my ears, and I stopped short to find Zaylie’s eyes now black and lifeless, her head tossed to the side from a bullet mutilating her brain. Russet colored stains spread outward from all over her body.

“No!” I screamed, covering my face with one hand, reaching out for my dearest friend with the other. She was dead.

Zaylie was dead.

I screamed again, but this time, a radiantly white light stirred my consciousness. Or maybe I was still asleep and only half-conscious. In the center of the hazy brightness was a figure that gradually became clearer. At first, I couldn’t tell what it was—the light was too brilliant. Slowly, I began to understand that it was a snow-white horse. Beautiful and delicate, yet strong. My heart ached at just how graceful and elegant the angelic creature appeared to be as it drew closer—its dazzling, violet eyes entrancing me. My breath hitched as it nuzzled its velvety snout against my own. It nibbled gently, making soft snorting noises, and I opened my eyes into slits to find it wasn’t a dream at all.

My body was too weak to react, and for a moment, I wondered if maybe I was still dreaming and this was just part of it. It kept pushing my face with its nose, trying to wake me up, I assumed. Turning my head, I realized I was still lying sprawled out on a seashore, surrounded by black sand—a complete contrast to the stark-white of the horse. It lowered its body next to mine, and I grabbed its long, silky, white mane to hoist myself onto it. Just that effort alone had me falling back to sleep as it stood up again with me lying on its back.

Time passed, but I didn’t know how long. It could’ve been one night, or it could’ve been several days. The sun glared against my eyelids, making me angry. I didn’t want to wake up. I wished to stay asleep forever.

“Zaylie…” The misery of what happened to her stabbed me right in the chest. Already my voice was thick with emotion, the tears throbbing in my eyes, begging to finally come out after being suppressed for so long. “Zaylie…Zaylie is dead.”

A shudder rocked my body as the pent up emotion tried to come out. An overwhelming sob crushed my throat, and I clutched onto something warm and smooth in pain.

The pain.

Oh, how it hurt. The excruciating agony took over and I finally mourned her death. I let it all out—all the raw sorrow and suffering that I had buried deep within my heart erupted forth. She was dead. There was nothing that could change that. I failed her. I failed everyone. I failed myself.

I’m sorry. I’m so very sorry.

This must have been Hell. I had died, and now I was in torment over things that I had caused when I was alive. Nothing could take my pain away, not even dying. And that was the thing. Death followed me. It was inevitable. No one was safe.

I fell right back to sleep again, drowning in my tears, grasping as tight as I could to whatever it was I was lying on, and nothing disturbed me while I cried and slept.

In my dreams, Zaylie was alive. Rydan was okay, Ender wasn’t shot, Naminé was happy, and Mycah was with me. Even Elizabeth and my birth mother were alive and well. I wanted nothing more than to live in my dreams forever.

More time must’ve passed, but I had no indication to just how much had actually gone by. I was awake, though I didn’t want to be. I tried to stay in my dream world, but sleep left me against my will, forcing me to stay conscious this time. So I did reluctantly open my eyes into tiny cracks eventually, but the sunlight burned them. I quickly shut them again, rolling my face into the hard surface I lay against.

That was when the reality of everything came flooding back in one swift motion, and I cringed. I was alone out here in Luïnil with Ohtar’s hunters chasing me. Zaylie really was killed, along with my two mothers. I would forever live with the pain and guilt over the tragedy of what happened to Elizabeth, and every moment I thought of her I felt that sting again and again. It was unbearably worse to know both my mothers were dead, and so was one of my best friends. Ironically, despite being a Healer, it seemed death was destined to follow me everywhere I went.

I had no idea if my father Ender lived through his gunshot wound, or even if Rydan and the rest were okay. Mycah…I couldn’t even fathom what was going on with him or know if he made it out of harm’s way alive. But I was all cried out. No tears came, though my eyes stung like a thousand needles sat on them.

Slowly, I opened my eyes and sat up from the position I had been lying in, which was on my stomach. My heart leapt to my throat. I sat on the back of a white unicorn. Her long, silver horn pierced the air in front of me. She twitched her slender ears, and I almost jumped off as she continued to slowly walk. But I didn’t. Because she was my Fëa. The horse I had seen in my dream wasn’t actually a horse at all. It was a unicorn. The same one I had seen when I healed Cathar. She had assisted me when I had first come to Luïnil and needed to defend myself against the Night Elves, and then when I had come back the way I did by their capture, she once again guided me to her. That was the magnet drawing me along.

Clarity rang like a bell in my mind. Everything that I went through to get here was my Maranwe Journey. I was being fed this information through the emotions of the unicorn. The Maranwe journey was what an elf takes to get to the other half of their soul—their Fëa. It would be trials and tribulations unique to you, and if you should endure them and reach your animal-counterpart, you would be found worthy enough. The bond would finally be solidified between you for the rest of your lives.

“You’re my Fëa,” I intended it to be a question, but it came out as a statement, because I already knew the answer with one-hundred-percent certainty. This unicorn was my Fëa. I could hardly believe this moment had finally come. I didn’t think I’d ever get to her when Ender had told me that I had one somewhere out there, born at the exact same time as my own birth. Being locked in a dungeon with wars constantly waging around me, it seemed impossible to make time to go find her. But here she was, right under my nose—literally. And she was exquisitely divine.

She stopped walking, and I climbed off her back. I took soft steps over to her head in awe, drinking her in. Purity and calmness flooded my system. I slid my hand over the bridge of her satin nose. I saw the Elvish words Erulissë Asëa in my mind. “That’s your name. Part of two kingdoms, you have two names. Sometimes you live in the forest of Lassaira, but you were born at the sea I had fallen on.”

My Fëa spoke to me through our minds, but it wasn’t a voice or language. I just knew what she was thinking. What she was feeling. We were connected on a level so deep, I could’ve never imagined it would be like this. I sounded out her name slowly to get the hang of it, “air-oo-lee-say ah-say-ah.” I smiled. “I’ll just call you Lissë.”

She blew air out of her nostrils, pressing her head into my touch. The same way I could feel what she was feeling, she, in turn, could feel what I was feeling. She was happy and content to be at my side, as was I to be at hers. And we were both heartbroken over Zaylie. But that wasn’t all. Now that we were bonded together, there was also hope.

Yes, hope kindled into a burning flame right in the center of my heart. A hope so bright and brilliant, it could not be denied. I just had to find my way out of Luïnil to see it through.

Of course, the universe was never that kind to me. Through Lissë, I knew an army suddenly surrounded us. Fear erupted within us both. I jumped on my Fëa’s back, and she took off galloping. We were in a field of tall grass, but broke into a forest of trees for cover. She ran gracefully and beautifully, barely causing me turbulence. I drew up short, realizing that my wounds were gone. I felt my torso, and sure enough, no pain. The gash the Night Elf’s blade had inflicted into my side was completely healed. I checked my arms, and all the cuts and slices from the shadowy-bats were like they never had been there to begin with.

My Fëa. She healed me. I hugged onto her neck, silently thanking her through my mind and emotions as she moved swiftly through the trees. We weren’t in the clear yet. It was a good thing she had the ability to make my injuries vanish, because if we were caught by whoever this army of creatures were, I would need my full strength to defend myself.

Through her, I could feel they were onto us. She was able to sense their presence, despite not actually seeing them yet. They were close on our heels, staying hidden in the shadows and foliage. They chased us mercilessly. We darted in and out of trees as her hooves pounded into the hearty soil below. I held onto her and tried to look behind us, but I couldn’t see anything. Were they playing with us?

Lissë galloped rhythmically and with litheness, pouring all her strength and quickness in her step. But it wasn’t enough. We had been surrounded from the beginning, and whoever was after us ran with the same haste and grace. We were fast, but they were just as fast.

Closing my eyes, I tried to gather some sort of aid from the land to use against them, but it would not come to me. My eyes popped open in shock. I tried again, extending my hand outward with my palm down, reaching for energy. I pulled with fierceness, begging for assistance. It felt like I was tugging on a taut elastic band with no more give. Come on! Nothing I did worked.

An arrow whizzed past my head, just centimeters from my ear, and stuck in a tree in front of us with a loud bang. Oh, crap. Again, I turned around to see where they were, but nothing was there. Where were these devils hiding?

The wind rushed through my long hair, blowing it in front of my eyes and blocking my view. I looked ahead to clear my vision, and that was when I finally saw them. They broke from their hiding places and finally made themselves visible.

Lissë was forced to skid to a stand-still, stopping right before their blockade. A strange voice demanded, “Stay where you are.”

From this proximity, I was able to recognize them. They were my kin! An army from Lassaira—my kingdom of Tavas’Elda.

“Guys! It’s me—Nariella Woodlinn,” I blurted out, regretting it the instant the words bounced off my tongue. I slapped a hand over my mouth, remembering my grandfather telling me to never use my name. How could I be so stupid?

“We know very well who you are. We have been searching for you. Leave your beast and we shall let you both live. Resist, and we shall consider it as your submission to death. You and your Fëa.” The tall elf lifted his readied-bow and aimed it directly at my forehead. Or maybe he aimed right between my eyes. Apparently, it didn’t matter that I gave my name, because they already knew who I was, and despite my battling on their side just days ago, I seemed to be in trouble. What did I do now? Didn’t the Lassaira army risk their lives to save me from Ohtar? Before that, didn’t they at least try and save me from Sarqua’s custody?

I had thought they were on my side, the same way I was on theirs. I considered them my kin—my people. I killed Night Elves, who were also my kin, in the service of protecting the Wood Elves. What was going on?

The entire fleet of them raised their waiting arrows in our direction when I didn’t move. Slowly, I did as they commanded and climbed off Lissë’s back. My feet touched the ground on shaky legs. I didn’t like this. Something felt off and terribly, horribly wrong. My eyes circled the space, taking in each of the ethereal Wood Elves that surrounded us. Their hair ranged in color from the whitest blond to a chestnut brown. Nothing darker than that was found among them. Dressed in simple earthy colors of brown and green, their garb was light and wood-like.

“Why are you doing this?” I asked, my feelings hurt by their abrasive treatment. “I thought we were on the same side.”

“You were wrong,” the leader announced. Several of them stormed over and took my arms behind my back, binding my wrists. Lissë reared up, neighing and snorting in distress.

“Hey! You don’t have to do that,” I let them know. Really, I wanted my hands free in case I could try commanding the elements again. They pushed me forward at the same time they slung a rope around Lissë’s neck, pulling her after my guards and me. Several elves walked around at my sides, not letting me even look behind at her to see if she was okay. Not that I actually needed to see, since I could feel her. But it was out of habit to want to look with my eyes, too.

“Yes, we do have to. You are under arrest by order of King Aglar, Lord and Sovereign of Lassaira,” the captain informed me.

“On what charge?” Shoot. This was exactly what my grandfather warned me about. I was in serious trouble. “Will you just listen for a second? Remember when you came to my rescue when Ohtar had me imprisoned in Aselaira? You called me a princess. Is this how you treat the princess of your kingdom?”

Maybe if I reasoned with them, they’d see the light and let me go. But they only scoffed. “That was prior to our learning of your true nature. We had been deceived by Lord Döron to believe you were of someone with purity and importance.”

“What are you talking about?” I didn’t get any of this at all. My heart pounded wildly against my ribcage. We crept through the forest in the direction I assumed would be the castle of Lassaira. “Please explain.”

“When King Aglar learned of our battle against Aselaira in attempt to rescue you from execution, it was made known to him who you truly were. His Lordship Döron had assembled the army without King Aglar’s knowledge; however, we had not known this. We had trusted Lord Döron and followed him blindly into war.” The brown-haired commander continued walking as he talked, never even turning his head to look in my direction as I was forced along at his back.

“Okay? But you don’t really believe I’m someone who should be arrested, do you? I mean, why are you taking King Aglar’s side? I’ve done nothing wrong. You should just let me go, and then we can pretend none of this happened.” While I droned on, knowing they’d never let me go, I did my best to pull from the land. If I could get any sort of elements in my control, I might’ve had a way to get out of this.

“Do not insult us, you vile creature,” he bit out menacingly. My eyes snapped to the back of his head, taken by surprise at his meanness. What did I ever do to him? Except maybe risk my life to save his. I didn’t know that for sure, but I battled along this army with all I had in me. I even exposed Mycah’s plan against Ohtar for these people. And this was how they treated me? “King Aglar informed us of your true origin. You, Nariella Ashwyn Woodlinn, are an abomination, deserving of nothing except death.”

My feet stopped moving automatically. I was a what? An abomination? How?

“Keep moving,” a solider ordered, pushing me forward.

“I’m not an abomination,” I shouted, feeling betrayed and torn up. “I’m one of you. I fought alongside you and protected you. I would’ve died defending you. How can you say this?”

“You are most certainly not one of us. You have Isil blood running through you, halfbreed. That makes you our enemy. You are living proof of our queen’s treachery. Her betrayal cannot be forgiven, and you shall never be accepted with sullied blood pumping through your heart. It is sick, what you are.” He turned then and spit at my feet.

My eyes grew wide in astonishment. I couldn’t believe what I heard. I was warned about King Aglar wanting me dead if he knew I lived despite his order of my execution as a baby, but the entire kingdom, too? I hadn't been told of this before. It all hit me at once like a ton of bricks sliding off the back of a dump truck. My heart grew incredibly heavy from the weight.

“You’re blaming me for what my parents did? You’re punishing me for them falling in love? I can’t help that! I didn’t ask to be born—”

“Silence!” the leader interrupted me. “We will not listen to your filth. Do not speak another word. Once we reach King Aglar, perhaps you may speak again, if he were to allow it. Until then, I will have silence from you.”

I clenched my jaw and my hands into fists. I kept trying to draw strength from the realm, but nothing was happening. I willed for the ground to rumble, or the trees to lash out and throw them around, or the wind to suck them up in a tornado. Anything to get me out of this mess. Why wasn’t it working?

Wait, could it possibly be that I couldn’t use Lassaira against her own people? Mycah’s words from the other day echoed in my mind. “My abilities have no effect on most of my kin.”

Then I recalled the way I couldn’t connect with Aselaira to use against the Isil soldiers. It was the same with Lassaira. This land gives me aid when I needed it, especially when Night Elves were encroaching on the kingdom, but never to use in opposition of its own people. Lassaira would not harm the Tavas’Elda.

I was out of ideas and most definitely hope. We marched continuously over hills and streams, through forests and wide-open meadows. My mind was a bustling cloud of thoughts and doubts. I could feel the comfort Lissë was trying to pour into me. It didn’t help much, but I was at least thankful to have her near me. It meant I wasn’t alone.

Even though the elf-leader had ordered me to keep silent, I couldn’t help saying, “You were right to trust Döron.” When he turned around to reprimand me for breaking his rule, I quickly added, “Just wait! I’m sorry for speaking, but you have to hear me out. I’m a good person. I grew up in the Earthly realm, with no knowledge of who I truly was and where I came from. I had never heard of Luïnil, the Tavas’Elda, or the Isil’Elda. This is all new to me. I wasn’t raised to believe in this war, or that any one race of people were my enemies. I’m genuinely innocent in this entire thing!”

“It matters not. It is forbidden for our two races to mix. Your very existence is treason. Entering our sacred Ëlemmiire to pass into the Earthly realm was treason. As I said, you are an abomination to our people.” His words stung my heart like bitter icicles. I couldn’t bear to be ostracized from Lassaira—the place I thought of as my true home. It didn’t matter that I didn’t grow up there. When I had stepped through that beautiful gate for the first time and witnessed the marvelous wooden city, I knew I had found home. It was where I had always belonged, and now that I was being told the opposite, it pained my insides like a kick to the heart.

Gradually the sun left the sky, blanketing us in darkness. My feet moved slower and heavier with each step in protest of returning to the castle. The unknown of what would happen once we got there sent pangs of anxiety pounding in my chest. Would the people surround me while yelling obscenities at me? Were they going to stone me? Throw rotten food at me? Okay, that might’ve been scenes from old medieval movies I had watched sometime in the past, but that was all I could envision at the moment.

The idea to send Lissë escaping with the intent to find Rydan or Mycah crossed my mind, but I quickly dismissed it. If she had the ability to break free from their restraint, I knew they’d shoot her with an arrow in an instant. Wood Elves were skilled archers most of all, the way Night Elves were skilled with the sword. And I could not possibly bear the torment of losing my Fëa. Our souls were bonded together, and I didn’t need her to die to know that it would be utter misery for me. Same for her if I were to die. So I couldn’t risk the Wood Elves’ wrath. Not when it involved her.

As we approached the alabaster fortress, a new wave of terror washed over me. I didn’t want to face King Aglar, and I definitely didn’t want to die. From this distance, I could already see the magical forest that the city was nestled into sparkling in the moonlight.

“Please,” I began to beg the lofty leader, “please don’t do this. I’m sorry for my parents’ act of treason. But you can’t bring me to King Aglar! I need to live. I have people depending on my survival. I know you may not care about that, but if you could only understand that I live my life the best way that I can. I don’t want to hurt people, I want to help them. I’m a Healer. I could be useful.”

“A Healer? Is this true?” one of them asked in surprise.

“Yes, it’s true,” I replied proudly. “I don’t think of you as my enemies. I don’t feel connected to the Isil people the way I do with you. In my heart, I know you’re my kin. I can feel it whole-heartedly that we’re friends, not foes. Please, I beg of you, don’t do this.”

“You may beg all you want, nadorhuan,” the captain of the guard snickered. “It will not save you. We are here.”

There we stood in front of the ivy-clad archway that led into the castle of Lassaira. Unlike the first time I stopped here with my breath held in awe of the city’s beauty, I did not find pleasure in this moment one tiny bit. Saying a quick prayer, I asked for strength and bravery, which were the top things I struggled with on a daily basis. My foster father Ray turned me into a shy coward, but I would be the one to rise above it in the end. It was solely up to me, and no one else, to not let my past dictate the type of person I was today.

Chapter Eight

~Naminé~

Hours had slugged by, and I was beginning to grow concerned. Had they discovered Ender was something other than human? Was he still alive? I had been forced to wait alone in an area with chairs and a machine that could talk as it displayed fuzzy pictures. A few humans had joined me here and there, but we did not speak to each other. My nerves were uncontrollable as I fearfully waited for something to turn horribly wrong.

Eventually, a woman wearing light blue clothing and a long, white outer-covering walked into the space. “You’re the daughter of E. Nightly?”

I abruptly stood. “Yes.”

“Hello, I’m Doctor Vicky. I oversaw your father’s surgery. You can come with me.” And so I did. The woman spoke as I followed her closely. “Your father’s a lucky man. It was only a flesh wound, so thankfully no vital organs had been hit or even grazed. It was a miracle, really. The bullet had penetrated his torso just so. Less than a millimeter in any direction and he’d probably be dead.”

There was no stopping the gasp that left my lungs, and I covered my mouth to contain my surprise. I did not understand what that weapon had been, but clearly, it was something to fear.

She continued, “Don’t worry, he’s fine now. We extracted the bullet that had lodged itself into some fatty tissue. One thing though—he refused a blood transfusion, despite losing a frightening amount of blood. He seems to be doing okay without it, but you might want to try and convince him to change his mind. We’re still waiting on the new test results from the third sample of blood we took from him. For some reason, our tests keep coming back with errors.”

“Can I see him?” I jumped into the discussion, my stomach clenching in fear. I sensed that the problem with his blood was elda related. I have learned from my studies that elf DNA was far different from human DNA. Would they have a way of discovering this? I felt quite sick and infinitely more nervous; yet, she did not mention anything more specifically.

The doctor stopped in front of a closed door. “Right in there. I’ll be back to check on him.”

“Thank you.” I entered the room once she had walked away to find Ender lying on a bed with several machines surrounding him. “Ender, are you all right?”

“I will be, yes. We must leave after tonight. I have had to manipulate their minds several times since we arrived, and it is not an action I revel in doing,” he said in a hushed whisper.

“After tonight? Will you be recovered by then?” A weight had been lifted from my chest. Ender must have been keeping our secret from being discovered somehow. If he were to keep it up, we may be in the clear after all. I sat in a chair contained in the corner of the room.

“Yes, one night in the care of humans is perfectly acceptable. I only needed the bullet removed and the wound cleaned. We elves are quite strong and do not need great care to heal, whereas humans are much more delicate in this regard.”

“And will they allow you to leave so soon?”

“As I said, I may need to compel them to do so, but we have no other choice. Human minds are weak and easy to manipulate, and yet, I would rather not continue to perform such abrasive means to keep suspicion off us. Currently, they are labeling the strangeness of my blood as mechanical mishaps. However, as you should already be aware, that is certainly not the case. They will never receive the results they are looking for in any sample of blood they extract from me, and soon they will begin to question what the truth really is. Do not fear, there is no reason to believe they could ever suspect what we actually are, but let’s not give them the chance to ponder it.”

“Tomorrow then.” I forced a smile, though I did not feel at ease here.

As the day turned to night, Ender was given food that he had shared with me, for we did not have currency to gather a separate meal for me to consume on my own. The humans allowed me to sleep in the same room, as they believed I was his only daughter.

The next day, I thought over how I had no knowledge or understanding of how to fill out the paperwork they had entrusted to me on the previous day, and it had almost caused a hiccup. They had let Ender finish what they needed to know, and now I had grown curious on how he answered the strange questions.

“Ender, how were you able to answer that paperwork yesterday?” I waited to inquire once we were alone again. My curiosity ran high. As he had planned, the doctor also agreed to allow him to stay over only one night. We would be leaving later today.

“It was quite easy, my dear. What convinced the doctors to at least provide some care to me was the fact that I had set up an identity known as E. Nightly from when I had been here in the Earthly realm prior to this. Of course, the humans in control of this hospital and my aid are unaware of this fact. They believe I was born as E. Nightly in London, England, thirty-five-years ago. I was able to answer most of the questions required because, to them, I am legally a human in their society. And I did not need to do much mind-convincing to allow me only one night’s stay, for apparently you are required to have what they referred to as health insurance.”

“Health…insurance? I do not understand what that is to mean,” I responded in a low voice, scratching my head.

“Neither do I. It would be stating the obvious to say I have nothing of the sort. They advised that I would be billed for this particular treatment at a later date. I used the London mailing address as my place of residence. Let us hope Remycah has kept that location in his name.”

“Is there anything you need me to do, then?”

“No, no, my dear. We shall be leaving shortly. It won’t be long now. You have done your part just by being my daughter.” He winked with a slight smirk.

I smiled in return. Really, my only task had been to sit back and watch as Ender took care of everything. I was more than grateful the humans had treated his wound enough to where he would recover well. However, without his ability to manipulate their emotions and decisions, it would not have gone over so easily. Surely, he must have had to smooth things over countless times in order for them to behave according to his exact wishes.

The only part of this that mattered was that Ender was alive and well. We would not be remaining in the Earthly realm long enough for there to be further implications of our lies and deceit. We would be returning home to Luïnil soon enough.

Perhaps an hour or two later, Ender was wheeled in a chair toward the exit, and I was both relieved and back to nervous. Relieved that we were close to finishing this ordeal without a horrible commotion, and nervous since we currently were about to start the next round of tasks—Getting out of here. Where were we to go? What were we to do now? I could not fathom it and hoped mightily that Ender was not so unsure as I.

Thankfully, Ender did seem to take care of everything to my utter glee and satisfaction. Because of him, the woman at the front had ordered some sort of transportation for us by simply picking up a strange object, poking it a few times with her finger, and then speaking into it.

We waited for whatever it was she had ordered to arrive. When it did, Ender instructed the man behind the front wheel on where to take us, which was Kennebunkport, and further explained the name of where we needed to go. Per Rydan’s instructions, we were taken to Maine Street upon entering the small town.

The man stopped the vehicle in front of a large house. A beautiful wooden sign read “O’Malley’s Bed and Breakfast.” I did not know what to expect next. He said, “That’ll be thirty-six-dollars and one penny.”

“Please give us one moment to gather the proper amount.” Ender held up his palm. Turning to me, he said, “Naminé, you must enter the house and ask for assistance.”

“Me? Alone? What am I to say?” My stomach flipped uncontrollably. Give me a goblin to run through with a sword and I would have no qualms doing so. Enter that house looming before me alone—a house that contained Rydan’s human parents? Oh, dear stars.

“Remember what Rydan instructed? You have his birth-key, do you not?”

I felt the small item under my smock as it lay against my chest from around my neck. “Yes. Yes, I remember.”

I removed myself from the yellow automobile and took careful steps up to the entrance of the inn that belonged to Rydan’s family. I was incredibly nervous, though I did not understand why.

Knocking on the wooden door lightly, I waited for an answer. A soft, muffled voice said from the other side, “Oh, do come in! All are welcome!”

There was no other choice but to unlatch the handle and push the heavy door open. Inside was something completely unexpected. Simple wooden beams, fabrics, and artwork decorated the area. What had surprised me was how familiar it seemed. It was not all that different from our own homes in Aselaira.

“Good afternoon, are you looking for a room?” a petite lady inquired of me from her place in the corner.

“Ah, good afternoon. Yes, I do believe I am in need of a room. But first, would I be able to trouble the mother of Rydan O’Malley?” As I said the words, a loud gasp escaped her. I was frightened, surely, but I did not mean to frighten this woman as well.

“Of course,” she barely said before hurrying through a door behind her. I could hear her whisper, “Anna, there is a young girl out there. She asked to see Rydan’s mother. Perhaps she knows where he is!”

Immediately, another woman I assumed to be Anna, whom Rydan had said was his mother, came out into the room I stood in. She said, “Hello. I’m Anna, Rydan’s mother. Can I help you? Do you know where my son is?”

My poor heart beat stronger than hooves from a stampede of horses. “It is lovely to meet you, Anna. I am Naminé, and a dear friend of your son’s. My friend and I, who is also very dear to Rydan, are in need of your help. Rydan is quite well, you need not worry for him. Please, we beg of you, help us. We have nowhere else to go, and Rydan directed us here.”

“But you don’t know where he is? How do I know you haven’t hurt him? Why should I believe you?”

I hesitated, taken aback by this. “Please, he instructed my friend and me to come seek you out for help. Rydan is begging you to help us, and even told me to give you this in order for you to see that we can be trusted. Rydan will return, I can assure you. He is not hurt.” I lifted the chain that carried Rydan’s birth-key from around my neck and handed it to Anna.

“This is all very strange.” She took the key from me and drew in a sharp breath, covering her mouth with her other hand. “But okay. I would do anything for my son. What do you need?”

Thank the stars. I explained all we needed, which was food, shelter, and money to pay the man waiting outside with Ender. She did not delay to provide all that was asked of her. Unfortunately, there were no rooms available at the inn, but because we were close to Rydan, she offered us a place at her home. I did not want to accept such a generous offer, but Ender agreed to it, knowing there was nowhere else for us to stay.

She brought us to a place where we could gather food, and then finally, to her home outside of the main town. I was awfully worried over Lómë and Calen, yet I was forced to wait to do anything for them. The moment night drew late and I was left alone in my given room, I quietly advised Ender that I was to visit the Fëa. They would need food and comfort. It could not wait another night. Ender agreed, and with utmost care and covertness, I borrowed a beautiful horse the O’Malleys had on their land.

With my heart racing, I galloped through the cold night on horseback, letting the gravity of our sacred Ëlemmiire guide me to it. The stars and moon shone lovingly overhead, but their beauty was less visible in this realm. As strange as it was, I preferred the feel of the sun on my skin than the light of the stars. It was an odd thing about myself I did not divulge to anyone, for Isil’Elda preferred the night. But I was different than my kin. I favored the daylight.

Once I reached Lómë and Calen, I embraced them into my arms dearly. I was glad to find they were at least alive and well, for the time being. I did not hesitate to offer them food, which they heartily tore into. I would stay with them for as long as I could before I would be forced to return the horse I had taken without permission.

Chapter Nine

~Nari~

Inside the castle walls, the city was as gorgeous as I remembered it. Once again, the vividly colorful stained-glass windows that glistened in the starlight overwhelmed me. Arched towers, hallways, circular structures, and stairs all shined to the backdrop of twinkling trees that they were built into. Beautiful woodwork and intricate carvings were in every detail and tall beam.

When I was here last, the people had greeted me, along with the company I was traveling with, by nodding their heads kindly and smiles on their faces. This time, I was looked upon with confusion and disgust. Still, they carried themselves with elegance and fluidity.

The soldiers pushed me onward, and the deeper we made our way into the city, the heavier dread spread into every crevice of my insides. Lovely singing could be heard somewhere. It was soft and delicate, just like these elves were. The massive trees seemed to reach toward the sky for miles. Eventually, we came to the citadel.

My heart broke as they led Lissë off to the side somewhere. She didn’t want to leave me alone, I knew, but I felt it best to just obey what they wanted at this point. Sitting in the heart of Lassaira, we were at their mercy. If they wanted to kill us, even for the tiniest reason, I didn’t doubt they would.

My eyes found the door I had been taken to last time—the very oval door that appeared to be made out of red oak that housed my grandfather Döron. Below the leaf-shaped knocker was the carving of a weeping willow with an intricate, leafy crown circling the trunk—the royal emblem of Lassaira.

I had the urge to sprint over to the door and knock, desperate to get to my grandfather for help. But could he save me? For all I knew, he was in trouble as well. Based on what the brown-haired leader had told me, they were upset and felt Döron deceived them. What if he was executed for treason? No, no, no. I couldn’t think like that. Not until I was told that for certainty could I ever give it any thought. It was pointless being pessimistic when I didn’t need to be.

The Wood Elves led me up beautiful stairs that circled around the largest tree in the kingdom. It was so incredibly huge; I couldn’t even comprehend its width. The white, wooden steps climbed higher and higher, and were equally detailed with artistic carvings and designs. I had the strongest desire to reach out and slide my fingers along the swirls and inscriptions, but my hands were tied behind my back.

When we reached the top, a large pavilion welcomed us. The elf sitting beneath it, however, not so much. Proud and disinterested, the slender king cocked his head and looked the other way, as if not wanting to lay his eyes on any part of my body. A simple crown of silver adorned with leaves circled his head. It was the same leafy-crown that appeared in the Tavas’Elda emblem. His long, cornsilk hair lay perfectly straight over his chest.

The brown-haired captain of the guard stepped before the king and knelt to the ground. “Your Majesty, we have apprehended the traitor as you requested. I give you Nariella Ashwyn Woodlinn.”

“Do not utter that name in my presence nor in my kingdom, lest you be hanged along this anathema’s side,” King Aglar said in an icy-tone, his eyes boring holes into the guard that still knelt before him.

“Forgive me, Your Majesty,” the elf-leader apologized, bowing his head further.

“Off with you. Leave the filth.” The king waved his fingers toward the exit, but his eyes never did move to mine. I kept my own gaze on his face, though, not wanting to back down or show I was terrified, even if he wouldn’t ever take notice of it.

My lungs heaved, and I wished them to settle down. I prayed again for calmness and strength, and especially I wished the squeezing of my chest to cease. It was maddening being here with bound hands and no way of escaping. What was he going to do with me?

“Amin feuya ten' lle,” he muttered coldly from his seat across the way from where I still stood.

“Excuse me?” I inquired, not understanding. “Um, I’m sorry, I don’t speak Elvish.”

He closed his eyes bitterly and gritted his jaw, as if he were doing all he could to keep from raging into a violent tornado. “You disgust me.”

My heart plunged into my stomach. What could I say to that? It was a sickening feeling being this hated by people I had never even met before. People that I had expected to be like a long-lost family. The only thing this realm contained were enemies on every corner wanting nothing more than my death. Why had I ever come to this rotten place to begin with? Apparently, I didn’t belong here like I wanted to believe.

“Fine. I get that. You hate me. You all do. So let me go and I’ll get out of your hair, okay? I’ll leave Luïnil and never return, if that’s what you want. Just let me take my Fëa with me, and we’ll call it quits. I won’t bother you, and you won’t bother me. Deal?” I hoped I could reason with him, but the second he slid his emerald eyes to mine that were filled with so much hate, so much hostility and resentment, I practically cowered in my boots.

“Do you mock me?” his voice pitched low in a deep rumble of animosity.

“What? No! Never. I was simply saying I had no intention of bugging you a second more. I apologize for coming here, truly, and if you’d just let me go, I’d get out of your way in a second. To be honest, I didn’t even want to come back to Luïnil like I did. Already I had left. It wasn't even my fault—”

“Will you shut your disgusting mouth!” he cut me off harshly while standing up with anger. “You were supposed to be dead. And yet, you live like a cockroach hiding in the filth and grime of the Earthly realm whilst kept secret from my knowledge. I should kill you now and be done with you.”

“Then why don’t you? Why don’t you just do it?” I didn’t know why I asked that, but I really couldn’t understand why he didn’t just execute me and get it over with if he hated me so much. What was stopping him?

“Do not tempt me. You only breathe as you do because your existence has spread to every ear in my kingdom. Even the children whisper of your despicableness. I have no other choice but to ensure your execution is witnessed by all those now aware of the treachery made by their contemptible queen,” he explained with acerbity. He slowly paced in a straight line, his long silver robe trailing behind him. If I didn’t know any better, I would’ve thought he was floating across the marble floor.

“Then when? When do you plan on killing me?” I tried to swallow, but the words made it difficult to function properly.

“At the break of dawn. Be grateful for this one night you now have to ponder your wretchedness. For it shall certainly be your last,” King Aglar muttered in that same accent everyone had here as he returned to his throne.

I wanted to ask about my grandfather, but I was terrified to implicate him further or cause any more harm to him in case he just happened to still be alive. It was killing me to not know if he was or not, but I didn’t know if King Aglar knew of his full involvement with me. He might not have even known that I had been here inside the castle walls before, right underneath his nose. He wouldn’t have to execute me—I’d just die right on the spot if I gave King Aglar reason to murder my grandfather, too.

“Guards,” the king called loudly, and immediately they came charging through the entrance in unison. “Escort our prisoner to its cell.”

I noticed he couldn’t even refer to me as a gender. In his eyes, I was an “it.” I guessed abominations weren’t dignified with the respectable term such as he or she. The same brown-haired leader slid his fingers around my bicep and pulled me back toward the stairway. The king kept his eyes elsewhere as I turned my head away to look where I was going. He truly did hate me. And I sort of did understand it, since I was a reminder of his mate’s betrayal. He had to have been hurt deeply by her affair with Ender. Okay, clearly he was. There was no doubt about it.

I felt bad for him. I seriously did. But that shouldn’t mean my life had to be taken because of it. I was an innocent party in all of that drama. I didn’t even get to grow up in the arms of my mother and father because of it, the way normal families did. Wasn’t I punished enough? Did he really need my life, too?

The soldiers led me down the stairway, back to the bottom of the citadel, then out to a side path around the towering trees. We went through an arched doorway, and again we had to take stairs that made its way up another trunk.

“Do you think I could get some food and water? Since this is my last night of living, can I at least have that, please?” My stomach grumbled. I didn’t know for sure if I could actually eat, but I knew I needed to. I hadn’t had food in days, except that tiny piece of bread Rosie gave me.

“What do you need food for? It would only be wasted on you,” the leader countered not-so-nicely.

“Come now, Cílon. Allow her a bit of food. It is but a small request,” one of the guards said in my defense. I was grateful to him.

“Then you fetch it,” Cílon surrendered with a catch. He pushed me faster. “Keep moving.”

I did my best to obey, but I was in absolutely no hurry to be locked up in a prison cell. There was no getting out of it, though. We came to a hall of many darkened rooms with iron bars. They seemed to all be empty, but I couldn’t be sure from where I stood. They led me to one in particular and unlocked it. Untying the bond around my wrists, they pushed me through the opened cell door, and then quickly closed it behind me. I heard the final click of the lock like it was a noose around my neck.

Reluctantly, I turned around and found a long, wooden bench along the wall. With a sadness plaguing my mind, I trudged over to it and waited for my food. If this was my last night, I was determined to spend it thinking of Mycah and Rydan. They would be my happy place.

Lissë was somewhere out there in confinement as well, and I could feel her despair over my circumstance. Not long later, that guard who had spoken up in my defense returned with my plate of food and water. Bending to the floor, he held it through the bars of the cell for only a second before setting it down completely and resuming a standing position.

“Thank you,” I said to him. I got up to bring the items to the bench just as he started walking away, not uttering a word in response.

Sitting down, I looked over the plate of food I held in my hands. Fruit, cheese, bread, and nuts sat in tiny piles around the clay dish. I dove right in, refusing to let the fear overtake my sense of hunger.

It was disheartening thinking that an entire kingdom wanted me executed without even knowing a thing about me. It hurt even worse that I never had the chance to develop a relationship with my father and learn all about my mother. No opportunity to speak to my grandfather again and find out what he was like, or what my grandmother was like. Was she even around still? I was going to die never knowing these things. Never knowing if Rydan was okay, or if Mycah would reclaim his throne as the true king.

I felt beside myself, unable to accept that this really was my last night of breathing and living—My last night to ponder my mistakes and regrets, my joys and accomplishments. Especially the great love I got to experience for a short period of time. But I was grateful for those things. All of them. Even the mistakes I made, because without them, I wouldn’t be who I was in this moment.

Sleep would not take me. My mind was ablaze with thought after thought. Lissë was somewhere nearby trying to break free. I could feel her determination and concern. But we had no power in this kingdom. Nothing to give us aid. Darkness was the only thing I had to give me comfort. The shadows remained still; a reminder that I was completely alone, and no one drew near to break me out of confinement.

And so I let the blackness of night descend into my heart. I was angry—Angry with Ray, Nikolai, Ohtar, and especially King Aglar. Angry with the damn hunter who pulled me back into Luïnil just as I had escaped.

The vexation kept me awake through most of the night, until I did as I had promised myself and thought of nothing but Mycah and Rydan for the rest of the hours that ticked by silently. I pretended I was out of this cage, and instead of lying on a wooden bench alone, waiting for my death, I was with the two most incredible elves in existence.

Natural light slowly began its battle with the dark, and I watched with heavy eyes as it won. A soft, hazy glow filled the cell I was locked in, extinguishing every bit of night. It was warm even still and never seemed to get cold, but that didn’t matter. I shivered anyway. Maybe it was more out of fear than anything else. I didn’t want to be afraid. I didn’t want to be a coward. There had to be a way out of this. I couldn’t just die without saying good-bye to Rydan. To Mycah.

The jingle of keys at the bars of my prison sent me jumping upright. I hadn’t even heard anyone approaching. It was the silent-walking trick I had been so fond of before. I quickly realized I only liked it when it was my own quiet steps and not by ones who were suddenly my enemies.

“The stone awaits your head,” the guard announced.

Yeah, I was sure it did. I, on the other hand, was not looking forward to this little meet-and-greet. I delayed standing up, buying a bit of time, even if it was only seconds more of life. The guard wasn’t having it, though. Reaching inside, he yanked me out of the cage and immediately tried putting my hands behind my back. I struggled against his hold, refusing to cooperate, but he was much too strong. He tied my wrists together, then shoved me forward.

“You don’t have to do this,” I made yet another plea for freedom. “I’ll leave and never come back. You won’t ever have to see me again.”

“There are none concerned with only having to see you again. It is the allowance of your existence that we abhor and refuse to accept,” the guard rebutted. “There is no difference where you would choose to dwell; your life is the very thing we cannot condone.”

“You’re being ridiculous. All of you,” I bit out, anger flaring like a fireball in my chest.

“Insulting our principles and loyalty to our king is petty and disgraceful. How dare you question what we hold dear.” The blond-haired elf steered me down the stairs, squeezing my arm tighter as we conversed.

“How dare I? How dare you take my life for such a silly reason! Maybe if I actually deserved this execution, I could accept it. But I have committed no crimes against you or this kingdom, and until yesterday, I fought brutally to defend it. The disgrace is on you, not me.” I ripped my arm out of his hold, but he only caught it again with the flash of his hand.

“Silly reason? You have committed crimes. You have dishonored our king, our people, and above all this you tainted our sacred Ëlemmiire. It is not to be used lightly, and yet you treat it like your personal property,” he countered equally as angry as I had become. We were close to reaching the bottom of the stairs.

“What the heck is the thing there for if not to use? Why is it such a big deal to pass through it?” I scoffed, missing the point entirely. None of these rules and principles made sense, and no matter what, I would never agree to someone dying over breaking them. That was a bit extreme, in my opinion.

“You possess not the slightest knowledge of our ways,” he said in return. Uh, duh. I held back nodding my head dramatically. “It is forbidden to use the Ëlemmiire, for it is sacred to our people. It is there for our protection and magic. You needn’t concern yourself with the reasons, traitor. We obey the laws of our kings and queens of old. That is solely what you must know of it to understand.”

When we stepped into the courtyard of the city, I was struck with awe—but not the good kind—at the crowd that engulfed the spaces around the beheading stone. There it sat, right in the middle of a platform that had been set up for this very occasion. It hadn’t been there yesterday. It was all for me.

Yay.

The guard led me through the pressure of bodies that stood in anxious excitement at my impending doom. My heart hammered so hard, I worried I’d pass out before I made it to the white rock that sat waiting for my arrival. I swallowed the large lump that had gotten lodged in my throat. Lissë was antsy as she stomped all over the place in the stall that they locked her in. She bucked and reared, neighing and kicking. It had to have been some sort of enchantment to keep her secure. And I knew after my last breath was taken, she would be next on their hit list.

That idea alone caused tears to swell in my eyes. I didn’t want to think of her being killed so heartlessly. It made my bones ache with all sorts of grief. I didn’t even care about myself anymore, all I could think about was her and what she’d be left with after I left this cruel realm.

With one swift kick behind my knees, the elven guard had me right where he wanted me—kneeling before the glittering stone that would serve as my last bit of comfort before the lights went officially out for good. But it wouldn’t be soothing. It would be the complete opposite.

As he pushed my head downward to lay my cheek on the cold, lifeless rock, I found that it was neither here nor there. I didn’t even pay attention to it. I couldn’t feel the rough, scratchy surface, or the cool wetness of the morning dew that coated it. My mind had gone completely numb once my eyes had laid upon two figures watching from a high balcony to my left.

My grandparents.

There was no doubting that it was them. Döron, my grandfather, watched with anguish twisting his face. His shackled hand covered another belonging to a beautiful lady who stood next to him, also shackled, with tears slipping down her cheeks, but her expression was stoic, not revealing any emotion. I knew she was my grandmother, because I could see myself in her features. Her waist-length hair shimmered in a color matching rays of the sun you only ever saw painted in the dawning sky.

Her lips trembled as I continued staring into her teal eyes, wishing I could convey to her the magnitude of how much this privilege of getting to see her before I died meant to me. It made everything seem okay. I was grateful and honored, and suddenly filled with warmth and love, just knowing that I had a grandmother who watched over me in this frightening moment.

So I gave her a loving smile.

Only mere minutes had passed since I was taken to this spot, but they were ones I was appreciative of. A booming voice gave me a start, breaking my eye contact with my grandmother. “You have been found guilty of heinous acts of treason. You will not be given the high courtesy of speaking any last words or sentiments.”

From the corner of my eye, I watched intently as a tall elf dressed in black made his way near me, holding a glinting axe. He took the position to my right, opposite of where my eyes were turned, so I could no longer see him. Oh, but I could certainly feel his presence like a looming cloud of destruction.

I refused to beg for my life even just one more time. I was done begging. Any of my pleas previously had fallen on deaf ears, and as I stared into the hate-filled eyes of the people watching on, I knew it would be no different now.

A sweet requiem began to play from a spot I couldn’t see from this position of restraint. It was melancholy and sad; a song given explicitly for my death. My eyes shot back to my grandparents, who currently appeared to be arguing with King Aglar. Guards had weapons pointed at them, though I didn’t understand why. They were already shackled at the wrists. I hoped with all I had in me that they weren’t going to be executed next.

“By order of our glorious Majesty and Sovereign of the Kingdom of Lassaira, King Aglar, I hereby grant your life forfeit and release,” the same voice rang out firmly. Deep drums reverberated along with the melody that had already been playing, and I knew it was coming. Though the sun shone brightly in a clear, cloudless sky, it was the complete opposite of the dark, heavy clouds I had billowing in my head and soul. I imagined a darkened sky instead, matching my demise.

Not even a second later, like the burning sunrise after a pitch-black night, hope flooded in around me and filled up that darkness growing in my mind like a lamp. The executioner tasked with my beheading suddenly fell down dead next to my side with an arrow right between his two eyes. I sucked in a large gasp as my eyes widened in shock and disbelief. In just one instant, it seemed death’s door was slammed closed like a gust of wind on a mission. I had no idea how or why, and not even the tiniest inkling of the source of that arrow, but I couldn’t control the huge burst of anxiousness exploding in my stomach. It gave me enough momentum to rip away the bonds I had around my wrists.

Cries and outbursts echoed across the disrupted crowd. I sat up the instant I realized I could. My head immediately searched for the cause of my sudden spared life, and once my eyes lay upon it, I fell limp, utterly spent and astonished. I clutched the cold stone before me for support, relief coating my insides.

No, it couldn’t be. It couldn’t be him.

Chapter Ten

~Naminé~

I awoke with a start, the light of dawn just ascending over me. Oh, no. I had fallen asleep out here with Lómë and Calen, for I did not wish to leave them alone. There was no time to dwell on that anymore. It was imperative I return with the borrowed horse as quickly as I could in hopes it would be before Anna or Darren awoke.

“Lómë, if there is any possible chance you could shift smaller so I might carry you on this horse, I could bring you to Rydan’s house. Please, if you could try.” I caressed her back softly.

She seemed to have gained a small bit of strength, for with a moan, she certainly did shift into a smaller form of herself. Quickly and carefully, I picked up Calen to set her on my shoulder. Taking Lómë, I held her in one arm as I pulled myself up onto the back of the dark brown horse. I set her in my lap and held Calen against my chest, then took off toward Rydan’s house with speed. As fast as the horse was able to run, we flew with the sun chasing our backs.

I exhaled a breath strongly, relief filling my chest upon arrival at the O’Malleys’ land. Hastily, I placed Lómë in a secluded, hidden spot amongst the trees near the house. She immediately resumed her original form the moment I set her onto the ground.

“I shall return to you both constantly. You only have to rest here until we are able to return to our homeland. If I can contact Falla, I may have a way to help the healing process faster. For now, I must go.” I kissed them both before leaving and slipping the horse back into its barn.

My heart pounded against my ribcage as I took quiet steps into the darkened house. Cautiously, I resumed my position inside the room Anna had provided to me. I let out a tight scream once I realized someone was there on the bed already, staring at me. But it was only Ender.

“You gave me a fright.” I uncovered my mouth I had been squeezing tightly with my fingers.

“Forgive me. I have been waiting the whole night for your return. What happened? Were you in danger?” Ender asked quietly.

“No, I apologize. There was no danger. I fell asleep unexpectedly. I did not intend to worry you. Lómë and Calen are fine. I moved them just outside here into the woods so that we had easier access to them,” I explained a bit breathlessly.

“Well done. I shall return to my room then, before the humans awake. Oh, but before I do.” Ender cleared his throat before speaking again. “There is one matter I wish to discuss with you, Naminé.”

“I am listening.”

“It shall not be easy to hear, and yet I must advise you before it is too late. I am not oblivious to your budding feelings toward Prince Rydan. Naminé, whatever are you thinking, child? You know his mother will not approve.”

“Ender, please.” My skin grew hot perceptibly fast, my heart fluttering. I was taken by surprise over his bluntness. “I do know this. I am but a servant. It would be foolish of me to give in to such fantasies. You do not have to worry.”

“It did not appear that way before he left in search of Nariella. You two are much too close as it is, I fear.” Ender cleared his throat yet again, and I went silent. The memory of my first kiss with Rydan became forefront. Rydan may not have been aware of my status as a servant in that moment, but if we were to return to Aselaira it would certainly become known to him. I could not keep it secret any longer.

I nodded respectfully, and he left the room without much more than that.

I crawled beneath the covers that lay atop the soft mattress. Since the sun was rising quickly, Falla should just be drifting into sleep. Now was my chance to dream-weave with her and find out what I could about helping Lómë and Calen.

Inhale, exhale. Inhale, exhale. Slowly, I breathed deeply and evenly to relax my mind and body. Clearing my thoughts, I created strands of images to be used in a dream world that I would then connect to Falla’s mind. With her face and name forefront, I was able to reach for her. The link was affirmed, though it was difficult and painful to keep it stable. Images skipped and flashed, as if jumbled. I focused harder, but it was much too fizzled to make anything out.

“Falla?” I called, but I did not hear my own voice. I tried again. “Falla!”

I spun in circles, searching for my Maite’Ona Animal Healer friend. She was completely unaware that I was a fellow Maite’Ona, such as herself. I had kept it secret from everyone, afraid that if I had been found out, I would be forced to use my gift in service of the false king. And it was never known what he would ask of you. Even if it were for evil means, you would have no choice but to obey. Therefore, Falla had no knowledge of my dream-weaving ability.

Finally, I did see her in the dream I created. “Falla!”

She gazed upon me with confusion in her eyes. She mouthed a word, but I could not hear what she had said. It was plain as day that we could not openly communicate, just as I could not when I had been dream-weaving with Remycah and Rydan.

My only option was to send her images, much like Remycah had instructed me to do with him the first time we dreamed together. He had still been in the Earthly realm, unaware of where the Lassaira Ëlemmiire was located so that he may return home to us. We could not speak, and therefore, he signaled for me to send him images of what I had wished to say. I did not know then if it had worked, but it clearly did, for soon after, he found Rydan here in this town I now dwelled in.

Closing my eyes, I focused my thoughts on Lómë’s bloodied body and Calen’s broken wing. Falla would be confused, I knew she would be, and perhaps it was foolish of me to send her images of the Ëlemmiire, but I wished to portray that I was not home in Aselaira. That we were out of our home realm in a foreign place that did not offer aid of healing or grace—That I needed her utmost guidance in giving care to Fëa without the use of our traditional elven medicines.

I gazed upon Falla once more, seeking confirmation that she understood what I had been trying to portray, but she only shook her head and lifted her shoulders. I dropped to my knees, my hands crossed in front of me. I mouthed, “Please help.”

She took steps closer to where I knelt, but the instant she did so, the dream world started to collapse. I held up my hands in protest, halting her in place. She looked around, understanding finally registering in her expression. This was no ordinary dream. This was conjured.

Quickly, she plucked a leaf from a tree that was off to the side and mouthed a word, but I was unable to understand. She mouthed it over and over, slower and slower, until I could finally see she had been saying “Ëlemmiire.”

I nodded my head triumphantly—A leaf from the Ëlemmiire. She then crushed it between her palms until it was a paste. Looking around, she waved her hands about, as if trying to figure out a way to explain the rest. She grabbed a stick—

A stabbing pain in my temple had me throwing myself up right in bed. The dream with Falla was completely gone. Massaging the ache in my head, I took deep breaths to calm myself. Quickly, I tried to recreate the dream with Falla, yet it would not connect. She was lost to me.

Suddenly, I heard muffled voices through the walls of my room. “But who are they? How do we know we can trust them?”

Darren’s voice. Anna responded, “You talked with them yesterday. You saw for yourself they are harmless.”

“But to invite them into our home like this? We don’t even know how long they’ll be staying for. You didn’t even discuss it with me before deciding on your own to bring total strangers into our home.”

“Shh! Keep your voice down. I don’t want to wake them.”

“How do they not know anything about where Rydan is?”

“I believe them. It makes sense what they said about him always on the move. Nariella told us he was with his brother looking for their birth parents. Let’s just trust our son, okay, honey? They had his most prized possession. He would not have given that up so easily if he didn’t want us to help them.”

“They’re so secretive, though. I just…I don’t know about this, babe.”

“It’ll be fine. I know it will be. Now hurry up, Marie is waiting for us. Don’t forget your cell.”

They continued talking up until the point of when I could no longer hear them. The sound of a vehicle starting and then slowly leaving had me sighing in relief. Anna had explained yesterday that this would happen. They had work to tend to, but Ender and I were welcome to come and go as we pleased. There was no time to waste, and so I made my way to Ender’s room. I told him what Falla had shown me with the Ëlemmiire leaf. Being that he was still recovering from his own injury, I would be carrying out this task alone.

Before racing to Lómë and Calen’s side, I gathered a bit of food and water for them, not to mention a little for myself as well. With haste, I ran to their place of hiding, eager to do what I could and ease their suffering. Lómë was in the same position I had left her in earlier, only this time, she was moaning in pain. Calen was cuddled at her side, and my heart utterly snapped in two at their quandary.

Despite Falla not having the ability to tell me exactly what to do next, I believed I could remember a few words she had spoken whilst healing the griffins during that night raid we had endured.

Leaving the food for Lómë and Calen, I announced I would be back momentarily with a plan. First, I had to gather Ëlemmiire leaves. Taking off for the horses, I ran with all my might. The sight of a man had my chest tightening in a deadly force, and I quickly hid myself from view behind the side of the barn. It appeared he tended to the horses.

This was silly. I did not need to hide. The O’Malleys themselves welcomed ender and me here. Perhaps I only had to ask to ride one of the horses and I would be allowed.

I inhaled a deep breath for courage and walked right up to the man clothed in thick coverings. “Hello, sir.”

“Good morning.” He tipped his head downward for a brief moment.

“Might I trouble one of the horses for a quick ride? I will not be gone long. I am quite fond of riding and was raised well when it comes to horses. My father, too, tended to stables.” I tried my very best to give a good impression.

“You must be…Naminé, is it? That’s a unique name.” He stared at me for a minute, and I nodded my head in affirmation. “Yes, Anna let me know they had visitors, in case I’d see you out and about. If you’re sure you’re comfortable riding, I think it’d be okay. Here, you can give Thunder a good work out. He’s young and needs it.”

“Thank you, I would be pleased to.” I stepped over to the beautiful black horse.

“I’m Michael Paul.” He then pointed behind to a woman who was just walking up. “That there is Cindy. She’ll help you if you need anything else.”

I thanked the man again before climbing onto Thunder. We raced to the glorious Ëlemmiire with urgency. My first concern was bringing any sort of relief to Lómë. I feared she grew worse, not better. I did not loiter or even descend the horse once we arrived at the tree. I stayed on his back, and as we passed its hanging branches, I captured several of them to be used on both the Fëa and Ender. Perhaps he could use a bit of elven magic as well, in addition to what the humans had done.

Not much later, I was back at Lómë’s side, and immediately I worked to mimic Falla. Crushing a couple leaves in between my palms, I rolled them onto Lómë’s wounds and chanted words of healing in my tongue of Elvish. She moaned and growled, but eventually, her breathing became more steady and her heartbeat strong. A tear rolled down my cheek and onto her fur. She would be all right. I felt deep within my heart that she would most certainly be all right.

Chapter Eleven

~Nari~

Mycah, my beautiful Mycah, stood several yards away, looking ravaged and raw. His black hair was stuck up in messy spots from under his dark hood, and his eyes burned blue right through the disoriented crowd. Was this a mirage? It couldn’t be real. He couldn’t really be here.

Immediately, he pulled out his sword and began defending himself against the Tavas guard that flocked him. That was when I noticed Rydan, too, was there with him. I didn’t think my heart could take any more happiness.

At the same time, I had reacted to this turn of events by standing up with the intention of running away, but I was taken by the arm abruptly.

“You are not leaving, traitor,” the soldier promised harshly. He turned from me and signaled for more to assist him with my custody. “Here! We must remove her immediately. Take her to the prisons. Do not let her go.”

I wrestled against their hold using all my strength, as they dragged me down the steps. No, they would not ruin this. They would not be taking me anywhere, not when Mycah and Rydan were so close. My veins throbbed from my pulse pounding brutally for so long. It was all too much.

A stream of fire overhead had the guards ducking out of the way. Heavy gusts of wind and a roaring sound of a coal-furnace had me gazing upward into the sky. A large, black dragon soared through the pluming smoke that newly made its way into the air.

It was Dúlin. Mycah’s Fëa.

He reminded me of Lissë, trapped and rearing to break free. I had to get to her. The Wood Elves were not easily fought, however. The Maite’Ona, which were the special elves that had Fëa counterparts, had targeted the dragon with their stronger powers. They sent their eagles, hawks, and every other types of flying animals that lived in the kingdom after Dúlin. There were other elves without Fëa who could command the elements. They, too, sent wind and branches on a rampage toward Mycah, Rydan, and the dragon.

There was so much commotion going on, I was able to wedge my arm out of the guard’s grasp. He was too distracted by the dragon coming back at his face to care. I sprinted toward the path I knew Lissë had been taken down yesterday when we had first arrived. Anxiousness buzzed in both our chests as I made my way to her as fast as I could, trying my best not to be seen or noticed by anyone.

A stone pathway that sat nestled in between large trees led me to the stables, where I felt with certainty Lissë was being kept. I bent low to the ground, wishing I were invisible. Sneaking inside, I ran with speed right to her stall. She blew air out her nose and kicked her front hoof back and forth over the ground. Touching the locked door with my fingers, I was struck with horror—I had no idea what to do. How did I get her out?

Turning in circles, I searched for keys or any sort of thing that would give her freedom. Once I spotted the large, iron ring of keys, I took no extra second to dwell on it. I was already racing for our lives in its direction. Snatching it without fully stopping, I looped back toward her cage and jammed the key into the lock of the door.

Letting her out, I instantly hauled myself onto her back. She took us trotting through the stables and back out into the crowd. Mycah and Rydan were no longer where I had seen them before. Shoot. Where did they go? I looked around, trying to spot them once more.

Suddenly, I was knocked off Lissë’s back with a heavy blow that stole my breath away as I fell hard to the ground. Lissë reared up in anger as hands took hold of my body roughly. I was again held hostage by several guards. As I worked to get my air back, I caught sight of an arrow being aimed at my Fëa, and just as I was about to yell in protest, the wooden dart was released into the air.

There was no time for me to react, and I didn’t need to. Within half a second, the arrow was thrown off course and smashed to pieces mid-air. I turned to find Mycah with his arm outstretched in its direction. My shoulders sagged with relief.

In one swift motion, he sent the elves that were guarding me flying backward. I couldn’t contain myself. I full out ran to him in seconds. Jumping in his arms, he caught me and held me tightly against his body, stroking the back of my hair. I nuzzled my face into his neck and cried. Cried from joy, cried from pain, cried from terror, I didn’t know which. Maybe all of the above.

Kissing his neck over and over, I clung to the crown of his head, twisting my fingers through his hair. He was here. I couldn’t believe he was here. “Are you really here? Is this a dream?”

“I’m really here,” his whispered voice tickled the tiny hairs that were now standing on end along my skin. “Are you alright? Are you hurt?” The familiarity of his tenor stirred the shattered pieces of my soul, little by little. If possible, I trembled ten times more than I had been from the way something inside of me had craved his presence. I had been calling it my soul, but honestly, I didn’t know what it was. Something raw. Something feral. Something bigger and deeper than I was ready to comprehend. I shook my head no to answer his last question.

But why was he here? He should be hidden deep within the realm, leagues away from any place Ohtar could find him. Climbing down from his body reluctantly, I let him sweetly kiss away the final tears that fell from my eyes. My entire body yearned to be wrapped up in his embrace for all eternity, as he protected me from what gruesomely waited only steps away. But we had to get the hell out of there.

“Where’s Rydan?” I asked breathlessly as he pulled me along from behind. Lissë followed as we fought our way through the onslaught of attacks. Mycah did all the work, of course, since I had no weapon or way of defending myself.

“He’s close,” he answered. Easily, he switched between using his elven powers and his sword. No one could touch us as he sent elves soaring through the air, or blocked an oncoming assailment with his blade. The cacophony and uproar of people was deafening. Screams and chaos continued to ensue.

My eyes searched for Rydan, but instead I found King Aglar and my grandparents fleeing up the opened staircases in a hurry with large groups of soldiers guarding them. I noticed, too, that Dúlin was no longer anywhere to be seen.

“Come on, this way!” I heard Rydan’s voice then, and a huge weight was lifted from my shoulders once I spotted him across the other side of where we were. He waved us forward spastically, and we quickened our pace. Mycah delivered disabling blows to any who chased us, but he did not kill anyone. Despite them having every intention of murdering me only moments ago, I was grateful for it. This kingdom of elves might have disowned me as one of them, and in my mind, pride might have just wanted me to accept that as unchangeable, but deep in my heart I felt I was still one of them. They were still my kin, as much as it no longer appeared to be true.

We ran through cramped foliage of ivy, vines, and branches with intertwined fingers, following Rydan. It seemed to be a back way of some sort. We ended up running into a monstrous wall blocking our exit, but Mycah blasted a hole right through it. We probably could’ve scaled it, but it was the only way Lissë could escape with us. The loud commotion quieted in the distance as we gained distance from the disrupted city.

“Is Dúlin okay?” I inquired as we kept going, though there was no telling where we even were. More than that, I was worried for Mycah’s Fëa. Directions were never my strong suit, anyway.

“He is. I had him leave before he did too much damage and before any of their Fëa were killed. He did what I needed him to do, and that was cause a distraction,” Mycah replied. It was a good idea, because it definitely worked.

“Well, we may be on the complete opposite side of where we need to be, but at least we got away,” Rydan muttered as we continued running to safety.

The instant we found a place of concealment and were out of harm’s way, I ran to him and hurled myself into his chest. He wrapped his arms around me tightly. I had been so distraught over leaving him in Kennebunkport with the Black Eagles, and then those Night Elves who went after them, but when I inhaled the smell of his skin, those worries evaporated.

“How are Ender and Naminé? And Lómë and Calen?” I couldn’t stand not knowing a second longer. Lissë waited near us, swaying her tail.

“Hurt. We need to get back there as quickly as we can,” he said into the top of my head. “But I couldn’t not come after you.”

“I don’t know what to say. I’m so grateful. Thank you,” I said back, my voice getting muffled in his chest. “But I feel horrible you had to leave them for it. I agree; we need to hurry.”

“First tell us what happened. Why was your head about to get chopped off?”

I pulled away and immediately went to Mycah again before answering Rydan’s question. I had already thrown myself at Mycah while in the courtyard, but I desperately needed to feel his arms around my body any chance I could get. It ached to be separated from him, even if only a minute. Without hesitation, he embraced me like we hadn’t already done it not long ago.

“The Tavas think of me as an abomination for being a mix. They don’t care that I have Tavas blood running in my veins, they can’t see past the Isil blood I have in me, too. They were going to execute me for it. I’ve been disowned by my people without them even knowing who I am,” I answered Rydan while in Mycah’s arms, speaking to them both. “You literally got to me in the nick of time. I’d be dead if it wasn’t for you.”

Rydan replied, “That’s just…sick. It was like a damn medieval movie back there.”

I whispered into Mycah, “Thank you for coming for me.”

“I told you before, I will always come for you. Even if it meant walking through the fires of Hell, I would give up Heaven for you,” his voice was just above a whisper, but the deepest parts of my soul could feel the emotion he slipped into the spaces of the consonants and syllables. The battering of my heart was kicked up a notch, and I struggled with a way to respond.

“Sooo, yeah, uh, what’s this horse following us for?” Rydan asked suddenly, saving me from the embarrassment of trying to speak.

“Horse?” Mycah lifted his head toward his brother. I was confused as well. What did he mean, “horse”?

“Yeeaahh,” he stretched out the word with an obvious inflection, like he was restraining himself from saying “duh” after it, “the white mare standing right over there.” His tone remained snide, as if Mycah were silly for making him spell it out. Wait, could he not see that Lissë was a unicorn?

“Look again, little brother.” Mycah jerked his chin in my Fëa’s direction. “She is no mare. Is that really what you see when you look upon her?”

“What? Are you mental? I already said she’s a damn—” he stopped himself from finishing his sentence. He shook his head and pressed fingers into his eyes before looking at her again. “How the? She’s…a unicorn? Are you serious?”

“Ry, she’s my Fëa,” I laughed. “Yes, she’s a unicorn. Her name is Erulissë Asëa.”

“Huh?” Rydan shook his head some more, not knowing what I said or how to repeat it. Mycah chuckled at his newbie-elf brother as Rydan requested, “Say it again. That sounded insane.”

I sounded it out for him, “Air-oo-lee-say ah-say-ah. We’ll just call her Lissë. Or Asëa. Whichever comes easiest, but so far I’ve just been calling her Lissë.”

“How is this possible?” Rydan maneuvered himself to stand next to her, and I, too, joined him. “Weren’t you supposed to go on some journey to find her?”

“I did, silly.” I shoved his shoulder playfully. “And a crazy one at that. I had forces messing with my mind, I tell you what. I didn’t like it. But it brought me to her, so I can’t complain.”

“Oh. I can’t believe your Fëa is a freaking unicorn. How crazy is this?” Rydan chuckled lightly in disbelief, petting her back.

Mycah joined us, reaching for her neck and stroking her gently. “She’s brilliant.”

“Yeah, and guess what,” I voiced nonchalantly, but inside I was happy and at total peace. That hope I had kindled into a flame burned even brighter as I recalled it into my mind. I could hardly believe it was true, and at the same time, completely serene about it because it was.

“What?” Rydan asked, taking the bait. I kept my focus glued to her striking, violet eyes that matched my own.

“Lissë can bring Zaylie back,” I answered like it was no big deal, even though it was like…the biggest thing ever right then.

“You’re joking,” Rydan argued, not believing me.

“No, I’m not.”

“Bloody hell.” Mycah wiped a hand over his face and then up through his hair.

“I’m a Healer. And I don’t like death. My Fëa doesn’t either, and being the other half of my soul, that’s her gift—undoing death. She’s life. With her, I don’t have to be afraid of loss anymore.” My heart doubled in size, overjoyed and content unlike anything I had thought possible. “We’re death’s death.”

“How’re we gonna bring a unicorn into Kennebunkport to revive Zaylie?” Rydan turned around, puzzled. “There’s no way. People will go spastic when they see her.”

“Men will look upon her and see a white horse, nothing else. Only those that believe in unicorns with their whole heart can see what she truly is,” Mycah said. “But, perhaps Zaylie remains exactly where you said you left her. Lissë can go in and do what is needed, then return to Luïnil immediately afterwards.”

“She doesn’t have to. Now that she and I are bonded, she’ll empower me no matter where I am.” I just knew that was true. I didn’t know how I knew, but I did. She had been looking out for me since the first moment I stepped foot into Luïnil, and maybe even before that. But without actually finding each other, there had been only so much she could do, and only if I was in serious danger.

“Wait, before we couldn’t even connect with Luïnil, remember? We had no abilities in the Earthly realm,” Rydan reminded me.

“Oh, yeah. That’s true.” My shoulders sagged in defeat, my plan going bye-bye out the window. I knew Lissë didn’t belong in the Earthly realm. This was her home, and she wouldn’t be happy leaving it. But the simple idea that I could save Zaylie—that I could bring her to life again cemented itself deep in my heart. I couldn’t just let that go. It curled itself around the fibers of my sanity like a serpent, warm and slick, ready to devour any doubt that she could be saved. “But maybe it’ll work now that we’re bonded. I’m stronger with her than I was on my own. I might just be able to do it. I have to at least try.”

Mycah explained, “You only need to train your abilities in the Earthly realm for them to be restored and strengthened. It is difficult to connect with Luïnil because our Ëlemmiire were crafted thousands of years ago from the purest source of grace our kind is capable of producing. They’re protected, enchanted, and injected with our realm’s lifeblood. The loss of connection you felt was solely the result of the powerful seal the Lassaira Ëlemmiire has on it.”

“So, what are you saying?” My eyebrows scrunched together in confusion, not able to fully grasp all that craziness he just informed us of.

“I’m saying it is not a complete loss. Even if you find you can no longer connect with Luïnil at first, if you keep practicing and trying, you’ll have the ability to once again. You just need to exercise your power there,” he clarified for me, his British accent getting emphasized with the words.

“Then it’s settled. We need to get back to Kennebunkport for not only Zaylie’s sake, but to heal Ender, Naminé, Calen, and Lómë.” I was more than ready to get going again. I seriously couldn’t wait to get out of this realm and take a nice, long, hot bubble bath. But then panic erupted in my gut at a sudden realization. “But wait. What about my grandparents? They were in cuffs. What if they’re set to be executed soon?”

“You can’t worry about them now, Nari.” Rydan took my hand as my breathing started growing rapid, fear overtaking me. “We need to get out of here. Ender needs you.”

“He’s right. We cannot help them, love. And if King Aglar wanted them executed, he would have had them down there with you,” Mycah added, pulling me out of Rydan’s reach and laying his arm around my shoulders. He tucked me into him. “They’ll be quite alright for now. I promise you.”

Inclining my head, I looked into his eyes and chose to trust him. He was the anchor to my soul, reeling me back in when I was about to lose it, binding me to reality. I was sure it was just one of his tricks to keep me calm, but I couldn’t exactly complain. Love was the force behind everything that entranced and bewildered us to no end, driving people toward risks they wouldn’t normally take. The radiant blue of his irises kept my gaze trapped in a spell, until an outside source broke it.

“We need to get going. If we don’t start moving, it won’t matter anyway. We’ll be caught ourselves.” Rydan was right, so we started on our way to the Lassaira Ëlemmiire.

“Here.” He tossed me a canteen. “Drink up. Gotta stay hydrated.”

“Thanks,” I said between gulps.

“Heads up,” Rydan called after he threw another one at Mycah’s head.

Mycah caught it in the air without even turning around or looking at what he was doing. Did he have eyes in the back of his head? What the heck?

“How kind of you, little brother,” his accented voice was definitely sarcastic as he kept his gaze straight ahead and uncorked the flask, taking a swig in one quick motion.

“You’re welcome.” Rydan took drinks out of his as well while we walked.

“Mm, I don’t recall saying thank you,” Mycah feigned trying to remember, tapping his chin once.

“Ah, but it was reflected in your bubbly tone.” Rydan adjusted his handcrafted elven bow and quiver that he kept strapped to his back. He wore it proudly. From what I could tell, it was beautiful and intricate. He had explained to me where he got it when we had been looking for a safe place to take shelter during our escape from Ohtar’s hunters a few days ago, or however long it had been now. It was hard keeping track of time in this place.

It wasn’t just any bow and quiver. It was specially and uniquely crafted just for him at the time of his birth. It was kept locked and stored, waiting for him to come of age and claim it. He appeared every bit as dangerous as Mycah did, who also had a special gift waiting for him, but he never had the chance to get what lay inside. For now, he used an ordinary sword and bow, but almost as powerful when in his possession.

Two brothers cloaked in black hoods, fiercest warriors of the realm.

I was a lucky girl.

Suddenly, the ground began rumbling and shifting beneath my feet, sending me falling. Too fast for my eyes to see, Mycah snatched me by the arm, holding me up. But the crazy quaking didn’t let up. Cracks fractured the land, spreading outward like shattered glass. My heart plunged into my stomach.

“What the hell?” Rydan shouted above the thunderous rolling. “What is that?”

“It’s…” Mycah stalled. “Not good. Run.”

And so run we did. But from what, I hadn’t a clue.

“What’s happening?” Rydan was knocked backward several feet away, the ground still trembling violently. An enormous rift erupted between us, severing our close proximity to one another and putting Rydan on the opposite side. The terrain was split open, revealing hot magma far below.

A drastic jolt whacked me off balance, tripping me over the edge of the precipice. I flailed, fear crushing my lungs, as Mycah tried catching me, but failed. His outstretched hand and wide-stare stayed frozen over the edge as I fell.

“Nariella! How could you let her fall?!” I heard Rydan yell harshly from the other side of the cliff as I descended further.

Despite being terrified out of my mind, there was a sense of survival that flared in my gut. It calmed me and took over my motor functions. On instinct, I clawed the side of the rock face, slowing my fall enough to guide my body to a nearby platform of stone that jutted out.

“I didn’t! It was like she was pulled from my reach,” Mycah explained from above. His voice was distant, but it carried downward in echoes.

Skidding to a stop, I landed rigid on my back, and all the air whooshed from my lungs. I lay paralyzed, waiting for my body to recover from the lack of oxygen.

“Do something, you idiot!” Rydan shouted.

“We need rope,” Mycah mused carefully. “Nariella! Are you alright?”

At first, I wasn’t able to respond. My lungs ached, still recouping. A strong magnetic pull had me shifting my head in its direction. I lulled my head to the right, and to my surprise, saw an opening to a cave of some sort.

I knew I needed to go in there. The burning sense of curiosity had me clambering to my knees without any other thought. I crawled through into the darkness, as if an invisible force reeled me in.

“Nariella! Nari!” Both Mycah and Rydan’s voices mushed together, but they sounded miles away. I faintly felt Lissë’s worriment, but I couldn’t focus on it.

Unexpectedly, a firm, inflexible grip twisted around my neck and slammed me hard into the rocky wall across the way, but it was so dark, I couldn’t make anything out.

A sickly, creepy-crawly, rumbling voice snickered. “Ye heart I am to ate for price of trespassin’.”

My chest caved in. And his breath was horrid. There was a presence of innumerable bodies that compacted the space around me, giving me the impression that it wasn't just scaly hands and me here. I was in severe trouble.

“I’ll have your own heart carved out and lying at your feet before you can lick your lips,” Mycah’s beautifully accented voice threatened, and I automatically tried to take a breath in relief, but couldn’t. Whoever it was with their rock-solid grip around my throat made it impossible.

Quiet scuffling along with a lot of loud grunting stole my attention, and then magically a light burst into glow from Mycah’s right hand. All I could see was his outstretched arm from around the towering body in my face, but it was enough to illuminate the cave to reveal a horrifying scene.

I couldn’t actually see him, except for his arm, but I assumed by the sound of his voice and general feeling of his presence that Mycah stood behind the terrifying creature that had me pinned. It had large demon-like wings and stony face with fangs protruding from his mouth. He was enormous as he hunched over me, his thick rock-like hand clutching my delicate throat.

Rydan was poised above several fallen carcasses of these creatures as he ripped one of his arrows from a chest, claiming it back. Dozens lay piled around his feet. My eyes stayed frozen in horror, taking it all in.

“I will not warn you again,” Mycah bit out roughly. He must’ve pushed his sword into the monster’s back, because he arched slightly as he dropped his arm from choking me. Immediately, I slid from between the ugly creature and my place up against the cave wall, running to stand behind Mycah. I grasped his back, feeling his muscles flex, and tried to stop trembling.

“Ye had won,” the evil voice announced, not moving an inch.

“Yeah, we got that already, Captain Obvious,” Rydan retorted dryly. “But thanks.”

“Forgive me.” Mycah drove his sword through the monster’s chest, impaling him swiftly. “But I can’t allow you to live after touching her that way.”

It dropped to its knees, hitting the hard ground below in a loud crash, before falling forward on its face, sliding off Mycah’s sword. Rydan pulled me against his body, hugging me.

“You did all this?” I asked, looking around in shock at the fallen creatures. I felt him nod against the top of my head. How was that possible? There were dozens, and he took them out in a matter of seconds. “Have you been training with Mycah or something?”

Mycah waited nearby, wiping his sword clean. “He has. Not to mention he’s full Isil. He can see in the dark.”

I turned to him with shock at first, hearing this new information about my best friend that I had never known before, but I recovered quickly. It really shouldn’t have been that surprising. “So, what are these things?”

“Gargoyles,” Mycah answered softly. “They live in the rocks, protecting rain water. They believe consuming an elda heart shall grant them a wish, so they enticed you into their trap.”

“Oh.” A shiver ran down my spine. “For cryin’ out loud. I have to thank you for saving me again already.” I looked at both of them. I couldn’t believe gargoyles just attacked me, wanting to eat my heart, and then it was over already seconds later, as if it never even happened. This would now be like the millionth time I would’ve died if it wasn’t for Mycah and Rydan. I felt like a failure. I had to do better. I needed to learn to take care of myself out here.

Rydan clicked his tongue and shook his head at me. “You really are becoming quite the damsel in distress.”

I gave him a sarcastic, dry smile. Walking over to Mycah, I slid my hands around his neck. “Thank you. I’m sorry for falling for their dumb trick.”

He shook his head. “I’m sorry I couldn’t catch you. I let you fall. Forgive me.”

“Shhh,” I dismissed his apology. “It wasn’t your fault.”

“Okay, okay. Can we please cut the mushy stuff? How do we get out of here?” Rydan interrupted us impatiently. The three of us looked around for a way out. I knew Lissë was freaking out up there on the surface, but even though we were separated, she’d always be able to find me. I sent her calming thoughts, letting her know I was perfectly all right. Well, as much as one could be in a situation like this. At least we were all alive.

“There,” Mycah announced as he pointed to a crawl space. We made our way over to a darkened hole. “Quickly. Let’s go.”

Oh, wonderful. I couldn’t help sighing loudly. Just what I wanted to do next. But I obeyed. Getting down on my knees, I squeezed into the tight passage.

Chapter Twelve

~Naminé~

My dear family and their well-being plagued my thoughts without reprieve. Oh, how I worried over them so. Did they escape the brutal battle that had been waging in the heart of our kingdom? Barely had Rydan and I, along with Ender and our Fëa, slipped through undetected. Were they as fortunate as we had been?

No, I mustn’t give in to doubt. Cathar had grown into quite the warrior in his time away. In my heart, I knew he was capable of protecting them. Perhaps I could connect with him in his dreams and find out for certain.

I did so immediately. It was difficult not having Calen by my side to assist in my ability, yet I would not ask this of her. Not whilst she lay next to Lómë, mending a broken wing. I would do my best without her presence.

Summoning Cathar’s mind to the dream I had built, I called to him exclusively. It was painful, but I was able to feel the link between us solidify. I searched for him, but I did not see his physical body anywhere. I felt he was near, and that was all I had to go on.

“Cathar?” I shouted, but just as with Falla, I did not hear my voice. I sighed and shook my head, hating the feeling of helplessness. He suddenly came into view, and I ran to him with speed. I threw my arms around his neck, and he embraced me back. “Cathar! My dear brother.”

He opened his mouth to speak, and exactly how I expected, there was no sound emanating from him. Nothing but silence exited his lips that had formed unknown words to me. I tried to convey to him to speak in the form of images. Closing my eyes, I pointed to my closed lids and then to my mouth, similar to how Remycah had shown me.

Cathar shook his head, not understanding. I sent him my own images. Images of Mother and Father. An image of him and then the three of them together. Were they well? Was he well? Were all of them healthy? I wished badly I could ask him those very questions, but I had no way of doing so. Please, understand, brother.

His only action was to shake his head at the ground with his eyes closed. What did that mean? Was he answering that their well-being was poor? Were they in trouble? Or was he simply shaking his head to signify that he did not understand what I was referring to?

The unknown was maddening! I grasped his hands tightly and put my face close to his. Our eyes locked and I mouthed the words, “Are you hurt? Are you in trouble? Please, I must know, are you well?”

His eyes stayed focused on mine, but there was sadness there. Once more he shook his head, and to my horror, he mouthed in return the word “no.”

My heart crashed sickeningly. I did not understand, or perhaps I did not wish to believe that he was actually answering my questions. I prayed that he was only saying no to the fact he could not grasp the concept of what I portrayed. That had to be it. I could not endure the thought of something terrible happening to my parents or my dearest brother.

Again, I closed my eyes and sent him thoughts in the form of images. In my mind, I showed him Mother and Father well and happy. Opening my eyes, I tried to express that he try that as well. I needed him to at least try and send me any sort of image back, anything at all that might give a clue to what was going on back home.

He did close his eyes, and I could see the concentration on his face. And yet, nothing was happening. I did not see anything different than him standing before me in our dream. I closed my eyes and tried to relax my mind further. Perhaps I was too emotional and stressed for him to be successful.

There was nothing. Aggravated, I threw my hands upward into the air and landed them on top my head. I couldn’t stand the unknown. It ate away at me. Something was terribly wrong; I could feel it more than anything. No, I did not want to believe it, but it was undeniable. The fear and sadness in my brother’s eyes was enough to set my nerves on edge.

Grabbing his face in between my palms, I poured as much emotion as I could into him—Emotions that I worried over him and our parents, that I loved them with all my heart, and that I would come for them. I would find them, wherever they may be, and I would ensure their safety. I did not know if he could feel what I tried to transfer into him, yet I did not let that stop me.

Cathar wrapped his arms around my back and embraced me with a hearty squeeze. I returned the gesture, willing myself not to cry. Good-bye for now, dear brother. I will miss you every second of every day that I spend away from your presence. I will miss and yearn for Mother and Father to no end, until that day when I will stand before them once more. Kissing his cheek gently, I gave him a brave smile. I did not want him to give up hope, or to despair over his circumstances, if they were in fact dire and troublesome.

Waking from the dream that had provided no relief to my aching soul, I curled into myself and prayed I would not let this trouble me with no reprieve. There was nothing I could do for them, not whilst I remained hidden in the Earthly realm. And perhaps, there was nothing that needed to be done. I could very well be worried over nothing.

One thing was for certain. I would not give up. I would find out exactly how they were, one way or another.

Chapter Thirteen

~Nari~

Oh, god. I hoped and prayed silently that there wouldn’t be any encounters with spiders or centipedes in here. I’d almost take more gargoyles than either of those things. It was dark until Mycah entered with his magical light he affixed onto the end of a long cylindrical rock, and thanks to him, I could now see in front of me. I kept an eye out for bugs.

It seemed to take forever as we continued crawling on hands and knees through the cramped pathway. Oxygen was thinner in here, making it harder to breathe. And even worse, there was a foul smell coming from up ahead. It grew more rank the further we crawled. I tried not to gag.

“Ouch!” I cut my knee on a sharp rock, but the space was too small for me to even look at it. Ignoring it, I kept going. I hissed as dirt and grime smeared over it, causing it to sting.

“Nariella, extend your leg behind you,” Mycah suggested. I stopped crawling and did as he asked. “You’re bleeding.”

Instantly, he took my pain away and healed it, repairing my jeans in the process. I thanked him before continuing on. I was already desperate to get out of there, not wanting to waste another second. Thankfully I wasn’t claustrophobic, but I started to wonder if I’d develop the disorder if it didn’t end soon.

I tumbled out the other side unexpectedly with complete lack of grace and elegance. Clumsy was becoming my middle name, I feared. Was I really an elf? I tried not to shake my head at myself.

Mycah and Rydan exited right behind me. Gazing around, we now stood in another small cave. Mycah flashed his hand-made torch around the area, displaying rock, rock, and more rock. There wasn’t much else to see, except we spotted another passageway.

“Over here,” Rydan said as he pointed to where we needed to go. I took his hand and pulled him behind me. It was another hole, but this one was high above us. There were large stones that staggered toward the top.

Jumping on the first one, I used it like a stair to the next, climbing up the rest like a monkey. The two boys followed suit. Once we reached the flat surface, I heard a stomach grumble.

“Uh, are we ever gonna stop and eat?” Rydan asked. I burst out laughing, taken by surprise.

“Good idea,” I said between laughs. “I forgot about eating.”

“I didn’t. I’ve been starving since before Rocky back there.” Rydan tossed me an apple, referring to the gargoyle.

“Such a glutton,” Mycah teased, shaking his head. I giggled, taking the bread he handed me.

“Watch it. You may be King of Aselaira, but I’ll pummel your royal arse,” Rydan mimicked Mycah’s British accent as he shined his apple using the hem of his shirt. “Your Majesty.”

“And we can’t have that now, can we?” Mycah then drawled in a fake American accent, “I wouldn’t want you breaking a nail at my expense.”

“They’re very nice, aren’t they?” Rydan joked sarcastically. “It’d be a tragedy.”

I smiled at their silliness, but all the while it reminded me of my happy and carefree times with Zaylie during school lunch. And when it wasn’t just the two of us, Desmond and Liam would have us cracking up. Because of Zaylie, my daunting life was made exponentially brighter. As much as I didn’t want to believe it, I didn’t belong in this realm. I belonged with my friends and people who actually accepted me. People who weren’t trying to kill me every second of the day.

“Where’d you guys get this food?” I couldn’t help asking, wanting to switch my thoughts.

“Eh, you know, here and there and around.” Rydan smiled. I shrugged. Good enough answer for me.

Finishing my small portion of a meal, I was eager to resume our journey out of here. I meant what I said to the Wood Elves. If they wanted me gone, then so be it. And more than anything, I couldn’t wait to see Zaylie again.

Mycah chuckled about something Rydan said, and I paused for a moment to revel in its sound. I absolutely loved his laugh. It was so attractive and sexy. I smiled a second more before standing up. I brushed off my pants and fixed my hair. “Ready?”

“Anxious much?” Rydan quipped.

“Ender and Naminé are waiting, and we’ve wasted enough time as it is. We don’t even know how far we are from the tree, do we?” I sighed, kicking at a stone. I also wanted the heck out of here as fast as possible because I was deeply hurt by the Kingdom of Lassaira.

“Well hurry it up then. What’re you waiting for?” Rydan mocked teasingly, ruffling my hair lightly. I shoved him backward playfully. He seemed to be in a good mood, and I had no idea why.

“Fight nice, girls. Fight nice.” Mycah gathered the rest of the things they were carrying.

We continued on our journey for what felt like days, but I knew was probably just a few hours. We squeezed in and out of tight spaces, climbing up over rocks, tiptoeing past narrow edges while clinging to walls, everything you could think of until breaching fresh air.

Darkness met us once we exited the cave, followed by an owl hooting somewhere in the trees nearby. A full moon hung low in the sky, painting a hazy glow on every surface it could reach. As I skidded to a stop, tiny rocks were flung off the side of a high cliff by my boots. I was thankful it wasn’t my body instead.

Peering over the edge carefully, I saw that we were countless of miles up. I couldn’t tell how far exactly. All I knew was, I couldn’t see the bottom from where we were.

“We’re a long ways off from the Ëlemmiire, it seems. We should sleep here,” Mycah suggested.

“Sleep? I don’t wanna sleep,” I complained, not feeling tired yet, but also I was afraid to sleep. Being back in Luïnil was a huge reminder of the nasty things I had done. If I slept here, what sort of nightmares would I have, like while I was in that forest? Sure, I had suspected it was caused by the darkness that crept there, or perhaps it was all part of the Maranwe Journey, but I didn’t know for certain. “And we’re like, really high. What if I roll off the edge?”

“We’d be safer here, and it’s already late. We must rest, Nariella.” Mycah took my hand. “And I would never let that happen.”

“Yeah, we’ll just set up right inside the mouth of the cave.” Rydan went back the way we’d come. “We’d be safer in here.”

“Fine. But we leave at dawn, agreed?” I gave in, unable to argue, knowing they were right.

“Obviously,” Rydan murmured.

We spread out the blanket they had packed away in a backpack. I huddled in the middle between Rydan and Mycah, trying to keep warm. Not that it was super cold or anything, but who wouldn’t want to be snuggled in between these two hotties? I thought of Lissë out there all alone, but I realized she was used to it. She wasn’t afraid. She enjoyed being in the forests of Lassaira and was fit to care for herself. We exchanged emotions, comforting each other. She’d find me once we made our way back to where we needed to be.

Unforgivably, with Mycah this close to me, my thoughts immediately went to my horrible actions when I was here just a few days ago and ruined his plan. My chest tightened, remembering the lives I extinguished. There was no way Mycah could forgive me. I made every effort possible to push the thoughts away. I tried to sleep, but my brain wouldn’t shut up.

I couldn’t hear Mycah breathing, but if I scooted over just slightly…

His heart could be heard beating faintly through the stillness of night. His scent filled my senses, sending a tingle throughout my blood. Just his close presence was intoxicating. Frenetic energy buzzed between the slim space that ran between us, just beseeching me to squash it into oblivion. And oh, did I want to. I wanted to give in. I greatly desired the warmth of his body to meet mine.

“Nariella,” he whispered, startling me.

“Yeah?” I tried to whisper back, the sound of my own heartbeat pounding in my ears.

“Sleep.”

“Right.” I exhaled slowly, disappointment crashing down on my lungs. Why must he be so enticing, especially at the most inconvenient of times? Like when I had to refrain from smelling him. Refrain from feeling him. Couldn’t he at least stink or transform into some sort of ogre until we were able to be alone? For goodness sake.

And then he started playing with my hair ever-so-lightly. My heart spiraled into my stomach. But slowly, a soothing sensation floated over my insides, like a warm blanket gathering heat. Unconsciousness descended gradually, until there was no turning back and I was out like a light.

The sunshine of the new day penetrated the darkness of our cave. My regret wouldn’t leave me alone. The cruelty of my actions toward the Isil soldiers when my blood had so foolishly controlled me popped back up in my mind. I should be thinking of good things. I should be grateful for what I had and to be alive. Not be dwelling on the past when nothing could be done about it, anyway. But I couldn’t seem to stop worrying over how Mycah felt about it, although I didn’t have the strength to face his scrutiny. I didn’t know how to bring it up. I had killed his people, and yet, not even during my rescue did he do the same to mine.

No, I was being stupid. I knew I was. I pitched the worry and regret out of thought and reveled in the picturesque scene before me as I stepped out of the cave. I smiled then, soaking in the sparkling land that lay stretched out for miles.

“I’ll summon Dúlin,” Mycah said softly from behind. Relief immediately coated my already blissful nerves, making me almost giddy. We’d get off this mountain and back on solid ground in no time with a dragon taking us. Plus, despite all the dangers it possessed, there was something about being in Luïnil, witnessing unparalleled beauty intertwined with a sense of home, that made it seem like everything would work out perfectly in the end. I knew I would miss it, but I didn’t want to feel that way. I didn’t want to feel connected to it if I was no longer welcome.

Either way, I felt…happy. Well, sort of. But that was beside the point.

Mycah whistled a lovely melody, and I recognized it instantly. It was the same tune he had made when I’d been falling from the cliff next to the castle in Aselaira. It was his call for his dragon. His Fëa.

Magically, and seemingly out of thin air, a loud whoosh repeated every other beat somewhere in the distance. It drew closer, gaining volume. A roaring fire crackled from above, sounding like a ginormous blowtorch. I gazed upward to find the black dragon slowly descending, flapping his wings every now and then as he mounted a nearby rock.

Opening his mouth, he rasped a mighty roar, displaying rows of frighteningly sharp teeth. Had I not known better, I would’ve been terrified.

But this was Mycah’s Fëa. Like Lómë was Rydan’s, and Calen was Naminé’s, and Lissë was mine, I knew Dúlin wouldn’t hurt any of us. He may have appeared to be horrifying and terrible just yesterday, but he was on my side. I didn’t have to be afraid. Not to mention, I’d spent a little time riding on his back already, so I was experienced in dragons.

Right? Right.

No need to be scared.

Mycah took my hand, perhaps feeling my nerves. “Do not fret.”

Yeah, okay. Easier said than done.

“Way too cool,” Rydan said in awe, staring at the giant dragon. I could hear his slow heavy breathing that was like a coal furnace. His scales glistened in the sunlight, resembling black opal. The thing that had me so enraptured, though, were his eyes. Sharp and elongated, his pupils were shaped like diamonds and infinitely piercing. But it was their color that had me. They were exactly like Mycah’s—multiple hues of blue with dancing ribbons of violet and sparkles of jade.

Mycah helped me climb up the gargantuan beast the same time Rydan effortlessly scaled Dúlin’s back. Mycah had no problem joining us either, of course, and we immediately took flight. Mycah sat at the very front with me behind him and Rydan behind me.

Mycah spoke in Elvish, perhaps instructions on where to go or something, I wasn’t sure, but he did so softly while petting the dragon’s neck. I felt Lissë down below somewhere, making her way to the portal. I made sure she knew to stay hidden and out of harm’s way. Cautious was the name of the game at this point. None of us could be too careful.

We climbed higher and higher into the air. It was exhilarating being up in the sky, flying on the back of a black dragon. There was no denying that as the wind whipped through my hair. But I refused to look down. I kept my eyes on either Mycah’s back, or straight ahead.

“This is incredible,” Rydan commented, leaning over the edge.

“Ry! Stop it!” Oh crap, he was freaking me out. “Just, please, don’t do that, okay?”

“Why? It’s fine.” He chuckled, doing it again.

“It is not fine! It’s scary! You could just fall off or something,” panic resonated in my voice.

“Oh, please. You’re silly,” he disagreed, still chuckling. I rolled my eyes, but removed one hand from around Mycah’s waist and grabbed Rydan’s hand from behind, wrapping it around my stomach. I gripped his wrist firmly, fearing for his life.

I no longer was afraid of being up here; in fact, I loved it. But it terrified me to think Rydan could lose his balance and plunge head first to the hard ground below. The ground that wasn’t even visible to me from here. I knew I was being ridiculous, but better safe than sorry. Rydan could be unpredictable and careless.

Dúlin flew gracefully, slicing through the tepid air. I focused my attention on Lissë so that she knew where we were at all times and how much farther we had to go yet. At the rate we flew, we’d more than likely arrive at our destination just as she’d arrive as well. She was much closer to the Ëlemmiire than we had ended up. We flew over mountains, waterfalls, open valleys, marshes, forests, villages; it was truly amazing. So much time was being saved, I could grin from joy.

It would’ve taken a day or two to walk the distance we’d gone in a matter of only a few short hours. Rydan hooted and hollered with one arm in the air from the thrilling ride, and I couldn’t help smiling and laughing at his playfulness. It was so unlike him. Gliding through the clear blue sky was sublime, and I felt myself ease up my hold on Rydan’s wrist a little. He wouldn’t fall, and regardless, I knew Mycah wouldn’t let him get hurt either way.

I trusted them both. My fear slipped away, left behind somewhere back there between a mountain and a castle. I threw my arms up into the air, doing my own set of cheering, and felt Rydan remove his hand from my stomach. We both had our hands outstretched toward the sky like we were on a rollercoaster, enjoying the feel of wind on our faces.

Lowering my tired arms around Mycah’s sexy neck, I laughed quietly against his back, feeling light and fancy-free. He slid his fingers around my wrists gently, yet holding them tight. It was all great and dandy, until we reached our destination.

We descended to the ground carefully in a place of concealment. Mycah kept his eyes moving, looking out for Ohtar’s hunters and now soldiers from Lassaira as well. It pained my heart to think of my own people hunting me the way the Night Elves were. I didn’t want to imagine two entire kingdoms being after us now, but that was the situation we had found ourselves in. It made me think of the danger we had following us in the Earthly realm, too.

“What if the Black Eagles are waiting for us on the other side again?” I asked quickly, sliding off Dúlin’s back.

“They shouldn’t be. I took care of them before I left,” Rydan replied as he joined me on the ground. “But there’s only one way to find out. I really hope not, though, because that’d mean Ender and Naminé would’ve had to manage them on their own.”

“I’ll handle it if they are,” Mycah assured us. I nodded my head, knowing he was fully capable of doing so.

The Lassaira Ëlemmiire—the other side of my Weeping Willow tree—was nearby somewhere. Mycah said good-bye to his Fëa before it wafted back into the sky. I searched for my own using our connection. She was close, but still hiding until we were ready.

My heart filled with heavy sadness at having to part with my Fëa after just getting to be with her. I never knew it would feel this way. We waited until she broke from the trees.

Watching her draw nearer, I closed the gap between us and wrapped my arms around her neck, absorbing her heat into my skin. I could feel energy and power transferring seamlessly between our bodies—between our souls. She replenished my molecules the way sunshine energized a plant. She was my sun.

I stepped back and glided my hand from the top of her forehead between her eyes, all the way down to her velvety muzzle. She was beautiful—completely milky white from the tips of her ears, down to the tip of her tail that was similar to a lion’s with hair only at the end. Her ankles were decorated in that same pretty tuft of hair and lay over the tops of her hooves.

There’d be a hole in my soul when I left her. I knew already there would be. She dipped her head and pressed it gently against mine. I gave her one last kiss and said my good-bye. The sad part was, I didn’t know if I’d ever be back. I didn’t know when or how soon I’d get to be with her again, especially since I was no longer welcome here. Maybe one day soon when we didn’t have the Black Eagles after us she could sneak into the Earthly realm for a few moments. She couldn’t stay there, it wasn’t where she’d be happy, but she could at least visit.

Rydan took my hand and pulled me away to leave. If he hadn’t, I didn’t think I’d ever been able to let her go. It was dangerous and risky lingering around this area too long, so we had no time to dilly-dally. She darted back through the forest to hide the same time we quickly headed to the Weeping Willow.

Our nightmare came true the instant we broke from cover. Soldiers could be seen running toward us from a great distance away, but it would only be a matter of time until they reached us. I didn’t know how they knew we were here, unless maybe they had seen us flying on the dragon.

“Hurry!” Mycah shouted, taking my other hand and pulling both Rydan and myself along in the process. My pulse raced a mile a minute. Together, we entered through the magical gateway, but I didn’t feel any safer. The elda warriors were just going to follow right behind us here in any second.

Bodies littered the ground, but I didn’t see Naminé, Ender, Lómë, or Calen among them. It appeared to be mostly men from the Black Eagles Organization. Except for Zaylie’s lifeless body, right where I had seen it last, only she was in a more respectable position.

“Nariella, quickly, revive her now, and I mean do it now.” Mycah paced back and forth in front of the trunk of the tree, squeezing his bottom lip between his fingers. His other hand was buried deep in his black hair. Fear clawed at my chest as he waited for a fight to break through the gateway within moments.

I nodded without voicing a reply. Zaylie looked exactly like she did before we left. Perfect and napping as if a needle dropping could wake her up. But it couldn’t. I had come to accept the fact that she was dead.

And I would be the one to undo it.

Rydan came to my side and took my hand for support, pulling me to the sleeping Zaylie. My heart slammed to my throat as I knelt before her, placing one hand around her head and one over her heart. Please work, please work. Mycah spoke something in Elvish as he continued pacing from right behind us. I closed my eyes and focused on bringing her back to life. My breath was held involuntarily, and my heart had completely stopped as I waited. Thoughts and memories of her swirled rapidly and repeatedly in my mind as my love for her and our friendship practically oozed out of me. But nothing happened.

Oh, no. Please no.

Tears were already brimming in my eyes. I bit my quivering lip, not wanting to give way to tears. I had already cried for her in Luïnil. Hope had weaseled its way into my heart, and I couldn’t bear to fail. Rydan knelt on the ground next to us with his eyes glued to her face. His shoulders dropped, and I knew then that he also had given in to hope, but was quickly realizing it was all for nothing. I couldn’t do it after all.

Then I felt it. A warm, liquid rush of energy covered my body from head to toe, and I was blinded by a shining radiance. Through the light, I could see Lissë in my mind as if she were right there in front of me. Lowering her head, she touched her twinkling horn to Zaylie’s chest.

Burning smoke along with a fearsome heat at my back caught me off guard. Completely distracted by what it could possibly be, I turned around to find my majestic, beloved Weeping Willow tree up in roaring flames.

“What are you doing?!” I screeched with alarm, my heart breaking instantly at the sight of it. Mycah stood before it with his blade readied, watching it burn.

A sudden gasp of breath sent me lurching forward. My eyes snapped to Zaylie instantaneously, but at the same time, I had to clutch onto Rydan’s arm for support, afraid I’d pass out. I felt extremely drained and heavy, and a sharp pain racked my insides. We were wholly bathed in the brightest glow I had ever seen after a healing, and yet, my mind struggled to pay any attention to it.

Zaylie’s chest rose and then fell, and then rose again. An iridescent glimmer spread from her heart, then outward, reaching her throat, then her lips, up to her head, and out all the way to her toes. Her dead-white color was overwritten by the healthy, rosy, golden color that she once had. She was back to normal.

The moment her eyes opened to a shining golden brown, I about lost it. Darkness filled my vision, and a loud ringing in my ears muffled all other sounds. I collapsed against Rydan’s shoulder, and then almost hit the ground. He caught me and lowered my body over his lap. From the corner of my eye, I could see the Night Elves trying to pass through the burning tree, but Mycah held them back with his weapon.

“What’s wrong with her eyes?” Rydan shouted with panic to Mycah, but he was busy keeping us safe. It barely registered that Rydan must’ve been talking about me. “Hey, what’s happening to her eyes?!”

Once my beautiful Weeping Willow—engulfed in flames—burned to the point of no return, my connection to Luïnil was completely snuffed out. I, too, fell into that same abyss of nothingness.

Chapter Fourteen

A pain in my heart had me clutching my chest and doubling forward.

“Nariella?” Mycah grasped my arms, concern resonating in his voice.

“Hey, what’s wrong?” Rydan shook my body a little that lay in his arms still. “You passed out for a second. Are you okay?”

“I don’t know,” I squeezed out, inclining my head to look them in their faces.

“Bloody hell,” Mycah brushed my hair back and placed his hands around my face, turning me into the sliver of light that shone through the grey clouds that were rolling overhead, “what’s happening with your eyes?”

“What the-?” Rydan gasped. “You have black streaks swirling in them.”

“I…I don’t know…that’s weird.” I tried to understand, and then my stomach flipped. Something felt terribly wrong. I played it off like I was fine so as not to worry them, but I really wasn’t. “I just need to rest, that’s all. It took a lot out of me to try and revive Zaylie. But I’m good. Really. I’m sure my eyes will go back to normal after a good night’s rest.”

Immediately my mind switched to my beautiful best friend. Not seeing her, I stood up abruptly, but almost fell over from exhaustion. I tried to shake it off, not being concerned with myself at the moment. “Where is she? Did I do it? Is she okay?”

“Nari? Are you okay?” she half-squeaked, half-cried from behind where Rydan had carried me from the tree. I turned to her voice, tears choking me. I couldn’t speak even if I wanted to. The strain on my throat was inescapable. She stood up from kneeling and stepped over broken twigs on the ground, breaking into a sprint. She tackled me into a hug, knocking me several steps backward. We almost fell to the ground she hit me so hard. My face was buried in her hair, as was hers in mine, and we wept together in this way.

I was so happy. So, so happy.

Once more, memories of our good times together flashed through my mind like a picture book, but I was no longer filled with sadness. I could once again look back on them with joy and fondness, love and appreciation. They had been some of the best times of my life, and now I get to have more of them, because Zaylie was alive.

Zaylie was alive.

“I’m fine. But you—How do you feel?” I asked through streaming tears. I put everything I had into not collapsing from the ache I strangely felt growing in my chest.

“I feel amazing. I’ve never felt so good in all my life.” She sniffled, smiling from ear to ear.

“Good,” I smiled back, relief settling in finally, but it wasn’t enough to cover the unknown weirdness I had going on inside of me.

“Tell me everything that happened,” she croaked through tears. Her Australian accent painted over the words beautifully, exactly how I remembered and loved about her. “You have no idea how long I’ve been dying to ask you about how…you-you, you fell through a freakin’ tree!”

“Yeah, I know.” I sniffed, pulling back my hair from around my face. Sweat was beginning to bead at my hairline from the mere exertion of keeping myself upright.

“You scared me half to death.” She grabbed my forearms in a vice-grip, her eyes going wide. I pulled her down with me to the ground, needing to sit. “I thought I went mental or something. I waited every day for you by that damn tree but you never came back. I tried to tell my mum and even the police, but no one believed me! They said I was confusing reality with a dream; that you must’ve left to go find Rydan and his newfound brother.”

“I’m so sorry I worried you like that, Zales. But I was okay—” I tried to explain but she cut me off.

“Des and Lachlan didn’t even believe me. And then months went by, but I still kept going to that tree I just knew you had fallen through. I knew I wasn’t crazy. But one day when I was there, those horrid men in suits held me against my will! I don’t understand, why did they do that? They tortured me and, and, it was awful.” She shuddered, covering her face with her hands. Wrapping my arms back around her, I felt her pain completely, knowing what it was like being in their custody.

Mycah knelt next to Zaylie, placing a hand on her shoulder. “Forgive me, Zaylie. I am to blame. Their intent was to get to me.”

Zaylie nodded, “It was those guys you told me about, Nari. The Black Eagles you said were after Mycah. Isn’t it?” I nodded my yes, taking her hands. “Okay, but I don’t get it. What happened? How did you get us out of that crazy mess? One second you were trying to get me free, and the next thing I know I’m perfectly healthy, lying on the ground with you hovering over me.”

“Technically, we didn’t get you out of the mess, but it’s a long story,” I tried to answer, but I was kind of at a loss for what to say. “Let’s just say we figured out a way to save you.”

“How long has it been since then? Have I been in a coma or something?” she stood back up and began pacing. “What are we still doing here? Are they all dead?”

Her questions kept coming as panic and confusion riddled her voice. We answered as best we could, saying that it’d been a few days since she had seen us fighting the Black Eagles, and Rydan explained that yes, most of them didn’t make it, except Nikolai. My heart twisted with that new information. She couldn’t understand. I forced myself to get back up and go after her. Taking her hands, I led her to another spot of grass we could sit down on near the pond. What I had to say would be easier given when sitting, and honestly, it was all I could manage doing.

“Zales,” I started, “what I’m about to tell you is gonna come as a huge shock. Are you ready for this?” She nodded yes, but I had the urge to ask myself if I was the one ready for this, because I wasn’t so sure that I was. Inhaling a long breath, I squeezed her hands. “Um, okay, how do I put this?” I stammered. “I’m just gonna say it bluntly, okay? Rydan, Mycah, and myself…we’re…well, we’re not human.”

“What?” She shook her head, confusion scrunching up her delicate face.

“I know it sounds crazy, but it’s true.” I braced myself for what I was about to say next. “You died that day when we were fighting Nikolai and his men. You’ve been dead this whole time. But because of us not being human, we were able to find a way to bring you back.”

“Dead? How? Then what are you if you’re not human? Angels?” She laughed, not believing me.

“No, no. Not angels. Oh, man. I dunno if I wanna tell you,” I breathed, and my chest felt like it was caving in. Could I do this? Could I say the words out loud to her? Was I even allowed to tell her about our magical species?

Rydan was suddenly next to us. I hadn’t even noticed he was coming over until he lowered himself on the ground to be at our level.

“Zaylie, what Nari is trying to say, but failing miserably at,” Rydan rolled his eyes, “is that we’re elves. Okay? There, I said it. Just like a band-aid.” He ruffled my hair, sending strands flying over my eyes and every which way. I huffed then blew the hair out of my face.

“Thanks, Ry,” I muttered dryly. My eyes found Zaylie’s shocked ones again. “But, he’s right. Believe it or not, that’s what we are.”

She sat frozen, staring at me with her mouth hanging open, her eyes wider than saucers. A few seconds had gone by without her even blinking.

I opened my mouth to ask if she was okay, but then suddenly she shouted, “That…is so bloody cool!”

“Wait, it is?” My eyebrows scrunched together.

“Yes! This is amazing,” she squealed, squeezing my hands tighter. “I knew your eyes couldn’t be contacts. And Rydan’s? Not to mention Mycah’s! C’mon, it was obvious you guys were different. Just look at you! And the whole tree thing…I had to stew over that entire incident for almost a year! I tried to come up with every answer and scenario to explain how you could’ve just…disappeared into a tree. This is a much better explanation than the ones I was coming up with, believe me. And don’t think I didn’t see all the crazy ass-kicking you guys did against those men. I’m not dumb—I just thought you were like…radioactive superheroes or something.” She laughed a little.

Really, I shouldn’t have been surprised by her reaction. She loved fantasy, and she never felt weird around me from the beginning. Despite other kids avoiding me, whether it was unconsciously done or not, she had never once shied away from me.

But then suddenly, her eyes widened immeasurably as she gasped and drew a hand to her mouth. She stared at Rydan.

“What?” Rydan questioned, and I, too, turned my eyes at him to see what she had seen.

“Your ears,” she breathed in a soft whisper, my gaze slipping back to her face. Her hands flew to her own ears, where she felt erratically, her eyes expanding even more in horror.

“What’s wrong with them?” Rydan asked. Mycah and I continued to alternate our gaze from Rydan to Zaylie. That was when I noticed Rydan’s human ears were no longer visible. He felt them himself, understanding passing in his expression. They were the elven ears he had been born with, clear as day.

“The human enchantment on our elda bodies provided by the Ëlemmiire was destroyed along with the tree. We are no longer protected by its power, and so our elda features are visible,” Mycah explained in a low voice.

“Holy shiz…you really are elves,” Zaylie mumbled softly. Shaking her head, she raised her eyebrows and snickered. “Wow.”

“Yeah…are you okay with that?” I asked quietly and skeptically. It seemed way too easy.

“I mean, I guess so. I might be in a bit of shock. But like…did I really die? That’s what I’m trying to wrap my head around more than anything. I had way, way too much time to get used to you being something not human. But…the dying thing—” She held a hand to her forehead. “Is it hot suddenly?

She started waving her hand at her face to cool herself down.

“Hey, you sure you’re okay?” But she ignored my question.

“Do my parents know about this? Does any of my family know that I had died?” she asked breathlessly.

“No, not that I know of. None of them know what happened as far as I’m aware, and they especially don’t know anything about us.” I bowed my head, feeling bad for having left her body out here and telling no one about the tragedy. In the end, it had worked out better that way, but still. She died, and no one even knew. “The thing is, we didn’t tell them because we didn’t have time to. The tree is like a portal that crosses into a different realm. I was sucked back into it right after what happened to you. The second we returned, I revived you. I haven’t a clue what exactly your family knows about your capture, but if I learned anything about the Black Eagles, I doubt it’s anything at all. They probably think you’re missing and that’s that. Do you know how long Nikolai had you for?”

“I don’t know for sure, it felt like forever. Maybe a couple months. I need to see my family right now.” Tears filled Zaylie’s eyes again as she started to shake, holding onto my arms. She looked to me suddenly. “Nari, I’m sorry, I gotta go see my parents. I heard what you said, and I appreciate you telling me, but honestly I can’t think about it at the moment. I need some time to just…I dunno, let it sink in. But I love you, and I’m so glad you’re okay and that you’re back. And thank you so much for saving my life. It’s hard to believe that you even had to.”

I wrapped my arms around her, hugging tightly, and rubbed her back for comfort. “It’s okay, it’s okay. I understand. And I can’t tell you how happy I am that you’re okay, too. We’ll take you straight to your parents right now. Don’t worry.”

Breathing in deeply, I cringed at the foul taste the polluted air left me with. It made me sad to think about how much Earth had been ruined because of men. Like Luïnil, Earth at one time was clean, pristine, and perfect. The feel of the perfect oxygen that had been in my lungs, and the sweet aroma that had intoxicated my taste buds made my mouth water just remembering it. It was even more saddening that I wouldn’t be returning there to breathe in the luxurious air again.

The four of us were already making the walk back into town, though it was torture pretending I wasn’t about to pass out at any second. What was happening to me? I tried to focus on the discussion at hand. We tried to come up with the best story for Zaylie to tell her parents and the police to cover the events that had taken place. We couldn't decide between her saying she had gone to try to find me, or that she should just play innocent and clueless by simply saying someone took her, but she didn’t know who or why, only that they ended up letting her go after realizing she wasn’t who they needed. It was a tough decision.

As we continued walking, it was wreaking havoc on my body to do so. I could barely keep my eyes open; the weight on my shoulders and chest begged me to drop to the ground and sleep. Mycah was sticking awfully close to my body. He lowered his lips to my ear. “There’s something the matter. Tell me.”

“It really is nothing. You don’t have to worry, Mycah. I’ll be fine after getting sleep in a nice, warm, cozy bed. It feels like I haven’t gotten to do that in so long.” Forcing a smile, I hooked my arm around his and pretended not to be bothered by the exhaustion. I prayed that was all it was, but honestly, I had no idea. I felt like I was slowly dying. Surely, I only needed rest.

“Rydan, do you know where we can get a car? Zaylie lives a few miles from here,” I rushed out in a jumble. Distracting myself, and hopefully Mycah too, was my best trick, and I didn’t know of any car rental places close by. My explanation seemed to appease Mycah for the moment, though, since he seemed to drop it.

“Damn. My cell is getting molested with messages right now,” Rydan murmured as he stared down at his phone, ignoring my question. He must’ve just turned it back on after a year of being away—I shook my head, still not able to grasp that crazy concept.

I put a hand on his shoulder. “Rydan, do you?”

“Do I what?” he finally gave me his attention. I sighed. Repeating myself was so very frustrating. Especially when I was already on edge.

“Know where we can get a car?” I noticed then the pain in his face. “What? What is it?”

“Nothing.” He gruffly looked away from his phone, stuffing the device back in his pocket. “I don’t think there’s a car rental place in town. Let’s just get to the B&B. Zaylie’s family can get her there. I can feel Lómë is at my house, though, with Ender and Naminé. Maybe Marie is at the B&B and we can use her car.”

Rydan walked away briskly with the three of us following closely on his footsteps. I held onto my throbbing torso and pushed through the pain to quickly catch up to him. I laced our fingers together, already having an idea of what it could be about.

“You thinking about your parents?” I whispered. I knew Rydan could be sensitive about discussing things like that out loud. Since he had apparently been gone for a year, according to them, and he had dozens of questions to ask about his life, it must be stressful thinking about seeing them.

“Don’t call them that. They’re not my parents,” he responded snidely. He walked fast, so it took a bit of effort on my part to keep up with his stride. I grabbed onto his arm with my other hand to make it easier.

“What? Of course they are! You might not know all the details, Rydan, but they raised you. They are your parents and you still owe them your respect!” I countered, not understanding how he could turn his back on two people who loved him his whole life. The only reason I knew what parental love could be like was because of Elizabeth, and she wasn’t my birth mother either. I had wished all my life that I had parents like Rydan’s. “They love you, Rydan. You have no idea how torn up and distraught they were when you left. How they probably still are right this second.”

He closed his eyes and exhaled a long breath. Just remembering the tears and pain in his mother Anna’s face caused a lump in my throat.

“You’re right. I know that,” he finally said, running a hand through his black hair and shaking his head at himself. “I know I need to give them a chance to explain. I just hate that they’ve lied to me all these years.”

“Trust me, I know what it’s like to just find out you’ve been lied to all your life. But your parents are good people. They probably thought they’d never have to tell you because they truly think of you as their son,” I reasoned, trying to see it from Mr. and Mrs. O’Malley’s side.

I forced myself to jump on his back and wrapped my arms around his neck while giggling, hoping to cheer him up. Rydan chuckled—sort of—as he looped his arms under my knees to support me.

“Is that where we’re headed?” Zaylie asked, causing me to jump slightly. I had temporarily forgotten all about anyone else other than Rydan and myself. I was so used to walking these streets with it just being the two of us.

I slowly slid off of Rydan’s back, a blush ripening my cheeks. My eyes shot to Mycah and noticed him clenching his jaw tight. A sinking feeling filled my insides. I suddenly realized Rydan and I would have to change. It wasn’t just the two of us anymore. We couldn’t continue to live like it was. We were comfortable with each other, certainly, but now it might just be a little too comfortable. At least to other people. I normally didn’t care what other people thought when we were together, but now...now I might just have to. I swayed suddenly, the exertion from jumping catching up to me.

“Yeah, that’s the Bed and Breakfast my parents own,” Rydan answered Zaylie’s question the same time he slung his arm over my shoulders and pulled me close into him. Little did he know, he helped keep me upright. But for the first time ever, it felt a little strange. Especially since Mycah was watching. And it killed me to feel that way. I didn’t want to lose my Rydan—my best friend in the whole wide world...and those beyond.

“I’ll just pop in to use your telephone and call my parents.” Zaylie took faster steps toward the B&B, her anxiousness to see her family taking over.

“Here, just use my cell,” Rydan said, handing it to her.

“Oh, yeah, thanks. I’ll just be over here. I’ll bring it in to you when I’m done.” She took it and went around the side of the building, looking for privacy. I didn’t blame her. That was going to be one heck of a phone call.

You’d think after being away for an entire year, things would look different. But they weren’t. Kennebunkport was exactly the same as when I had left it. As we made our way up the O’Malley’s Bed and Breakfast steps, it felt like only yesterday I had been doing the same thing while on my way to my room—the Duck Room. I guessed it should feel that way, because in my reality I had only been gone for a month or so. It was the Earthly realm that went through a year’s worth of time, not me.

A wave of déjà vu passed over me as I placed my hand over the door-handle with Rydan close on my heels. I closed my eyes to relish the stolen feelings returning to me, back when Mycah and I spent time here—back when the complicated things were actually more simple. I just didn’t know it at the time.

I’d gladly take Mycah and Rydan fighting and wrestling out on the front lawn of the B&B over our current situation. Almost anything from back then was better than Zaylie being abducted by the Black Eagles, then killed, and now our majestic Willow was destroyed. At least she was alive again. But our Weeping Willow…Mycah and Rydan’s chance to go save their people…Lissë. Those things were now gone. The loss of my connection to my Fëa was crippling. I’d never get to feel her skin beneath my touch again. Feel her strength and comfort flowing through my own veins. It made me shudder.

The old-wood creaking sound of the antique door opening pulled my focus to the here-and-now as I took my first step inside. Marie, the manager of the B&B, lifted her head up with a smile already on her face, ready to greet her customer. But once her eyes lay upon me, and then on Rydan, she looked to have turned into a block of ice.

“Hey, Marie,” I said guiltily with a slight smile and little, tentative wave. I was at a loss for words, and Rydan wasn’t any help. Of course.

Silent tears gushed down her face as she brought a shaking hand to cover her mouth. Her other hand gripped the side of the reception desk, as if she was having a hard time staying upright, and her grey eyes stayed locked on Rydan. I pushed Rydan toward her, rolling my eyes. Gosh. He really needed to learn how to show affection to people who weren’t me.

Rydan stayed standing in the middle of the darn room, not moving. Shaking my head, I started to say something to him, but stopped once Anna poked her head out of the office that sat behind where Marie stood. Without even taking another second of time, she already moved to Rydan, crying, and wrapped her arms around him. He hugged her back with his head bent, burying his face in her neck—she was a little shorter than him.

Marie didn’t wait long before joining in their reunion. She also wrapped her arms around Rydan from his side, crying almost as hard as Anna was. Marie had known Rydan since he was born and was basically part of their family. I noticed I was also crying, so I wiped the tears from my cheeks and silently giggled from happiness. It was all just too sweet to bear.

Anna refused to let go of her son as she said, “I thought we’d never see you again.” Rydan really wasn’t much for words, and now was no different. He remained silent, but continued to hug the only mother he had ever known.

“I’ll go call Darren,” Marie said through sniffles. Darren, Anna’s husband, had always been a great father to Rydan. I couldn’t wait for him to hear the news of Rydan’s return. But before Marie left the room, she pulled Mycah into a hug real quick and told him it was good to see him again, and then gave me one, whispering, “I’m so glad you and Rydan are back.”

“Thanks,” I matched her whisper, returning her hug. That must’ve been when Anna noticed me, because she finally pulled away from Rydan.

“Nariella, it is so good to see you,” she cried as she embraced me tightly.

“You too,” I replied, hugging her back. Before I had left, it almost seemed like Anna and Darren had blamed me for Rydan’s disappearance. But I understood that they were just going through a very difficult situation, and I, in no way held it against them. I had been suffering the same loss as they were at the time, and I probably would’ve blamed me too if I didn’t know where he really went.

"Come on, let’s go sit down and wait for your dad,” Anna said to both of us. Then her focus went to Mycah, who had been waiting patiently from behind at the door. “Oh, I’m so sorry. Um–”

She cut herself off and looked to Rydan and me in confusion, waiting for an introduction to who was with us. I had completely forgotten about having to introduce Rydan’s long-lost brother to them once we arrived.

This was going to be interesting.

Chapter Fifteen

“Oh, Anna, this is Mycah,” I started to explain, gesturing to him, “um, Rydan’s brother. Mycah, this is Anna O’Malley, Rydan’s mother.” In this moment, awkward was an understatement.

“It’s so great to meet you. An honor, really,” Anna greeted politely and breathlessly. I could see the shock resonating in her eyes. I wondered if she ever thought this moment would come.

“The honor is mine,” Mycah returned with not much excitement to his tone. I rolled my eyes. Maybe he didn’t want to think of this woman as Rydan’s mother, since they had one out there already, but whether he liked it or not, she was all Rydan had known.

Marie walked back in screeching, “You’re Rydan’s brother?”

“Don’t say it too loudly, others might hear you,” Mycah quipped with a wink. Marie smiled wide and patted his shoulder. They had developed a friendship over the time Mycah had been staying here. None of them had known who he truly was. Heck, neither did Rydan and I.

“You two know each other?” Anna asked in shock, but quickly got over it once Marie explained how and why. Anna dried her puffy eyes and wet cheeks with the back of her hands, then wiped them on her black slacks. “I’m such a mess. I’m sorry you have to see me like this. I wasn’t expecting to see my son, I mean, to see Rydan and his brother out of the blue like this.”

“Um, and Ender, who you should’ve met already, is my father, actually,” I shyly stuttered. “And Naminé is a friend.” Embarrassment colored my face. It was awkward using the father-term out loud. But that was what he was. It was best I just went ahead and got used to it already.

“Boy. All sorts of things are coming to light,” Anna mused, slipping a silver chain from her neck up over her head and handed it to Rydan. It was his necklace, the one with his key on it. How’d she get that? Taking Rydan by his forearm, she led the way to the sitting area. “Yes, they’re staying at our house. The B&B is booked solid, so there were no rooms here when they came. They gave me your necklace, saying you had asked for me to help them, so I took them in.”

“That was very nice of you, thank you.” Brilliant thinking on Rydan’s part! As we followed, I was torn between going with them to the sitting room and being a part of the life-changing discussion Rydan was about to experience, or taking off to go collapse in a pile of sleep. Except, I didn’t have a car, and the O’Malleys lived way out of town. Then I thought, were we even welcome to sit in on their private matters?

“Hey, Ry, we should let you have your time–” I started to say, but Rydan cut me off.

“No, stay. I want you both to stay,” he responded, looking at each one of us.

Anna sat down on the periwinkle-plaid loveseat, pulling Rydan down with her. It was a small room, leaving only enough space for two other upholstered chairs in the corners, with a large coffee table in the middle. I let Mycah have one of the stylish chairs, while I sat down on the floor next to his legs, leaving the other chair available for Marie when she returned. I was most comfortable next to him, anyway.

Marie walked in then. “May I get anyone something to drink? Maybe tea or coffee? Water?”

Mycah and I agreed to tea, so Anna suggested Marie make a pot for everyone. Marie told us that Darren was on his way over.

Anna let out a short sigh. “Rydan, I want you to know how very happy I am that you’re home. Words cannot express how much.”

“I know. I’m sorry I left like I did, there were just some things I needed to take care of,” Rydan started to explain his behavior. I was curious on how he was going to explain without giving away our secrets. This was going to be interesting for me to hear as well.

Darren marched in, causing Rydan to stand up. “I was right around the corner. I came the second Marie called. God, son. I’m so glad you’re here.”

He snatched Rydan up in a hug the moment he reached him. Anna had fresh tears filling her light blue eyes.

“I had some things to figure out. I’m sorry I hurt you,” Rydan apologized. He gestured for his dad to sit where he had been sitting just before, which he accepted.

Rydan explained quickly who Mycah was to Darren, and then sat on the coffee table. Marie brought in the tea on a tray, then poured everyone a cup.

“Please tell us where you’ve been and why you left in the first place,” Anna pleaded as she took her husband’s hand in hers.

“Like I said, I had things to figure out. What I really want to know is why you lied to me all these years. Was I adopted or something?” Rydan jumped right into the discussion by bringing up the big elephant in the room immediately. I practically choked on my tea. Rydan wasn’t about beating around the bush, was he?

They both shifted uncomfortably, their eyes darting from their clasped hands to Rydan’s eyes, then back again. “Yes, we adopted you. We’re sorry we didn’t tell you about it, son, but can you at least try to see it from our point of view? We were afraid to lose you. Honestly, we thought about telling you, but...” Darren seemed to struggle with how to explain their decision, so instead he changed the subject. His eyes bounced from Mycah’s face to Rydan’s. “Is it true? He’s really your brother?”

“Yeah, I guess it is.” Rydan stood up and ran a hand through his hair. “Where did you adopt me from? How did I get there?”

Anna spoke, “We had been on the waiting list to adopt for some time. We have a friend who works at a children’s home in Waterville, and she knew how much we wanted a child, not a newborn, unlike most couples who want to adopt. When they found you, she called in a few favors for us.”

“How did they find me?” Rydan inquired in a husky voice. He must’ve had so many questions weighing on his mind for a while, because there was no stopping them from piling out of his mouth now.

“They don’t know. It was the strangest thing. The police officer that brought you into them said he only saw that you were there around the corner from him, but he didn’t know how you got there. They guessed you were around two or three years old. You said your name was Rydan,” Anna continued to explain.

“And I’m guessing I had this on me?” Rydan held up the ancient key from around his neck.

“Right. That was the only personal item you were carrying. It was found in your pocket,” Anna responded quietly. “Rydan, if we had known you had family out there, we probably would’ve told you sooner. We truly didn’t think there’d be anyone coming for you. Have you met your birth parents, then? Is that what Mycah and you were doing out there?”

“No, I haven’t met them. My biological father is dead, and I wasn’t able to reach my mother,” Rydan answered one of Anna’s questions solemnly. She flinched as he said “my mother,” referring to someone other than her.

I cleared my throat and played with an invisible string from the hem of my jeans. It was uncomfortable sitting here like this, listening to their private matters. I felt like I intruded, and it was even weirder that Mycah sat right there as they talked about his family and him.

Anna composed herself, then spoke sympathetically in her motherly way, “Oh, sweetheart. I am so very sorry.”

“Yeah, we’re sorry to hear that, son. We’re sorry to both of you.” Darren laid a hand on Rydan’s shoulder and looked at Mycah. There was a pause of silence for a few minutes before he spoke up again. “We’re here for you. Anything you need. If you need to talk about it, we’re here for you.”

Rydan nodded his head.

“C’mon now, tell us about everything.” Darren continued. “I mean, where have you been all this time?”

Standing up, I squeezed Rydan’s arm as I whispered in his ear, “I’m gonna check on Zaylie. And maybe Mycah and I should go see if Ender and them are okay. Mind if I take off?”

“Don’t you want me to come with you?” Rydan asked in return, matching my whisper.

“I would, but I think you should stay here and spend some alone time with your parents. Mycah and I will meet up with you later. The only thing is, we need a car.”

Darren interrupted by asking, “Everything all right?”

“Oh, yeah, sorry. I was just telling Rydan how we should give you guys some privacy. I have some things to take care of, anyway. Um, you said the Duck Room was occupied now, right? Do you happen to still have my stuff somewhere?” I asked shyly.

“Of course, sweetie. We packed your things in a box and kept it in the hall closet for you in hopes you’d return for it yourself,” Anna answered.

“Okay, great. Thank you so much. I’m just gonna go step outside real quick before I go up and take a shower.” I was in some serious need of personal hygiene therapy. It had been way too long since I last bathed and put on fresh clothes. I was so grateful they didn’t throw my stuff out and also that it was a shared bathroom that anyone could use right in the hallway.

Mycah already stood, waiting to leave with me. Darren and Anna both stood up, too, and said their goodbyes.

“Hey, mind if they use your car?” Rydan asked Anna for me.

“Sure, I think that’d be okay,” Anna responded kindly. She turned to me and smiled. “We have Darren’s here also, so you can always bring it to our house later if we’re gone by the time you get back.”

“Thank you again. I really appreciate it.” I hugged both her and Darren, and then Rydan. Anna led us to the front to get her keys out of her purse so that I’d have them by the time we were done.

Zaylie walked in then, handing me Rydan’s cell phone. “My family is pulling up. Thank you again for everything, Nari. I love you!”

She threw her arms around me, and I hugged her back. She gave Mycah a quick hug before running back out the door and down the steps to her parents, who had just pulled up. Mycah placed his hand at the small of my back as we watched together from the window. It looked like Liam had pulled up then, too. They all immediately exited their vehicles with super-speed and ran to Zaylie.

I heard her faintly through the window shout, “Mum, Dad!” as they all tackled each other with bear hugs. Next she said, “Des!”

But no one said anything in return; they just hugged the stuffing out of her. Tears streamed down all their faces as she laughed. There was another person with them, someone I didn’t recognize, but I guessed it was her cousin Lachlan.

Liam unexpectedly lifted her off the ground while holding onto her with everything he had, and she wrapped her legs around his waist, hugging him back while laughing. I was able to hear him say, “I missed you so much.”

Wiping a few of my own tears, I grinned in pure, overwhelming happiness. It had been obvious to me that Liam liked Zaylie even before this, but whatever had been holding them back, I was sure just got eliminated. How could Zaylie resist him after that? I giggled a little at the thought.

“You alright, beautiful?” Mycah whispered next to me.

“Yeah, I’m great.” And that was mostly true. I was more than happy that Zaylie was back with her family. The problem was, there was still that heaviness weighing inside my body. I wasn’t normal. There was something gravely wrong with me, but I didn’t know how to fix it, or even if I could. And it was scaring the heck out of me. But there was nothing I could do, and so I did my best to ignore it.

I trudged upstairs to take a shower while Mycah waited downstairs. He’d take one next, he had said. Being back in the bathroom of the B&B was so strange, but familiar at the same time. It smelled the same as I remembered it, and it looked the same, but I felt completely different.

After my shower and drying my hair, I threw it up in a ponytail. Eeeks—you could see my...my...elf ears. Peering closer into the mirror, I examined them in detail, analyzing their shape and appearance. They...I...looked so weird. Not only did I feel different, but clearly, I looked different, too. I could hear my heart pounding against the bones in my chest as I slid my fingers over their foreign shape. I wouldn’t call them pointy, more like slightly cornered at the end. They were just different from what I was used to.

Of course I believed I wasn’t human after finding out the truth and feeling the power running through my veins while in Luïnil, but seeing the evidence for myself for the first time sent adrenaline coursing throughout my body. I pulled some tufts of hair over the tops of them to cover up the elf evidence.

Once I was cleaned up and ready to go, Rydan had come out of the sitting room. I had been waiting for Mycah at the reception desk with Marie. He descended the stairs the exact same time Rydan seemed to be done chatting with his parents.

“Hey, you’re still here,” Rydan said. “Good. I told my parents I have something to do, but that we’d see them later at home. I’ll go with you guys. Let’s go make sure Ender and Lómë are okay before my parents get there.”

The three of us made our way to Anna’s SUV. I stumbled right as we reached it, feeling dizzy. Just before I hit the pavement, Mycah scooped me up into his arms.

“You okay?” Rydan asked with concern.

“Yeah. Thanks,” I breathed, trying to catch my bearings. Mycah kept ahold of me and slid us both into the far back seat of the vehicle. I wanted to laugh at the thought that Rydan would be like our chauffeur up in the driver’s seat alone, but I didn’t have the energy to do even that.

“You’re worrying me, love. I know you’re keeping something from me.” Mycah had his lips on the top of my head as we shared the bench seat together.

“Nah, I need sleep. That’s all.”

“So, yeah, there aren’t any more rooms open at the B&B. They’re all filled. There should be space for you at my house, Nari, but I don’t know if there is for you, man. Wanna stay somewhere else?” Rydan asked Mycah through the rearview mirror as we drove to his house.

That got my attention. “No!” I yelped all high-pitched and silly. I cleared my throat, feeling embarrassed. But I needed him. “No, he’ll stay with me.”

Rydan’s eyes found mine in the mirror. “Umm, no. Not happening.”

“What? Why not? Yes, it is.”

“No way.”

“Rydan! Yes. Unless you plan on staying next to me in case I wake up from a nightmare screaming bloody-murder. Or would you rather I just wake up everyone in your house? I’ve been having a hard time sleeping, and Mycah knows how to help with it.” I knew this reasoning would get him to concede.

He sighed heavily, dropping his head back on the headrest. “Naminé can stay with you. Or Ender.”

Crap. Not what I expected.

“I don’t want to inconvenience them. And it’s rude of you to volunteer them like that! Jeez, Ry.” I shook my head for dramatic flair. I knew neither of them would mind, and I’d appreciate their kindness, but I was in desperate need of some alone time with Mycah. “Look, I know either of them would be fine with it. And I’d totally appreciate the sentiments. But it’s really embarrassing when it happens, and I’d just feel awful if they had to see me screaming my head off. I mean, it’d be bad enough if you had to, too,” I laughed a little, trying to play it off like I was a crazy person. “But Mycah knows how to prevent me from getting all psycho-screaming and stuff. So, I’d just really like it if he was there. K, Ry? Discussion over.”

In the mirror, I could see Rydan steamed over it as he clenched his jaw. He didn’t respond. Mycah brushed the tiny wisps of bangs out of my eyes as he looked down at me through his eyelashes, his elbow sat up on the back of the seat. I nestled into the crook of his body that half faced me. His warmth radiated into me, his scent attaching itself to me everywhere. I couldn’t tell what he was thinking as he stared at me. His face was pensive but serene.

He was making me nervous. And light-headed. And completely breathless.

I also noted how he had no say in the matter of where he slept. He didn’t speak out against Rydan’s idea or assist me in my protest of it. He didn’t back me up when I voiced what I wanted or disagreed with it. He just…let whatever happened, happen.

Then again, it wasn’t like I actually asked him for his opinion on where he wanted to sleep. I kind of forced him to stay with me without even asking if he wanted to or if that’d be okay with him. Shoot. Now I felt bad.

“Uh, is that okay? Will you stay with me?” I whispered softly to him.

He continued to stare at me for what felt like an eternity. The anticipation of how he was going to answer started pricking away at my scalp before he finally licked his lips and murmured, “As you wish.”

I couldn’t tell if he wanted to, or if maybe he dreaded it. He didn’t let any emotion show in his face that'd give me a hint. I decided I would ask him later when we had more privacy.

By the time we got to the O’Malleys’ house, it grew late in the evening. I felt like I was getting sicker by the minute. I was sure I could’ve slept for an entire year as I dragged myself out of the car, then made my way into the typical New England-type house that was common here in Maine.

Naminé and Ender appeared from behind as we entered. They had already been outside, apparently, and had seen us pull in. I ran to Ender to see if he was okay from the gunshot Nikolai had inflicted him with. He was surprised to see Mycah with us.

“Where’s Lómë?” Rydan asked first thing. Naminé ran to him with sheer relief, but stopped herself short. He gazed at her longingly as he slipped his arm around her waist, drawing her to him in an embrace.

“We hid her in the woods. She is awfully injured, Rydan,” Naminé explained as she pulled away. Mycah was already healing Ender. “I have done all I could to tend to her wounds, but there was not much we could do. We feared for humans to see her; therefore, we kept her secret behind your house where she is slowly recovering. Even with Ender, we were forced to find the medicine clinic you spoke of, Rydan.”

“Yes, Remycah, you can expect a hefty gift awaiting for your return in London in the shape of an envelope,” Ender commented cavalierly.

“A gift?” Mycah asked, confused.

“Mm, yes. A gift, or rather large hospital bill. It’s neither here nor there, really.” Ender examined his fingernails. Mycah shook his head with a slight smirk.

Rydan, unable to contain his smile, added, “I figured that’d be the case. Well done sending it to Daddy Warbucks.” Mycah cocked a brow in his direction. “But anyway, also good thinking about hiding Lómë here. Hurry, take us to her.”

We followed Naminé and Ender as they led us to the spot in the woods where they hid her. We came upon her lying flat on her side, moaning. Her breaths were deep and slow. Mycah spared no time to take away her pain and make her good as new again. Calen was huddled next to her neck in a sweet, caring gesture of moral support and comfort. Mycah healed her wing that had appeared to still be mending.

Rydan dropped to his knees next to Lómë as she sat up. He circled his arms around her, just as she, too, put her paws across his back. It was so special seeing them together. Naminé also embraced Calen, rejoicing in her revival. It all made me miss Lissë with the greatest fierceness of longing.

“Remycah, should you not be on the run? Hidden in a place Ohtar’s hunters cannot find you? Whatever are you doing here?” Ender piped up, taking Mycah by the shoulder.

Mycah ran a hand through his hair that was already in disarray. “That is precisely where I am. They cannot find me here. Not anymore.”

“What do you mean?” Naminé inquired.

“The Ëlemmiire. I burnt it down.”

“You what? Say it isn’t so!” Ender jumped back in.

“What possibly for?” Naminé added quickly with misery and pain. “How can this be? We are doomed!”

“They would have followed us through had I not.” Mycah kept his eyes locked onto mine mournfully and whispered, seemingly only to me, “It was the only way. Forgive me.”

But I couldn’t respond. Of course there was nothing to forgive; I was so grateful he had done whatever had been necessary to protect us—otherwise we’d all probably be dead or captured. Despite seeing it with my own eyes, I still couldn’t manage to wrap my head around the Weeping Willow tree being gone—along with my only chance of seeing Lissë again. The devastation clawed at my vocal cords, making it impossible to say a word. Hearing it being discussed out loud by everyone made it seem too real.

“Tell me, what reason did you have to not keep running? Why did you return here in the first place?” Ender was exasperated, if not angry.

“The moment you stepped through the Ëlemmiire, I felt the danger you were in. I could feel Nariella’s terror. I led Ohtar’s army astray, but it was difficult shaking them completely. And then not moments after I had seen the lot of you off, her pain was more unbearable than I have ever felt before. I was so close, but still so far. I changed my course and went after her immediately.”

“That was not for you to do! How did you find her?” Ender asked pointedly.

“I just knew. I can’t explain it. I could…feel...Nariella. For days I felt her fear. I knew something was wrong, and I could not bear to leave her alone.”

“No, this cannot be happening.” Ender brought a hand over his mouth, fear plaguing his face. My chest clenched.

“What?” Mycah’s head snapped to attention.

“You are joining already. You must stop it. You cannot be together. Remycah, are you listening? You cannot take your place as king and save our people if this continues. You will never be accepted, even if you defeat Ohtar. You will be executed for treason. Both of you!” Ender’s eyes jumped back and forth from Mycah’s to mine.

“Your hypocrisy confounds me,” Mycah scoffed. My eyes immediately flew to his face, surprised by his response.

“I was not in line to be king!” Ender roared, causing me to jump.

“No, but you were responsible for the very one who was! How can you rebuke me for a crime you yourself committed? The crime that brought her into existence in the first place! Do not speak to me of treason. I understand the consequences well, just as you did nineteen years ago.” Mycah leaned back against the trunk of a nearby tree, relaxed suddenly.

“Remycah, you cannot possibly compare the two circumstances. I did not carry the lives of an entire kingdom on my shoulders! What you are doing is entirely different. You are knowingly murdering your people, should you allow this to unfurl.” Ender pointed a finger at Mycah’s chest.

“I am aware of what is at bloody stake, Ender!” Mycah slammed the side of his fist onto the trunk. The force caused dead leaves to fall everywhere. “But I love her.”

“Then do not sentence her to her death,” Ender practically begged.

“Does any of this matter? Our kingdom is what is sentenced to death if we have no way of returning to Luïnil!” Naminé chimed into the mix, exasperation pouring out of her voice. “The Lassaira Ëlemmiire was the last. Without it, we have no way home.”

Ender turned from the group with hands over his face. It was all too much and overwhelming. Too final and permanent. The realization dawned heavier on me with each passing minute. And I grew weaker the more we mentioned the hopelessness. First the way back to Luïnil was eliminated, and now a fight over whether Mycah and I could be together or not? That being together meant “murdering” an entire kingdom, one that we couldn’t even get to anymore? I couldn’t even think of that. I wanted to stay firm in my decision to never return, but it was agonizing not feeling the connection to my Fëa—the other half of my soul. The thought slowly taunted me. Haunted me. I scratched at my arms, my skin crawling as the realization settled firmer. The way to Luïnil was gone.

Mycah wrapped his strong fingers around my wrist that sat atop my head as I clenched fists through my hair and pulled me directly into his hard chest, engulfing me in his arms.

“Shhh,” he soothed against my ear. I fell limp against him, surrounded by the intoxication of his sweet, woodsy scent. Familiar. Warm. Enchanting.

Ender walked away with frustration oozing out of his pores. We were all caught up in our own minds, left to drown in the devastating reality that their kingdom would never be saved.

Chapter Sixteen

~Naminé~

I shivered beneath my covering, tucking my ice-cold feet between its folds. Never had I experienced such temperatures without at least a fire burning in my chambers. It was unusual to sleep during the night, but it was common practice for humans and different races from our realm whom did not hale from the moon and stars. My loathsome service to Ohtar and short time spent with Rydan in the wild prepared me for this sleeping timetable, but my mind refused to give in.

The horror over Aselaira never seeing its true king take his throne, the very fact it would crumble into desolation and nothingness, it was all suffocating. Would I truly never behold the beauty of my home restored? Was I now fated to spend the rest of eternity without ever embracing my mother or father again? Or my beloved brother? I couldn’t bear it.

Though it was gravely difficult to dream-weave in this realm, I had to at least try once more to connect with Cathar. Failing to communicate with him the last time even prior to the Ëlemmiire being destroyed did not allow room for hope, I knew this, but I refused to live in the Earthly realm without at least trying to work toward restoring my connection to my homeland. It wouldn’t happen overnight, but as often as I was able to, I would try my best to link myself with Luïnil.

Despite being indoors, Calen remained at my side where I lay. I was incredibly happy and relieved to have her healthy again. Stroking her silken, purple-red feathers, I shut my eyes in concentration in preparation of dream-weaving. As usual, I had to pull from her energy, but there was no supplemental aid from the land to assist in reaching Cathar. The more energy we exchanged between each other, the more painful it became in my temple, for I could not achieve the strength needed to form a proper connection.

I did not give up. I relaxed my mind, my body, and my breathing. The frigid air filtered into my lungs as I drew in steadying breaths. Calen maneuvered herself nearer against my body, fortifying our strength.

Alas, I feared it was not the same. I could not even feel Cathar; I could hardly feel Luïnil but even a little. There was nowhere for my mind to reach toward. It was only…emptiness. No, not even emptiness. It was as if my mind’s fingers rammed into solid, brick wall, not giving an ounce of leeway, refusing to even budge.

Perhaps a bit of practice with someone likewise here in the Earthly realm with me would do some good. Although, in actuality, it would be more of a test, for I could not possibly know if it would even work anymore with the Ëlemmiire gone. However, it was an idea, and that was all I had to go on.

Inhaling a deep breath, I reached for Rydan’s mind with the intention of connecting him to a dream. My forehead furrowed from the effort, and a bit of an ache formed behind my eyes. Spreading my dream-weaving tendrils, I strung a web of scenery as I touched the corners of Rydan’s brainwaves. I gasped a sharp intake of air. Could it have truly worked, despite the Ëlemmiire’s demise?

“Rydan?” I called hesitantly, not knowing for certain if he was present. And then I felt him enter the dream. It was a strange feeling; unlike the way it was when I would dream-weave in Luïnil. Yet I did feel him standing near me. I turned to see him looking quite puzzled.

“Were you able to connect with Cathar?” he inquired, skeptically. He misunderstood what this meant, for before retreating into my room, I had informed him that I would try to reach my brother.

“Unfortunately, Rydan, I was unable to, despite my success in connecting with you.” I sighed, feeling a bit defeated. “It seems I may have the ability to dream-weave with those within the Earthly realm, as long as I am here as well. But I cannot reach those in Luïnil—As of yet. I shall keep trying.”

“Oh. I see.” He drew nearer. “Are you okay?”

“I am. Yet I fear for my family. The fact that I cannot reach them is maddening. I feel something is terribly wrong, and not knowing is…it is a bit disheartening, to say the least,” I replied, trying to at least manage a smile, despite the gravity of my hopeless words.

He brushed my long, blonde hair behind my shoulder, saying, “It’s okay. I’m sorry about your family. That must be hard. But I don’t think you really have to worry about anything. Cathar can take care of himself, and you know he’d never let anything happen to your parents. But I understand where you’re coming from.”

I knew I should’ve pulled away then. But I could not. It was considerably more comfortable being with Rydan in the dream world than out in the reality of the real world with prying eyes taking notice of our every move.

“I know I should not worry about it. It is silly and pointless of me.” I looked away, mentally chastising myself for being so weak. And in more ways than one.

Rydan lifted my chin to bring my eyes back to his, and in the process my heart missed a beat. “It isn’t silly or pointless. They’re your family. It’s okay to worry.”

I made effort to breathe once more, but all I was able to manage was a nod of my head and some sort of “mm” noise of confirmation. His silver eyes penetrated mine deeply, and I could not say for sure whether or not we remained in a dream-state. It felt alarmingly real, for his touch that lingered on my skin sent tremors to my toes.

He asked, “How’s your stay in Kennebunkport been going? This is your first time in the Earthly realm, right?”

“Oh, yes, it…” I stammered, searching for the proper response. “It…is quite cold.”

Rydan chuckled, his eyes dropping to his feet. He ran a hand back and forth through his dark hair, smiling. “Yeah, it’s colder than Aselaira right now, that’s for sure. Maine gets cold pretty quick this time of year.”

“I have felt bitter cold before whilst in the Nura’ringul Mountains,” I began to explain. “I am at least grateful it is not as harsh as the coldness there. Truly, this is nothing, and I shall get used to it soon enough.”

“Besides that, it’s not too scary here, right?” He grasped my hand sweetly, and I did my best not to blush as I relished this gesture. It was wrong of me to give in to such things, I knew, but how could I refuse him?

“I suppose it is not.” I smiled. “There were some frightening moments, but do not worry. I shall certainly be used to all that as well. I am not frightened anymore.”

“Good.”

“Rydan, before you leave to get rest, I want you to know how truly grateful I am for everything your parents have done for us. They have been wonderful.” I squeezed his hand, wanting to portray genuineness.

“Yeah, me too.” His eyebrows furrowed as his gaze focused elsewhere in contemplation. “That would’ve been scary without them. I wouldn’t have known what else to tell you or have you do.”

“If we were discussing frightening things, I would have to say that instance with those men was the worst as of yet. I had never felt fear of men before that moment. Though, I suppose it may have to do with the inability to protect ourselves with our elda powers and grace. And now, it is even worse. The connection has completely disappeared. It is strange feeling its loss from my blood.” I squared my shoulders in attempt to grow accustomed to the concept. Before Nariella had been taken, Rydan did not have access to his superhuman gifts. It had not been until his Guardian instincts took over that he had been able to take out those men. Though now with the Ëlemmiire destroyed, it was unknown to us if we would have the ability to tap into them again, even if Nariella were in severe trouble.

“I never realized I had that connection before stepping foot into Luïnil.” His silver eyes returned to mine as he took a step closer. “I mean, now that I look back, I can understand the pull that always drew me to the Willow, but at the time I had no idea what it was. Now that I’ve experienced the strength of that connection, it’s so weird being without it. It’s like going back to plain after getting to experience extraordinary.”

I listened to the sound of his voice as he spoke, memorizing its tenor. It was deep, masculine, yet soothing and smooth. I did not wish for him to ever cease speaking. I nodded to assure him I had been listening.

He continued, “It’s like going from Peter Parker to Spiderman, to then just being Peter Parker again.”

I shook my head, confusion bringing me up short. “Is he a companion of yours? I do not understand.”

Rydan laughed, shaking his head as well. “No, no. He’s just a fictional character from a comic book. It’s just a story.”

Despite his clarification, I was not certain I understood what he tried to say, but I did not question further. I assumed it was circumstance of the Earthly realm, and even if he were to explain it, I doubted it would be of any help.

“Never mind,” he said after seeing the confusion remaining in my expression.

“Forgive me, dear Rydan.” I smiled, knowing there were sure to be many of these confusing moments while I was here in the Earthly realm. “I am afraid there is much I shall not understand, despite the amount of time we spend together.” My cheeks heated at my slipped insinuation of our indulging in any sort of time with one another.

“I can live with that,” he chuckled the words. “But I better get some sleep. My body has a ton to recover from.”

“Of course. I shall leave you to sleep. I wish you a well rest, dear Rydan.” I bowed my head respectfully.

“Yeah, and sweet dreams to you.” He placed a gentle kiss on the back of my hand before slipping out of our joined connection. The strands of the dream-weave flittered into nothingness, and I was once again awake in the chambers I was assigned to rest in.

My heart continued to flutter rapidly as I held the hand he had touched so sweetly to my chest. I had to be cautious. If Ender were to discover I had fallen for the prince of our kingdom, I, being a lowly servant…Well, I knew better than to even entertain the idea.

Yet, I could not deny my heart’s desire to at least dream of such a happy scenario, despite it being impossible to come to fruition in the end.

Princes did not keep company with servants. Once Rydan realized this, he would have no choice but to abide by the ways of our kind.

Chapter Seventeen

~Nari~

I felt more than I heard Mycah hovering near the entrance to the guest room I was staying in. Everyone had retreated to the room they were designated to after our sorrowful discussion, looking for solitude. I slowly moved onto my back so that I could see Mycah.

He stood leaning against the doorway, dark and mysterious. It was so quiet, you’d think I’d have heard him breathing from here, but I couldn’t. He was silent, not moving or making a sound. His sapphire eyes were out-shadowed by his depthless pupils that focused intently on my lips. A tiny bit of his tongue ran slowly along his bottom lip before he grazed his teeth over the corner, ending with it just slightly popping out of his mouth.

Oh, holy hotness, Batman.

“Your heart is racing,” he murmured quietly, seductively, sexily, in that oh-so beautiful accent of his. Yeah, that said heart temporarily stopped before it leapt right back into the race of its life. Air heaved out of my lungs like they were one of those fireplace bellow things.

My eyes stayed locked onto his, helpless and completely immobilized under his power. The half of me that had hated it not long ago got devoured by the other half that so desperately loved it. Every part of me, now one-hundred-percent of me, totally loved it.

According to Ender, we weren’t allowed to be together. How could that be? I couldn’t stand the thought. My anticipation and hopes were so high, I was slightly afraid that one more second, one more look, one more touch, just one more kiss would kill me. Please, please kiss me. Please touch me, and I would die happy.

Without releasing the hold on my gaze for even a nanosecond, Mycah drew closer gradually, hesitantly. I stood up shakily, trapped and completely at his mercy. He slid his hand along my cheek toward the nape of my neck, tangling his fingers in my hair. He grazed his thumb over my cheekbone.

“Tell me something,” he breathed, searching my eyes for a specific emotion or truth of some kind.

“Anything.” If I could catch my breath...I could hardly say that one word, let alone an entire explanation or sentence, depending on what he wanted to know.

“Do you have any idea,” the pain in his voice made me gasp, “the level of power you have over me?”

I wanted to answer, but I was caught like a deer in headlights by the way he forced a swallow and licked his lips, just waiting for my response.

When I didn’t reply, he continued, “I…I do not know if I can keep myself from you. But Ender—” He shook his head. “You are the hardest thing I have ever had to restrain myself from.”

I tried to turn away, not wanting to discuss what Ender had said just yet, but he stopped me. “Nariella, you must know. When we were in Luïnil before, you fell so quickly against me when you had thought I was harming your people, and I had no chance to truly explain what that did to me. So badly I wanted you to know the truth; to know I almost gave up everything to protect you from any sort of affliction. Watching you endure such pain and agony whilst not being able to do a bloody thing about it was utterly maddening. That moment you searched for me when Sarqua was—” he cut himself off. The sound of his voice was raw and gruff.

I hadn’t had a chance to really think about the events that happened in Luïnil. I went from one life-threatening situation right into the next without any pause for reflection. And honestly, it scared me to contemplate this very topic. Especially since I was ashamed of myself for losing faith in this beautiful creature. I had no reason to doubt him, yet that was exactly what I had done. My eyes had betrayed my heart, fooling me to believe in what I had seen rather than what I had known and felt deep down inside. I was an idiot.

But I couldn’t deny the hurt I had truly felt at the time when Mycah let Sarqua whip me. I began trembling, loathing the memories as they came flooding back. The pain inflicted physically by Sarqua had been nothing compared to the agony felt within from believing Mycah hadn't cared.

He dropped his hand from my face, extinguishing all contact. Taking a step back away from me, his jaw was slack, mouth slightly agape. His eyes were wide as they stared aghast at some spot on the floor.

“Mycah?” panic sliced up my vocal cords.

His fists looked tighter and more solid than stone. He turned from me and faced the wall, placing his clenched fists against it on either side of his hung head.

“Hey, what is it?” My chest caved in. What was going on? Was he in pain? Just tell me, for crying out loud!

“Please think of something else. Please, you have to think of something else,” he begged, rushing the words out like he was suffering from brutal torment, as if the mere action of speaking ripped the flesh off his bones.

“Just tell me what’s wrong,” I begged, not able to stand seeing him like this.

“It bloody hurts!” he squeezed the words out through clenched teeth, fists balled against his face, his forehead pressed firmly to the wall.

I did what he said and thought about puppies and kittens, baby elephants, and all my favorite anime characters...anything and everything else. I didn’t know what he meant, but I focused my thoughts on things that brought happy emotions forefront.

He relaxed, exhaling a huge gust of breath from his body. I hesitated, not entirely sure I could speak just yet. I kept my mind reeling with images of peaceful moments and whatever I loved or brought me joy. I was afraid to stop.

“Forgive me. Your emotions combined with mine are growing more intense and painful. It’s too much to bear.” Mycah stayed exactly how he was. Even though he didn’t seem to be in utter torture anymore, it appeared to be replaced by increasing anger. It was more than I could take watching him like this; I just had to do something.

Stepping closer, I glided my hands over the tensed muscles in his back, up over his shoulders and to his neck. His familiar scent wrapped around me while this near. The moment my fingers touched the crown of his head, I was transported instantaneously to scenes from the past, as if I were standing in them. I was no longer in the O’Malleys’ guest room.

I stumbled backward, confusion at where I truly was igniting within. It looked so real…but it was only memories. My pulse quickened as I watched myself getting captured by Ohtar through Mycah’s eyes, the scene literally playing as though I was right back in the castle. I could feel the strength it took on Mycah’s part not to help me, but to keep his desire to protect me—to save us all—buried so that Ohtar couldn’t detect it.

Frazzled butterflies exploded in my stomach as I realized I could tell what he was thinking and feeling in those moments he was allowing me to see. It was more difficult than he could have ever imagined as he restrained himself from cutting off Sarqua’s head the instant he struck me the first time as I was being captured. It went to his desire for me as I slept in Ohtar’s servant chambers and the effort he had to put forth to ignore the burning passion he felt for me.

The colors and atmosphere dissolved and reappeared like a canvas as he flipped through the way Sarqua handled me roughly, then to the way Mycah had to talk to me as if we were enemies. A flash of the way my expression and heartbreak broke his own heart appeared right before my eyes. I flinched as he moved on to me getting slapped by Sarqua and the way I felt about it at the time, which he had been able to feel wholeheartedly.

My heart exploded—the betrayal and disappointment I felt for Mycah back then flooded my system tenfold in the present, magnified through his emotions. My suffering then and just a moment ago when I was remembering those instances tormented him. That was why he was in pain a second ago. The agony was overwhelming to him. When both of our emotions mixed together—cooped up in his body—they quadrupled in strength, inflicting mental and physical pain.

Every harsh word and action made by Sarqua toward me almost sent him over the edge. The memory of his wavering resolve and determination to follow through with his plan to save his people, to bring retribution to his kingdom, hit me in the gut and I almost doubled over. It took everything he had, every bit of strength he could conjure not to lose his footing and protect me, to not give himself away.

But none of that compared to his devastation the moment Sarqua ripped the clothes from my back. I could see it all around me. I spun in circles, taking in the sight of being back in that greenery once again. I could feel it, through both my painful agony felt by Mycah at the time, and Mycah’s all on its own. Except, the level of anguish and loathing I had been feeling was without comparison to what Mycah had felt. Everything was amplified to the max, him not only dealing with his own wretchedness, but my heartache and hardships poured into him like a broken dam.

My chest tightened as I became overwhelmed with his memories. I took hold of his arm, consumed by remorse. It was beyond crippling, the deep torment slamming into him like a freight train. I gasped as he ran from the group—from Sarqua punishing me. The trees blurred past as he raced to anywhere else but there, his grip on self-control slipping from him with every second. The dirt below his feet was barely disturbed despite him running faster than a bullet. But he couldn’t escape it. He felt each and every minute detail of pain and suffering inflicted upon me. I could feel his pure, unadulterated hatred toward Sarqua as he made his first slash across my bare back.

I could no longer breathe as I felt it—the control over his own body was gone. As much as Mycah forced his undying love for me to disappear, it erupted in him full force. He loved me. And it consumed him. Mycah was at the very edge of losing it, the very precipice of giving it all up, sacrificing his entire kingdom just so he could rip Sarqua’s heart from his chest. He sped through the dense forest back the way he came, returning to me. It was beyond what he could take, and if the Tavas’Elda hadn’t come just when they had, Mycah would have killed Sarqua. He would have torn him to shreds.

I let go of him, cringing, letting my fingers lift off his skin. It was sickening, the level of slaughter that he craved for Sarqua. It was too much.

But it had all been because he couldn’t stand what he had done to me.

“No,” he rasped, swaying forward and placing his hands cradled around my head.

I was swept up again in his mind, his emotions, as he showed me his ugly hatred for himself through my eyes and his grief over it. He had felt my shock, confusion, and brokenness culminated from his actions. Each time I had thought he killed one of my kin he was stabbed with my anger and resentment.

Skipping ahead, he showed me the torture he went through watching and feeling my own torture, the reason he let me slap him across the face and beat against his chest. It was his punishment. He let me punish him for allowing me to suffer, for allowing me to think he was evil. But more than that, he let me take my frustration out on him, for me. It was what I had needed to do. I watched through his eyes as I dropped to my knees, crying out in pain. He was done. He could handle absolutely no more, and so he ended my misery by putting me to sleep, only his own misery continuing on.

Understanding came crashing down on me. He would do anything for his kingdom. No matter what it took, he would save his people.

Except when it came to me.

I was the exception. In the end, he would always choose my life over anything else.

When he rescued me as I fell from that cliff, he sacrificed himself, his Fëa, his brother, his mother, his Guardian...his entire kingdom...for me.

It would always be for me.

Luïnil slowly disappeared in shattered fragments, erasing back into the guest room that was fully visible once again.

“I just needed you to know. I needed you to see the truth,” Mycah whispered harshly, resting his forehead against mine. “Every moment you were in Luïnil, every encounter you faced, each affliction and ache thrust upon you gutted me. It gutted me, Nariella.”

I stood weak and shaking, my heart left in an agonizing vise-grip. How could I respond to what just happened? I slipped my hands around his neck, braiding my fingers together, wholly consumed by the leftover emotions he just let me experience. There were so many things I wanted to say to him.

“And I just need you to know something, too. I may be of a higher species than humans, but I am nowhere near perfect. I’m far from it, actually. Yes, I cry. I cry when I get kidnapped and tortured. Or if a treasured art project I worked so hard on gets shattered. I cry when bad things happen and I have absolutely no control over how things go. I’m weak, I’m emotional, and I’m a real person. I’m not the ideal heroine that automatically knows how to do everything exactly the way it should be. I mess up. I make mistakes. But I learn from them. Eventually, anyway.

“The point is I’m not perfect. I will never be perfect. I know now that I should’ve trusted you. I should’ve never lost even a tiny bit of faith in you. I’m truly, truly sorry for that. But I need you to know that I never stopped loving you. It didn’t matter that I believed you were killing the people I was driven to protect, or that I thought you turned against me. Deep down I never, not even for one second, ceased loving you. And that’s what made watching you do those horrible things so unbearable. It’s because I loved you that it affected me the way it did. You fooled me, okay? I admit it. Your trickery blinded me to the obvious truth. But at least now I know that you could send this world up in flames, taking me with it, and I would die loving you. That’s the only part of me that is perfect. My love for you.”

Mycah gazed down at me longingly and adoringly, lacing our fingers together as he brought them up to his lips. He slowly kissed each of my knuckles, my stomach doing a cartwheel every time his lips touched my skin. My voice came out breathless, “Please know how sorry I am for doubting you. I won’t ever do it again.”

Now that we were opening up, I needed him to know more than anything how much I regretted my actions in Luïnil. I wanted to apologize for everything…for all the horrible, sick things I did to his people. But…I couldn’t. I opened my mouth to start in on my remorse, yet no words came out. I was too scared to bring it up.

“No, forgive me, Nariella. Allowing Sarqua to lay a hand on you was beyond anything I’ve had to endure. Never have I felt such anger and misery before. Even now the memories are agonizing. I will kill him for it, Nariella. You have my word. By the end of this, one way or another, he shall pay for what he did to you.” It seemed like every muscle in Mycah’s body tensed, and I, too, went rigid.

I was haunted by what happened in Luïnil, tormented with the huge mistakes I made. But I never thought Mycah would have his own skeletons chasing after him, too.

My cold fingers glided along the soft, warm skin of his neck. He shivered beneath my touch that slid down to his collarbone, where my fingers lingered. I could feel his heartbeat coursing through his veins pressed against the pads of my fingertips. His chest drew in shallow breaths, but for some reason I was never able to feel him exhale the air anywhere on me physically. It made me wonder if this was an elven trait that I had yet to learn about. He was always stealthy, subtle, and inconspicuous. Perhaps it was a defense mechanism that he had no control over—Remaining undetected from enemies was his body’s first priority.

I had to marvel for a few moments at the beauty of him. He was truly built to be a king. Everything about him had a purpose—His feet carried him lightly so as not to make any sound or prints as he moved, his ambidextrous hands were always steady, yet deadly—skilled beyond any comprehension from me. His brain was empowered almost limitlessly, engulfing every elven gift so none would have the advantage over him. Even his lungs were created to conceal his presence, refusing to betray him in any slightest of ways to the outside world.

It probably should’ve been intimidating, especially since I was half his enemy. And if I thought for one second that I actually was his enemy, I’d be cowering in my boots anytime he was near. But even back in Luïnil, I knew in my heart he wasn’t my enemy. I knew he would never hurt me. I hadn't understood why he had been working for Ohtar at the time, and the Tavas side of me had wanted to believe we were against each other, but I was able to see clearly now as his depthless, ocean eyes met mine with that intensity that only Mycah could produce, that I never truly did believe we were ever enemies.

Had I believed that, had I believed he’d hurt me, I would’ve never gone up against him in battle. I knew without a doubt, even back then, I was no match for a creature with power of this magnitude.

So why? Why did I do it? Why did I let the Tavas blood’s need for revenge against the Isil'Elda overtake me? Was I really that powerless against it? Did I truly not have any control over my own self while in Luïnil? The long list of questions I had yet to face sprouted roots in my gut—Questions about myself that I feared to learn the answers to, but probably would never quench.

As Mycah narrowed his eyes at me, understanding registered in his face as he perceived my feelings correctly.

“You’re afraid,” he stated matter-of-fact, but with a hint of carefully concealed concern. His eyes bounced back between mine, moving from right to left, searching for the reason behind my fear, as if I kept it hidden somewhere deep and lost in my pupils, never to resurface again. And maybe that was exactly what I did.

Because honestly, I was afraid. I was afraid of myself. Afraid of what sickness I had going on inside my body after reviving Zaylie. Terrified there’d never be a way of actually finding out if it’s fixable or not. But most of all, I was scared out of my mind to face the truth of the horrible things I had done, and worse than that, what Mycah truly thought about it.

I should ask him. I knew I should bring it up and just come out and ask him, but God help me, I couldn’t seem to figure out a way to do it. I continued to meet his indigo stare with my violet one. He silently urged me to open up to him, brushing his thumb gently along the length of my bottom lip. His strong fingers claimed the nape of my neck, his heated palm hugging the skin below my ear.

It was obvious he wanted me to speak, but I was completely lost in him. All words that I could have ever said got jammed in my throat—a traffic collision with sentences and explanations of record-breaking proportions formed a massive lump right smack in the middle of my air passages. I held my breath, more out of necessity than actual choice, as he waited for me to respond. The tension between us was thick and palpable, my heart hammering against my ribcage, his beneath my palm.

“Kiss me,” I breathed out, my lungs finally expelling the pent-up breath. His face changed only slightly, giving away his mixed emotions of concern versus desire. He dropped his hurricane irises to my lips for only a second before they shot back up to meet my waiting gaze again.

Mycah sucked in a sharp breath, his eyes squinting in the corners only a minuscule bit. He was at war with himself over what to do. Distraction was always my best ally. I stepped into him just a little more, our bodies mashing ever closer together.

“As you wish.” He whispered my favorite words softly, my diversion a success. His solid fingers traced along the small of my back, sliding over my skin beneath my shirt. He pulled me against his hard torso even more, if that were possible, and I nearly came undone.

All previous thoughts dissipated into thin air like a helium balloon coming untethered and floating away—much like the little control I had over my heart. Mycah was skilled at untying carefully tied knots.

That heart of mine still hammered in my chest as he licked my bottom lip ever-so-slightly before full on kissing me, his mouth crashing into mine. Holding onto his shirt collar for dear life, I did my best not to fall over dizzy from going weak in the knees. The room smelled like vanilla, reminding me of the candles he used that night we danced in the Duck Room at the B&B. But while being this up-close and personal with Mycah, it was impossible to take in anything else but him. He always had a sweet scent that I couldn’t name mixed with an outdoorsy-middle-of-the-night-forest type of smell. It was unlike anything I had ever encountered before, just like everything else about him.

Nipping his lip gently, I reciprocated his lust by pressing myself further against him. It never seemed like I could get close enough. Never. He reacted instantly by deepening the kiss.

Boy, did I miss this. I missed him. And it wasn’t like we’d been away from each other for that long. What was it? A few days? I fought the urge to physically shake my head in disbelief. It felt like we’d been apart for a century as he moved his delicious lips to my jawline, giving me time to breathe normally. Didn’t he ever need to breathe? Even inside my thoughts my voice came out sounding breathless to me.

What had started off sweet and mild quickly escalated to a heated fervor. One of his hands was tangled in my hair; the other flowed along my skin at my hip. He drifted his fingers upward into the curve of my torso, skimming the side of my breast, then over the rise of my collarbone, before resting at the base of my jawline…a trail of flames sizzled in their wake.

He kissed me so fervidly, I scrunched my fingers more firmly around the rough fabric of his shirt for only a second longer before they ended up lost and twisted in his own darker than midnight hair. Grasping the roots, I used his head as my anchor, afraid if I didn’t, I’d float away.

That was how it always seemed to be between us. I could never resist him, no matter how innocent I wanted to keep our physical contact. Our kisses would begin gentle, then rapidly plunge into explosive passion. And that was exactly how our entire relationship started—slow at first, then blazing like a runaway train.

Again, I questioned if there was a reason behind it. Was it all due to being elves? Did they—I mean we—love differently? More intensely? More assuredly? More devotedly?

Just…more?

Chapter Eighteen

~Naminé~

My mother and father’s lives stood out blazingly in my mind. Cathar, too, was out there in the wild undetected by my abilities. The other night when I had connected to him, I could see the trouble in his eyes. The same thought kept haunting me, preventing sleep from reaching me. All I could think was—could they have been captured by Isil soldiers whilst trying to escape? I had tried unrelentingly after leaving my dream with Rydan to reach Cathar again, and I even tried each of my parents, but to no avail.

It weighed down on me heavily, unbearably, and I loathed having to stay trapped in the Earthly realm with nothing of importance to keep my mind occupied other than worriment—knowing my family could be out there suffering, and even worse, never actually finding out for certain.

Again, I lay once more on the mattress in my chambers with the intent of reaching a member of my family. Calen was here with me, and I stroked her silken feathers for comfort. She would provide strength and energy to assist in my efforts, but without the link to Luïnil, I knew it did not matter either way. Still, I refused to give in to hopelessness.

Closing my eyes, I drew in steadying breaths to fall asleep, but still cognizant enough to create the threads of a dream world. My mind searched continuously for Cathar’s the way a lighthouse’s beam hungers for ships lost at sea.

But there was nothing. I moved on to search for my mother’s, but it was useless. If I could only connect with my father…

And yet, blackness was the only thing that would meet my waiting mind. Distress bubbled sickeningly in my heart, but I would not give up. I would keep on trying until I attained success. Similar to the determination I had held deep in my heart prior to finding Remycah and Rydan, I would find my brother. I would find my mother and father, if it were the last thing I did. They were out there; I knew they were out there, and if I kept trying with all my might and love for them, grace would reward my diligence.

Calen nuzzled her soft head against my cheek, wiping the tear that crept out of my stinging eyes. More than anything, I missed my mother’s embrace. It had been unbearably long since I had the pleasure of gazing upon her or my father’s faces. Long had it been since my father smiled in my presence. Ohtar had violently stole me away from them and had held me captive against my will, and I wondered every moment since if they knew what had happened that day. For I never was able to inform Cathar or my mother and father of my quandary. As much as I worried over them, I knew they were worrying for me even more. The ache I felt over them would not diminish until I was certain with full clarity that they were safe and sound. And that could only ever come about by my witnessing it with my own two eyes.

Until then, I would pretend to dream we were reunited in happiness, and there would be no more pain and suffering for our kingdom.

However, sleep refused to come. I stormed out of bed and out of my room, frustration pouring out of me. My thoughts whirled like a vicious cyclone, a torrent of self-doubt, despair, and anxiety whisking down over me. I could not help but feel a bit resentful over this set of circumstances we found ourselves in. Remycah should have never abandoned his mission. Yet, love was too powerful a force. If Remycah’s actions were direct result of his love for Nariella, there would be no stopping him in the future. No changing his mind. He would always put her first above anyone else in the kingdom.

Unexpectedly, I collided with a hard object, my mind too preoccupied to pay attention to where I was going. Stumbling backward, I gripped onto the source of my impact.

It was Prince Rydan.

“Forgive me,” I cried, horrified over my clumsiness. Should he not be fast asleep?

Rydan chortled, his fingers pressing firmly around my upper-arms. “Yeah, I’m sorry, too. I woke up thirsty.” He jiggled the glass of water he held in the air.

“No, the fault was my own.” I shook my head, casting my eyes downward. “I expected everyone to be asleep.”

“You okay?”

“Yes,” I choked on the word. I did not wish to lie, but my emotions were still haywire from our discussion with everyone earlier, and I did not want Rydan thinking the collision was the reason for it.

“Hey, since we’re both up anyway…I wanna show you something. Maybe it’ll cheer you up.” He took my hand, but I withdrew from his touch immediately.

“Rydan, I do not know if that is a good idea,” I tried to explain confidently, but I wavered, for my curiosity was now piqued. It would be an ongoing battle with myself to not give in to temptation, and Rydan was certainly tempting.

“What? Why not?” He did not understand, nor did I expect him to. “Just come on. You’ll like it.”

Without any pause for my objection or agreement, he had already captured my hand and began pulling my body after his. I opened my mouth with the full intent to refuse him yet again, but no sound made its way past my lips. I was beginning to fear that denying my heart what it was most truly after was going to be much more difficult than I could have ever imagined it to be.

He led me deep into the house and around a corner, until we came to stop before a door. With Rydan still grasping my hand firmly, I then asked, “Where are we to go?”

“It’s a surprise,” he murmured, leading me into the room and closing the door behind us. The heat in his hand could be felt all the way to my bones. I never wanted him to let go, despite my brain’s refusal to comply.

“All right then.” I felt the smile grow on my face the same time excitement blossomed in my chest.

We entered another room within the already large room, and he stopped in front of a many-keyed instrument I knew to be called a pianoforte. We likewise had them in Aselaira, though they appeared more grand and elegant. The one standing before us now was simple and small, but just as lovely.

Rydan sat on the long bench, then pulled me to be seated next to him.

“You mustn’t! Will it not wake the others?” I asked breathlessly, for I truly wanted him to play.

“Nah, this is my studio. They can’t hear it.” Laying his fingers gracefully over the ebony and ivory, I held my breath and waited for the entrancing melody I knew was to come shortly.

“This is for you,” he breathed softly, his masculine timbre stirring my insides.

And then he began. His strong, slender fingers connected with the keys effortlessly and with such skill and fluidity, the more the music reverberated, the more the instrument seemed to become a very extension of his body. It was as if he were born to play the piano, I was sure of it. My heart stayed frozen, held captive and utterly intoxicated by the same tune that had filled our minds during our first kiss. It was his masterpiece.

I could not keep from remembering the way his lips felt when entangled with mine. The way my lungs had taken in his breath and mixed together with my own in a satisfying union—The feel of his heartbeat that pounded against my chest-bone, completely in sync with the throbbing of my heart.

My breath came staggering and shallow as I continued to soak in his beautiful, melodious composition. It was a gift. A gift bestowed upon our royal prince, and I could not deny the effect such an honor to witness as grand a gift as this had on my soul.

His tight jawline flexed while he worked his magic, his concentration shining through the beauty of his being. The dark strands of his hair fell precariously over his brow, but my eyes went to his lower lip that he licked before holding hostage between his teeth.

The euphony was so enrapturing that my eyes unexpectedly filled with tears. I shook my head and closed my eyes, not wanting him to notice. I let the music mesmerize me and take me away to serenity.

When he eventually finished, I looked up to find he had already been gazing upon my face. “There are no words to give a proper description to what I just had the pleasure of hearing, Rydan. Truly, you are magnificent.”

“Thanks,” his eyes left mine as he uttered the reply. Slowly, he removed his hand from the keys and glided it amongst my fingers that lay in my lap. “I can’t stop thinking about what happened in the water.”

Both joy and fear clutched my chest at his statement. “Rydan, no. We cannot let this continue. We must put a stop to it.”

Reluctantly, I removed my hands from his touch, and the action upon doing so ripped a hole in my heart. Despite the forced words, I did not want to believe them. I did not want them to be true, but I had to say them. It was my duty.

“What do you mean?” he asked, a twinge of hurt coloring his liquid voice.

“Please forgive me for not making this known earlier. Please, forgive me, Rydan.” I turned away, ashamed of myself.

“Just tell me.” He remained unmoving on the bench next to me, though my back was to him.

“I am but a servant. Nothing more. Nobody of importance. I…do not wish to assume more than what this is between us, but dear Rydan, you are my prince.” My fingers automatically clasped my mouth, for I hated to have to say what went next. “Once we return to Aselaira, once you reclaim your place as our Crown Prince, it would be forbidden for us to associate such as we have been. I should not have—”

“Hey, stop,” he interrupted my effort to break clean of this unorthodox behavior. “I don’t care about any of that.”

“Oh, but you must!” My eyes flew to his, a new fire igniting within. “Rydan, you cannot say such things. It is more important that you abide by our ways than you realize at the moment. Your mother should be involved with the search for a mate, should you choose to receive one. That does not always have to be the case, but regardless of that small fact, you and I cannot ever be. Princes do not join with servants, for it is taboo.”

“Like I said, I don’t care.”

“I want you to care, Rydan. I need you to. Our people need their prince. They need their king! And so far Remycah is failing at his duty. It may be left up to you to rule over our people, and our ways are sacred. Do not look down on them like they are trivial to uphold. If you should not view them with respect, then none of our people will, and then we shall truly be lost.” I stood abruptly, unable to hold back my emotions. “Then neither of you would rule any better than Ohtar.” My voice was softer than a whisper, but I knew he had heard me.

“But we can’t even go back—” Rydan had begun to say, but I would not hear of it—Not now, not when I couldn't bear the thought of our kingdom being destroyed. I felt the regret for my brashness, but I could not focus on that as I sprinted away in a rush. Ender and I poured so much hope into the Zafriel heirs, hope that they’d save our kingdom from ruin and restore what once was good. My heart ached with the disappointment and despair that our hope may very well had been for nothing.

Chapter Nineteen

~Nari~

“Mycah,” I broke the make-out session breathlessly, albeit reluctantly, with a nagging, horrifying question that refused to leave me alone. “Does being with me really mean the death of your kingdom?”

He kissed the corners of my mouth slowly and deliberately, pondering how to respond. But it was something that had been bothering me since the instant Ender had mentioned it earlier. If my hunch was correct and we did love in a way that was more…did I have the ability to stop it, like Ender demanded? Could I do it even if it meant saving an entire kingdom? At this point, I didn’t think I could. And that was scary as hell, because I had a feeling someone or something was going to try and force me to, even if they couldn’t get back to that kingdom.

He looked at me intently, and our faces were centimeters apart as Mycah linked our fingers together and rubbed his thumb over the delicate skin on the inside of my wrist with his other hand. “It’s complicated.”

“Don’t give me that. Please tell me the truth. Yes or no?” I didn’t want him sugarcoating anything for my sake. I needed to know what we were up against.

“No, I won’t let that happen. Ender is only being dramatic. He is just afraid that I’ll be rejected as king and beheaded before we’re able to stand against Ohtar. That we both will.” He softly kissed the inside of my wrist, making it hard for me not to smile, despite his frightening explanation. “I won’t let them harm you.”

I nodded my response, knowing he wouldn’t. Not if he could help it. But I wasn’t afraid for myself. I was more concerned over him being harmed. “I guess it doesn’t matter now, right? Since you can’t go back, the kingdom is doomed any—”

He stopped me from continuing by placing a gentle finger against my lips. He pulled me closer, then bent down to scoop me into his arms, my body brushing against his triumphantly. Laying me on the bed, he climbed in behind me and wrapped his arm around my stomach as he slid me nearer. Any space between us was eliminated as his body conformed wholly to mine. We fit together like two puzzle pieces finding their match, slipping into each other perfectly.

“It isn’t. There’s a way back.”

“What? Are you serious? What do you mean? How?” I was totally taken aback by this confession.

“The Sindora.” He massaged the back of my head as he spoke to me. I pulled away just slightly to look him in the eyes. My heart skipped a beat.

“What is it exactly?”

“It opens the way to Luïnil. I created it when I couldn’t find the Lassaira Ëlemmiire. It can transform any ordinary tree into a portal,” he explained finally. Finally...finally I had the truth. I thought for sure I’d have died of old age before Mycah would have ever told me about that thing. And I was immortal.

“Why didn’t you tell everyone earlier?”

“You never know who may be listening. I haven’t had a chance to sweep the area, and we were out in the open where voices travel. I’d much rather prying ears believe the way to Luïnil is extinct than not. I’ll inform the others of the truth tomorrow.”

“Why didn’t you ever use it?” My curiosity burned, all the questions I’d wanted to ask about the Sindora popping up, but I was doing my best to only ask one at a time.

“It’s not safe. It isn’t protected by our kind. Any old bloke could go through. It was a last resort, and certainly not without Rydan, because I planned on destroying the tree once we passed so humans wouldn’t stumble upon it. And I hadn’t the slightest idea where to find him. The Black Eagles were all over me, and Ohtar’s minions would appear now and again. But I wouldn’t leave my brother behind.”

I was relieved to have the ability to connect with Lissë again, but there was that part of me that feared Mycah going up against Ohtar. That fear just tripled in size as a realization set in. “So, that means you’ll be leaving to face Ohtar soon.”

“Nariella darling, I do not want you fretting over my well-being. I can detect panic rising in you. Do not fear Ohtar. It’s what he wants. It’s what he instills in all my subjects. He’ll use that fear against you,” he pitched his voice low, his English accent dancing across the words.

My eyebrows furrowed. “I thought you wanted me to be afraid of him?”

“Understanding what he is capable of so as to act accordingly is what I wanted. Choking fear will only lead to losing control, or worse yet—your death.” He kissed my shoulder, causing a burst of tingles to race along my skin.

“But how am I to understand unless you tell me? No one told me anything about him while I was there, and I still know nothing to this day.” It was hard to focus on the topic at hand when Mycah refused to stop touching me.

My breathing hitched as he moved my hair back from my neck, tucking it behind my ear. It took everything to not turn around and pounce on him, continuing to kiss him like crazy. I was regretting not keeping my stupid mouth shut. But my mind was split between the troubles waiting back in Luïnil and the mouthwatering Mycah that was smushed up against my back.

“I know that, love. But you weren't even supposed to be in Luïnil. I didn’t plan on your return until after I defeated Ohtar. I had no way to prepare you on what to expect from him. No way to protect you from his influence and snares.” His lips sat precariously on my neck…their silkiness gracing my skin as he spoke, sending shivers down my spine.

“Okay, then tell me now. Why is he so dangerous?” I clenched my eyes closed, willing myself to not get distracted by Mycah’s yumminess. He was way, way too tempting. But I needed to know this stuff…right?

“His gifts. As you know, he has the ability to acutely detect deceit, but more than that he has the power of persuasion. You may not even realize he’s influencing you. That is the dangerous part. Even worse still his mind is so protected, I cannot penetrate it. Do you remember me telling you my abilities are almost useless against my own kin?” The smoothness of my legs brushed against the roughness of his jeans, but I only half noticed the sensation.

“Yes,” I whispered with alarm already plaguing my heart.

“Ohtar does not have this problem,” his voice was gravely low. I gulped. Mycah was practically powerless against the Isil race, but Ohtar wasn’t?

“How were you able to fool Sarqua and all those Isil soldiers into thinking you were killing the Tavas’Elda?” I was afraid to believe it was true…He had to have some power over them, didn’t he?

“What I did had nothing to do with Sarqua and the lot. I am strongest against the Tavas’Elda. I manipulated them to behave injured or dead, though all the while I had only put them to sleep. Once Ohtar had me captured, it was essential to my plan that they believe I was on their side. Rydan would be dead if I hadn’t. He had no training growing up. He has no idea what he is capable of.”

“Do you? Do you know what he’s capable of?” My curiosity was piqued, but I wasn’t surprised by even a little bit at this. I could tell Rydan was someone you didn’t want to mess with. I mean, climbing a gigantic castle wall with me hanging onto him like a monkey as if it were the easiest thing in the world didn’t exactly scream “pansy.”

“No. I do not. But what I do know is that he is my brother, and our lineage has become stronger over time. If he and I only had the proper sharpening since birth without letup, which was the royal elda way, we’d be unstoppable today. Being raised apart in the Earthly realm without our Fëa has given us a massive disadvantage. He would have never been able to stand against Ohtar or even escape him had he been hunted.” From the corner of my eye, I could see Mycah lay his head back against the pillow as he contemplated the disheartening thought.

“Does Rydan know this?” I frowned. Mycah told me not to worry, but hearing all this made it that much more difficult not to. If anything were to happen to either of them…I couldn’t think about it. Losing Zaylie had been one thing, but I was able to get her back. Losing either of Mycah and Rydan? I’d be a complete wreck.

“He doesn’t. His connection to Luïnil was never fully cultivated. He has yet to tap into his true gifts. And I suspect…so have you.” He squeezed me tighter against him, as if he were afraid the very thought meant I would vanish from him in a puff of smoke. I was confused why that’d worry him.

“If we’re all at our strongest, then we have a better chance of defeating Ohtar,” I reasoned. Not that I planned on returning to Luïnil. Actually, it was the exact opposite. Mycah remained silent, giving me the impression he didn’t agree. A feeling of foreboding trickled into my heart. “Ender puts so much faith and hope in you as the savior. As if only you can defeat Ohtar and save the kingdom. But why doesn’t he ever mention Rydan as a hope, too?”

“I am Ender’s Óre’Dae. His focus will always be on me and me alone, as long as I am breathing. Rydan’s Guardian should be here to guide him. To train him in the art of war and kingship. It is not Ender’s responsibility to.” His British accent was sharp, signaling his distress.

“Yeah, but he’s not here. And if you two could be stronger together, there must be someone to train him. He can’t go on unprotected and vulnerable.” I didn’t like the idea of Rydan being in danger, but I was more terrified of Mycah going up against Ohtar on his own. It shouldn’t be left up to just him. If he had a better chance with Rydan at his side, then that should be their plan.

“He won’t, love. You need not fret. Ohtar knows Rydan’s Guardian was slain whilst he was still a boy. My uncle believes Rydan is weak and useless since he was robbed of the proper upbringing. We will use this to our advantage. I shall continue to train my brother in the art of war.” He placed a sweet kiss behind my ear.

“Right. I forgot you started training him already. I just don’t like the idea of him being on his own or doing things alone.”

“He won’t do it alone. I would never let him. I’ll take care of what needs to be done. You can trust me, Nariella.” He sat up on his elbow, looking me straight in the eyes.

“You have so much resting on your shoulders. You take everything upon yourself. When it comes to me, to Rydan. Everyone. Why do you do it?” I was blown away by his strength. Mycah was truly an amazing creature.

He caressed my cheek with the back of his fingers, his eyes never leaving mine. “Nothing could mean more to me than you do. I would do anything for you. Anything for my brother. Almost anything for my kingdom. I shall protect you to the end of my days. Nariella, you’ve claimed my soul.”

His words were like arrows piercing my heart that splintered into a thousand fissures, all manifesting roots of adoration and affection. Love, adorned by respect and devotion, blossomed lustrously. Mycah claimed my soul, too. Most deeply.

I couldn’t keep my mouth from his for another second longer. Reaching for the back of his neck, my fingers crossed together as I pulled him down to me. I kissed him with all the new love I had sprouting in me, more love than I knew what to do with. And he didn’t seem to mind one bit as he kissed me back just as sweetly, a soft moan of appreciation escaping him. I smiled against his lips, loving him even more.

But even though in this moment I was happy, there was still a big part of me that wasn’t. I tried to ignore it by pushing it deep away from my consciousness. But I couldn’t. There was no way I could truly be carefree. Not until I figured out if what was wrong with me could be reversed. I pretended I was fine and acted normal, but I was scared I wouldn’t be able to keep it up much longer. Or that I wouldn’t be waking up tomorrow…

Whatever was going on with me made it harder to breathe, making Mycah take notice. “Are you alright?”

“I’m fine,” I fibbed, trying to keep him distracted by resuming what we were doing.

He pulled away. “You’re tired. You need to sleep.”

I couldn’t even argue with that. I was tired. Extremely tired. It was taking everything to not pass out, and I knew he could feel it, so there’d be no use denying it. “Yeah, really tired. I guess I’m ready.”

Mycah kissed my head after snuggling my body closer to his. “Sweetest dreams.”

My eyelids felt like they were glued shut as the morning sunlight continued to oppress them. I really didn’t want to wake up, despite how late the afternoon grew. I felt worse than I had yesterday and extremely exhausted, even still. Although my hellish nightmares gave me a break, the miserable feeling that I might very well be dying weighed heavy on my chest. The unknown cause was constantly on my mind; even if it wasn’t forefront, it lingered in the background like a shadow over every other thought. And when it was forefront, like the way it was currently, it made my chest hurt with all sorts of wretchedness.

It was the dread. The dread that I had altered my body somehow by doing something I shouldn’t have—bringing a person back to life—plagued me. It was always there. No matter how much I ignored it or did my darnedest to pretend it wasn’t, the reality was I couldn’t escape it. I was worried.

“What’s the matter, beautiful?” Mycah’s velvety voice reminded me that I wasn’t alone.

“Um,” I stalled on an answer, “I just don’t feel good. It’s probably just a cold or something, no big deal. Too much crazy happening all at once, you know how it is.”

“Nariella, you’re not human. You don’t get colds,” Mycah shot holes in my cover-up. He sat up on his elbow, looking at me seriously. “Your eyes are still swirling black. Rest obviously didn’t make it better. Why won’t you be honest with me?”

“I am being honest with you. I really don’t know what’s wrong. I still feel miserable.”

“And you’re worried. How come?”

I sighed heavily. “I think…I think it might’ve been a bad thing to bring Zaylie back to life. Ever since then, I’ve felt like my body is being crushed from the inside out. That’s just a theory though; I mean, I don’t know for sure if that’s the reason for why I feel the way I do, but something is terribly wrong.”

“Why did you not tell me sooner? I’ll make you feel better.” As he said this, he already had his hands placed on my body with the intent to heal me. But nothing happened. Minutes later, I felt the exact same. Like total crap.

“It didn’t work. I still feel like I need to sleep for ten thousand years. And like…my core aches. I don’t know how to explain it, but deep within me hurts.” I wanted to groan and whimper, but I did my best to sound normal and not act like a big baby. “I’m worried, Mycah.”

“You need to go back to Luïnil. We need to find a Maite’Ona Healer. Perhaps he’ll know what to do.” He started to sit up. What did a Maite’Ona Healer have to do with anything? If Mycah couldn’t heal me, how could anyone else?

“No, please. I don’t want to go back.” I held him down on the bed, sweat forming on the back of my neck.

“What are you saying?” He looked at me like I had escaped the loony bin and needed to be returned. I half-wondered if maybe I did.

“I can’t go back, Mycah. I’m not welcome there. The two kingdoms I know of hate me, and the one place I thought I truly belonged disowned me. If they don’t want me, then I’ll stay away. I promised I would.”

“Don’t be ridiculous. You do belong there. In time, they’ll realize that. And I’ll always protect you. There is nothing to fret over.” He caressed my cheek softly, then wiped the perspiration at my temple.

“Easy for you to say. You’re the rightful heir to the throne. You’re a full-blood Night Elf. I’m an abomination. A half-breed. Neither kingdom will accept me.”

“We’ll change their minds—”

“Mycah, no. I don’t want to go back.” And with that, I forced myself out of his hold and out of bed, despite the grogginess and pain it caused.

As I made my way downstairs, sand felt like it filled my head and my vision went black. I clung to the wall for support and waited until my sight returned. My heart beat abnormally fast. Maybe I should try eating something. Something healthy with anti-oxidants and whatever nutrient that gave energy boosts.

“I see you have finally decided to grace us with your presence for the day,” Ender said in a melancholy voice. He watched me approach from the corner of his eye as I rounded the corner into the kitchen.

“Uh, yeah. Sorry, I was really tired I guess. I didn’t wanna wake up.” I felt like I was being reprimanded already and I hadn’t even been out here for a full second yet. “Are you mad?”

Mycah came up behind me then. His fingers rested ever-so lightly on the small of my back. I craned my neck in search of spotting Rydan or someone I knew. Ender ignored my question, so I asked, “Where’s everyone else?”

“Rydan and Naminé left not too long ago, but to where, I do not know. As for the humans, I have not seen either one. They must already be gone.” Ender stood up from his place at the kitchen table. “Remycah, may I please have an ear? In private?”

“You’ve read my mind. I have much to discuss with you as well.” Mycah pulled me to the table. “But there’s no need to exclude Nariella.”

Ender looked like he’d been punched in the gut but was straining to act unbothered. The feeling that I was disappointing my newfound father hit me like a slap to the face. I turned to Mycah, placing a hand on his chest. “Why don’t you stay here and talk to Ender in private while I go call Zaylie. I wanna make sure everything’s okay, and I don’t really feel up to any serious elfy-discussions right now, anyway.”

Slipping out of his touch before any objections were made, I left the way I had come to go call my little Aussie gal. I was excited to hear her voice. Maybe it was just the thing I needed to brighten my mood.

I sat on the bed and dialed her number. She answered a few rings later, “Hey, hey, girly. What’s up?”

“Zales, how are you? How’s your family? Tell me everything that happened.” I laid my back against the headboard of the bed and wiped the sweat from my forehead as we chit-chatted.

“I’m freakin’ great. I feel wonderful. Seriously, I’ve never felt so good in my life.” She almost giggled. “And I don’t care to dwell on what happened. I’m just so grateful to be back with my family. I don’t want to waste the precious seconds we have by going on and on about the crap that went down. I see life in a whole new light now. I won’t be taking it for granted again. You never know when you’ll lose it, and not everyone has a,” she lowered her voice to barely a whisper, “a superhero as their best friend.”

I tried to laugh at her silliness, but it hurt to. “I’m so glad you’re okay. You’re really taking it exceptionally well. I mean, considering everything you’ve been through.”

It was kind of hard to believe. I had no idea Zaylie was so strong. She was amazing. I’d probably be curled up, broken, and crying in a corner from all that craziness. But that was just me. I was lame like that, and it was something I was desperate to work on. I wanted to be strong like the people I had around me. Eventually, I’d learn how to be.

“It was really hard at first, trust me. The police refused to let it go even though I told them I remember nothing. I don’t think they believe me. I shed many, many tears and blubbered like a little schoolgirl too. But then I realized I am alive. I have my family, I have you. I only have reasons to be happy and grateful. Nothing else. My mum is taking it the hardest, but I know we can get through this together. And my dad did something to get the police off my back, so it’ll be okay, don’t worry.”

“I need to learn from you,” I said light-hearted, but I was totally serious. “We should hang out later. I’m dying to see you and hear about all the details in person. The phone just isn’t cutting it.”

“Yeah, let’s do it. You still have to meet my cousin Lachlan.”

I agreed, and then we went on talking about less heavy topics for an hour or so, until I felt too tired to lift my head. A knock on my door had me opening my eyes, not even realizing I had fallen asleep. It was Mycah.

“Listen, Nariella. I have to go,” his voice was deathly low.

“Wait, what do you mean? Go where?” I stood up way too fast for my condition to handle and fell forward. I caught myself on Mycah’s arms as he reached for me.

“Bloody hell, love. This is getting worse.” He guided me back to the bed.

“No, wait.” I didn’t want the darn bed—I wanted an explanation. “Where are you going?”

“Nariella, we need to get you back to Luïnil. Perhaps it’s a loss of connection to your Fëa that is causing you to feel this way.” He forced me onto the mattress anyway. “Before we rip a new gateway between realms, I need to ensure the Black Eagles are not around. It won’t be protected from them using it, and I cannot have that. I have to go take care of the bodies at the Ëlemmiire and then look for Nikolai.”

“I told you, I’m not going back. If your theory is true, then once you open the portal to Luïnil, my connection to Lissë will be restored either way, so I should be fine after that,” I threw the biggest excuse I could come up with out there. I really didn’t want to go back. Not so soon.

“And if that isn’t the case? It could be anything. You may need a Healer, who the bloody hell knows.” He ran a hand through his hair.

“Mycah, did you forget you already tried that? Using your healing abilities didn’t work.”

“I have the ability to heal, yes. But I am not a Maite’Ona Healer the way you are. It stems from a different place. Either way, I cannot delay redeeming my throne any longer. I’ll be back in a few days to train with Rydan, and then we return to take back what’s ours. Look, we’ll discuss this later on. You’re clearly growing worse, and I’m afraid we don’t have much time to figure out what is happening to you before it is too late.” He turned to leave without any sort of good-bye or kiss. He was acting different and distant, as if he didn’t want to touch me. “I’ll be as quick as I can.”

“What’s wrong?” I asked him fast, grabbing his hand. Coldness blanketed me. I didn’t like this. His demeanor prior to speaking with Ender and this very moment was a complete one-eighty difference from each other.

“Nothing is wrong. I just…have to clear off. I’ll be back soon.” The expression on his face was distraught and pained in a way that completely stole my words away. All coherent thoughts just vanished from my mind when I took in the unnamed emotion shining in his eyes. For a second, I almost threw him down with the urge to tie him to my freaking bed, my heart already yearning for him. But I sucked it up and watched as he took one step toward the door. I didn’t want to seem clingy, and yet, my soul was breaking over his behavior.

Mycah’s fingers clung to mine as the space between us grew. Slowly, our skin disconnected once I got too far from his reach. The loss of his touch pained my heart. Nervousness shot through me as I chewed on my thumb. Why? Why did my body react to him so strongly? And what did this “joining” thing that Ender mentioned mean? Was the pain a symptom or something? It was really starting to freak me out.

He doubled back and flew his mouth to mine, grabbing my face. The simple acts of breathing and beating of my heart suddenly halted to a complete stop as he gently kissed me. The careful restraint he grasped so tightly to could be felt undeniably from every muscle in his body. Through the touch of his satin lips, a deluge of sadness overtook me. Mycah’s sadness—I could feel it more than I could feel my own emotions, it was so strong.

When I opened my eyes, he was gone. I was left sitting utterly immobile and paralyzed on the bed as I waited for the shock and hurt to dissipate. But no relief came.

Yeah, I definitely needed answers. Answers from the one person I knew who would give them to me straight.

Chapter Twenty

~Naminé~

My footwear clacked with an echo against the stone path that covered the earthly town. I sipped my hot tea, and the warm liquid slid down into my stomach at the same moment a crisp breeze dashed through my hair. It picked up the fair strands and shuffled them elsewhere.

Rydan had insisted I join him on an outing today. I would not have normally agreed, remembering all too well Ender’s warning, and yet I decided it would be best I go, for I had a great apology to muster. I should not have said the hurtful insult to Rydan whilst at the pianoforte. It was wrong of me, and I knew in my heart Rydan nor Remycah were anything similar to the evil that was Ohtar. They may be of blood relation, and our laws and principles lost to them, but they were opposite of Ohtar. My emotions had been running high over the loss of our way home and the unknown concerning my family. I had to apologize for my horrible behavior.

I learned many things as Rydan took me from place to place, explaining this and that. He elucidated what comics and graphic novels were, what his favorite anime was, and what it all entailed. It was hard to grasp the concept, for I had only experienced a television or sketches come to life on a computerized screen once at the hospital with Ender. We did not have such technologies in Luïnil, but Rydan explained them in detail with great care.

Unexpectedly, I recognized the man who had helped Ender and me to the hospital. He was walking into a shop, so I quickly called out, “Hello again!”

He turned to me with surprise in his eyes as we drew closer. Similar to as before, his eyes appraised the entire length of my body, though unlike last time, I was in regular human clothes that Anna had let me borrow. Before he was able to respond to me, Rydan had him thrown against the side of the building as he quickly shouted, “Get your hands off me, you filthy punk!”

“Rydan, what in heavens are you doing?” I questioned with high alarm. I tugged on his shoulders for him to release the man. “This person helped us! He kindly took Ender and me to the hospital.”

“Sounds like this is your lucky day, Ray. Now that Nariella is out of your care, I promised myself if we ever crossed paths again, I’d do to you exactly what you did to her over the years.” Rydan rammed Ray backward once more with roughness and drew his lips to the side of his ear, whispering, “Except worse.”

Ray struggled to remove himself from Rydan’s hold, but thankfully, Rydan released him abruptly as he said, “I’m giving you this one pass since you helped my friends. But don’t expect it again. Funny…it seems there might actually be a tiny, minuscule heart in there somewhere.” He poked the man in the chest.

“You try anything, boy, and the cops will be on your ass like white on rice.” Ray wiped his forehead.

“Let them. I’m sure they’d love to hear about the town drunk who kept a girl illegally at his house for eighteen-years while physically, emotionally, and mentally abusing her. Oh, wait. That’s you.” Rydan took my hand and led me away, leaving the man staring after us. I was beyond confused.

“I cannot believe that happened. Who is he?” I asked once we were at a distance.

“That man is scum. Don’t even waste another thought on him. He raised Nari. Well, sorta. She lived with him all her life, but he was horrible to her. I’m glad you were helped when you needed it, but I wish it hadn’t been by him.” Rydan convulsed and made a “yuck” sound. I suddenly felt sick for Nariella. I had no idea she had been through such a rough childhood.

Eventually, we came to the desolation of our beloved, sacred Ëlemmiire. It hurt my heart as I lowered myself to the cool, dried grass that crunched beneath my touch. Rydan did the same as he held his hot drink with both of his hands. A large area where the tree once stood was now black and piled with ash.

“Look, I don’t want you thinking I don’t care about Aselaira,” Rydan began suddenly. My head lifted in response, listening to what he had to say on the matter. “I do. I really do, but it’s more out of instinct than understanding. I want to uphold whatever traditions you and the people in the kingdom keep close in your hearts and minds, but I don’t know what all that means yet.”

“I know, Rydan. I am truly regretful for my hideousness yesterday. Please forgive me for being so ugly. I was wrong to despair. I was wrong to doubt you.” My eyes seemed frozen on the cup being squeezed between my palms.

“No, you were right. I need to be more respectful. But I don’t want you thinking traditions are more important to me than a person. Or,” his voice lowered, but I heard the next words as if he uttered them directly into my ear, “than you.”

Instantly my eyes found his, an expression of surprise no doubt shown in my face.

“Naminé, I will fight for you. It may be wrong for us to even speak to each other by the end of all this, but that won’t stop me from fighting it every step of the way. I care about what our people want, but I don’t care at the same time when it comes to this. Being with you can’t possibly harm anyone, so what’s it matter?” Rydan kept his mercury irises embedded into mine. “Especially since we can’t even go back anymore.”

“You say that now, but you do not know what may be at stake should you follow through on it. I appreciate the sentiments, Rydan, I do. But I do not hold to hope, for it is folly to grasp at the impossible.” My hands trembled, but I knew it was important to refuse temptation. My heart would fare better in the end. Already it broke in two, but if I let this…whatever this may be between us deepen, then I would for certain shatter like glass. And I did not want either of us hurt.

He shook his head and slid a hand over his scalp back and forth, a small smile tugging on his lips. His dark hair glistened red, illuminated by the shining sun. “I won’t argue with you. Let’s just say we’ll see.”

Calen drew my attention away as she steeped from the sky below the trees, landing on the ground next to Lómë. Rydan’s Fëa cleaned her paws methodically and precisely, but her eyes stayed wide and penetrating. A low rumble sounded from her as her tail whipped back and forth.

“She’s discontent,” Rydan clarified. “I can feel how much she wants to go back home to Luïnil. Back to Aselaira.”

“Yes, I can feel the same resonating from Calen. The Earthly realm is unknown to them, but even more, they greatly desire being connected with the land once again. I know their pain.” I took a few sips of my lukewarm tea that did not hold its heat, unlike back home.

“I miss it, too. I hate that we can’t go back.” He paused for a moment before snickering, “Wow, I never thought I’d say that.”

“Your soul and blood have been reunited with its home. It is only natural for you to feel this way. It is quite a good thing.” I watched as Calen snuggled closer to Lómë, a bond of friendship between the two Fëa already formed. My breath hitched, for this could not last for long, and now not only did Rydan and I have the potential of heartbreak, but our Fëa did as well.

“What’s wrong?” Rydan noticed the pain in my face. I worked to let it go.

“Forgive me; it is nothing. Only a passing thought,” I explained, not wanting to admit what I had been truly thinking. It would be pointless to resurface what we had already laid to rest for the time being. I did not wish to argue either, as he had stated.

“There has to be a way back. There is no way Mycah would abandon Aselaira just like that. I refuse to accept anything else. And once we figure it out, my next problem will be leaving my parents to live there. It’s going to kill them if I leave for good,” Rydan muttered.

My mind also refused to accept that we would not be returning. It did not feel true, and my heart continued to automatically think that we would be home soon enough. Though, I had not thought of Rydan leaving for good until he mentioned it in this moment. I completely forgot about those he thinks of as family—humans that have a place in the Earthly realm. If Rydan returned to his true position in Luïnil, he would have to give up his Earthly home.

And if he were correct in his thinking, that there truly was a hope of us returning, I now feared either way, Rydan’s heart could not escape being broken. He had only yet to realize this himself.

Chapter Twenty-One

~Nari~

Dried, autumn leaves crunched beneath my boots as I made my way around the corner of the O’Malleys’ house to the gazebo in their backyard. The crisp, clean air that only came during the fall swirled over me, caressing my fevered cheeks. I drew in a big whiff, totally loving the smell of burning leaves that wafted in the distance somewhere. I let it soothe my breaking soul and did everything I could to resist letting the hurt over Mycah’s behavior consume me. This was my favorite time of year; I should be enjoying it. But really, who wasn’t in love with autumn?

There was Ender, sitting quietly under the expanse of the gazebo. I had looked all over the house for him, only to have spotted him by chance out the window. The vines that crawled along the beams and overhead were all brown and bare in preparation for winter that was to come. During the spring and summer, flowers of every color embellished the pretty sitting space. Rydan and I used to come out here sometimes as kids, plucking the flowers and sticking them in my hair.

“You should not be with Remycah. It is dangerous. For both sides involved,” his foreign accent made the words sound slightly harsher. He had completely ignored any sort of pleasantries such as a “hi” or “‘sup”…nothing. Not that he’d use such slang, but you know.

Then my heart got hammered to pulp in one instant, wondering if that was the reason Mycah had been so weird. Ender must’ve chewed him out during their little pow-wow. I hated disappointing my father, especially after just meeting him. It was a horrible feeling. But I couldn’t bear the thought of Mycah actually following through on what Ender demanded. Completely end what we had going on between us? Was it even possible? My balance grew unsteady as the notion sunk a little deeper in my mind. Ender waited for me to respond, but I had no idea how to. After struggling to gain a bit of composure, I decided to just dive into the questions I had burning a hole in my brain.

“Ender, what did you mean by Mycah and me joining already?” my voice was cracked and hoarse. I held my breath in anticipation of his answer. This was nerve-racking and I had no clue why.

“Has he not informed you?” Surprise molded Ender’s face. Great, now I felt stupid and naïve.

Shaking my head no, I dropped my eyes to my hands. What, was it really such a big deal that he didn’t tell me? “Should he have?”

“Of course he should have. It is a serious, permanent matter. Your souls—the essence of your beings—they’re joining together the more in love you fall; the closer you become. And our species can only truly love once. We experience lust, desire, and attraction. But there will only ever be one who shall consume our heart. The person we share our soul with,” he explained almost angrily, and I couldn’t tell for sure, but I got the sense he was a bit frightened by the concept. A normal person should find it romantic and dreamy, but if I were being truthful with myself, I couldn't help feeling a little frightened also. Like father, like daughter?

“I don’t…know what to do. Or say. I don’t want to put anyone in danger or disappoint you, believe me, but how can I stop it? I mean, after everything you just said, can’t you understand why? It hurts just to be apart from him right now.” I tried not to cringe as I drew closer to him.

Ender stood up, covering his face with one of his hands. “No, it cannot be true. This is a catastrophe. Remycah is king over a dying kingdom desperate to be reborn. You are not part of his destiny. You will only make him fail.”

I wasn’t part of Mycah’s destiny? I finally sunk down onto the white, wooden bench of the gazebo, feeling emotionally spent and defeated in so many ways. And exhausted, but that was an entirely different situation.

But it wasn’t only the Mycah issue that distressed me. Now I had to worry about displeasing my newfound relative. The years I spent growing up without a father or mother made me fantasize about a life where I had loving parents. I would dream of playing with a super cool, awesome dad—A man who was the opposite of Ray. Someone strong, supportive, protective, and wise to teach me about life. I’d wish for a father who loved me unconditionally. I missed out on having that special, unique relationship that only a father and daughter got to have. I grew up yearning for it.

And here he was. The father I had been dreaming about all my life, who I incorrectly thought was either dead or wicked for abandoning me, stood right before my eyes. As I looked at Ender—strong, supportive, protective, wise—everything I imagined a father should be like—I couldn’t helping feeling like I was the one shattering his dreams on the ideal daughter scale.

He had to think of me as a gigantic disappointment. I was a horrible elda first of all, one who didn’t know a single thing about her people or culture. Secondly, I was a colossal mess when it came to actually acting like an elda and using my gifts. Let’s not mention the whole murdering his people thing and jump straight to falling in love with his Óre’Dae, which apparently could lead to a humongous disaster for his kingdom. Yeah, I wouldn’t be winning any Daughter Of The Year awards any time soon. Just fantastic.

“I’m sorry,” I whispered sincerely. During that entire time of dreaming, the many years of wishing and fantasizing of parents, not once could I have ever imagined how much it would hurt disappointing one of them. It was an odd, unfamiliar feeling. Something I loathed the instant it struck and never wanted to experience again.

Knowing me̶—yeah, right. I was a walking, ticking, time-bomb that could detonate at any given moment. I hadn’t known my father for longer than a week and already I accomplished one of the worst things capable between parents and their offspring—failure. I resisted the urge to sarcastically pat myself on the back.

“Remorsefulness does not help, my child, unless you intend to undo what has begun. Nariella, if you truly love him like you suggest, then you must free yourself from him. Kingdoms depend on it. Not only Aselaira, but others you are unaware of. Your own life is dependent on this one task. Will you do it? If not for yours or my sake, then for Remycah’s?” Ender took my wrist and stared at me point-blank, willing for me to say yes through the intensity of his stare.

“Will I undo it? How? I don’t think I can, but even more than that, want to! How can you ask me to do this?” Rip apart the seams we had interweaving our souls…forever? I couldn’t…I couldn’t fathom it or even tolerate the thought. I tried to tug my hand away in fear, but he held on firmer.

“You must! You do not understand what may happen if you do not! Had I been given the chance I would have made every effort to put an end to it whilst in that cave. Yet Ohtar’s hunters were more of a concern and I could not. Then with Remycah left behind I had not thought it would advance as it has. My dear, it is vital that you heed my warning or there may not be a Remycah left for you to love. You both shall be killed.” He finally let go of me, but the expression on his face left a gaping hole in my heart. He was terrified.

“I…I…” Words completely escaped me. I could only gaze back at him with wide, terrified eyes of my own.

“You cannot let this continue. You cannot allow the bond to forge stronger. Nariella, think of the people. Think of Remycah.”

“Honestly, Ender, what I need to think about right now is…well, something else. You’re asking me to do something that I don’t even know is possible. And even if it was, I don’t know if my heart could take it. And I need my heart to be strong enough to endure whatever is happening to me since I revived my best friend from death.” I couldn’t even swallow; the concept of breaking it off with Mycah left my stomach completely sour.

“Keep your distance from him. Do not be intimate the way you have been. You are much too close. Perhaps lessening contact shall slow the intertwining until you are capable of carrying out more.” He started to pace slowly with his arms crossed behind his back, a look of frustration troubling his face.

“Yeah, I’ll try,” I replied a bit sarcastically. I tried to cover it up by nodding my head seriously, but come on—Keep my distance from Mycah? Oh, dear god. Lessen contact with him? It hurt to even think about it.

This would be hell.

Ender seemed to ignore everything else I had said. His mind was clearly stuck on the Mycah issue. In an angry whirlwind, he faced me dead-on and shouted, “Nariella, it is forbidden! Do you understand what I am telling you?”

As I continued to silently stare at him, I struggled to get a grip from the blow he hit me with. It was frightening experiencing this level of outrage from someone I hadn’t known for very long, especially since he was my father. It was the worst feeling displeasing him.

He turned away enraged, as if to leave me here at the gazebo alone. Quickly, I stood up and grabbed his elbow, preventing him from storming off before I could try to make it better somehow. I couldn’t leave him angry. It killed me to have him so upset like this, all because of something I did. My heart couldn’t ache any more than it was.

“I know you don’t want to hear this, but I really am sorry for ruining your plans by getting close with Mycah. You have to believe me, I had no idea he was your king or that he was the savior of your dying kingdom. I didn’t even know he was partly my enemy! And how does that work exactly? I mean, I am an Isil’Elda too, right? So are we all really enemies? Because that just kinda sucks if you ask me,” I rambled on a bit, my cheeks slightly burning from the fever, but more from having this talk. It was devastating. I couldn’t wrap my head around being any of their enemies if I had Isil blood in me too. It didn’t make sense.

Ender hesitated. I could literally see the internal battle he was having on whether to walk away angry or to stay and answer my question. He took deep breaths like he was trying to calm himself down before speaking.

“Yes, technically we are. It is best you consider yourself Tavas since it is most dominant in you, and allow others to believe it as well. None can know of your half-blood, Nariella. Not anyone.”

“I know that already.” I sighed…because when was it ever simple?

“Do you? You would not be thought of as foe or friend. You would be considered an abomination to our kind. Not to me, mind you. Yet, our people—both the Isil’Elda and the Tavas’Elda—would not agree with your existence. I am terribly afraid if you are discovered to be half-Isil, half-Tavas, that they’d do something horrifying to you.” And there was that hideous word again. I shuddered. Add “abomination” to my growing list of things sure to haunt me.

“Ender, I know.” I squeezed the hand he held behind his back and emphasized the point to show I was serious. “But pretending to be full-Tavas won’t work. The Wood Elves already know I’m both and tried to execute me over it. King Aglar knows I’m alive. He sent an army searching for me and they found me. Mycah and Rydan saved me before they succeeded.”

“King Aglar knows you’re alive? Ed' i'ear ar' elenea.” He sat down and held a hand over his mouth, muttering something in Elvish.

“So, like, either way I’m extra screwed now, right? If I stay with Mycah, I’ll be executed. If they catch me over being both races, I’m executed. Is there anything elves don’t kill people over?” I matched his position, bristled and put out by this stupidity. My head sloshed with heaviness, but I did everything I could to ignore it and remain upright.

“This is more serious. There has not been a mix of our two races in centuries. It is forbidden, yes, but King Aglar wants you dead for far more personal reasons. As you are already aware, you are a reminder of his mate’s infidelity and treason. Now with your being half-blood out in the open, he will have the people look upon you in disgust and use this to his advantage,” Ender said. “I’m afraid it goes even beyond the weight of the world against you, my dear.”

“Jeez, easy on the sugarcoating. You wouldn’t want me feeling good about myself or anything.” I brushed off the invisible wrinkles in my jeans.

“I am not certain I understand.”

“Never mind. I was kidding. It’s just—really disheartening. It’s all really hard to take in.” And the hits just kept on coming. “I don’t want to go back to Luïnil.”

“Do not let it deter you from returning to your true home, my child. You are exactly that. You are a daughter of both Aselaira and Lassaira.” His eyes ignited in a glowing, orange blaze as he turned them to me. “Though do not let that fool you! Take care, Nariella. Despite that fact, you are most certainly forbidden from Remycah, and always shall be!”

I flinched at the hardness of his voice and quickly pushed the thought about Mycah aside. “But where would I live? If I go back, I’d only end up dead. No one wants me there. No one on either side. If I go to Aselaira, I’m dead. If I go to Lassaira, I’m dead. So, tell me, where is this true home you speak of? Which one is my true home?”

Ender opened his mouth to answer, but quickly closed it. See? Not even the elf who seemed to always have answers for everything knew how to respond to that question. I was an outcast.

I answered the question for him, “It’s here. My true home is Earth. This is the only place I belong now. And you know it’s true, otherwise I wouldn’t be forbidden from Mycah.”

No, I didn’t used to feel that way, but my eyes had been opened to the truth. Standing up, I decided I was done discussing the inevitable. They’d all go back to their home and I’d be left here alone. No more Rydan. No more Mycah. I didn’t belong with either of them. We weren’t meant for each other, and there was nothing I could do to change it. My own father was too furious to be near me.

My pulse blazed at super-speed as the grief set in. My legs buckled, and I reached out for the railing of the gazebo to keep from falling to the ground. My head swam as the heartbreak grew heavier. Sweat accumulated over every surface of my skin, but it was the intense fuzziness in my ears that set me on alarm. I couldn’t tell what was happening to me, and before I could figure it out, I was thrust into darkness.

“Murderer!” Mycah shouted angrily in my face, pointing his finger at my chest.

“No! It wasn’t like that!” I shouted back, clutching my heart that was breaking from his words. From his intolerance.

“No? Then what do you call slaughtering dozens of my people?” he roared, his British accent covering each consonant like an icepick. He paced back and forth with hatred fuming out of his entire being. Hatred for me.

“I...I...” I searched desperately for words to explain my actions, but I came up short. My eyes were dry from shock, and sweat dripped down my hairline. Both fire and ice circled around us, devouring each other up. The forest burned with licking flames, but the ground was black with dark ice that caused my feet to slip. “I’m sorry.”

“Oh, you’re bloody sorry, are you? Sorry means nothing. Sorry can never take back the lives you stole so carelessly,” Mycah bit out with venom, slicing away at my sanity.

“That’s not true! I didn’t want to kill them!” I cried out, defending myself.

“Lies!” he yelled, pointing at me yet again. “You enjoyed slashing your sword through their chests. You reveled in each thrust you made into their hearts. You cannot lie to me, Tavas. I can feel all your emotions. I can read your thoughts. You loved killing my people.”

“Stop! Just stop it!” I covered my ears, not able to handle hearing anymore.

Suddenly, a body covered in blood appeared right next to me. I screamed as I turned to run away, but I ran straight into another blood-soaked body. My throat was too seized with terror to make a sound. I pushed its chest with all my might to get out of my way, only to then trip over another. Convulsing from fear, I staggered to my feet. Something grabbed my ankle, causing me to shriek. It was the same person I had tripped over. That was when I noticed it was the Isil’Elda soldiers I had killed. Their eyes all stared into mine as they drew closer all around me. Dozens of them all dragged nearer in slow-motion, but with lightning-speed at the same time. It was like a drug-trip I’d never asked for.

“Stay away from me!” I tried to yell, but the sound got stuck in my throat.

“Why did you do it? Why did you kill us?” a voice whispered in echoes around me.

“I’m sorry, I’m really sorry!” I cried, full of remorse.

“Murderer. Murderer. Murderer.” The same word repeated like a hum growing louder and louder. It was Mycah’s voice. “Abomination. Half-breed. Murderer.”

Each face flashed right in front of my eyes, making me fall to the ground. I huddled into the fetal position, but I couldn’t escape the faces flashing like a strobe light, despite my eyes being shut tightly.

I screamed as loud as I could, begging it to stop while asking for forgiveness.

“Nariella!”

“I’m sorry! Please stop! I’m sorry!” I cried and cried.

A slap across my face jolted me into an upright position. Rydan stared into my eyes with a look of pure terror on his face. Probably similar to how mine must look.

“What the hell?” he breathed, instantly pulling me against his muscular chest. I melted into him, wiping my wet face on his shirt. He wouldn’t care.

I couldn’t speak. I couldn’t shake the images and feelings I had just experienced. Rydan soothed me by slowly rubbing my back as I pulled myself together. Eventually, I began to realize where I was and that it had only been a nightmare. For some reason, I was in the guest room at the O’Malleys’ house. How’d I get here? Wasn’t I outside with Ender?

“What are you doing in my room? What am I doing in my room?” I asked in a whisper. I was just at the gazebo.

“It’s in the middle of the night. You’ve been sleeping for twelve hours. You were screaming and wouldn’t wake up,” Rydan explained.

“I can’t. I can’t go back to sleep.” I started to panic, not wanting to relive that ever again.

Rydan lifted me out of the bed like I was lighter than a feathered pillow.

“She’s sleeping with me,” he announced to the room, though I didn’t even look around. I kept my face buried into his neck. He carried me out into the hall. The old wood floors creaked below his feet. Like so many countless times before, I inhaled his smoky scent that I was so accustomed to using as my balm.

I involuntarily shuddered from leftover fear and emotions. That was the worst nightmare I had ever had. It topped all the ones with Ray on my eighth birthday from Hell, the ones I had of the Black Eagles, and any I had of monsters and whatnot. Absolutely, what I had tonight would probably forever be my worst.

Rydan laid me down in his bed, then climbed in next to me, pulling the blankets over us both. Laying my head in the crook of his shoulder and neck, he enveloped me in his arms. I trembled even still. Gently, he ran his fingers up and down my back. I drew my attention to his touch and tried desperately not to recall the images that worked to force their way back in my mind.

“I’m sorry,” I whispered into his skin.

“Was it Ray?” he whispered back into the top of my head. He knew about my nightmares I used to have.

“No.” I slightly shook my head. “But for the first time ever, I wish it had been.”

“Please tell me,” he requested, wanting me to open up and finally let him in. I used to tell him everything, but this just seemed too hard to voice. To actually say the words out loud made me shudder yet again. Rydan was always like this. He always urged me to be open with him, but he rarely bestowed the same privilege to me in return. It wasn’t often he’d share his secrets with me. Then again, I never forced him to. I was always afraid to push him away.

“It’s too horrible. You’d be disgusted with me if I told you.” I cringed; the words left a bitter taste in my mouth.

“You know that’s not true,” he disagreed, like I knew he would. He didn’t understand. He had no idea what kind of things I had done in Luïnil. The things I had done to his kin.

One of the doors out in the hall closed with a loud bang, making me jump right in Rydan’s arms from the unexpected intrusion.

“C’mon, just tell me. You know you’ll feel better,” Rydan urged again. My heart squeezed tightly, hating the thought of telling him. But I knew he was right. I needed to tell my best friend. It was probably the only way for me to cope. I might not ever be able to forgive myself, but I needed to learn to live with my actions before I had a mental breakdown like Mycah predicted I would.

“I killed a lot of people in Luïnil,” I blurted out, and the words instantly sizzled on my tongue like an ice-cold drop of water falling onto a scalding-hot skillet. I bit my tongue uncontrollably to stop the emotional pain the words caused. But it didn’t work. Rydan stayed silent.

“Ry? Say something,” I begged. The silent room was deafening. I swore my ears would bleed if he didn’t say something soon.

“Who?” he asked quietly.

“Isil’Elda soldiers. I was ruthless and unforgiving. I was a horrible person,” I explained, regret squeezing my stomach into pulp.

“Why did you do it?”

“The Tavas blood in me would erupt any time the Isil soldiers started battling. With each Wood Elf they killed, it fueled my hatred for them. But it wasn’t real. It was the magical blood inside of me. It forced me to do it. At least, that’s what I tell myself. I don’t want to think of myself as a killer, I can’t.” I sniffed. He tightened his arms around me. “I don’t want you to hate me. I know the Night Elves are my kin too, like they’re yours. I’m sorry I killed your people. I honestly felt I was protecting those that needed it.”

“Nariella, I could never hate you. You know how important you are to me. You know how much you mean to me. I get how your mixed blood causes you to lose control. It isn’t your fault, and you’re not a murderer. You were right in the middle of a war,” Rydan soothed my broken soul.

“But so were you and you didn’t kill anyone,” I argued, not wanting to let myself off the hook just yet.

“I’ve killed before too,” Rydan confessed gravely. My head lifted off his shoulder in surprise to look him in the eyes. I could hardly see him through the darkness, but his eyes shone from some reflection.

“What?” I asked, shocked.

“Who do you think stopped that executioner from knocking your head off your crazy block?” he snickered a little. “Then all those bodies at the Willow…yeah. That was me, too. But even before that...there was a rogue-elf. I had to kill her to rescue Lómë. Nari, listen to me. I know it’s hard for you to accept what you’ve done because you didn’t grow up as a soldier. You didn’t grow up killing people; we were raised to believe in the opposite. I get all that. I get why it’s affecting you so deeply. But sometimes the sacrifice is worth it when it comes to those you care about. You did those things because you believed it to be right at the time. You were fighting for something. You were fighting for someone. And that means it was worth it. You shouldn’t regret it. A soldier was going to die no matter what, but you defended those who would’ve normally lost. You protected the weaker side. I’m proud of you.” He kissed my hairline. I snuggled closer to him, soaking up his healing words.

“Thank you,” I whispered. “But I still killed people. It’s sickening either way.” But my biggest concern was Mycah. Did he feel the same way about it as Rydan? Mycah was their king, and I killed his people. If I were in his shoes, I’d be furious. He was responsible for every single one of them.

“Don’t thank me yet. This next part might be hard for you to hear. I’m not sure what you’re expecting when we go back there, but you need to prepare yourself. If you truly care about Mycah, then you need to plan now for more deaths. Which side do you choose those deaths to be on? Ours? Or whoever we’re fighting against at the time? Would you rather Ender die because you didn’t want to harm one of your people? You need to decide if it’s worth the pain. Is Ender’s life worth it? Is Naminé’s life worth it? People are going to get hurt, and I for one vote for it not to be any of us.”

I didn’t respond. He was right, even if I didn’t plan on returning to Luïnil, there would always be danger, one way or another. This was something I had been worrying over, but I didn’t want to dwell on it. I was afraid of turning back into that uncontrollable monster that was fueled by my blood, because the last thing I wanted was to have more deaths on my hands. I knew what losing a loved one was like. It made me sick to think I had taken loved ones away from wives, mothers, children. Taking someone’s life felt contrary to who I was as a Healer. But honestly, if it meant one of our lives, I needed to decide if it would be worth the pain it would cause to my soul.

And I already knew my answer.

Chapter Twenty-Two

Thump thump

Thump thump

Thump thump

Rydan’s heart thumped against my ear that lay against his chest. I had used it as my anchor to calm my nerves. After we finished our discussion, he had hummed his favorite tune into the top of my head, lulling me to sleep. His hum and his heart were the last things I had heard before I had drifted into a dreamless sleep, and his heart was the first thing I heard when I awoke.

The room grew brighter and brighter as the sun continued to make its appearance in the morning sky. Breathing was becoming harder to do. I wasn’t getting better. Mycah was right—I was getting worse. The sound of Rydan’s door opening sent tingling goosebumps running up and down my arms and legs.

“Oh, sorry, Anna said to come right in,” Desmond’s embarrassed Australian voice broke the silence. Rydan stayed sleeping. I pushed off of him to sit up in bed. What the heck were Liam and Des doing here? And there was another guy with them, the one I saw hugging Zaylie. He must be Lachlan. “Uh, what’re you guys doin’?

“I, uh, I couldn’t sleep,” I explained Rydan and my compromising position.

“Yeah, ‘cause that’s what it looks like.” Desmond wagged his eyebrows up and down, insinuating something more happened between Rydan and me. I buried my face in my hands.

“Desmond! Nothing happened. I was scared, so Rydan helped me sleep. That’s all,” I huffed, crossing my arms over my chest. The last thing I needed were these darn boys thinking I was easy. I’d probably never hear the end of it knowing them and how they just loved to tease.

“Mhm, I gotcha, Sheila. Don’t be getting your knickers all in a knot over it or anything,” he continued to joke around. There was a slight smile drawing up on his mouth. His accent was just as awesome as I remembered it. Liam and the guy I assumed was Lachlan let out a chuckle from their spot behind Desmond at the door. I didn’t even know Lachlan and already he must think of me as a joke.

“Oh, very funny. Listen here, Dennis the Menace, there will be no nonsense out of you, got it?” I smiled along, letting out a little chuckle of my own. “I think I’m sick or something, so the last thing I need is your silly antics.”

“It’s Desmond,” he drawled slowly. “Desmond the Menace. Get it right, would ya, Sheila?”

I shook my head, rolling my eyes. At least I could always count on Desmond to keep my spirits up, no matter how bad the situation. To me, it felt like it was both only yesterday and ages ago since Desmond and Liam had me wrapped up in their arms at school. To them, they hadn’t seen Rydan or me in almost a year.

“It’s good to see you again, guys.” I tried to get up out of bed, but failed. I ached all over, and no matter how much I slept, I still felt I hadn’t gotten a wink in days. But I had missed them.

“Yeah, you too. I’d give you a hug, but damn. I don’t want whatever the hell you’ve got. You don’t look so good. You’re whiter than a ghost.” All three of them walked into the room. “Where’ve you been?”

After an earthly year of time passing, I could see Desmond maturing already. His previous surfer-blond hair was kind of darker, and it was shorter than how I last saw it. It still had some playful waves to it, but the shortness tamed it a lot. His face looked more masculine than boyish from before. Lachlan looked older than him and was slightly taller, but Desmond was still tall. Did everyone have to be taller than me?

“Um, you know, here and there.” I clutched onto the side of the mattress to keep steady and to force myself from falling back to a lying position. It was difficult sitting up.

“I can’t tell you how much we’ve all missed you,” he responded honestly. “Oh, this is my cousin Lachlan.” Desmond went to punch the poor guy in the stomach playfully as he introduced him, but Lachlan blocked it by slightly bending over with his arms covering his torso.

“Hey, I’m Nari,” I said as he stood upright again.

“Mhm, I gathered that.” Lachlan smirked just a bit. “It’s good to meet ya.” He looked a lot like Zaylie and Desmond, only he had almond-brown hair and soft green eyes. He had a bit of scruff growing on his face and appeared kind of disheveled. He had that rustic, boy-next-door kind of appeal to him, like a guy who enjoyed playing outside and getting his hands dirty.

“What’re you guys doing here?” Rydan mumbled into his pillow. I could barely make out what he had said. My hands trembled from the effort to keep straight. I didn’t want to look weak—it was making me feel silly, but I couldn’t help it. I had to lie down against the pillow again.

“Zaylie told us you guys were back. We came to see if it was really true,” Liam chuckled, punching Rydan in the shoulder.

“Yeah, and we’ve been practicing songs like crazy this past year. We still want you in our band, bro,” Des added. “We’ve got some good melodies going.”

“Hey, so is Zaylie here, too?” I asked from my place squished against Rydan on the bed. I had to wipe the new sweat from my brow. Ugh, I had never been sick before in my life. Were fevers always like this? It was frustrating and torturous. My bones literally ached, no matter what I did. It hurt to move, but it felt worse not squirming either. It was driving me crazy.

“Nah, she’s spending the day with Mum. Ya know, precious mother-daughter moments to make up for the lost time,” Des informed me. I nodded and made some small noise of acknowledgement, but truth be told, I didn’t actually know what that was like.

Rydan removed himself from the bed with his hair sticking up every which way. He pushed all the guys out of the room. “I’ll be right out, okay?”

He turned back to me once they were out the door. I tried to get up to go have fun with everyone, but I was too tired to move. He asked, “You gonna be okay here by yourself? Want me to stay?”

“No, of course not. Don’t be silly. Go have fun with them. You won’t have many other chances to before you might be outta this realm for good.” My heart shattered just at the mere mention of it. He came over and sat down on the edge of the mattress.

“What happened to you yesterday? Ender said you passed out right in front of him. And seriously, your eyes are creepy.” He kinda smiled, but kinda didn’t. It was a forced light expression, but I could tell underneath it he wasn’t buying my “everything’s okay” nonsense.

I let out a long sigh. “I don’t know what’s wrong. I feel like I’m slowly withering away. My body aches, my eyes sting. I feel like I haven’t slept in years. I know I sound like a baby, but it’s scary not knowing what’s going on or how to fix it. Or if I even can fix it. I’m afraid I’ll get worse until one day, I won’t wake up.” I threw my arm over my eyes.

“What did Ender say about it?”

“I haven't told him”

“Why?”

“I dunno.”

“Okay, then what did Mycah say?”

“I should go back to Luïnil.”

“That’s it? Think you can hold out until then?”

“That’s the thing. I’m not going back.”

“What do you mean you’re not going back? Of course you are.”

“No, I’m not. I promised them I’d stay out of their hair and never go back. I’m dangerous for Mycah. My existence in that insane realm is only causing problems for everyone. I’ll either be a reason for your kingdom to reject their savior, or I’ll end up dead for being an abomination. I belong here in Kennebunkport.”

“For Pete’s sake, will you stop whining?”

“What?”

“Get over it already. You’re incredibly powerful. You’re not an abomination. Don’t let them treat you like that. Show them what you’re made of. You’re Nariella Ashwyn Woodlinn—Daughter of the Queen of Lassaira. You have a right to that throne, and I’ll be damned if anyone tries to hurt you over something petty as having two different races pumping in your veins.”

“You didn’t hear what they said to me. Besides, I should stay and finish High School. I mean, I’m now nineteen and don’t even have a diploma. How lame is that?”

“So the hell what? We need you to defeat Ohtar. You can’t wuss out on us now. I won’t let you. No matter what, you’re going back. I can’t be without you. It’s just not possible.”

I opened my mouth to respond, but nothing came out. I was left gaping like a fish. Brutally honest, much?

He got up again and ruffled my hair. “Rest. I’ll check on you later.”

And with that, he was out the door.

Of course he was right. I knew he was. But darn it, if it didn’t sting to hear the truth. My poor pride was stomped to a tiny pile of crumbs. I hadn't felt like I was whining. I mean, it was a literal case of death or death by going back. If I ignored their threats and returned anyway, then that meant there would be a fight—Me against both the Wood Elves and the Night Elves. Lives would be lost just so that I could live in Luïnil? I didn’t even like thinking about it.

What was unbearable and absolute torture was the idea of returning to Aselaira forced apart from Mycah. My heart throbbed from imagining my life without him in it. I didn’t want to believe Ender—I didn’t want to believe that I wasn’t part of Mycah’s destiny. That being with him could mean his death. I couldn’t be responsible for that, but how could I possibly keep myself from him after this intense connection was created? A connection that I felt so strongly, my soul yearned for his presence like a piece of it had been ripped away with every step he took further from me. My mind told me it was unnatural to feel this way, but my heart screamed that it was the only natural thing in the world. That it should be as natural as breathing. And it was. It truly was.

And I couldn’t live without breathing.

I tried not to worry about it anymore as my eyes grew heavy, beseeching me to surrender to sleep once again, and so I obeyed willingly.

It was another new day. I groaned, turning onto my side, completely hating feeling so dreadful no matter how much I slept. Rydan’s arm pulled out from underneath my neck unexpectedly as he stayed sleeping, causing my head to fall crashing back against the bed in a heap of messy hair.

I sat up on my elbow, pushing my hair out of my face and mouth while glaring at him. He continued to sleep soundlessly, not realizing the commotion he had just caused me. But he was so cute and innocent when he slept, I couldn’t stay mad at him.

His bed had been my place of residence for the past two days. They’d all been carrying on doing who knows what while I rested and “recovered,” but as the minutes ticked by, I grew worse instead. Rydan kept me in his room so that I wouldn’t have to be alone during the night in case I continued to have those nasty nightmares. Naminé could’ve shared a room with me, but I didn’t want to bother her. I wasn’t exactly comfortable with her as of yet, since I only met her a few weeks ago. We were still strangers.

My only option was Rydan since Mycah wasn’t here. He knew exactly how to handle my psycho-ness, and he was the only one I trusted besides Mycah to do it. I chewed on my thumb while I stared at the shimmering sunrays sifting through Rydan’s blinds.

A rainbow of colors glittered along the wall and ceiling from the sunbeams that hit something on Rydan’s instruments. He had guitars, like tons, sitting everywhere, along with a plethora of other types. I tried to name them all—Mandolin, violin; one, two, three, four, five different acoustic guitars, three different electric guitars, a harmonica, a cello…My word, the list went on, I just gave up and fell back against the mattress.

The room wasn’t too huge or anything, he just either had them hanging on the wall or clustered together in any empty space. His furniture was light, only the bed and one dresser, so it allowed room for his obsession. I knew he did that on purpose. He’d rather have tons of instruments in his room than other things, like a desk or even a laundry basket. He was a minimalist. Framed posters of his favorite bands took up the spaces a guitar wasn’t hanging.

Rydan’s arm lay across his stomach, so I fingered the knotted bracelet that hung around his wrist, twirling it in circles slowly. I reminisced about the days he used to play music for me. I’d lay sprawled out in the grass below our Weeping Willow, soaking up his enthralling melodies. My heart throbbed in pain, mourning the loss of our beautiful tree. This, I could cry about. It was an iconic monument, attesting to the love and friendship I developed with Rydan—My very first friend.

I honestly couldn’t imagine what my life would be like if I had never met him that day nine-years ago. Emotionally, I’d be a lot more messed up. The abuse Ray had put me through left nasty scars on my mental stability, but Rydan lessened how deep they ran. He soothed them, even just a tiny bit. I still had things to work on, yet I knew without a doubt I’d be so screwed up in every way if I didn’t have Rydan.

He was my savior. My rock.

I snuggled against his heated body, relishing this stolen moment I knew would be rare, if ever again. We had new people in our lives now. It saddened me to no end. Not that we had new people, but that what he and I had was coming to a close. A new chapter in our lives was beginning to start, whether that meant he’d be in Luïnil and I’d be left here by myself, or not. A lone tear managed to spill out, rolling down to Rydan’s shirt. I would miss this so very much. I’d miss him.

I flinched when I felt something flop on my head, but I realized it was just Rydan’s hand once he started massaging. It felt so incredibly good that I could’ve fallen back asleep in blissfulness.

“Penny for your thoughts?” he mumbled all sleepily and almost incoherently.

“Nothing, just missing the Weeping Willow already. I can’t believe it’s gone.” I left out the part about him and I separating.

“Mmm,” he acknowledged. I could hear his heart beat just a little faster. He stayed quiet a moment before murmuring, “Yeah. Me either.”

“I need to get outside today. I’m sick of this bed, and I’m craving a bath and clean clothes.” I changed the subject. I was tired of pondering so many sad things. Being locked in this room alone was depressing.

“Just ask my mom for something. She never throws things away. I bet she has something from twenty-years ago that’d fit you.”

“Twenty-years? I don’t wanna look lame, alright? I wanna look nice. Besides, I have my own clothes.” I tried to laugh through the pain, pinching his rib.

“Ow! Screw off.” He stopped massaging my head and shoved it away playfully, chuckling.

“Aw, did I hurt you? I’m sorry,” I mocked and kissed the spot I pinched.

“Yeah, yeah. Snot.” He slid out from under me, leaving the bed. Running a hand back and forth over his head, his hair shuffled everywhere.

“Stop watching me,” he mumbled after a few moments without turning his eyes to mine or acting any different. He continued on, scratching his neck, trying to wake himself up.

I stuck my tongue out at him. His eyes slid to mine then, but one of his were closed and the other was squinted at me. I made a funny face at him, and he laughed.

“You’re so weird.” He shook his head, smiling.

“Yeah, yeah. Snot,” I repeated his words back. He stepped over and ruffled my hair.

“Jumping in the shower; be right back.” He kissed my head and then walked out. His smoky scent was left lingering around my nose.

Slowly, I forced my body to cooperate and got out of the dang bed. The air in my lungs grew stagnant as I held my breath from the difficulty of moving. Eventually, I made it down the stairs. Entering the kitchen, I tugged on the hem of my shirt nervously. Rydan was in the shower, and it felt a little awkward being in this house without him or someone else I was close to by my side for comfort.

“Good morning,” Anna greeted me once she saw I was awake. She sat at the kitchen table drinking coffee and scribbling on a notepad.

“Good morning,” I returned. I worked up the nerve to ask her about breakfast. “Um, Anna?”

“Mm, yes, sweetie?” She dropped her pen and lowered her eyeglasses, giving me her full attention as she took more sips of her morning brew.

“Mind if I get some cereal?”

“Oh, honey, of course you can. Help yourself to anything you find in the kitchen. You should know you don’t have to ask.” She smiled warmly. I thanked her and rummaged through the cabinets until I found something I could eat.

Later, when Rydan and I, along with Ender and Naminé, stepped outside for some fresh air, I was totally shocked by how unusually warm it was. I cast my gaze toward the sky and noticed the puffy, black clouds rumbling in our direction. Warm air whipped through my hair, making it infinitely more stringy.

Yay.

That was when I realized Mycah was there, leaning against his hot Italian car parked in the driveway. My heart leapt to my throat. He was back. Then my airborne heart took a nosedive into the pit of my stomach when he made no attempt to come greet me as I wobbled shakily toward where he stood. Ender and Naminé passed me.

“How’d it go? Did you find Nikolai?” Rydan let go of my hand, taking strides closer to Mycah as he lowered his voice. “Is it safe to use the Sindora?”

Horses drew my attention away as they neighed in the background. They ran around their fenced-in pasture like headless chickens. They must’ve been distressed about the impending storm. Still, they were magnificent and beautiful to watch.

“No, I couldn’t find him. He vanished without a trace,” Mycah answered calmly. “I checked the ones slain at the Ëlemmiire over for microchips and then destroyed any I found. I’ve deduced that’s how their organization keeps tabs on the men if left alive with their microchips intact. They’d be located and informed of everything I made them forget. I tried to track Nikolai to their east-coast nest with the intent of wiping the entire lot of their memories, then give them all brand new ones and destroy their base. But they were gone. I don’t know if it would have lasted or completely rid us of them, but it would’ve delayed the organization from finding us again.” Mycah turned to face his car, laying his hands on the roof. Stress poured off his shoulders in waves.

“Is this how you’ve always dealt with them?” I didn’t believe it was, but needed confirmation straight from the horse’s mouth.

“No,” he answered sadly.

“What did you used to do?” I scrunched my eyebrows, wondering why he didn’t just do things like before.

“Kill them.” He kept his face turned away from us, ashamed.

“What changed?” my voice came out breathy, barely audible.

“You. You changed me.” He brought his eyes back to mine. “That moment I was taking Nikolai’s life, the first time they had you strapped in that miserable hospital bed. When you stopped me...I felt what you were feeling. I saw humans differently through your emotions. You valued their lives, and before that, I never had.”

“Really?” That was so hard for me to believe, knowing he spent so much time in the Earthly realm.

“You have to understand. I was brought up to believe humans were inferior to us. Weak and destructive. Not to mention they were a nuisance, always getting in my way. I had never felt the desire to spare someone’s life as strongly as I had before you wished it that day.” He slid his fingers through my hair. “I would do anything you asked of me. Anything you wish, it’s yours.”

Oh god.

The air completely whooshed out of my lungs, my skin tingling all over. There was no way I could respond after that. I knew not to even try. But then he quickly changed his demeanor, as if catching himself doing something wrong. His eyes reflected guilt as they flashed to Ender. He jerked his hand away and went back to facing a different direction.

“What’re we gonna do about the Dark Wing Ducks, then? We can’t leave them out there always looking for a way to force you into submission,” Rydan said firmly. “Your new way obviously isn’t working. They won’t erase their own memories after they’re brought up to speed again. You need to go back to eliminating them,” Rydan huffed dramatically as he shifted feet impatiently only steps away from where Mycah stood.

“If you want to be a bloody hero and go hunt every one of them down in a killing spree, be my guest.” Mycah raised his eyebrow humorlessly.

I snapped my head to him, surprised by this. “Mycah!”

He let out a long sigh as his eyes dragged to mine. “Mm?”

“You know that’s not what he wants. But what if Rydan is right? Maybe you should…kill them all.” I didn’t like saying the words, but Nikolai was ruthless and a murderer. I was sick of people getting hurt because of him, and he wasn’t going to stop until he had what he wanted. Mycah’s eyes shot to mine, surprised.

“You want me to kill an entire lot of men?” he asked me, like he didn’t even recognize who I was. I shifted from one foot to the other, made uncomfortable by the piercing look he gave me.

“What else are we going to do against them? We can’t just let them continue on out there. They’ll come looking for someone else to use as a hostage, or follow us back to Luïnil. Nikolai will never stop! I shouldn’t have kept you from doing it that first time when I was the hostage.” I made myself sick, but really, what choice did we have? If I had let Mycah take care of Nikolai when he had wanted to, Zaylie would’ve never been captured and shot. There was no telling who they’d go after next.

“It won’t stop whether we kill them or not. There will always be a new Nikolai. He wasn’t the first to be sent for the Sindora. There have been plenty before him, and believe me when I say, they have a never-ending supply of Nikolais, only with different names. This lot will only be replaced shortly after.” Mycah’s English accent was harder, crisper, anytime he spoke of something seriously. Dread filled me from head to toe as I chewed on my bottom lip.

“Then what do you suggest?” Honestly, I was relieved he didn’t want to kill them, despite the fear the idea elicited. It wasn’t that I ever wanted to kill them; the mere thought made me want to gag. But like Rydan had said in his room—when it boiled down to it, I would choose us over them.

“I don’t bloody know,” Mycah growled. “I haven’t the slightest idea where their true headquarters are. They have locations that none of the others have knowledge of or even been to as a safety precaution. Their memories are clean of what we really need from them and won’t do any good.”

Ender spoke up, “We need not be concerned with them at this moment. Our kingdom is suffering. If what you said is true, Remycah, and we are in the clear of them for now, then we must use the Sindora secretly and return to Aselaira. That is our first priority.”

“Rydan and I must train first. We have much to strengthen before going against our uncle and we must start now. We all need to. And now is the perfect opportunity to do so in peace, without fear of Ohtar getting to us first. Let’s go.” Mycah went to get in his car, but I grabbed him by the arm to stop him.

“I’m coming to train with you, too.”

“The hell you are. You’re getting worse. I can see it and feel it. You should be resting.” He pulled out of my hold.

“Mycah, please. I won’t train then, okay? I’ll just watch. Don’t make me go back in that house alone. Don’t leave me by myself when you’re all off doing important things.”

Hesitating, he stared into my eyes for a long moment before finally opening the passenger door for me. Everyone else took off toward the car Rydan would drive, since Mycah’s vehicle only had room for the two of us.

As I drew closer, it was impossible not to notice how utterly handsome he looked in his black leather jacket. He reminded me of when I had seen him at the Homecoming Festival. He was so incredibly dashing then, and he was just as dashing now—if not more. My heart suddenly turned into one of those Mexican jumping beans right there in my chest cavity. As I slid past his body to enter the car, his delicious scent made my mouth water. “Thanks.”

Little did he know, I wasn’t thanking him for opening my door as much as I was thanking him for my body’s reaction to his deliciousness—It was just that good.

Or maybe he did know it, since he could feel my emotions.

Grrr. I suppressed the urge to cross my arms, flustered by basically being a wide-open book that he could read 24/7.

“My pleasure.” He shut the door softly before going around to his side and getting in. I scrunched my face together, puzzled by the true meaning of his words. Was it his pleasure opening the door for me, or for causing my body to have enjoyable reactions?

I huffed. Whatever. He was impossible to figure out when he had all these extra insights into my true emotions. He was an enigma.

As we continued the drive to a secluded place to train, nothing felt resolved or even remotely better, despite having part of an action-plan. However, that could wait. Calming down the inner gymnasium full of butterflies Mycah always seemed to set off into hysterics was my first order of business as he pulled onto the main street. I took notice of how good it felt to be in his proximity. My soul, as Ender described it, could finally breathe easily. I wanted to touch him, or rather, I wanted more than anything for him to touch me, but I knew he was avoiding me.

“Uh, Mycah?” I asked meekly.

“Yes, love?” He kept his eyes on the road.

“Are you mad at me or something?” I chewed on my lip.

“I am not mad, beautiful.” I blushed at the compliment. Or maybe it was just a term of endearment. Either way, my cheeks filled with heat.

“Are you okay?” He had to be acting this way because of Ender, but I was afraid to bring it up. I’d much rather him be the one to say it.

“Mm, I’m just fine.” He shifted the gearstick flawlessly.

He drove me crazy. I wanted to just…to just…rip off my seatbelt and attack him with kisses. It was torture. Did this mean he was doing as Ender asked? Was this the end for us? I couldn’t handle it. No, please no.

A quiet roll of thunder had me gazing out the window. When I had woken, it seemed the sun had been shining so brightly, but now, it was like it never happened, except for the moist heat. I took off my coat, feeling overheated.

“Thank you for letting me go with you. I’m happy you’re back.” And I was. Even though that happiness was shrouded by somberness. When they were done training, we’d have to have a serious discussion.

“I can feel that you are worse. Did you sleep well? No nightmares, I hope.” He slowly blinked toward me.

“Yeah, you’re right. I’m worse. But last night I did sleep pretty well with no nightmares. Not this time, anyway. Guess I was lucky.” I forced a half-smile and tried my best not to let the whole forbidden thing come out before we could talk about it. I also left out the part about the horrible nightmare I had the other night. At least I didn’t have to keep up the façade that I was feeling normal. I had hoped he couldn’t feel the exhaustion and ache I had throbbing throughout my insides, but apparently he did. I was sure he knew I felt like a complete train-wreck.

“I suppose so.” He pulled into an empty parking lot that was near the woods as we waited for everyone else to get there.

I didn’t want to get out. My body felt heavier than a herd of elephants. I was grateful we stayed sitting in his car, though it was in silence. It was comfortable, but my heart raced with worry over several things. Setting the Mycah fiasco aside, it was unsettling thinking about going into a huge war against powerful elves while I felt like leftover doo-doo someone tried to scrape off the bottom of their shoe. If I were to return to Luïnil, how was I ever going to fight against Ohtar if I couldn't even get out of a darn car?

The answer was, I couldn’t. And that thought right there was scarier than anything.

Surprisingly, Mycah suddenly unbuckled my seatbelt. He pulled me over the gearshift until I sat on his lap, then wrapped his arms tightly around my body, holding me close.

Immediately I melted into him, my head tucked under his chin. My arms were under his as I drew the one not lying against his chest up to place along his collarbone beneath his shirt. I needed to feel his skin, even if only a little.

I wanted to cry, but I didn’t. I held it in as best I could. Mycah covered the side of my head with his hand, kissing the top. He pressed his lips there for a good while before letting up. Something inside me basked in his embrace, despite the rest of my suffering.

“Ender berated me for hours. I’m not supposed to touch you or get close to you. But I cannot bear to keep my skin from yours,” he whispered into my hair.

I knew it. It was obvious Ender had done a number on his conscience before he had left, similar to what he had tried on me. And although I had previously been wishing Mycah would come out and say it, now that he had, I regretted that wish. Hearing the words, hearing that he wasn’t even supposed to touch me leave his lips was like stomping on my heart. Rydan’s SUV slid into the spot next to us.

I nodded so that Mycah knew I had heard him. After opening the door, he slid my body out of the car with his before setting my feet on the ground.

“Let’s go,” he said strongly to everyone once they exited their vehicle. I strode up to Rydan with a heavy weight in both my heart and body, taking his hand in mine. If there were ever a time I needed my best friend, and without him even knowing it, it would be this moment.

Chapter Twenty-Three

I sat watching on a crispy patch of dying grass as the four of them, plus Calen and Lómë, trained in the art of war. Mycah and Rydan were exercising their sword skills, and Ender and Naminé were working on hand-to-hand combat. I shivered like a maniac and it wasn’t even that cold out. First I was hot, then I’d go cold. It was back and forth non-stop as I struggled to breathe normally.

“Is it just me, or does it really suck having to train to kill someone efficiently and in the most deadly, quickest way possible? It’s making my stomach hurt watching you guys,” I complained through mumbled, ragged breaths.

Ender paused his training to respond, “It is natural for you to feel that way. You are a Healer. Healers cannot tolerate suffering, death, or any kind of pain shown in others. Your soul will ache for those in need.”

I dropped my hands into my lap that my chin had been resting on. “I knew it. I knew there was some freaky, elfy reason for me to still be such a mess over what I did in Luïnil.”

“I am unaware of your actions in Luïnil, nor of what you are referring to exactly, but there are many behavioral accompaniments to being both a Healer and a combination of our races. I already explained to you that you have two warring bloods running through your veins. I am afraid my dear, you have much going on inside of you to overcome. Your genetic makeup has advantages and disadvantages. It is up to you, and only you, to learn how to master what you have been given,” Ender lectured me in a Ninja Master sort of way.

“You’re right. And I want to be stronger. I want to control my emotions and not let them overtake me ever again,” I whispered more to myself than to anyone else. It was a huge personal goal of mine. If I were to return to the other realm, I didn’t want what had happened to me when I had been around Wood Elves and Night Elves fighting to ever occur again. Ender’s words opened my eyes to the reality of my circumstances. The magical Tavas blood that flared in me and caused me to kill those Isil’Elda soldiers also caused the Healer part of me, along with the Isil part of me, to cry out in pain for those deaths. It nearly drove me mad. I had been a crazy person for so many reasons during those times, and because I hadn't understood then what the different aspects of power I had going on inside of me were, I fell victim to it.

But not anymore. I would control the Tavas blood that raged for vengeance against the Isil’Elda. And then hopefully, my mental and emotional state wouldn’t suffer the consequences. The part I had yet to understand was the Healer aspect affecting me so negatively. “What else can you tell me about Healer stuff? Um…is it normal for a Healer to feel like they’ve been hit by a bus after reviving someone from death?”

“I do not know. I have not been associated with a Healer who possessed that ability before you, nor am I informed of all the details concerning Healers. As an Elda Guardian, we are taught the varied rare Maite’Ona gifts, but even then the information is little.”

Disappointment was plentiful lately, so why would this moment be any different? I couldn’t catch a break. Clenching my teeth, I ignored the anxiety of the unknown over what was happening to me, since there was nothing I could do about it.

“So uh, Ry, can you explain a bit more how Lómë was a mouse a little bit ago? Did you say she was a Shifter or something like that?” I asked Rydan, wanting to move my thoughts onto something else, but also because I’d been curious about it for a while. My eyes watched the beautiful tiger pace back and forth.

“Yeah, she’s a Shifter. She can take different animal forms if she has enough energy to do so, especially if I’m near her. She didn’t want to be seen by people,” Rydan explained.

“What about Calen?” I moved my gaze to the purplish-red bird that was clearly not from this world. “Hasn’t anyone around questioned her?”

Naminé laughed lightly as she explained, “Humans cannot see her, or any phoenix for that matter.” I thought my jaw dropped slightly, but who was I kidding? It wasn’t the most shocking thing I had heard today.

I fell backward onto my back, staring up at the swaying trees above me. The cool, autumn breeze swept through the painted leaves, resembling the sound of water. It reminded me of the large sea that sat below the castle of Aselaira.

Suddenly, I thought of something else I had been dying to find out more about. “Has it really been a year? How is that possible?” I quietly asked, “Does that really mean I’m almost nineteen before I even got the chance to be eighteen?” I felt the blood drop from my face.

“And I’m eighteen?” Rydan added.

Ender explained, “Time moves a great deal slower in Luïnil. As long as an elda is not kept in the Earthly realm, the time will shift. Earth will speed us by with no thought to it. No, Rydan. You were born nineteen cycles ago, according to Earthly years. But do not be concerned over your Earthly age. You are immortal. Nineteen is a babe compared to nine hundred, which you shall certainly see.”

“Wait, hold up. I’m nineteen?” Rydan asked in disbelief, his hand outstretched as if he could somehow halt the truth from crashing into him.

“Yes, of course you are, dear boy. I was present for your birth. But age really is not pondered in our realm, for we live too long to give notice. We are not bound by time and are not slaves to the clock that ticks by, such as the way humans live,” Ender said further.

So I really was nineteen without a diploma. Rydan ran a hand through his hair in shock, but quickly dismissed the crazy concept with a shake of his head. I could tell he didn’t want to think about it at the moment. And neither did I, really.

As I watched Mycah, who was diligently avoiding my eyes as he lithely maneuvered his practice strokes, I suddenly realized something. My chest squeezed tight. These selfless, self-sacrificing, amazing individuals—Ender, Naminé, Rydan, and Mycah—were putting everything they could into a cause much bigger than me. Each one of them were laying their own life on the line for the greater good—to save an entire kingdom of people from perishing by the hands of evil.

But what was I doing? I was distracting their true king from his destiny. I’d be throwing away everything they were currently working so hard toward just because I couldn’t let Mycah go. It didn’t just affect me, or even just Mycah. It affected Rydan and Naminé, even her family, such as Cathar. I’d affect all the lives being lost in Lassaira over the war that Mycah plans to end when he takes back the throne. But if I get in his way, if I ruin his chance of being recognized as the true king, then that war would never end. It would continue on forever and ever, for all eternity…

I shuddered. All those lives would be on me. All of them. And I couldn’t stand for that. As soon as they were done training here, Mycah and I would be hashing this out.

They continued while I sat on the sidelines crumbling in my own world over what I’d be about to do, until several hours later when the sun began to set and their stomachs grumbled for food. I should’ve been hungry too, but I wasn’t. I was more nauseated than anything. We headed to our parked cars. I placed my fingers over the door handle of Mycah’s car, but hesitated.

“Mind if we make a pit-stop real quick before heading back to your house, Ry?” I pointed between Mycah and myself. “There’s something I wanna do real quick.”

Rydan nodded his head as he climbed into the driver’s seat of his mother’s SUV. Ender didn’t look happy about my little excursion one bit, but didn’t voice any objections once I gave him a reassuring look. I couldn’t tell what Mycah was thinking either as we slid into his car. I directed him where to go.

Upon arrival at the parking lot, Mycah slipped his palm over mine and laced our fingers together as we walked the rest of the way to our destination. I was thrilled over this one gesture; the pounding of my heart had to have been heard by his ultra-sensitive hearing. It was unnerving, and yet my heart fluttered even more just thinking about it.

The temperature was back to being fall-like—crisp, clean, and cool, as the storm passed by without ever reaching us. The air whipped through my hair as the sun played peek-a-boo behind white, fluffy clouds. I could hear the ocean waves crashing in the distance, and while Mycah was here next to me—holding my hand firmly and grazing his thumb over my knuckles—I wished I could pretend all was right in the world.

But I knew it wasn’t. It would only be an illusion to hide the fact that my world was about to tumble to the ground. Sighing, I led him to the point of my being here and stopped in front of the gravestone once we reached it.

ELIZABETH JEAN MILLER

BELOVED DAUGHTER, WIFE AND MOTHER

1972-2002

We sat down on the ground in the cemetery as I hung my head in silence. Mycah, too, stayed quiet, waiting for me to be the first one to speak. I finally did a few minutes later.

“I come here every year on the anniversary of her death. I’d bring with me our favorite breakfast that we used to eat together. Strawberry pastries with powdered sugar and chocolate milk.” I laughed lightly at the memory. “I didn’t get to do that this year, though. A year flashed by in a blink of an eye, and I wasn’t even here to live through it.”

Mycah grazed his hands up and down my back slowly, letting me speak. I was unforgivably relieved he was back to touching me, but it was foolish to feel that way. And most likely it was because Ender wasn’t around to see it, so it really made no difference either way. He knew being with me was wrong. I didn’t want to have to hide it in front of Ender. We couldn’t be Romeo and Juliet. I refused for us both to die in the end.

“I wanted to talk to you in private,” I started then hesitated before I continued. “Ender berated me about being with you, too. I didn’t want to believe it at first…I mean…not being part of your destiny feels so contrary to what’s in my heart and soul. But I get now that Ender is right, because it involves way more than just the two of us. The sad part is, I’m bad for you, Mycah. Ender’s right about everything. I’d only hold you back from achieving greatness. And you need to be great. You need to be a great king. You have lives depending on this, depending on you to be an amazing leader who puts them above everyone else. And I distract you from fulfilling your true purpose. Your destiny. You do have one, and I’m not part of it. You risked everyone’s lives by saving me from falling off that cliff. And, believe me, I’m so grateful for your sacrifice, but it shows you need to learn to not put me first above your people. And so I understand that you need to let me go if it means saving your kingdom.”

He tried to speak but I wouldn’t let him. I had so much I wanted to get off my chest, I needed to get it out before anything he could say would mess it all up the way I had it planned in my head.

“I know you’re going to leave to go back to Aselaira soon, and I said I didn’t want to go.” My chest tightened, making it hard to breathe. I was afraid of him leaving me behind again. I didn’t think I could bear it, even if I couldn’t actually be in a relationship with him. “But I changed my mind. I’m going to go, and I’m going to help you take back your throne. We’ll be stronger together. We can defeat Ohtar if we all go against him.”

Again, he opened his mouth to protest, but I silenced him by putting a finger to his soft lips. “Wait, just let me get this out. What I’m trying to say is, I’m ready to do whatever it is you ask of me. I’m ready to put myself aside and stand by you and fight. Death may be easy when you don’t want to live, but it’s hard when you do. It’s hard when you want others to live. But I’m learning to accept that death will take the ones I love unless I deliver it first. I’m done letting death defeat me. Instead, I want to defeat your uncle alongside you, and I will do whatever I can to win this war. Including doing what is necessary so that you and others might live.”

Mycah slowly slid his thumb down my cheekbone and over my lips, his mouth opening a bit then closing as he searched for the right words to say. “I don’t want you to ever have to fight. If I had one wish, it’d be that you never have to see war in your lifetime.”

“I know. I know you wish that. And I wish the same for you and for everyone I love. But our wish won’t come true. It’s inevitable. I know that now. And even though it’s breaking my heart, I can’t stand in the way of your destiny. Whether that results in me next to you on the battlefield or if it means letting you go,” I choked on the words, tears threatening to burst, “if it means letting you go, then that’s what I’ll do. I’ll keep my distance from you, like Ender asked. I won’t make you choose between your people or me, because I know what it’d be. I couldn’t live with myself.”

He would choose me, and it would kill me if people suffered just so we could indulge in one another. My father would hate and resent me, and that was something I couldn’t live with either. I couldn’t be that selfish. I stood up and turned to leave, but Mycah quickly grasped my bicep. Emotion was thick in his voice, “Nariella, no. You are my destiny. I don’t care what Ender said.”

My eyes automatically flew to his, but I immediately regretted it. His red, hurt-filled eyes had my entire soul fracturing into shards. I shook my head, the devastation of what I had to do closing my throat in a vise-grip. “I…I can’t.”

I broke from his grip and ran toward his car, leaving him there at my mother’s grave. That was the hardest thing I have ever had to do, and if I had stayed one more second, I wouldn’t have been able to go through with it. A sob was lodged in the middle of my throat as I wrapped my arms around my stomach with a desperate squeeze. We might not be able to express anything for one another outwardly, but I knew I would love this creature—Remycah Avel Zafriel—until my dying days.

Once I reached the Alfa Romeo, an excruciating pain stabbed me in the stomach. I doubled over, grabbing for consciousness, but lost all control. A film of sweat coated my skin and a loud ringing in my ears masked all sound.

A memory of Cathar’s words rushed into my mind like a flash flood. “Your eyes will begin to dim the more you draw ones from death. Eventually, you will no longer be able to heal at all.” Realization hit me hard. After healing all those Night Elves, which were all huge life-or-death-type healings, what if undoing Zaylie’s death sent me closer to the edge of my limit? Would doing too much kill me? Was this the end?

I crashed to my kneecaps against the pavement as all the light from the day was extinguished right before my eyes.

“Nari?” a familiar female voice said into the dark abyss of my mind. Wait, or was this real? Was I still alive? I opened my eyes to find Zaylie’s golden-brown ones staring into mine.

“Zales?” I croaked roughly. I felt like I’d been hit by a snowplow, and then my heart had been thrown into a blender to top it all off. “How long have I been out for? Where am I?”

“You’re in your room at Rydan’s house. You’ve been sleeping for a few days, Mycah said. I came to see you.” Zaylie pushed the sweaty hair off my forehead. Hearing Mycah’s name made my head spin. It was too much. I had to ignore it. I had to pretend I wasn’t dying from heartbreak.

“A few days? Man.” I grasped my head as I tried to sit up, willing myself not to puke all over my best friend’s beautiful blue shirt.

“Hey, don’t force it. Stay relaxed,” she crooned.

“I’m so glad you’re here. I’ve missed you so much.” I took her shoulders and crushed my body against hers, squeezing tight. I needed her more than ever.

“Me too. I’ve come bearing sad news, though.”

“What do you mean? What is it?” Panic shot through my system. Lately, bad news always meant horrible news when it came to my life.

“Mycah told me you guys have to go back. You’re leaving in a week. He says there’s something wrong with you and the only way to fix it is if you go back home to where you’re from. Is this true? Why didn’t you tell me?”

Holy crap. It was strange hearing those words come from Zaylie’s mouth. I knew we had told her the truth about who we were and where we came from, but gosh. It was still weird as heck discussing these things so openly with her. And I had no idea we were going back in a week.

“Yeah, I guess it is. I mean, I don’t know for sure if going back home will fix what’s going on with me, but…Mycah…seems to think it will.” It tore me up to speak his name. “Besides, they have to go back whether I go or not. Their kingdom is dying, Zales. They’re like…really important people. And I promised I’d go and help. I’m sorry I didn’t tell you, but, I kinda just decided to go recently and this whole health thing isn’t really something I wanna talk about.”

“Hey, I get it. I just wish I had known you were sick. I would’ve made you soup and brought you tons of books to read,” she laughed, her beautiful Australian accent making me smile.

“Thanks. It’s the thought that counts.”

“Everyone always says that, but I seriously beg to differ.” She laughed again.

“Yeah, I don’t know. Soup and books do sound really nice right about now.” I couldn’t help smiling along some more. She soothed me without even realizing it.

“Do you think you’d be up to coming over tomorrow? I reeeaaalllyy want you to hang out with my cousin Lachlan, and maybe we can have a going away party for you guys! On the down-low of course. Only we’ll know it’s an actual going away party.” She winked at me.

“Maybe. I might not be much fun, but I can at least pretend to be normal, when in reality I’ll appear to be a giant bump on a log. Think anyone will notice?”

“Nah, and if they do, I’ll be sure to give them a good whack across the head. No worries.” She gave me a hug.

“Thanks, Zales. I appreciate everything, and especially for you dropping by. It was good to see you.” She had no idea how good.

She said her good-byes and left me to wallow in my misery alone. I didn’t want to tell her that what hurt me worse than this unknown sickness were the repercussions of my break-up with Mycah. I didn’t want to think about it, so mentioning it out loud was completely out of the question at this point. It tore my heart apart as it was. I hated the feeling that I wouldn’t be able to kiss him ever again, or the fact that I wouldn’t get to feel his heart beating beneath my fingertips…No, I couldn’t focus on that. I’d never stay strong if I let my mind wander into dangerous territory.

We couldn’t be together and that was that.

Chapter Twenty-Four

~Naminé~

Remycah paced the length of Rydan’s land that lay behind the house with set determination. His hands were either clenched into his dark hair if they were not being run through it, or they were at his hips. Occasionally, he crossed his arms over his chest, but they did not remain that way for long. I surmised his troubles stemmed from something related to Nariella, whether it was her degenerating health or something else, as I stood watch from the corner outside the house. He was quite worried, and it was more than apparent to us all.

Ender joined him, and they began whispering. I could not help eavesdropping as Ender said, “What do you believe to be wrong with her? Tell me honestly.”

“It is much worse than I feared. She has no idea how bad it is, and it may be best to keep it that way. I do not wish to frighten her whilst she is in this condition,” Remycah lowered his voice.

“What has given you this impression?” Ender sounded quite concerned.

“You mustn’t tell her, but I unconsciously saw her last thought before she fainted. She was told if she heals too much, she’d reach a limit and would no longer have the ability to heal. That her eyes would dim. We must return to Luïnil as quickly as we can. Perhaps the land shall strengthen and sustain her until we are able to locate a Maite’Ona Healer. It is the only thing I can think to do, and I cannot bear watching her suffer a second more,” Remycah replied.

“Then we shall go at dawn.” Ender turned to leave, except Remycah prevented him from doing so by seizing his arm.

“If only it were that easy. Believe me, I want to, more than anything. Unfortunately, we are not ready to face my uncle as of yet. Rydan is much too weak.” Remycah wiped a hand down his face. “We must train here whilst we have the protection of doing so freely, though I fear we do not have the time to achieve what is needed. I have no choice but to limit the training to a week, and then we’ll go back. Nariella cannot wait longer than that. Tell the others. I’ll make the arrangements.”

I was unexpectedly yanked from behind, my back colliding with someone’s hard chest. A whisper at my ear said, “Shh.”

My heart could not be contained as it thumped loudly against my chest. Rydan’s unique scent came over me, and I quickly lost my breath. He dragged me backward until we were out of sight. Gliding his fingers through mine, our hands crossed together and then re-crossed in a continuous fluid motion, reveling in the feel of each other’s skin. He led me into the quiet of the large, red barn that housed the horses at night. Currently, it was empty while the sun shone brilliantly out its doors.

I wanted to speak, but could not, for I feared my dutiful mind would betray the great desire I had burning in my heart and force us apart. Rydan turned his body to face mine as he walked backward, his playful silver eyes meeting mine. “Hey.”

“Hello,” I replied, unable to keep my smile at bay.

“I know this is against the rules, but you’ve been avoiding me, and I can’t have that.”

“Rydan—”

“I can’t, Naminé,” he interrupted in a deep, husky voice, and my breath hitched. “You’re the girl of my dreams. Literally. And you’ve been the only one since. I only dream of you.”

The heat in my cheeks was scorching. “That is because I purposely enter your dreams, Rydan. Nothing more.”

“You’re wrong. You’re what I see in my daydreams, too. And those you don’t control.” Oh, dear sea and stars. He pulled me over to a tall ladder resting against the beam of a loft. He climbed it with one hand, never letting go of mine with his other. Together, we ascended the building. “Come on, out here.”

“Out there? Are you mad?” I was utterly confused, for he wished to continue out the window. We had to have been a hundred feet into the air.

“Nah. Okay, maybe a little crazy, but that’s beside the point. Let’s go. I won’t let you fall.” He stepped out the window onto a ledge, then helped me do the same. We made our way on top of the structure until we sat precariously on the roof.

You could see the land quite well up here. Large trees were stretched far and wide, and I imagined their roots digging deep into the soil, providing them strength as they seemed to reach for the sun. The blue ocean could be seen far in the distance as it sparkled beautifully.

“It’s magnificent,” I breathed.

“I just wanted to sit with you, even if it could only be for five minutes.” Rydan slid his eyes to mine, and I felt paralyzed. My intent was to respond in some way, but the action was interrupted once his fingers swept over my temple and behind my ear, along with the curtain of my long hair.

He lowered his lips to mine, and I was so unbearably close to erupting with pleasure, but I could not give in. As my heart hammered uncontrollably without relent, I turned away at the last moment. “Rydan, I…”

Disappointment resonated in his chest as he sighed. “Okay, I’m sorry. I know, we can’t. And I respect you, so, I won’t push it.”

“Forgive me,” I said with no voice, only air. I could not manage to say anything else besides those two words; my heart was collapsing in on itself.

“It’s fine. I’ll wait. You’re worth the wait.” He caressed his thumb over the palm of my hand, and I closed my eyes with intense longing, joy, and temptation. “We can at least be friends, can’t we?”

The answer was no. Servants could not even be friends with princes of our kingdom. It was not the way things were, and there was no changing that. And yet, I could not bring myself to refrain from replying with, “Yes. We can be friends.”

A vicious pain in my heart warned me of the danger I was carrying us into—of the promise that was sure to break once we returned to Luïnil. Still, in this moment, it was more unbearable to have to hear Rydan’s disappointment once more, and so I forced myself to ignore all reason and logic that I had sounding in my mind.

Chapter Twenty-Five

~Nari~

The next day after spending much time alone, Rydan came in the room. I explained my suspicion of what was happening to me and relayed what Cathar had said about too much healing. He told me Mycah had already decided they’d have to make do with only one more week of training, giving them two weeks’ worth in total. Whether everyone was ready to face Ohtar or not, too much time had passed, and since I was growing worse, he was anxious to get answers from a Maite’Ona Healer. We couldn’t wait any longer. We’d leave for Luïnil in one week.

I asked Ry, “Hey, feeling up to a party?”

“Where? Whose?”

“At Zaylie’s house tonight. She wants to say bye to us.”

“Yeah, sure. It’s cool with me. Might wanna check with your boyfriend, though.”

“Don’t call him that,” I snapped. The sting of my decision made it hard to breathe, and I didn’t need reminders of it. Thanks, Ry.

Mycah had been avoiding me since our discussion at the cemetery. I didn’t blame him. I didn’t want to be around myself at the moment, either.

“What do you mean? What happened with that whole thing?” Rydan crossed his arms over his chest and leaned back against the far wall of my room.

“We broke up. But look, I don’t want to talk about it. We just can’t be together. It’s a whole forbidden thing, yadda yadda yadda.” I waved my hand in the air. The last thing I wanted before going to a party was getting all depressed about things I couldn’t help.

“Fine. But no wonder he’s been brooding more than usual lately.” Rydan headed for the door. My heart throbbed at his mention of Mycah being upset. “When are we leaving for Zaylie’s?”

“Now. Just let me shower real quick. I won’t be long. At least, I won’t try to be.” I had to ignore all thoughts of Mycah if I were to last the night.

Later, we were all gathered around a huge bonfire in the middle of Zaylie’s backyard. It was Desmond, Lachlan, Liam, Rydan, Zaylie, Naminé, Mycah, and me. Ender decided not to join us, and Zaylie’s parents stayed inside to let us kids hang out. My eyes stayed glued to the beauty of the glowing flames. They refused to notice Mycah, who had kept his eyes on my face the entire night.

Oh, dear lordy.

“My mobile is completely flat,” I heard Desmond say, drawing my attention. “I’ll be back. Gonna throw it on the charger.”

“I’ll go with you. I need lollies,” Lachlan added, their footsteps disappearing as they made their way into the house.

Zaylie, from her seat next to mine, said, “Yeah, so, our truck was in the shop, you know, that one. And Debbie the manager has this incredibly cute son visiting from university. I completely swooned when I saw him.”

“Oh, over at Triple R?” I inquired, forcing myself to converse like a normal, non-crazed-lunatic person that fought feelings for Mycah.

“Right, that one.” Three brothers, Rick, Rusty, and Ron, owned the shop, hence “Triple R.” It was the best one in town.

“Psh, but what about Liam?” I was dead-set on them getting together. They just had to.

“What about him?” she asked in that completely clueless way, as if I were the only one in the world expecting them two to be an item. I turned to her to explain, but stopped once I saw Liam staring at us. Oh, boy.

Zaylie leaned over to whisper in my ear, “Can I go with you to Krypton? Or…wait, should I say, Middle Earth?”

She giggled next to my face. There was no stopping my own giggle that erupted forth. I snorted accidentally, drawing all eyes to me in surprise. I blushed in embarrassment, but it only made Zaylie burst out laughing until she had tears rolling down her cheeks. Rydan and Liam laughed then, too, and I of course was back to laughing along with them. It felt amazing to do it, and it felt even more amazing to hear Zaylie do it. Seeing her dead had made me realize how precious she was to me.

I whispered back to her, “I wish you could come with. Seriously.”

“Hey, why can’t I?” she asked after sobering up.

“It’s too dangerous. Plus, your parents would never let you. They just got you back. There’s no way they’d let you leave their sight again. Not for a long time, anyway.”

“Yeah, I guess you’re right. But that totally sucks. I want to see where you’re really from so bad.” She dropped the side of her head onto mine.

“I want you to, too. That’d be awesome.”

“Maybe one day,” she sighed as she said the sentence.

“Yeah, maybe.” I sighed back.

We sat like that staring at either the fire in front of us or the stars above us, soaking up each other’s company. I was saddened to think I wouldn’t know when I’d see her again after this, or if I’d ever see her any more at all. For all I knew, I might never step foot into Kennebunkport again once I left it.

And that was a surprisingly sad feeling.

“Come on, I wanna get to the gate already,” I whined a bit, pulling on Mycah’s arm. He was taking forever in the airport bookstore, and I was incredibly anxious, but excited, about flying to England.

“Nariella, we have an entire bloody hour before our flight is scheduled to leave,” he murmured quietly without removing his nose from the book he had it stuffed in.

“Well, what’s taking you so long to decide? I’ve already picked out three books and I didn’t even look at everything.” I dropped my head onto his arm. I had no patience.

“I’m not trying to decide on anything. I am in here because this is where I’d rather be than out there sitting at the gate.” He closed the book he was holding and set it back on the shelf. “What’s the matter?”

“I just wish this flight was over with and it hasn’t even started yet. It’s my first time flying, and I’m extremely nervous.” I shuffled my books to my other arm where I rested against a tall table piled with stuff. It was tiring just standing here.

“I understand that, but fretting over something that cannot be helped is useless, I’m afraid,” his yummy accent ticked across the words. He picked up another book.

Rydan sauntered over. “Here, take these. I’m gonna get food. It’s a freaking long flight.” He dropped a pile of magazines and whatnot into my free arm.

“Wait, I’m going with you.” I stood up shakily and shoved our two piles into Mycah.

“Oi!” he exclaimed with a bit of playfulness. “I’m not your bloody shopping trolly. Go set them over there why don’t you.”

“Fine. But don’t leave. We’ll meet you back here,” I said over my shoulder as I chucked everything in a corner.

As I headed for the way out to catch up to Rydan, Mycah grabbed my wrist and spun me around to face him. He took my face in his hands and kissed me gently. My heart stopped beating.

“Do not be gone long. I won’t be able to stand it. And yes, I’ll be waiting for your return, as I always do.” His eyes dropped to my lips as he brushed his thumb over them.

My legs were instantly turned into jell-o. He wasn’t supposed to kiss me. And he certainly hadn’t since that first night in the O’Malleys’ guest room. Heck, he barely touched me after Ender lectured him about our forbidden relationship. Top that with my decision to go along with this love hiatus while we had been at the cemetery, and you’ve got yourself one miserable girl.

But that was how it was supposed to be. We couldn’t be together and he knew that. My eyes had closed as his lips touched mine, and I fought with myself to relish the way it felt. No, I couldn’t give in.

“Mycah, stop. You can’t do that,” my voice was barely audible. I was breaking—it killed me not to throw myself all over him every waking minute, but I had to stay strong. I hated disappointing my father already, and if it meant Mycah’s life, then I had to be good. For Ender. For his kingdom. For Mycah’s life.

Record that line and set it on repeat, please.

And it was silly of me to feel so tormented without Mycah’s touches, right? That was unnatural. I needed more maturity than that. I needed to be independent and self-reliant. I didn’t want to be so utterly attached to a man—or elf—that it hurt every time we were separated. I was not a fan of girls who were like that. It was pathetic. And here I was, exactly that way. What was wrong with me?

This particular kiss was a huge shock to my system, and I was almost angry with him for tugging so violently on my heartstrings. Didn’t he understand the havoc his proximity wreaked on my system as it was? Kissing me was just…unfair. He remained stoic as he stared at me silently. He fought my decision to breakup, but I refused to give in. I swiveled away from him, shaking the thoughts from my mind and caught up to Rydan, taking his hand.

It had been one week since our good-bye party at Zaylie’s house. It was incredibly hard leaving her. I had no idea how difficult it would be until I actually had to do it. Rydan had said good-bye to his parents as well, and that was not easy to watch. He told them he’d be back though, and I wondered if he had truly meant that, or if he was just trying to comfort them.

Before that, Mycah had explained that the Sindora was hidden in England, which was where he had planned on using it. It was too dangerous to create a new gateway in Kennebunkport, especially one that the Black Eagles would’ve been able to slip right into without an issue. Mycah felt it was safer to use in another country, and hopefully, England would bring us close enough to Aselaira without actually being in Aselaira, since that was where the original Ëlemmiire was located. And so, here we were at the airport, waiting to board our plane.

Not much later, Rydan and I were once again at the bookstore with all our loot. Rydan carried the bag of snacks and junk food for the many hours of flight time while I pulled him over to Mycah. He stood in the exact spot we had left him, his nose still stuck in a book. I collapsed onto a chair that sat next to us.

“Finally; I thought you’d never return,” he said without turning around.

“We were gone twenty-minutes,” Rydan scoffed.

“I don’t really care how long you were gone for, little brother.” Mycah unlinked my hand that was still connected to Rydan’s, who only rolled his eyes before walking away. Oh, no. This had to be it. This was the beginning of the end for Rydan and my relationship, just like I had been dreading. Wait, that wasn’t fair, since Mycah and I couldn’t be together, so what the heck?

“We can head to the gate, all right?” Mycah spoke quietly. Ender and Naminé were waiting there for us while we wasted time in the stores. I nodded, not able to speak yet. I didn’t want to lose Rydan, but I didn’t want to hurt Mycah, either.

Mycah paid for everything, including Rydan’s stuff, before directing where we needed to go. After waiting the rest of the time sitting at the gate, it was finally our turn to board the plane. I handed my ticket to the lady, and she scanned it while checking my passport before giving both back. She did the same to the rest of my party behind me.

It was apparently a brand new plane, and I gasped once I realized we were in first class seats. I took the one by the window, leaving the other two open for whoever wanted to sit next to me. On the other side of the aisle were two more seats.

“I call dibs on the aisle,” Rydan announced. Mycah didn’t complain. He let him by so he could scoot on through to it. It was the seat on the complete opposite side of the row from me.

“What are you doing? Sit with me, silly.” I needed his comforting presence more than anything right now.

“Um, I was going to sit with Naminé since this is her first time flying,” Rydan explained.

“Uh, if you recall, this is my first time flying, too!” Not only my first time flying, but my first time leaving the country at all. I didn’t count Luïnil...though, maybe I should.

“Nari, c’mon. You know it isn’t the same. All of this is a first time for her.” He ruffled my hair before claiming the seat, leaving the other one open for her.

I was pretty sure if I looked in a mirror right then, I would’ve had a green hue emanating from me, despite foreseeing this particular thing coming. I was so used to being number one in Rydan’s life, the pang of jealousy hit me full-force and stung me deeply. We had always planned on traveling together, so I couldn’t help imagining him by my side on my very first flight, regardless of where we’d be going. Again, the separation between us was beginning just as I had predicted it would. I looked out the window for a distraction. Ender took the seat in the middle to my left, and Mycah had the aisle one.

A uniformed lady appeared next to us the moment we settled in. “My name is Betsy, and I’ll be taking care of you during your time with us. May I get you folks anything? Complimentary champagne, cocktail, beer?”

She handed us each a hot, cotton-spun towelette in between metal tongs as she waited for our answers. I took mine and basked in its soothing heat.

“I’ll just have hot tea, thank you.” I was chilly and aching, plus the heated towel didn’t last long before going cold.

“The three of us shall each have a beer, please.” Mycah pointed to himself, Rydan, and Ender, not even asking if that was what they wanted.

“I’ll be right back with those,” Betsy confirmed before leaving. Rydan shook his head, smiling.

“You’re of legal drinking age in England, not that it’d matter, since I could take care of it, but you might as well get used to drinking before we arrive. There’s somewhere I’d like to go,” Mycah explained.

“You act like I’ve never had alcohol before.” Rydan tucked his arms over his chest.

“And have you?”

“Yeah.”

“How much?”

“Some.”

Mycah sighed, shaking his head. “Not enough.”

“What about me?” I chimed in, feeling left out.

Mycah lowered his eyes at me. “And what about you?”

“I wanna drink, too.” Wasn’t it obvious?

“You won’t like it,” Mycah explained.

“How do you know?”

He stared at me, not responding. He looked away once Betsy returned with our drinks.

“Oh, Betsy, would you mind if I had a glass of champagne as well? I’m feeling more up to it.” I ignored the looks I knew both Mycah and Rydan were giving me as I pulled one of my new books out of the plastic bag.

“Certainly, I’ll bring it right over.” She smiled.

I cracked open the first novel in a series Zaylie had wanted me to read, but never had the chance to get to once all the crazy started in my life.

Betsy handed me a slender champagne flute that looked very pretty with sparkly bubbles floating throughout. I thanked her, then waited for her to leave before taking a sip.

Drawing the glass to my lips, I felt the boys’ eyes on me the entire time like I was putting on a circus act. The fizzy liquid slid over my taste buds, and I was stuck with the horrid taste in my mouth, not able to swallow it fast enough.

Mentally I held out my tongue in blatant disgust, shaking my head violently from side to side. But on the outside, I sat perfectly intact, not showing a single sign of distress, pretending to read my book. Mycah chuckled from his spot next to Ender, but I ignored him. Maybe he was right. I wouldn’t like whatever he had in store later. But I refused to let him know that, even if he could feel I had been wigging out secretly a second ago.

Closing the book, I forced a smile at Ender, just as the plane took off. Ever since Mycah and I broke up, Ender had been in a much better mood. He no longer seemed angry with me. “I’m glad you’re here. I need a distraction, and this book is giving me a headache.” My eyes hurt too much to read. “Um, could you maybe tell me about my mother?”

My whole body ached in a different way than it already was from just mentioning her out loud, because it reminded me that she was dead. I hated the thought, but more than that, I needed to know what she was like.

Looping my arm around my father’s, I hoped to draw comfort from his strength. I had no time before now to think about how terrified I would be sitting on this plane, since I had been more worried about not passing out from exhaustion than anything else. I wasn’t sure what to expect, but the instant the aircraft started moving toward the runway, my hands started shaking uncontrollably.

“All right, I shall tell you. First, could you perhaps loosen the troll-hold you have on my arm?” Ender asked teasingly.

“Oh, sorry. Troll-hold?” I laughed, trying extremely hard to not break his arm.

“Trolls have mighty grips,” he clarified with a chuckle. The plane started to lift-off the ground, but the instant the very first word about my birth mother left his lips, I couldn’t care less about anything else. “Your mother Nariella was my enemy. Not only my enemy, but the queen over all my enemies, and enemies of my kin. It was my duty as the chosen Guardian of my kingdom’s precious prince that I eliminate her, should the opportunity ever present itself. It was treason to even associate with any who gave allegiance to Lassaira.”

“But?” I gasped, fully intrigued and enraptured by his story already.

“The beauty of your mother’s heart radiated so brightly, her presence alone had me utterly captivated. The grace and goodness of her heart outshone her outward allure, which was unrivaled in all the kingdoms. Oh, for she certainly was exquisite to the eyes, but my dear child, on the inside, she was much more. Her legend will be known in our history for all of time to come as the most cherished and beloved queen to rule the Kingdom of Lassaira. Even my Kingdom of Aselaira thought of her kindly, though it was forbidden to voice such opinions. She was the most elegant, graceful, majestic, and compassionate elda to have ever existed among our species.”

“How did you meet?”

“I had been patrolling the border with Remycah during the night, he was but a young babe at the time. It was my task to instruct him on all things of our kingdom, including where our borders lie, from the moment he was birthed. I had been interrupted by a plunk on my head. An apple. Gazing upward, there I saw Queen Nariella perched in our apple tree.”

“Nuh-uh,” I interrupted, with complete shock.

“There is an ancient rivalry between the Kingdom of Lassaira and the Kingdom of Aselaira. The hurt and betrayal runs so deeply, the need for vengeance is on both sides. Yet once my eyes lay upon her straddling the branch of a tree, I could see nothing but pureness—her true beauty. I could not hate her. I could not harm her, despite her being defenseless whilst on our land in the late hours of the night, which was unusual for a Tavas’Elda, and instead I found myself with the desire to speak to her. She did not resemble a typical queen or of any such importance. She was young of heart and adventurous, with no desire for her duty. I cared not that it meant my life forfeit in the eyes of my people and in the eyes of my king. I was intrigued, and over time in secret, I would have done anything for her. However, it was, in fact, the beginning of the end for us.”

“I wish I could’ve met her, even if just for a second,” I whispered.

“I do not regret a single moment I had the privilege of sharing with her. She was a gift. To which she then bestowed upon me the greatest gift of all when she had you. I could not have asked for better gifts in all my immortal years,” Ender finished.

I laid my head on his shoulder and used his words to paint the picture of my mother in my mind. Before, it would have been impossible to imagine her. It had been a burning desire in me to know why she had abandoned me and whether or not she was still out there somewhere, but I never could’ve imagined what she’d be like.

So many times I thought of her and wondered about her. But it wasn’t until after I lost Elizabeth, my foster mother, that I even knew I had another mother out there. I would cry out for her in the night when I’d wake from my nightmares. I had no idea she was dead, like Elizabeth, and would never answer my cries.

But I was at least grateful to have had Elizabeth, though only briefly. I turned my face into Ender’s shoulder and squeezed my eyes closed tight. The guilt over what happened to her was harsh and constant. Add my birth mother’s death on top of it and it was more than I could take at the moment. Half-way through the flight, I fell asleep on my father’s arm. A few times I was woken by Rydan and Mycah arguing, but I chose to ignore it.

Chapter Twenty-Six

~Naminé~

I could not stop myself from grasping onto Rydan’s arm with the full force of my strength. I hoped Ender would not notice from his seat across the aisle from ours. The iron, man-made contraption we were contained in felt anything but safe as we hung high in the sky. I did not wish to show fear; however, I had only heard whisperings of aircrafts in the Earthly realm by the form of tales, and the source had been from High-Elda with the gift of peering into other realms. Never had a personal experience been retold to me, giving any sort of insight on what it would be like, and neither had I had the privilege of soaring in the sky by way of griffin, dragon, or eagle. Needless to say, the entire ordeal was quite new for me.

“It’s okay, I promise,” Rydan soothed, laying his fingers over mine. Calen was curled on my lap, her large tail-feathers falling on his arm. Lómë was hidden as a small mouse somewhere in one of his pockets.

A loud voice captured my attention. “Tawnya! It’s J-o-o-o-d.”

“Yeah, I know you like it that way, you hooligan. But this is an official document. Your name has to be spelled properly,” a second voice argued back, equally as loud.

“Anyway, as I was saying, the baby platypire was the cutest—”

I stopped listening then, confused, and turned to Rydan. “What is a platypire?”

“Uhh, I have no idea.” He laughed lightly. “Don’t worry about it, though. You’ll probably overhear a lot of people’s conversations and not understand.”

Yes, I was beginning to gather that. There was much to learn of in this realm, much that I had difficulty deciphering. At the same time, I reminded myself that I could not learn it all in only a few short weeks. I smiled at Rydan to let him know I was all right. At the very least, the women had distracted my fear of the aircraft.

We were handed small pouches of food with an outer wrapping that was noisy and strange. Rydan explained they were cheese crackers and peanuts as he opened them and handed me a few to try. I was familiar with nuts and the concept of crackers, but the flavor was quite different and unusual.

Rydan had shown me how to recline my seat backward if I wished to sleep, but I did not. I had much going on in my mind at the moment. Sitting in my chair properly once again, I contemplated what exactly might lie ahead for us. It did not seem possible to imagine, nor could I fully understand what Ohtar would conjure after he realized our arrival. Never before had I feared going into war, for being a female servant as I was, I did not need to. We were not used that way. Our male elda were the only ones allowed into battle, and even if they were few, they called to our young boys before ever giving thought to us females. Yet even here, while in the Earthly realm and my ties to Luïnil dissolved, I could not deny the concern and terror shown in Nariella’s face that I had seen every day of our training from taking a place on my own.

“You okay?” Rydan asked softly, his elbow grazing mine accidentally.

“Yes, thank you,” I responded, matching his volume. “A bit perplexed, but nothing I cannot handle.”

“Perplexed about what?”

“The battle plan against Ohtar and his army,” I began. “I do not pretend to understand what he is capable of, Rydan. The unknown is a bit unsettling, to say the least. I have never fought in war before. What are we to do once we arrive into Aselaira?”

“I don’t know either.” Rydan covered my hand with his. “But I won’t let anything happen to you or Nari. I’ll protect you both with my life. You don’t have to worry about anything, Naminé.”

My eyes went to his then, for his words were like medicine. “I am grateful to you, dear Rydan, but I do not wish for you to be concerned with my well-being. I will focus on myself when we are to fight, and all I ask is for you to keep yourself alive as well. If you worry over me, it may cause a bitter distraction resulting in your undoing. I could not bear it.”

I did not mention it then, but I knew very well that he would be more fixated on Nariella’s protection than on mine, or even his, and that was the way it should be. She would be his priority. Nariella would always be his one and only priority.

The pain the concept elicited in my heart could not be helped, though I did my best not to give mind to it. Rydan and I could not be more than friendly companions. His mother would be arranging his union with an elda worthy of his affection, if Ohtar and all his evil were to indeed be defeated. A lowly servant, such as myself, did not have the luxury of entertaining prospects of a prince.

I had no doubt Remycah would rightly take his place as king. And upon doing so, my role in this tale would cease, and my presence would be irrelevant. My task to return our only hope—our savior—home to Aselaira would be complete.

“That’s just silly. Of course I’m gonna look out for you. And nothing will happen to me, either,” Rydan interrupted my thoughts. He had yet to learn of his true duties and where I stood on the line of importance. I was nobody. There was no need to protect me. “It’ll be okay. You’ll see.”

“How do you have such confidence?” the words slipped out of my mouth unexpectedly without any true intention of voicing them aloud. I covered my lips with my fingers, for I did not wish to create doubt in him or anyone else.

“Listen, I’m not saying it’s gonna be easy.” Rydan lowered his face to my ear, intending to whisper, and my heartbeat skipped. “But Ohtar is stupid if he thinks he can win against us. Have you seen Mycah fight? I mean, don’t tell anyone I said this, ‘cause I don’t want them thinking I like the guy, but…he’s like a fighting genius. There’s no way Ohtar stands a chance. And I’m pretty sure once we get there, he or Ender will have a plan. They probably already have one as it is.”

“I see. Perhaps you are right,” I responded a bit breathlessly. I did not have to worry then. There may be a war, but we were on the good side. What could darkness possibly do against light?

My mind roamed to another topic that I felt more greatly in my heart. “Rydan, how long do you think it shall be before we are once again reunited with our home? With Luïnil? I am quite excited about returning home, I can hardly keep still. The first chance I am able, I will be dream-weaving with Cathar to learn of my family’s circumstances.”

I worried more than words could ever say over the well-being of my mother, father, and brother. Time was passing by, and the further it did, the deeper my concern grew over their safety. It would be comforting if I had my ability to dream-weave even in this moment, for I then could verify their current condition without another second’s delay. Yet I could not, despite how many times I tried over the last fortnight, and the unknown drove me mad.

“I think after this flight, we’ll have one night in London, and then we’ll be using the Sindora tomorrow some time, as far as I’m aware. So, not much longer now. I’m kinda excited too, despite knowing we’ll be walking straight into a nasty war,” he said.

“The war aspect of it is a bit frightening. What worries me most, and what I cannot help wondering, is if Ohtar’s hunters will be waiting on our return,” I responded in a low voice.

“They shouldn’t be. We’re opening a whole new gateway that will take us into Luïnil somewhere else than where the other one had led us. There’d be no way they could know of our coming, especially not the location. You don’t have to worry about that. Then once we’re through, I’m sure we’ll be going straight to the castle to get this whole thing over with.” He let out a long exhale of breath. “Although, I’m sure Ender will disagree or have some sort of other plan already.”

“Rydan, you are our prince. The true Prince of Aselaira. It matters not what Ender commands, as far as you are concerned. You have the power to command him, not the other way around.” That did not apply to me, however. I was lower than Ender, who was a royal Guardian. It was my duty to follow his wishes and demands, if he so chose to bestow them upon me. That was not the case for Rydan, though. Only King Remycah and their mother held power over Rydan’s will.

“Really?” Rydan questioned, a slight pull on his left brow.

“Mm, yes.” I lowered my voice even more, barely a whisper escaping me. “Ender is Remycah’s appointed servant, Guardian, and advisor. His desires do not have to be your own.”

“I never thought of it like that,” Rydan mused softly.

“You would do best to follow through on his advice, of course. Guardians are quite wise and respected. Their sole will is to keep the royal heirs alive and loved by our people.” My chest tightened suddenly, remembering Ender’s chastisement of my warming to a prince. It could not be denied that he was rightly so in his statements, as much as I did not like it.

“I’ll keep that in mind,” Rydan replied with a smile, taking a drink of his requested beverage. Yes, I thought. Unfortunately for me, I would keep that in mind as well. “It’s probably best we train some more first while there, before running through Ohtar’s door like it was no big deal.”

“I do agree. I fear a fortnight was both neither enough and too great a time. Not enough to strengthen ourselves, but too long for our people to wait.” I laid my head backward against the seat, clarity ringing in my mind like a bell. “Either way, I trust you and Remycah to do what is best. Ohtar will be defeated in the end. It will not be much longer now until our kingdom is finally saved.”

And I knew those words to be true. As long as Remycah and Rydan Zafriel were on the side of virtue—Nothing could stand in the way of it. Good would certainly overtake evil.

Chapter Twenty-Seven

~Nari~

The glorious moment the wheels of the aircraft touched down onto the hard earth below finally came, and it couldn’t have been soon enough.

“Where are we going?” I asked once we stepped out into the chilly London air. It was overcast and a little drizzly.

“To my flat. It isn’t far from here,” Mycah answered. He hailed us a typical London taxi and opened the door for us. There were five seats total for us to squeeze into.

The driver had a similar accent to Mycah’s. I suspected everyone here would, though. It wasn’t that Mycah’s sounded truly English; it was more of a mix between the Luïnil accent and the one here. A lot of times he spoke just like they did in the other realm, but there were moments he sounded like he came straight out of the London Tube or something.

And I loved every minute of it.

My eyes stayed glued out one of the windows as I continuously switched between leaning across Mycah’s lap or Rydan’s, afraid to miss anything. The city was fascinating. The old architecture was stunning and regal. It was better than I could’ve ever imagined London to be.

“Does it feel good being back here?” I inquired, not turning from the bustling city for even a second.

“It does. I’m quite fond of this place. I know it like the back of my hand.” Mycah kissed my shoulder. “But it’s even better now that you’re in it.”

I sucked in a breath. Always the charmer. And of course, it totally worked. But he was being awfully chummy today, and it was upsetting for him to show affection with Ender right there. He blatantly rebelled against my wishes. Well, more like Ender’s wishes, but I knew it was the right thing to do. I wasn’t part of Mycah’s destiny. I couldn’t keep pretending I was.

Rydan had his nose practically smushed against the glass as well, and I knew he was enjoying every bit of this as much as I was. He loved traveling; it was something we had in common and dreamed of doing together since we were kids.

“Can you believe we’re here?” I screeched, squeezing his shoulders and shaking him a little. Although we had a heavy burden riding on our shoulders for coming here, it felt amazing being in another country.

“No,” Rydan responded quietly as he continued to sightsee through the taxi window.

Evening grew as we continued on our way to Mycah’s apartment. Lights from the city and passing cars on the road flashed by, and I swear I could hear soothing piano music playing in my head. I suddenly felt so serene, calm, and satisfied being squished between my two most favorite boys in the universe while the crispness of the autumn-air filled my lungs. Their body heat kept me warm despite it being frigid outside.

When the cab stopped, a few butterflies flapped their wings in my chest. It was thrilling, being at the precipice of finally seeing where Mycah used to live—his official Earthly home. I couldn’t wait a second longer as I stood outside the taxi while Mycah paid. I devoured every detail of the Victorian building before me. It was a mix of grey brick and smooth cement, accented by thick, white, wooden beams that held up the matching balconies. Black iron stairs ran straight up and curved out in opposite directions, leading residents to their desired front-door entrance.

Mycah placed his fingertips at the small of my back, guiding me up the stairs and through the massive wooden door. I gasped, taking in the interior. The walls were colored in a calm taupe with white crown molding at the ceiling and white chair rail running through the lower-middle, completed with white trim everywhere along the baseboards. But it wasn’t ordinary crown molding at the ceiling. It had an elegant, intricate design that appeared to be carved out of the wood. Some of it popped out of the ceiling and circled around the base of the simple chandelier that hung into the middle of the room. Rich, multi-colored wooden floors gave the space warmth, and on the opposite end of the room was a large bay window with a cushioned bench, surrounded by built-in shelves stuffed with old, antique-looking books.

There was no television, only a gorgeous wood-burning fireplace that took center of the far wall, demanding attention from every piece of comfy-looking furniture in the room. The décor was simple, minimal, and welcoming. Old paintings of every kind were scattered here and there of the otherwise bare walls.

I wanted to live here. I swore it was something out of a London Home magazine.

“Shower?” Rydan asked simply. Mycah directed him and everyone else on where to go, and then led me into the master bathroom where I could take a shower also. Jumping ahead into another day and time zone was exhausting and dirtying. I couldn’t wait to wash off the grime from the airplane.

“You, you have no idea what it was like being a kid with a screwy brain.” Rydan was drunk. He took another gulp of his icy-cold brew before pointing a finger in Mycah’s face. “Animals? Their, their…“feelings”…were like…in my head. But you. You weren’t there.”

Mycah took careful sips out of his own pint, watching Rydan from the corner of his eye. I sat on the other side, listening quietly. I had never seen Rydan like this before, and I couldn’t deny I found it totally interesting. We sat at the bar inside Mycah’s favorite pub. Ender stayed behind with Calen and Lómë. I should’ve stayed with them to rest, but I was dying to see London. My dark-circled, baggy eyes drooped heavy as I leaned against the bar, alerting me that I had made the wrong decision, but I couldn’t seem to regret it.

“But where were you? I dunno.” Rydan shrugged, throwing his hands palm-up into the air. I tried not to laugh. Even though it was a serious conversation and he was finally pouring out his feelings, the way he acted was humorous. He slurred, “You just blew into my life like a hurricane, wreaking havoc on everywhere you touched. You knew all this stuff about me. And where I was from. If you’re such a brother, why did you let me alone?”

My ears perked up then, and Mycah ran a hand through his hair. “I did nothing of the sort.”

I made serious effort to drink the nasty, high-alcohol beer Mycah had dragged us here for, trying to follow through on my cocky attitude from earlier. I didn’t want to admit defeat. It tasted like pepperoni and Juicyfruit gum, but only after the taste of bark and dirt went away.

“You did. And then you stole Nari. You were like a stupid, English Romeo spouting off words of poetry with that damn accent of yours. You only have to open your mouth for girls to throw themselves at you.” Rydan shook his head, and I practically spit out the big gulp I had just taken. Where the heck did that come from? He wasn’t making any sense.

“What the bloody hell are you on about?” Mycah set down his mug and turned to face Rydan.

“You know exactly what I’m saying, don’t deny it, brother,” he emphasized the term “brother” like he mocked Mycah.

“Don’t you think I would have come for you had I known where you were?” Mycah took Rydan’s half-empty beer mug and placed water in front of him in exchange.

“No. You didn’t even try. I would’ve tried, you dick,” Rydan bit out angrily, his eyes drooping heavy.

“I tried, brother,” Mycah matched the way Rydan had said the term. “I looked everywhere for you. The idea of us being separated was for us not to know each other’s whereabouts. It was for your protection. Do you even comprehend how massive Earth is? Bloody hell, Rydan.”

“It isn’t fair. I was kept in the dark like a fool. You got to know every damn detail. You got to remember our mother and father. And me? It was all stolen away. I was left with nothing!” Rydan dropped his fist on the bar-top loudly, startling me.

“You think it was easy for me? Having the memory of our father being murdered replaying endlessly without reprieve? To be chased out of our home and on the run, feeling utterly homesick every bloody day, whilst knowing an entire kingdom lay endangered and resting on your shoulders? Missing our poor mother who just had her mate and sons stolen from her? Or the fact that after Ender took off, I was but a child left to care for myself throughout the rest of those years? You got to experience a normal life with bloody parents, and I was the one left with nothing nor anyone. I grew up completely alone, so you be thankful for what you had, dear brother.”

Rydan stayed silent.

Then Mycah continued, “You were spared the torment of having to end someone’s life for the very first time at the age of eight-years-old because there was no one else there to do it. Or having to vacate a little cubbyhole in the middle of the night because monstrous hunters discovered where you were hiding. You have no idea what you were shielded from as you lay peacefully in your warm bed surrounded by a house full of love and affection.” Mycah slammed back the rest of his beer before dropping the mug on the bar with a loud clunk. He signaled for the bartender to bring the tab.

Rydan still didn’t respond. His eyes stayed locked on Mycah’s profile, clearly in shock. I, too, sat frozen feeling like I got rammed in the gut by this traumatic information. My heart ached for Mycah and what he had to go through. I had no idea.

My beer glass stayed half-full. Mycah and Rydan had several of these nasty things, and I couldn’t even get through one. Naminé stuck with water, and I was beginning to regret not doing that, too. When Mycah noticed I hadn’t finished, I pushed it over to him. He picked it up and chugged it in one swift motion. He threw some money down after glancing at the total of what we owed and said “cheers” as the bartender took it.

We all got up at the same time, staying quiet. I wasn’t sure if that meant it was resolved between the two brothers, or just that Mycah put Rydan in his place and none of us wanted to bring it up again. It felt final, as if there’d be no more say on that matter and it was put behind us. But I half-wondered if Rydan would even remember any of it tomorrow as Mycah led the way outside with the three of us following from behind. Rydan stumbled a little, so I squeezed under his arm to help support him. Naminé held up the other side once she saw I could hardly support myself, let alone Rydan, too. I shivered from the cold, wishing we were already back in Mycah’s apartment and sitting in front of a cozy fire.

I yearned for Mycah and his touch as I stared at his back. Despite needing to keep our distance, I reached out and laced our fingers together, making him slow his stride. He did, and the four of us walked down the street together, not saying a single word. We were trapped in our own minds and thoughts as we continued on our way back to Mycah’s home.

Once we made it there, Rydan stumbled into the living room and crashed onto the sofa, immediately falling asleep. Lómë in her form as a tiger stalked over and took a spot down on the floor next to Rydan. Naminé said good night before retreating to the guest room she was staying in, and Ender must’ve already been in his. Mycah began building a fire without me even asking for it. I watched him work meticulously, putting everything together just so, until he finally lit it with only a simple wave of his hand. It roared to life, painting the darkened room in a brilliant orange glow.

The flickering light accentuated Mycah’s ravishing features, and from his profile, the fire appeared to make his eyes burn like lava colliding with the ocean.

He was beautiful.

His blacker than night hair was disordered from the wind, as usual, and his muscles flexed as he stoked the flames.

A single thought popped into my head.

Mycah and I were alone.

Well, sort of. But Lómë and Rydan were zonked out. It was clear that he would be for the rest of the night, and I’d be surprised if he didn’t wake up until sometime the next afternoon.

My stomach and chest buzzed with nervous energy, and yet, I was confident in my ability to have self-control. I could uphold my promise to restrain myself from him. Couldn’t I? I had to be good. My decision to let him go and be a great king for his people was final. I would stick to that. What I should be doing was following Naminé’s example and going straight to my room and sleep. Most definitely I should not stay here and—

“Nariella, this is ridiculous.” I jumped from his sudden interruption to the internal debate I had going on. “How long are you going to keep this up? Come,” he beckoned quietly, and I swept my gaze from the licking flames to where Mycah sat in a thick-cushioned chair.

What if Ender was wrong and their people would embrace Mycah as king either way? What if it wasn’t as big a deal as Ender made it out to be? Mycah had said he was only being dramatic. Especially since, being their king, they’d have to listen to what Mycah says, and if he says we’re together, what could they do to stop it?

I slipped off my boots and padded over to him readily, silencing Ender’s voice I had going off in my head that told me not to. I was supposed to keep my distance—yes, I knew it. And I wanted to follow through on what Ender had begged me to do—on what I had promised Mycah a week ago—but it was impossible to pass up moments like this.

Crawling into Mycah’s lap, he wrapped his arms around me, and I laid my head against his chest. My heart hammered uncontrollably as his fingers traced the skin at the small of my back. We sat in front of the fire, soaking up its warmth. The scent of burning wood was so wonderful, and the fact that the most magnificent creature in the world held me, I never wanted the moment to end. Embers burned in a fiery orange and red, reminding me of the time I had compared my feelings for Mycah to a kindled flame.

And I knew now with complete certainty, that he was a master at starting fires.

The problem was that I was terrified it’d be a wildfire that would eat the world into destruction, swallowing up everything in its path.

Mycah’s neck was the first thing that came into view when I opened my eyelids lazily. We had fallen asleep in the cushy chair without my realizing it.

Sunlight cast through the large bay window, filling the expanse of the room charmingly. Rydan stayed sleeping with one arm over his eyes; the other hung loosely off the side of the sofa. My eyes were pulled back to the small spot behind Mycah’s jawbone, right below his ear. The tattoo of the royal emblem of Aselaira marked his skin dangerously and beautifully.

It was so darn sexy.

And it just so happened to be my favorite spot to kiss him. I licked my lips before chewing lightly on the bottom one, resisting the urge to place them where I knew they truly belonged.

On that smooth stretch of skin.

Sorry, Ender. I just had to do it. I slowly drew my mouth closer and gently planted my soft lips on his just-as-equally soft skin. The corner of my mouth molded around the edge of his jawbone perfectly.

Oh, how I loved that. With my eyes closed tightly, I inhaled the sweet smell of his skin before drawing back. As I pulled away, I opened my eyes to see his face following my retreating one, his nose now millimeters from mine.

We gazed into the windows of each other’s souls—his eyes half-way open, mine wide from surprise that he was awake. The exquisiteness of his blue irises never got old. I could stare at their multi-faceted color—the ribbons of purple and specks of jade were still as striking as the first time I had allowed myself to take notice of them.

“Hi,” I kept my volume extremely low, barely a sound was made into the air, but my voice was a little high. I was nervous. We shouldn’t be doing this. How could I let myself give into temptation so easily?

He didn’t say anything back; he only dropped his piercing focus to my lips. My stomach did a few backflips and shimmies as he gradually gravitated his mouth closer. He delicately brushed his velvety lips over mine, and I swore my heart was going to burst through my chest from the intensity of my excitement.

“We shouldn’t,” I whispered slightly, my brain betraying my heart.

“Mm, it’s forbidden.” Withdrawing carefully, he rested his forehead on mine with his eyes shut as he exhaled sharply, snaking his fingers through the side of my hair. His palm cupped my face, and despite his words, he kissed me again lovingly. He pulled my bottom lip with his teeth before swiping his tongue against mine. He poured so much emotion into it, my toes curled.

I didn’t know why, but I wanted to cry. His kiss was so beautiful and adoring, I felt like the prettiest, most special girl in the world. He yearned for me, as if it pained him that he couldn’t have me just yet. And it was painful. I knew the ache well, and it suddenly felt like this kiss would be our last.

“Please stop,” Rydan groaned from his place on the couch, unmoving, and taking me by surprise. I buzzed from head to toe, both from being startled and from excitement.

“Uh, yeah, sorry.” I clambered off Mycah’s lap in a rush, clearing the emotions from my throat in a sort of airy laugh. “I’m just gonna go get ready to leave.”

Mycah held onto my fingers as long as possible before I got too out of reach for the length of our arms. He killed me every time he did that. It made it that much more unbearable once our skin broke contact from one another.

That kiss followed me into the shower, where I thought of it non-stop. My fingers were magnetized to my lips, the feeling of his mouth still lingering there. It’s forbidden. His words replayed a few times in my mind, but they didn’t feel true. I was afraid of the moment they did and prayed it never came, despite the promise that I had intended to hold to.

After showering, I slipped into my newly washed elven attire that Mycah had given to me while we had been at the castle. I felt all outdoorsy and adventurous while wearing them, and it seemed appropriate for the task that lay ahead.

Today we would be picking out a tree and using the Sindora to transform it into a passageway. In only a few hours, I would once again step foot into the magical realm of Luïnil. This time, I had every intention of keeping my head off the chopping block.

Let the adventure begin.

We had a five-hour train ride to Northern England where Mycah hid the Sindora. It had been important to first fly into London so that he could acquire a piece he had hidden and absolutely needed in order to activate the magical key. But the rest of it was tucked away somewhere else in a place no one would find, according to him.

“Remycah, please explain how the Black Eagles discovered the Sindora in the first place,” Ender asked Mycah. I took sips of my cappuccino as I listened. This train was relaxing. We had two seats on each side facing each other with a table in the middle. Ender claimed a seat on the other side of the aisle, but was still within arm’s reach of us.

“It was quite some time ago,” he mused. “Whilst I was at Oxford doing research, a mate of mine betrayed me by nicking my notes. I would have never guessed he was part of a secret organization such as he was. His emotions were completely innocent, never giving me a reason to suspect he was violating my trust. I thought he was just an ordinary chap.”

“You were doing research? On the Sindora?” I questioned, wanting more information.

“Mm, yes. I was perhaps sixteen at the time and just starting my studies of advanced chemistry and things of that sort. I spent years before searching for the Lassaira Ëlemmiire to no avail. Eventually I formed an idea of how to return home without it. There were just some things I still had yet to learn.” He kept his gaze on mine, rarely blinking.

“And you told your friend about it?” Rydan joined then.

“Not exactly. He must have noticed I had been working diligently for weeks and grew curious. I created the key, named it Sindora, and stashed my notebook, which he pinched whilst I slept.” Mycah clenched his jaw.

“Seriously?” My own jaw dropped open.

“I was a victim of circumstance, really. Wrong time, wrong place. He just happened to be part of a society who believed the myths passed down through generations. They believed in Luïnil. Through me, they found a way to reach the one place their ancestors always dreamed of.” He bit his lip slightly as his eyes slid to the window. “I was captured in my sleep later on that day. They held me prisoner, tortured me to give up the Sindora. It didn’t last long; I ended it quickly. They never caught me again, though they chased me bitterly to no end.”

A tremor surged through me. I observed Mycah from across the table, his onyx hood cast over his head to shield his elven ears while in the daylight. He looked infinitely more dangerous as he spoke those words, as if his appearance manifested their truth.

He truly was an enigma. There were so many sides to him—I’d seen him kind, harsh, compassionate. Most of all you could feel he was authoritative and standoffish but affectionate, and dangerous as hell.

Rydan, who sat to my left, stroked Lómë from head to tail as she lay curled in his lap, apparently lost in thought. She currently took the form of a white cat with silver stripes, matching Rydan’s eyes—a miniature version of her tiger-self. I found it ironic she had been traveling as a mouse most of the time, but who was I to judge? There didn’t seem to be any rhyme or reason to her alternate forms, it was whatever fit her mood best I assumed.

I bent down to nuzzle my face into her fluffiness. She was so silky and soft; I rubbed my cheeks against her neck. She purred without moving or opening her eyes, letting me snuggle her. My Fëa came to mind, still out there alone. My heart rejoiced, feeling excited at the prospect of seeing her soon. It was weird thinking I had an animal—the other half to my soul—out there waiting for me to return to her.

There was a strong yearning to be reunited with my Fëa—I could feel it the way a desert burns for rain. It made the ache in me grow exponentially. My exhaustion was still crippling, and my eyes were beginning to sink in, leaving heavy, dark bags around them. I knew more than ever that if I didn’t get to her soon, I might not last much longer.

And I had to be strong to assist my loved ones in this war. I took this task gravely serious and with extreme caution. I would not be a fool this time when it came to fighting against warring kingdoms. This time, I wouldn’t be naïve.

This time, I wouldn’t fail.

Chapter Twenty-Eight

The train slowed, screeching to a noisy halt. We were so close to the start of our epic journey. It was invigorating and terrifying all wrapped together in a pretty little package, tied with a red bow of anxiousness.

I held on to the hem of Rydan’s jacket, and we followed Mycah off the train. The fresh autumn breeze of the English countryside tangled my hair around my neck. The heaping hills rolled green, with golden-yellow, orange, and crimson trees scattered along their slopes. They clustered in between the grassy mountains and kissed the clear lakes that mirrored their reflections. Mycah called this the Lake District of Northern England.

“We have a bit of walking to do before nightfall. Let’s get a move on,” Mycah said, showing us the way we had to go.

“Is this where the Aselaira Ëlemmiire was before you destroyed it?” I asked Ender, curious. “If we use the Sindora on a tree here, would it lead us close to Ohtar or the castle?”

“No, my dear. It was in Southern England, on the opposite end of the isle,” Ender explained. “I do not believe if we use it here we shall end up in dangerous territory. Although, there is no way of knowing precisely where we’ll come out for certain, I suppose.”

“Oh. Do you already know what tree you want to use it on, Mycah?” We continued walking on foot into the golden forest. Where we’d be going, cars couldn’t travel. Lómë morphed from a cute little kitty into her stunning tiger-self.

Mycah answered, “I do not. After we fetch the Sindora, we’ll need to find the appropriate weeping willow together.”

“Really? A weeping willow? Does it have to be that type of tree?”

He nodded. “The long branches protect the trunk, keeping it out of sight similar to a veil. Trees contain a hint of magic, even in the Earthly realm, unique from one species to another. The weeping willow and giant sequoia are the most powerful, but it’s the willow that provides what we need.”

“Interesting,” I mused quietly. Out of all the crazy thrown into my lap since this all started, that was the easiest for me to believe. I’d always loved trees and their majestic beauty. They really did seem magical.

Mycah led us tirelessly up the hills and through the forests in pursuit of the hidden Sindora. Not much was said between the five of us, but I could feel the anxiety about returning to the land where we were being hunted as if it were palpable.

Many, many hours passed, until we eventually reached the Sindora. Mycah had to protect us using his anti-water ability as we ran under a small waterfall he had it hidden behind. He waved his hand to reveal a removable rock from the wall, and after pulling it out, there sat the Sindora deep within.

It was beautiful—Completely different than I had imagined it. A white, shiny metal twisted and curled into a stunning pointed shape, braiding in intricate detail. It would have fit into my palm. Mycah slid the separate piece he had hidden in London inside its contorted frame. This other item was a stunning gem of some sort, opulent and almost translucent, yet a bit opaque. It was hard to see, but inside a shimmering, green powder swirled about when Mycah moved it.

“You made this?” my voice was barely audible—I was in awe.

“It wasn’t easy, but yes.” Mycah held up the Sindora. “I had to inject the moonstar gem with essence from the Aselaira Ëlemmiire, which is the lifeblood of our realm.”

“I see.” I didn’t even try to understand. It was too crazy sounding.

“Damn,” Rydan breathed, obviously agreeing with me. Naminé, too, watched in astonishment.

“It truly is magnificent, Remycah.” Ender caressed it sweetly, as if it were precious to him.

After acquiring the Sindora, the hard part was finding which tree to use it on. There weren’t many weeping willows around, but after much searching, there was finally one that the three of us decided would be perfect.

A dense circle of flower-bearing trees concealed it, and similar to my Willow that had been in Kennebunkport, it hung extravagantly over a crystal clear pond. You could see the fish swimming all the way to the bottom between green plants. It was perfect.

The wispy, whimsical branches blew in the wind and swept over us as we crossed through. Mycah hesitated at the trunk for a moment.

“I had no way to test this out. It’s all in theory, really. It could very well not work at all.” He held the Sindora, doubting himself.

I placed my hand over his. “It’ll work.”

This time I wouldn’t doubt Mycah. Rydan, too, laid his hand over ours. Ender and Naminé joined us. We brought the Sindora upward alongside the rough tree trunk. In one swift motion, Mycah guided our hands on what to do as he chanted softly something in Elvish, and together we spiked the Sindora into the tree. An invisible shockwave pulsed from the force of it ripping a hole between realms, and a white shimmer spread from the very top down into the roots. My connection to Luïnil burst into life, igniting within my blood a fueled vigor.

The once ordinary tree from only a moment ago now seemed to stand taller, brighter, and more brilliant in color. As the vibrant green leaves danced serenely in the wind, the enticement to walk through emanated so strong, I could hardly stand not to.

“Let’s give it a go then,” Mycah breathed. He sailed his outstretched hand into the bark, and magically, just like before, it disappeared straight on through followed by the rest of his body. Lómë pounced through in a jiffy, eager to go home, followed by Ender, Naminé, and Calen.

Rydan went next, and if he hadn’t been holding tight onto my hand, I probably would’ve had a tiny panic attack from being left behind. But he pulled me onward, never letting go as I, too, made it into Luïnil.

I squinted from the sun shining more intensely; the atmosphere was calm and warm, instantly heating my cold body. The breath of clean air I inhaled sent my toes and fingers tingling. The instant my foot stepped onto the land, my soul swayed with excitement, reveling in the fully restored connection to it. I felt exhilarated, but in control of myself. Slowly, the exhaustion and pain I had throbbing in my bones began to lessen as the connection to Lissë was rekindled. We felt each other instantly. She was far, far away from where I stood.

Rydan spun slowly in a circle, absorbing the scenery. Snowcapped mountains stood in front of us, reaching toward the setting sun for warmth. Green trees sprinkled the land, but it was otherwise bare. Mycah uncovered our weapons we had been concealing from human eyes and handed them out to us.

“Where are we?” Rydan asked, still gazing about. He absentmindedly took a sword and two short swords from Mycah after already placing his bow and quiver on his back.

“West. Below the Nura’ringul Mountains. We have to get away from here quickly. Come on.” Mycah tossed the cloth aside and adjusted his sword around his hip, then slid two short swords behind his bow and quiver strapped to his back and a dagger in his belt, before taking my hand and dragging me at a fast pace. We all started running.

“Why? What’s wrong?” Alarm spread in my veins like fire. I held onto my own sword, making it easier to run, and I had a small dagger in my belt. I reached behind and grabbed onto Rydan, not wanting to lose him in our haste.

“Dae’Sûl. He claims these mountains. It isn’t safe.” Mycah ran into a cluster of trees.

“What should we do? Where should we go?” I started panting, even though Mycah and everyone else seemed perfectly capable of running without letup. “What if we’re going the wrong way?”

“We need to get out of sight. Somewhere Dae’Sûl cannot detect me.” Mycah’s eyes darted in different places, searching for anything suspicious.

“This path, Remycah.” Ender showed us the way.

“Why is he after you, bro?” Rydan increased his pace to jog alongside Mycah, letting go of my hand.

“Revenge against our father. A son for a son. It’s a bit of a long story.” Mycah ducked under a low branch and held it up for me to pass under.

“For christsakes, you’ve got some serious baggage,” Rydan said, snickering.

“Please, like you’re one to talk, Ry,” I teased.

“Coming from the queen of baggage. You need a dump truck to carry all you’ve got.” He threw a smirk over his shoulder.

“Hey! Not true.” I laughed. “Okay, maybe it’s sorta true. But I wasn’t the one acting like I didn’t have any at all, so there.” I stuck my tongue out at his back.

“Whatever.” He shook his head.

As we ventured through trees, there was darkness here that I hadn’t felt anywhere else. It was sickly, bleak, and poisoned the air, making it hard to breathe.

“What’s going on?” I rubbed my fingers over a leaf and it disintegrated into black sticky goo.

“The kingdom is sick. The land is suffering. The longer Ohtar sits on my throne under a false reign, poisoning the minds of my people, the more my kingdom grows dim.” Mycah waved his hand over my dirtied fingers, erasing the grime. “Do not touch anything.”

My heart completely sank with grief. I truly ached for these poor people that needed help. That needed Mycah as their true king.

We ran for a while before Mycah and Ender eventually slowed down, marking things on a map. “Alright, this should be far enough.”

“What now?” I asked. Bent over my knees, I drew in ragged gasps of breath. I wasn’t fully recovered yet, and this strenuous running drained me down.

Suddenly, Mycah stopped short, the blood looking to have drained from his face.

“What’s wrong?” Rydan asked, brushing past Mycah who stayed frozen in one spot.

“This meadow used to be filled with flowers of every color you could imagine.” He resumed walking again. “Never had a petal wilted or a frost come upon the glen.”

“What does that mean?” I asked, striding up to be next to him.

Naminé dropped to her knees as Ender answered my question, “It is only further evidence that the land of the Kingdom of Aselaira is dying.”

Mycah lowered himself to the ground, then moved his hand over a wide space. The flowers came to life, their color spreading up from their stems to the tips of their petals. “I cannot wait any longer. Ohtar must be defeated before there is nothing left to save. Training with our restored connection is our next order of business. And then, we sneak into the castle and take back what is rightly ours.”

We continued making our way toward the castle. Lissë did her best to get to me. I could feel her speed, but it’d be a while before she reached us.

“Will time speed us by while we’re here? When we go back to the Earthly realm, will years have passed?” It really bothered me that time did that. I didn’t like it.

“That won’t be the case with this portal. I was able to restore the rip between realms, but I do not have the skill to create another Ëlemmiire,” Mycah explained as we walked, but his eyes never stopped roving the area, always on guard for danger. “It has none of the same magic or seal on it as what you’re used to. It is just simply that—a gateway between realms and nothing more.”

“So, when we walk through this new portal back to England, our ears won’t be enchanted to look human the way the other Weeping Willow had done in Kennebunkport?” I asked. This was some crazy stuff I was learning, but it was interesting.

“No, they won’t.”

“And we’ll have access to all our gifts and abilities still?” It seemed too good to be true. We entered a dense forest for cover, and I had to step over a large snail that slinked on the ground.

“That’s right. And the portal isn’t protected from others using it, whereas, our sacred Ëlemmiire were locked from common use. Only royalty or those ordained by royalty could pass through,” he explained, brushing branches out of the way. “The new portal I’ve created is extremely dangerous and risky. No one must know of its existence in either realm. It could be a catastrophe if creatures from Luïnil began entering the Earthly realm, and in turn, humans took over our precious land. I’ve committed a crime by crafting the Sindora and another by using it.”

I sighed heavily. “Why am I not surprised? Let me guess. Just walking from the portal as we speak is a crime. Oh no! Am I committing a crime right now by walking on the wrong side of this tree?” I pointed over-dramatically to one I passed. Sarcasm was becoming unavoidable. I was so over all these laws and crimes and executions for treason. I mean, really? How were any elves still alive or not locked away in dungeons?

“Technically, yes, it is a crime using the portal. It was a crime using the Ëlemmiire as well. These laws are put in place for a reason. They not only protect our people, our traditions, and our way of life, but they can even protect the human species.” Mycah paused to look me in the eyes. “Listen, darling. I’m aware it’s all new to you, but in time you’ll come to understand.”

“Yeah, sure. I hope so.” I wasn’t actually too sure about it, but I didn’t need him to know that.

“Rydan, from this day onward until we reach the castle, we train harder than we ever have before.” Mycah turned to his younger brother, his expression gravely serious. “Your skill lies with the bow, and you do quite well on instinct as it is, but it is more than that. We must exercise our minds and develop your skill in the art of command. I’m certain you have gifts that have not yet come to surface, and our goal is to uncover what they are.”

“Does Ohtar have a weakness?” Rydan asked gruffly, running a hand through his messy hair.

“There is not a soul that doesn’t, but I have yet to discover Ohtar’s. I have not been around him enough to learn of it.” Mycah moved a vine out of his path. I just listened as they conversed, soaking it all in.

Ender chimed in, “I have not fought Ohtar in battle. Neither have I discovered his weakness, but we shall soon.”

“What is our plan to defeat him?” Naminé asked.

“We infiltrate the castle in secret, then make known to the kingdom Ohtar’s treachery. We announce how he killed my father the king and that I have come to take the stolen throne as its rightful heir. The people must give up their allegiance to Ohtar, and he will most certainly not allow them to without a fight.” Mycah ducked under another vine.

“When do we start training?” Rydan ducked under that same one. It was tall enough, or I was short enough, to be able to walk right under it.

“Tonight. We must do what we can to become more powerful than Ohtar and as quickly as possible. We’ll look for a secluded place and hope we’re not discovered,” Mycah whispered, explaining our next move.

“How are you ever going to train and not be heard by hunters?” I was frightened, yes, but more than that, I worried there was no time for them to accomplish the level of strength needed while in this dire situation.

“There’s no telling,” Mycah started to answer. “But we have no time to lose, and our training cannot be put off any longer. Just look at the state of this forest. It’s a blatant reminder that I’ve unquestionably taken too long. I do not want to see my people suffering any more than they’ve already had to.”

I felt more guilty than I ever did before. The blame was on me this time. Mycah tried so hard to get back to Luïnil, and then once he finally had, I had stormed in and ruined everything. First by getting captured by Ohtar, and then after barely escaping, Mycah had had to come to my rescue yet again from the Wood Elves, cutting off his only opportunity to train with his Fëa.

“Darling, you are fretting over nothing.” Mycah slowed his pace and intertwined our fingers together.

“You don’t blame me for your people having to suffer longer?” I bit my lip and averted my eyes, not wanting to see his face just yet. I was ashamed of my stupidity.

“No, I do not blame you.” He lifted my chin, forcing me to look at him anyway. “I’m quite grateful for how it has turned out. Regardless, I would not be ready to face Ohtar, and at least now I have Rydan and Ender to train with. There is no point dwelling on the past, love. Be thankful for what we have and always look to the future.”

I thought about what he said and couldn’t argue. I’d work on being more positive. It was hard when you always had death banging on the door and there was a nasty killer hunting you down one way or another. Those things tended to suck all the brightness out of the room. But it was up to me, and only me, to not let it strangle my attitude.

“What about finding that Healer for Nari? When are we gonna do that?” Rydan asked suddenly. I wished I was back to normal before going up against Ohtar, but frankly, I didn’t want to be going on some crazy-long journey looking for a rare Healer, either.

“That will have to wait. Healers are extremely rare. I haven’t the slightest idea where to find one. We’ll need to send out an inquiry; perhaps someone in Aselaira can tell us where he or she can be found,” Ender explained. Oh, great. So I’d be forced to battle in this condition, just as I had feared.

A bit later, Ender and Mycah found us a private area that they felt would be safe. Ender tried to put up a protection charm, but it could prove ineffective with those of his own kin. And of course, his kin just happened to be the ones we needed protection from. Go figure.

“Alright, Rydan.” Mycah stood before his brother in a cluster of trees. I sat on a stump, watching and listening. Naminé and Ender joined me. “The key to commanding molecules and matter around you is sheer will power. If you can train your brain to connect with the land, that is where it starts. Eventually, it’ll become second nature to you and you’d no longer need the elements. Just your will alone shall have atoms bending to your every whim. You are Rydan Cael Zafriel, an heir to the throne of Aselaira and royal by blood right.”

Rydan nodded, but I had a hard time believing that bit of information wasn’t still difficult for him to accept. Rydan had never been one to be all about power and importance. He didn’t care about any of that stuff. At least, not before. After having learned of his heritage and responsibility, it made it a brand new situation that he’d have to get accustomed to.

Mycah continued, opening his palms to the ground. “Feel the energy that pumps in every living thing around you. Draw it in like water from a well. It is yours for the taking. Focus your desire to use its aid and obey your command.”

The little grass that sprinkled the dirt grew by leaps and bounds. Thick turf sprang up, coating the ground in a layer of grass and spiraling up toward Mycah’s hands. Vines wrapped around his forearms and slithered up over his shoulders.

He lowered his hands to his sides, and immediately the greenery fell from his skin, returning to the land. “You try.”

“I can’t do that.” Rydan shook his head. “I’m not like you and Nari.”

“Like hell you’re not,” Mycah scoffed. “What did I just say? You are a prince of this land. You are a full-blooded elda; the same as me. The same as Nariella. Don’t be ridiculous, Rydan.”

“Ry, you can do it!” I cheered in support, smiling. “I know you can. Just have faith in yourself.”

Lómë paced around his legs, chuffing, and Rydan closed his eyes, sighing. “Fine.”

He seemed to be concentrating pretty hard before any slight movement was made in the grass. I held back a squeal. He was doing it. I knew he could. The blades of grass quivered beneath his palms. After a while, he got them to sway a bit, but then he was ready to move on. Too much time was being spent on one thing.

“Let’s just do something else. I wanna work on this when I don’t have an audience.” Rydan shoved his hands in his pockets.

Mycah tossed Rydan a sword. “Let’s work on defense and speed then while drawing energy from around you.”

Without hesitation, Mycah raised his blade in attack mode and sliced at Rydan with fast movements. Rydan blocked and ducked, barely saving his head from Mycah’s swings. Mycah barraged his younger brother with hit after hit, their swords clanging together loudly. I worried Ohtar’s hunters would hear, but if Mycah allowed it, then I shouldn’t have to be scared. I trusted he knew what he was doing.

They continued without letup like this for a really long time. Ender joined them every now and then, and so did Naminé. It was entertaining, certainly. Mycah taught Rydan different tricks and tips that I also absorbed for future reference. I gained knowledge by all these little training sessions as well, so I paid rapt attention to each thing that went on before my eyes. I knew these were priceless tidbits that any soldier or warrior would’ve killed for. Fighting tips from a king? Yes, please. And Mycah was unimaginably skilled in battle.

Rydan looked great also. I could see him transforming into an equally skilled fighter. He was definitely getting stronger and more confident with each session they went through.

I stared at the bazillion stars that sparkled above for a moment and thought over what Ender had said about my mother. She was strong and passionate—Things that I wanted to be. I needed to keep reminding myself of that and not lose my confidence in my decision or my determination to carry through in this war. I didn’t like the feeling of a kingdom suffering, and though I had wavered when my own people rejected me, I was glad to be here now on this fight against evil. I had to remember that.

No matter what, it would be worth it in the end.

Chapter Twenty-Nine

The familiar death song blared in my nightmare, startling me awake. I lurched into an upright position and clung to both elven-brothers that lay at either side of me, needing each of them for different reasons. Rydan was my security blanket, my rock, but Mycah was my anchor. I needed them both.

“Hey, what is it?” Rydan woke instantly. He probably sensed my nightmares were getting worse. Last night I had fallen asleep without either boy at my side while watching them train.

I hesitated to explain the reason for my haunted nightmares, my mouth falling open then closing with a snap. Rydan knew the reason already, but it’d be the first time the information would fall on Mycah’s ears.

“What are you purposely keeping from me?” Mycah narrowed his eyes at me knowingly, sensing my secrecy.

I exhaled strongly in defeat. I couldn’t take holding it in anymore, and part of me wondered if the reason I was haunted by my actions so badly was because I worried over what Mycah thought of it. He knew what I had done, he saw me kill his people. Did he look at me differently because of it? Shouldn’t he look at me differently? He didn’t treat me differently, but was that just because he was trying to be nice and not hurt my feelings?

“Mycah, I…” I fell backward and threw my arms over my eyes. I hated confrontation like this.

“Nariella, whatever it is, you can tell me.” He pulled my arms away from covering my face.

“Don’t you resent me for killing your people? I mean, don’t you find me a sick, vicious, murderer or something?” I threw my arms back over my eyes and waited anxiously for his answer.

“Is that truly what you’re on about? You’re worried over how I’m getting on with all that?” Mycah once again pulled my arms back and held on to them this time. “Nariella, why would you think that?”

“Because! You didn’t kill anyone, Rydan didn’t kill any of ‘em, and here I am a Tasmanian devil tearing up the entire kingdom with my uncontrollable abilities, murdering left and right! I’m a monster. You should be ashamed of me. You should hate me for it. I know I do.” I couldn’t look him in the eyes. I stared off at nothing, not wanting to meet his or Rydan’s pointed gaze. Their eyes felt like heat lamps on my temple.

“I don’t bloody hate you, love. And I don’t think of you as a monster or anything of the sort. I didn’t kill anyone because I didn’t have to. I had a means to do otherwise.” Mycah slid his fingers through my long hair.

“But I didn’t really have to either,” I whispered, the truth of those words paining my heart.

“Mm, but you did.”

“I what?” My eyes snapped to his then, surprise taking over my voice.

“Our kingdoms are at war. You defended innocent lives, and you defended yourself. Don’t you think had I been in your position I would’ve done the same?”

I couldn’t reply; I just stared at him, my eyebrows pulled together in utter confusion. I didn’t even know how to answer that.

He continued when I stayed silent, my eyes bouncing between each of his. “I wasn’t killing my people because I needed Ohtar and his army to believe I was on their side. I didn’t kill the Tavas soldiers because I don’t agree with the war against them.”

“So, you don’t think I did wrong? You don’t resent me for…killing…your people? When I was about to get executed, you still didn’t kill any of mine.” I held my breath, anxiety buzzing in my scalp and toes.

“No, of course I don’t. There is nothing more sorrowful than war and death on both sides, but there are sides. Listen, lovely.” He pulled me into a sitting position so that our faces were inches from each other. My heart leapt to my throat. “I wish you didn’t have to do what you did when you were here the first time. I wish more than anything lives could be spared. I don’t relish the sight of seeing my soldiers die for an unworthy cause. But what gave me a fright most of all when I witnessed what you’d done is the effect it would have on you. Only you are what concerns me. Not your actions, but your well-being. I could feel you were breaking.”

“I feel awful for what I’ve done.” My voice was barely a whisper, but the words resonated deep in my bones. “I don’t like the feeling of killing someone’s loved one, the way it feels to have loved ones stolen from me.”

“There will always be casualties. You cannot regret defending the side you stand on. Do not think I wouldn’t wipe out an entire army if it were evil. I am trained to kill. I am trained to fight. I do not cower from it. Until you accept this, we may never defeat Ohtar,” Mycah’s accented voice was gravely low. “And I didn’t kill the Tavas when they had turned against you because I thought you wouldn’t want me to. My only reason was for you.”

I nodded, wanting to understand, wanting to accept that death was becoming part of my life on an almost daily basis. But it was hard. Really hard. Ender’s explanation of why I couldn’t tolerate death resurfaced in my mind. I was a Healer. And that meant death was contrary to my soul. Contrary to my blood. There was a big part of me that never wanted to accept death. I shouldn’t have to. It was a sad tale that no one should have to live with it. But until evil was defeated, there would always be more of it. And to attain evil’s defeat, death would have to be involved. I was slowly learning there would be no way around it, and I meant what I had said to Mycah at the cemetery. No matter what, I’d do what was needed of me to win this war.

Mycah brought my fingers to his lips and kissed them. “You may not be aware, but Rydan and I are not training for war just so we can go butterfly hunting.” He smiled a little.

I shoved him playfully, smiling back. “I know that.”

“We’re training to fight against evil. We’re training to defend ourselves and the innocent that need it. There will be lives lost, but because of it lives will be saved.” Mycah looked to Rydan, who nodded in agreement.

“Yeah, exactly,” Rydan chimed in. “Remember what I said in my room?”

“I do. I know you were right, Ry. Like I said, it’s just kinda hard knowing what it’s like to lose a loved one and being the cause of someone else feeling that way.” I shrugged my shoulders, my thoughts going directly to my foster mom Elizabeth, my birth mother Nariella, and Zaylie. I hated death.

“When I take back the throne, I’m putting an end to this silly war between our races, and hopefully there won’t have to be any more death. The only thing standing in our way is Ohtar and his personal army, but not for long. I will win in the end,” Mycah said firmly, authority and duty resonating in his voice. I felt better about what I’d done knowing Mycah didn’t hold it against me. That had been my biggest concern.

There was a lull in our conversation after that, and I noticed Ender, Naminé, Calen, and Lómë stayed sleeping as we had our little chat. Curious about their Isil’Elda cultural habits, like sleeping during the day and being up through the night, I asked, “Is it strange sleeping during the night for you, Mycah?”

“I sleep whenever I’m able,” he started to explain. “I’m not bound by night or day the way I was as a child. Naturally, I am more attuned to night. We draw strength from the moon and stars. I prefer being awake whilst it’s dark, but it is not out of my ability to sleep during it instead.”

“I guess that’s why I was always drawn to sleeping outside on the roof of my house as a kid. There was something about the night sky that called me out there, even though I’d only sleep. It just felt right.” Rydan shrugged.

“And you being raised as human was an advantage. It’s why you never encountered Ohtar’s hunters when they’d enter the Lassaira Ëlemmiire in my pursuit. You were always asleep at your house when they were awake and coming into the Earthly realm. Xavier knew what he was doing.” Mycah seemed to ponder this in awe, realizing how things could’ve gone had Xavier done things differently.

“So you keep saying,” Rydan droned dryly.

“Come now. Don’t be sour, little brother. You know it was for the best,” Mycah reasoned logically. Which was true. I was more than grateful Rydan was left in the dark if it meant his survival. Same with me. We could handle the discovery and all it entailed now that we were older. We had a lot of catching up to do, but at least we were alive to do it. It sucked, yes, but it really was for the best.

“Just leave it, alright? I don’t need you trying to make it better.” Rydan refused to see it properly, his bitterness and resentment toward the whole thing not letting up.

“Ry, seriously? I get why you’re angry about it, but you’ve gotta admit it was better this way.” I reached for his hand, trying to smooth over his crankiness.

“Nari, I said drop it, okay?” He shook his head, and I sighed. Fine, I’d drop it. For now. But eventually he’d need to get over it one way or another.

Snuggling back to sleep, the night passed us by quickly, and I all too soon had the sun fighting its way to my retinas. That morning, we resumed our trek through the forests. Slowly—very slowly—the crushing pain I had inside of me lessened and a bit of strength returned, but it was happening at a snail pace. All this hiking through the forests wasn’t helping my condition, and I had no time to take rests. Any strength I gained would be depleted only moments later from the constant exertion.

Sometime later, as night returned, we spotted a glistening creek fed by a small waterfall. We decided to take this opportunity to freshen up. Pulling my boots off one by one, I jammed my toes into the cool, crisp water that tumbled over rocks in a strong current. It felt amazing as I rolled up my pant legs and stepped further in. Naminé and Ender joined in next to me. They were chit-chatting about how nice it felt.

My eyes snapped to Mycah as he dragged his shirt over his head, revealing his body that was sculpted to perfection. It didn’t matter that I’d seen him without a shirt multiple times; the thought that kept running through my head was how my fingers have been all over that hard, muscular body. I could practically feel the smoothness of his skin on my fingertips as his abs and back constricted and flexed from him throwing water over his arms.

Oh, dear god. The water glistened over the sharp cut of his muscles, and I mentally shook myself to break from gawking. I looked away, but only to notice Rydan too had his shirt off.

Holy hell.

He was like…just as hot. I was surrounded by hotness.

My cheeks blushed, I knew, ‘cause I could feel the burn on the surface of my skin and deep in my neck and heart. I affixed my eyes to my toes that shimmered in the sparkling rocks at the bottom of the creek. I was stronger than their gorgeousness. I was. I took out dozens of skilled soldiers, Skultors, the Black Eagles, and whatever else.

I could handle a couple of incredibly sexy, chisel-bodied brothers in my presence.

Piece of cake.

And then I thought of what I could do with that cake and Mycah’s body—Okay, okay. I could be good. I could totally be good.

Darn you, hormones. Darn. You.

I jumped up, calling over my shoulder, “I’m just gonna be right over here, out of sight, so feel free to do whatever. Then we can switch and I’ll wash off in privacy.”

I didn’t give them time to respond as I slid down a rock hidden from sight, dropping my head to my arms that lay over my knees. Their hotness would be the death of me. There’d be no doubt about that. I didn’t want to be so attracted to them, but I couldn’t help it. Naminé sloped into the spot on my right.

There was a breathy-giggle sound that escaped me. My cheeks flushed even more. “Sorry, they’re just—”

“Breathtaking,” Naminé finished my sentence with a blush and smile. My eyes snapped to her face, surprise by her candidness. Her eyes were set to the ground, and I matched her smile. While we waited, I asked her about Cathar and whether or not she had dream-weaved with him. She explained that she hadn’t been able to hear him speak, then when the Ëlemmiire had been burned down, she couldn’t connect with him at all.

“Nariella, come.” Mycah held out his hand for me not much later. I took it gingerly, feeling my blush return. His midnight hair was even darker wet, as droplets of water fell from the ends.

Oh, lordy, he was beautiful. His tight jaw was extra kissable in the moonlight; it took everything I had to keep my breathing even. And even then it was a little shallow.

“Yeah, I’ll only be a few minutes.” I pushed him away after we reached the water. “You crazy elves go look for firewood, or food, or a pub or something.”

“A pub?” Mycah smirked, trying not to chuckle.

“Yeah, ya know, whatever, just don’t come back until I call for you, got it, mister?” I folded my arms over my torso, nervousness bubbling within. I’d be embarrassed beyond repair if they caught me almost naked. Not that I planned on removing all my clothes, but either way I wanted some privacy.

“As you wish,” he murmured, walking away. He threw a wink over his shoulder, sending my heart crashing into my gut. Rydan joined him, smiling and shaking his head toward the ground. Ender, too, followed. Naminé stayed where she was, letting me clean off in privacy. She’d be next.

I ripped my pants off in a hurry once I knew for sure they weren’t watching and splashed water on my limbs to bathe. Jumping around, I waved my hands back and forth like a maniac to get them to dry as fast as possible, then yanked my pants back on. I did the same thing with my upper body—peeling off my shirt quickly and bathing the exposed skin like a flash of lightning.

Jamming my head through the hole of my shirt, my arms got stuck from the sleeves getting all tangled. I squeaked, almost losing my balance tripping on a rock as I continued to get my clothes back on in a jiffy. All grace and elegance had been thrown out the window a long time ago, but who was I kidding? I had known it’d be that way before I had even started.

Finally, I smoothed the fabric over my stomach and worked out calming my erratic breathing from the struggle. Lastly, throwing my head forward with my hair draped upside-down, I dipped it into the water and agitated the strands to make it clean.

Ten-minutes later, I was back to normal in complete order without anyone else being the wiser of my insanity. After Naminé cleaned up and everyone rejoined together, we entered a secluded cluster of trees near the side of a mountain and sat down to eat the food the guys brought back.

Suddenly, a malicious, evil laugh echoed in my mind, causing an eruption of chills up and down my body. I almost jumped out of my skin, but I couldn’t tell if it really happened outwardly where everyone could hear, or if my brain had malfunctioned.

“Did you hear that?” I whispered quietly, afraid to even move my eyeballs. Not that I could move if I wanted to, I was left paralyzed in place.

I finally was able to move my eyes, but only them, and then a whole new wave of terror washed over me. Mycah looked to have seen a ghost. He was still as stone and paler than the moon above. Rydan swiveled his head back and forth, looking for the culprit. Lómë growled deep in her chest, a low guttural rumble. Ender closed his eyes with dread filling his face, and Naminé waited for the source like a block of ice.

The sinister cackle echoed in my head again, but as it went on, it increased in the atmosphere outside my mind, as if coming from one particular spot to our right. I was too scared to look.

“Dae’Sûl,” Mycah bit out as if the name was a curse word. He stood up tall and fierce, facing the direction the devilish voice came from. And I still couldn’t look. My eyes closed tightly, and dread filled my belly like a hot, heavy boulder. I grabbed Rydan’s hand, but he let go as he also stood up. Though, I only felt him do it. My eyes stayed shut.

“Doth my eyes cheat me?” Dae’Sûl began, and I could practically hear the mirth in his voice. “For, it cannot be Remycah Avel Zafriel, leisurely napping at the foot of my mountain unguarded and defenseless. Can it truly be so?”

A shudder ripped through my body, and I resisted the force to vomit. Mycah stayed silent as he stepped around my sitting position to be in front of me. The side of my shoulder fell to his legs, needing his touch.

“And as if a gift from the gods themselves, he is not alone. No, no, it cannot be that easy. Rydan Cael, the long-lost, lesser prince whom no one trifled to keep in their memory.” Dae’Sûl chuckled, a sickly, evil-type of noise. “My, my. This is quite fortunate. For me, that is.”

Lómë made all sorts of menacing roars, and that too sent shivers over my body. I slowly, very slowly, peeked my eyes over my shoulder and around Mycah’s legs to get a view of this guy.

Completely covered in black, except for a heavy, silver cloak around his neck, his rib-length hair shone deep crimson in contrast to his clothes. It blew wildly around his body, despite the wind being almost calm. His bright emerald eyes never left Mycah’s face. He wouldn’t be looking away from his prey, now that it stood just before him.

Again, I thought I’d be sick.

“Are you a servant of Ohtar’s now?” Mycah started incredulously, but mockingly. “A high-elf who used to answer to no one, now taking orders from a usurper? Lle lakwenien?”

He ended in Elvish, so I couldn’t understand.

“Lle tela?” Dae’Sûl responded.

“N’uma. Mani uma lle merna?” Mycah spoke louder. “Mankoi naa lle sinome?”

Okay, all this Elvish talk grew on my nerves. What were they saying?!

“Faarea. Dina, gothamin.” Dae’Sûl held up his hand.

“I am not your foe, helkaer.” Mycah took a step closer, clenching his fists. “My father did not mean for your son to perish. And now that my father is dead along with your son, your revenge means nothing.”

“I said enough!” Dae’Sûl bellowed. “You know nothing of my turmoil. Nothing of my revenge. It means everything! I shall avenge my son, even at the cost of my saving breath.”

At that, faster than my eyes could pick up, Dae’Sûl was gone from the spot he once stood, only to appear right next to me to my left—my nose practically touched his legs—and to my horror, had his sword impaled through Mycah’s back.

If I weren’t so horrendously stunned, I would’ve screamed. But nothing came rushing out of my vocal cords as Dae’Sûl ripped his blade out from Mycah’s body and dodged away from Rydan’s attack. A flash of movement sent my eyes turning direction, and I found Ender and Naminé, who had been trying to join in the fight, were caught in a slithering tangle of blackness. It wrapped around their bodies, forcing them together and unable to move.

But my only thought was healing as I clutched anxiously at Mycah’s legs, who still stood firm, his hand over his wound. I pulled myself up, trembling like a leaf, and placed my hands over his. Mycah’s eyes were on Rydan as he watched his younger brother battle his long-time enemy.

I glanced quickly at Rydan, worried, and noticed Dae’Sûl looked to be having a good ol’ merry time, not even bothered by Rydan’s attacks. He played with his prey. Bile rose in my throat, and I worked to gulp it down as I focused on healing Mycah. I didn’t have much energy, but it didn’t take long to do, because we did it together, and all too soon he sped off like a blur to protect Rydan.

Shaking my head at his speed that seemed faster than a bullet, I immediately pulled on my connection with the land to assist where I could. Mycah sliced his sword down over Dae’Sûl, but he blocked it, and Rydan took a beat to regain his composure. That was when I noticed Lómë and Calen covered in black ravens. They swarmed from every direction, keeping Lómë from assisting Rydan.

Using my senses, I shut my eyes calmly and willed the land’s energy to join mine. I was weak, but I mustered up every bit of strength I could as I pulled from the roots in the tall trees that surrounded us and the bugs I knew to be crawling in the dirt beneath my feet. The birds that flew in the sky, the moon and stars that hung overhead—I used them all to come to my aid and lend themselves to me. I fell to my knees, exhaustion taking over my body. Perspiration already exuded out of me as I struggled to breathe properly. A soft breeze played with my hair, soothing my nerves, and I used the energy it offered happily.

Mycah ducked and jumped out of Dae’Sûl’s way, and Rydan attempted to stab his blade into the evil elf’s torso, but he deflected. Mycah stopped an assault that almost cut Rydan’s throat, and I wavered in my focus for a second. I couldn’t pay attention to them; I knew I needed to do my part. But it was hard when the two people I loved most were in a battle for their lives. Mycah kicked Dae’Sûl in the chest, sending him flying backward.

This was my opportunity. Lifting my hands above my head, I drew them down in a swift motion and slammed a bolt of lightning at the mongrel. He rolled out of the way just in time—my effort flashing from the ground into the middle of the sky worthlessly.

Drat.

He was back in Mycah’s face before I could think another word. Their swords clanged together repeatedly like their own lightning storm, but despite two brothers against one, they could not penetrate Dae’Sûl’s defenses.

He elbowed Rydan in the nose, and my best friend—my Guardian—stumbled backward as blood gushed through his fingers that he held over his face. Naminé had gasped in horror, still caught in her web of blackness. Immediately, I sprinted like I was in the race of my life toward Rydan. My heart pounded against my ribcage, wishing for him to stay put, but he looked to be about to join the fight again.

“Wait!” I risked drawing attention to myself and my intent on healing Rydan, because I knew once he re-joined the battle, there’d be no helping.

“Stay back!” Rydan shouted at me, but I didn’t listen. Dae’Sûl was so focused on Mycah that he hardly paid attention to us. I almost sighed with relief. Almost.

“Just stay put for a sec!” I breathed heavily, finally reaching him.

“Nari, what the hell? It’s fine; you need to stay back. You shouldn’t be healing, remember?” Rydan held onto my wrists, pushing me backward. He jerked his chin at Ender and Naminé. “Go help them!”

“Will you just stop! I’d already have it healed by now and you’d be back in there! Just let me do it.” I wedged my hands free and held them over his nose. Rydan winced, but a second later I had his nose healed. He huffed, not thanking me (yet), and raced back to Mycah’s side.

You’re welcome.

I tried to help Ender and Naminé, but any attempt I made stung my fingers and my attacks sizzled at the contact of the black stuff. I didn’t know what else to do, because I certainly would be no help with a sword without any strength or energy to put behind it. Not to mention they moved too much and way too close together to risk using a bow and arrow—at my current skill level anyway. The only thing I could do was to try another elemental command.

Dae’Sûl sliced his blade at Mycah, who bent backward out of the way, but it wasn’t enough. The sharp weapon cut his cheek, leaving a trail of blood in its wake. I cringed, hating to see it. The wound didn’t faze Mycah though, and in turn his own sword made contact with Dae’Sûl’s shoulder. And, of course, it only seemed to make him more furious.

Hazy clouds glided in front of the moon, shutting out the little light we had, but I could still make out the scuffle that played out yards in front of me.

Feeling for a root from a tree near Dae’Sûl using my elven senses, I snagged it up from the ground and wrapped it around the elf’s ankle. Yanking him backward, he fell face-first into the ground. Both Mycah and Rydan brought down their swords to impale his fallen body, but like thin air, their blades met only black nothingness.

Dae’Sûl disappeared in a puff of dark, smoky, feather-type tendrils. It reminded me of when I had come to Luïnil by myself and I had just found Mycah and Rydan, only to lose Mycah in a puff of black feathers and smoke. It had been Dae’Sûl then, and it was his trick now.

A coal-colored raven flew overhead, just like that day last time as well, cawing in a hideous screech as it dipped to our level and morphed back into the tall, dark elf.

He was too sly and slithery.

I sent a burst of wicked-hot wind swirling at the ravens attacking Lómë and Calen, giving them relief. Lómë pounced on half of the ones that were left, and they puffed into smoke like they hadn’t been there at all. She swatted at the others flapping around her head that pecked like Woody Woodpecker.

Dae’Sûl picked up where he left off, but in between attacking and defending, he chucked a small dagger in my direction.

“Nari!” Rydan shouted in warning the same time Mycah stretched his hand outward after it, and I rolled out of its direct line just in the nick of time as Mycah knocked it off course. It splintered the bark of a tree several yards away from me.

The little trick distracted the royal brothers enough for Dae’Sûl to catch them both off guard, stabbing Rydan in the gut with his sword and punching Mycah across the jaw. With magic, he zipped a black, slithery rope around Mycah’s body, pinning his arms tight at his sides.

At the same time, Lómë managed to put an end to her pests and the terrifying sound that came out of her as Rydan had been stabbed matched the outrage and terror I had in my own heart from having watched the sickening scene.

She pounded against the dirt below her paws, her vicious claws penetrating deep in the soil like springboards with each draw she made. The rumble in her chest vibrated along the ground as her silver eyes swirled to a glimmering blue, her piercing pupils focused on one thing, and one thing alone.

Now Dae’Sûl was the prey.

Already I ran toward Rydan, and before I even got there Mycah had somehow melted the ropes right off his body. With Lómë in utter avenge-mode and Mycah free, they had the upper-hand against Dae’Sûl, who was backed against a tree. He defended each attack for now, but I had to turn my attention to Rydan.

Falling at his side, I felt my chest cave the moment my eyes took sight of the amount of blood gushing from his wound. His clammy, pale-white skin looked ghostly as he jerked and gasped for air. Tears filled my vision at his obvious pain, but I left no time for anything else. Instantly, I had my hands over his injury and drew deep breaths of air.

Ender shouted, “Nariella, no! You mustn’t heal him!”

Closing my eyes, I ignored Ender’s warning and pinpointed my thoughts to saving my best friend. His pulse fluttered against my fingertips. Slowly, I felt the buzz of molecules and atoms bumping together and reforming to repair the damage. Little by little, he was pieced back together. His heartbeat strengthened to a steady pulse. I cautiously opened my eyes to find us bathed in a soft glow and the healing completed. I threw my arms around his neck, despite my vision going fuzzy and my chest caving in.

Dae’Sûl fended off Mycah and Lómë’s attacks by dodging out of the way, disappearing and reappearing, or some other type of trick. Until triumphantly, Rydan withdrew from my hold and ran to rejoin the fight. He helped Mycah distract Dae’Sûl long enough for Lómë to sink her teeth into his jugular. He grunted in anguish for only a second before disappearing back into that disgusting black smoke, along with the stuff restraining Ender and Naminé. They ran over to us instantly, asking if everyone was okay.

“Is he gone for good?” I breathed, clutching at my torso that filled with pain. My eyes were still growing dim, and I suddenly felt worse than I had when I revived Zaylie. I fell to my knees while my eyes searched for Dae’Sûl to reappear, but he was nowhere to be seen.

“Not for good. But for now.” Mycah staggered over and knelt before me the same time Naminé embraced Rydan. “Your eyes have changed again. There’s more black streaks swirling throughout. Are you alright?”

“We need to get out of here,” Rydan suggested, running a hand through his hair.

I nodded, hugging onto Mycah with all my might, thankful he was alive. Ender rubbed my shoulder. The whole eyes thing creeped me out, but I couldn’t not save Rydan. “I’m okay.”

Forcing myself to stand up, I struggled over to Rydan and threw my arms back around his neck, needing to finish what I had started after I had healed him. He squeezed me tightly, rubbing the back of my head with his hand.

“I’m fine,” he whispered into my neck. My heart was in my throat, preventing me from responding. I was so happy and grateful we made it out of that alive. All of us.

Slowly, I let go of Rydan and heaved myself onto Lómë, who wrapped her big tiger arms around me and licked the side of my head like I was her tiger cub. What would we have done without her? She saved us all.

“Let’s go,” Mycah said as he gathered our things quickly and efficiently. We scurried quietly through the darkness with the desire to put as much distance between this spot and us as possible in a matter of seconds.

I ignored the pulsing pain and tiredness I had filling my body as we flew softer and faster than I’d ever run, like discreet darts between trees, and never looked back even once.

Chapter Thirty

~Naminé~

After finding a well secluded place to rest for the night, I summoned Calen in my heart while everyone around me slept. She flew from her perch at the top of the tallest tree, suspending her duty of keeping watch over us.

If I could connect with Cathar, I would quench my undying curiosity and suspicions. Shutting my eyes with Calen tucked under my arm, I let sleep descend just enough to clear my mind and make room for the dream that I was simultaneously painting for the two of us. I did not bother with details, for I was more than eager to reach him for the sole fact of finding out whether he was still alive. And then it happened—our minds connected victoriously, and an enormous weight lifted from my chest.

Cathar entered the dream, and I could feel his presence as if he stood next to me. My eyes searched for him impatiently. Once they found his, I grinned from ear to ear.

“Oh, brother! How I worried over you since I left you in Aselaira,” I crooned, running to him. He embraced me softly upon my reaching where he stood.

“And I likewise worried for you, sister,” he said into my neck. “Where are you?”

“I’m in Luïnil, not far from the outlying lands of the castle. But please, do not worry for my well-being. I am quite safe. I must know of your situation. Where are you? How are Mother and Father? Are you all in fact well?” my questions flew out in a rush, for I just had this horrible feeling that something was wrong, even with Cathar being here in the dream.

“Nam, forgive me, but I failed,” he replied, dropping his head at the same instance my heart plunged into my stomach. “We were captured. Ohtar’s warriors were too great in number. Mother, Father, and I are to be hanged on the night of the Hunter’s Moon.”

A loud gasp escaped my lungs, and I nearly fell to my knees on the ground. “Whatever for? Could you not have explained you were only running from our enemies during the battle with the Tavas army? Why would Ohtar have reason to hang fellow Isil who have always done well in service to him?”

“We are not of the Isil race, dear sister. We are Tavas’Elda. Mother and Father were stolen from Lassaira long ago, cycles before you and I were ever born, and they were brainwashed by Ohtar to forget their past and believe they belong amongst the Isil kingdom. But it was all a lie,” Cathar explained, and my eyes went wide in wonder. How could this be?

“You cannot be serious. We are Tavas?” my voice was strangled as the astonishment took over my vocal cords. “How did you discover this?”

“During my first expedition to infiltrate Lassaira, my convoy came upon the Tavas guard. They felt my kindred blood within. They knew undoubtedly that I was one of them. They took me in as part of their army, and that is the reason you did not see me return with my convoy. I did not learn of the rest until I found Mother and Father during the battle to rescue Nariella from Ohtar’s dungeon. It took a great deal of medicine to clean their minds of Ohtar’s filth.” Cathar leaned his back against a tree as I contemplated this new information.

“Poor Mother and Father. Are they all right? Are any of you hurt?”

“For now, we are fine. But I am certain they would like to say their good-byes to you, Nam. You should visit them before the Hunter’s Moon as often as you can.”

“No, I will not allow this. I shall come for you, Cathar. I have a fortnight before the night of the Hunter’s Moon. You will not be hanged. I refuse to sit by and let it happen without even trying. Wait for me. Do not give up hope, and let Mother and Father know that I am coming for them.” I threw my arms around my dearest brother’s shoulders and poured as much sisterly love as I could into it, then I disconnected the dream in a hurry.

Calen immediately dashed to her place above in the trees with the intent of keeping watch for danger. I rushed to Ender’s side and awoke him with urgency. I must tell them of my family’s impending demise. It could not wait.

“Naminé? What is it?” Ender sat upright, panic filling his voice.

“Ender, my family. They are in dire straits. They are to be hanged on the night of the Hunter’s Moon! We must save them!”

Remycah awoke then, my voice disturbing him. I relayed an apologetic look, but I could not regret the reason. I had horrible news.

“What’s wrong?” Remycah asked.

“My parents and brother, they are to be hanged in a fortnight. We must stop it. Please, I beg of you.” My hand trembled as it clasped over my equally trembling lips.

“We will stop it. I’m taking back the throne the instant we return to the castle. The people will have to accept that I am the true heir. You have nothing to worry over, Naminé. Once I take my place as king, they will be released,” Remycah explained kindly, soothing my nerves.

“Of course, you are correct. I should not despair. Thank you, Remycah. I have just been so worried for them. It took me by surprise to learn of their doom. I will not let it trouble me. There is time to save them, like you said.” I dragged my feet back to my place of rest. The three of us resumed our lying positions to continue sleeping onward through the night.

However, I could not calm the racing of my heart. I had feared my family was in desperate trouble, and it was overwhelming to learn of it being so. If we could not defeat Ohtar, then my mother, father, and brother would surely be killed, along with the rest of us.

Chapter Thirty-One

~Nari~

We ate the ration of food we had for breakfast, though we only paused briefly to do it. Static filled my head. I could hardly keep it upright as we continued on our trek.

Ender announced quietly, “We are not far from the castle.”

“When you say “not far,” how “not far” are you talking exactly?” Rydan took hold of my arm to help steady me.

“We are incredibly close. Keep quiet.” Ender slid behind a tree.

“Really?” Panic erupted in my chest from fear of being seen by Ohtar. “What if his hunters see us before we see them?”

An arrow whizzed past my head, hitting a tree in front of me. I stopped frozen in my tracks, shocked. Oh, crap. Not again, and definitely not so soon. Why, oh why, hadn't I knocked on wood before asking that stupid question?

“Creations of Ohtar’s!” Ender shouted as Mycah ripped an arrow into one of their heads from a great distance. I hadn’t even seen them yet and already Mycah killed one of them. My eyes were entranced by how ugly these things were as they ran in hordes toward us, getting closer and closer. I had been expecting elf soldiers like before, but not these things. They were deformed and mangled. Ugly was a nice word to describe them. “They are wicked, vile monsters with no emotions other than joy in killing.”

Rydan swiftly, and with utmost elegance, drew an arrow from his back, set it up in his bow, and plunged it into an eyeball. I shook myself out of my surprise and sliced my sword at one that got close enough, just missing its throat. We were all engaged in a fight seconds later of them spotting us.

They reeked of decaying flesh and mud, making me gag. Their smell was putrid and repulsive, and ten times worse the moment my sword thrashed open a gut or severed a head.

Mycah, Rydan, and even Ender, moved with fluidity as they switched between bow and sword, not missing a beat. They took out one after the other effortlessly. Dancing in between bodies, Mycah impaled one’s chest then slammed the blade backward behind him without even having to turn around, skewering another, to then slice a third’s neck with an upward stroke before leaping into the air and submerging the sword deep into a fourth’s brain.

He didn’t even look bothered by the battle, his face staying calm and serene. All the while this detestable gang grunted and huffed, squealing like pigs and jabbering useless noise. They were tall, robust, and strong, and what they lacked in skill they made up for in numbers. There had to be hundreds.

Rydan and Lómë worked as a team, watching each other’s backs like they were one another’s second skin, as did Naminé and Calen. Rydan ducked from a cross attack to his head, then jammed his sword into the creature’s stomach. He immediately switched to his bow and shot an arrow through another’s heart, then went back to his sword and stabbed a third in the neck.

It was exhausting, but wholly transfixing, watching these two fight. I tried to keep my focus on my own battle and rammed my blade up through the creature’s chin and out the top of his head. He fell hard to the ground, and I spun around to chop another’s arms off. Sweat poured off of me as I exerted energy I didn’t have to give.

Rydan skated on the ground as if it were slick and wedged himself between my back and a creature who had just been about to attack me. Rydan punctured the evil monster in the heart with an arrow that he held in his hand.

“Thanks,” I said quickly, noticing his eyes glowing a perfect shade of fiery orange before getting back to work. One after another, we took down the onslaught of Uglies.

Mycah swiveled, parried, and leapt from rock to rock as he cut, sliced, plunged, and who knew what else, his elven blade into dozens upon dozens of these things. He was a killing machine, and none of it fazed him one bit. None of them could touch him, as hard as they tried; he either blocked them with his sword or got to them first.

Drawing from the land, it was harder to command Aselaira than it was my home of Lassaira, but I knew I could do it. Sweat beaded at my temples as I split my attention from the elements to sword fighting, trying to do both. As I brought my blade across one’s chest, I at the same time pulled a boulder near a group that had been running over and pummeled them with it. They fell face first into the grass as I dropped the giant rock on their backs. That effort alone had me completely out of breath as I fell to my knees once again, gasping for air.

Lómë sprinted gracefully, and oh-so beautifully, toward a massive guy and charged into him like a force to reckon with. She stood on her back legs, towering over the beastly creature, and devoured his face in her mouth. Roaring, she pounced from the falling body onto the next, knocking it onto its butt and sinking her fangs deep into its neck.

“Tell Master, tell Master,” I heard one of them order quietly in a deep, rumbling voice. The one commanded with a deadly task that could ruin us took off running in the direction of where we had just been going, which I assumed would be the castle.

“Mycah!” I shouted, pointing to the creature. I would go after it, but I had one chopping away at my head currently. Mycah, too, had dozens on him, but once he saw what I pointed at, he slid on his knees out of reach from the group and shot two at once with one arrow. It penetrated the first heart and out the back into the next like an ugly-creature-kebab.

He drew another arrow and fed it to the escaping tattler, and although it slammed into his back, he kept running, not caring at all. Mycah let go of another arrow, ducking out of the way from a blow aimed at his head. This time, the arrow made it to the back of the guy’s leg, but he still did not stop. My heart started crashing against my chest. He was going to get away. Naminé, Ender, all of them were engaged in fights and couldn’t help.

Mycah rammed his blade into an attacking creature’s chest, then almost too fast for my eyes to see, he slid another arrow over his shoulder and sailed it through the air and in between tall trees, piercing the slithering devil through its temporal lobe. Its footfalls slowed before it crashed on its face, a puff of dirt shooting upward around the fallen body.

My shoulders sagged from overwhelming relief, but I had to keep my attention on the monster swinging a club at my throat. He swung again, and I ducked below as it collided with a tree. This guy was huge and beefy, and his batting arm was powerful to match. The force of his attack was strong; my hair got thrown about as the metal-spiked club whipped above my head.

I rolled into a somersault away from the corner he had backed me into and jumped up to my feet again, striking at my opponent. He knocked my measly attack away with a sword he held in his other hand, then swung again at my face with that darned club.

Grrrr. I didn’t like that weapon. I ducked and rolled to the side again, dodging his assaults. This guy was so big, it was hard for me to get any moves in, and my weakened body didn’t help matters.

Ripping a branch from overhead, I flung it down in a flash and smashed it atop his body, causing him to bend forward as it weighed on his back. Taking my cue, I did a full spin on my heel to build momentum and stabbed my blade into his mouth. Yeah, that took care of him.

Rydan finished the few stragglers that remained, and Mycah chased after a couple that tried to get away. But they didn’t. I wiped my forehead with the back of my sleeve, working to catch my breath. That was insane. We just took out an entire army of…of…I didn’t even know what the things were called. Uglies. They were Uglies in my book.

“What the hell were those?” Rydan asked, obviously thinking of the same thing I had been. We all gathered around, catching our breaths.

“I couldn’t tell you. They’re an abomination—Creatures born from malice and evil intent. Their sole purpose is to serve Ohtar. He’s gone bloodthirsty.” Mycah cleaned his weapons and took back his arrows that were stuck in carcasses that littered the ground. Rydan reclaimed his arrows as well and cleaned them off one by one.

“But you’ve fought them before?” I inquired, cleaning off my own weapon.

“Unfortunately, yes.” Mycah unpacked water for each of us as he spoke. “They are what hunted me after a bit of time spent in the Earthly realm. Every now and again Ohtar would send them, and I assumed it was because he needed his best soldiers for the war against Lassaira. But eventually they stopped, or I was just harder to find, I’m not sure which.”

“Scary,” I noted out loud, a shiver running down my spine. I couldn’t imagine facing those things as a little kid and being completely alone. I hated the idea of Mycah having to more. “You don’t think Ohtar knows we’re here, do you?”

“It would be a tragedy if he did. Let us hope that he doesn’t,” Ender said.

Mycah tucked a bit of my hair behind my ear, caressing my cheek as his hand lowered. My breath caught at the way his blue eyes that shone both brighter and darker than the ocean dropped sadly to my lips and back up to meet my yearning gaze. “We should keep moving. We mustn’t linger.”

Nodding silently, I broke from his intoxicating stare and forced my feet to get a move on. Rydan ruffled my hair as he passed me, and Lómë bounded up to his side.

A loud clapping, as if someone were praising our win, had us all halting to a stand. To our horror, an entire army of Night Elves, along with hundreds more of those Uglies, stepped out of the shadows, and every single one of them had arrows readied at our heads. We were completely surrounded. Ohtar himself caught my eye, sending my heart crashing to my toes. He was still clapping his hands. “Marvelous. Truly, I am impressed. You have the finest skills in all the land when it comes to the blade, Remycah. You certainly never cease to amaze. Ahh, if only that were enough to help you now. Sadly, it is not.”

He snapped his fingers at the fleet of warriors. “Restrain them.”

“This is madness. Stop this!” Ender demanded as they drew closer, but none listened. “Do you not understand who this is? Standing before you is Remycah Avel Zafriel, son of Remydan Zafriel. True heir of the throne of your very kingdom! This is treason!”

“Hush your traitorous tongue! Do not speak of treason when you yourself were sentenced to a lifetime of imprisonment,” Ohtar shouted at Ender. Dozens swarmed us like locusts, while the rest kept their weapons aimed.

“Don’t do this, Sarqua,” Mycah looked at the proud elf in his eyes as he approached.

“I answer only to King Ohtar—Lord of our realm. Do not waste your breath.” Sarqua helped restrain Mycah’s wrists.

“Then you are stupid,” Mycah spat. A collection of snickers and whispers from the army collided together. Both Sarqua and Ohtar ignored him. We had no other choice but to surrender.

Once we were all bound with our hands behind our backs, they pushed us onward like cattle. My eyes went to Mycah’s face. His head was bowed, his eyes were closed, and his jaw was clenched tight. The dark strands of his disarrayed, midnight hair fell over his brow. My heart was heavier than a mountain as I watched his chest rise and fall with his sharp breaths.

I slid my gaze to Rydan, who already had his eyes on mine. We stared at each other seamlessly, transferring hopelessness and comfort together, searching for solace in one another. Lómë and Calen had been trapped in nets, and they acted groggy and disoriented, giving me the impression the ropes were laced with magic that could disable a Fëa’s powers. Naminé and Ender were behind me, preventing me from getting a good look at them, but I was sure their eyes were filled with hopelessness.

We marched with fear tormenting my heart. My tired legs couldn’t handle my weight, and I faltered in my step. The soldiers holding my arms dragged me along without any pause for me to regain my footing. I struggled against their hold to try and get my balance, and yet, the fatigue wouldn’t have it.

Castle Edhel-N’dor loomed ceremoniously in the distance once we breached the darkened forest. I was queasy and determined at the same time. All we had to do was get to Ohtar, who led our brigade at the front. This was what we wanted. If we were face-to-face, we could take him out. After figuring out a way to get unrestrained, of course.

Unexpectedly, the second we cleared the trees Mycah whistled his melodious tune. Instantly, Dúlin broke from the sky, as if out of nowhere, and came hurling down in a spinning cyclone. His gigantic dragon wings were wrapped around his body, until finally, just above the soldiers’ heads, they unfurled open like a blooming leaf, spreading wide. He lit a scorching flame at all those in his path, igniting guttural outcries in his wake.

“Stop him!” Ohtar ordered as his horse reared backward. “Take down the dragon!”

I shuddered from the sound of dying elves. It caused an influx of blinding pain and agony deep inside my system. At the same time, Mycah wrenched his bound wrists from Sarqua’s hold. He tore the ropes apart with a roar, then fluidly grabbed the dagger from Sarqua’s belt and chucked it to Rydan, who had just finished freeing his own hands.

The soldiers and Uglies reacted instantaneously, but there was nothing they could do against Dúlin, and Mycah and Rydan were able to defend any attacks unleashed upon them. Ender had helped Naminé out of her restraints, though I stayed kneeling on the ground helplessly. I couldn’t pick myself up, let alone undo my ties. The heaviness in my eyes and chest were too much to bear. I collapsed to the ground completely, my cheek hitting the dirt, as I struggled with consciousness. I didn’t know what was happening to me, but it was more excruciating than ever before.

I watched from my place on the ground as Ender stretched his arm out quickly in front of his body toward the group of soldiers aiming bows at Mycah, and magically, all the arrows were sucked away.

As Dúlin dipped low in another pass of screaming fire, a hidden elf appeared from behind a tree and chanted an Elvish phrase as he threw his arms above his head toward the dragon. My eyes widened in pure terror as a silver substance coated Dúlin’s body starting from his tail and spread like a rapid tide up to his head. Mycah’s Fëa roared in crackling fury one last time before he dropped like a stone and plunged to the hard ground in a loud crash. The land trembled and shook from the force. Mycah’s face snapped to his dragon’s fall, and I could see the devastation in his eyes as he yelled, “No!”

But it was too late.

In his distraction, a massive group swarmed Mycah like bees on honey, taking him down along with his Fëa. Rydan and Ender were next, followed by Naminé, then me. But it was the moment a sharp knife was held to each of our throats from behind that made everyone stop struggling and accept being caught. There were just too many of them and way too few of us. The hidden elf that had taken down Dúlin came trudging over to each of us, and while chanting a group of Elvish words, he held his hands over our heads.

“Foolish boy. You forced me to suppress your powers,” Ohtar commented from his seat atop a mighty grey horse. He took off again toward the castle. “Make haste.”

Two soldiers fisted my arms roughly and forced me to my feet, though I couldn’t manage to stay like that. I was back to being dragged along, my feet scraping against the surface of the ground. Everyone else was tied even stronger than before and kicked forward to a walking pace, the daggers never lifting from our throats, but it didn’t appear Mycah gave thought to any of it. He looked utterly wrecked and hopeless.

There was a long trip through the valley of houses, stables, and workshops, then up the side of the mountain through the outer castle wall. A deafening, mighty horn blared as we approached. Within its hold lay the courtyard filled with more elves exhibiting skills of every kind. There was the weaponry, master of arms, carpenter, and seamstress. Everything you could think of was being made in these quarters.

As Ohtar continued onward from atop his high horse, every elda he passed bowed to the ground. I wanted to vomit in disgust over the ridiculousness of it. Eventually, we made it to the end of the courtyard, but we were forced to wait outside and stare at the serene elves going about their business. Sarqua and Ohtar took stairs that led to a tall tower that over looked the people.

A loud horn blew, drawing everyone’s attention to the false king inside his tainted tower. His malevolent voice echoed, “My people! Oh, my people, there is much mirth and merriment to be had. I come to you now with the most precious of glad tidings.”

Every Night Elf present gathered around the tower as we stood hostage at its base. Ohtar continued in a sick, vile bellow, “We have captured the traitors!”

A boisterous applause resonated into the dissipating dusky sky. Night was falling over us, and an increasing amount of elves crammed into the streets to hear Ohtar’s announcement. My head lulled forward against my will. Any strength I had left in me was quickly vanishing.

I tried to keep my eyes open as Mycah stepped forward, but the several soldiers latched onto his arms and shoulders held him back. From where he stood, he shouted, “Listen! I beg of you, listen to me!”

All cheering quieted, and every pair of eyes surrounding us zeroed in on his face. This was it. This was exactly what he wanted. Hope ballooned beneath my ribs. Once Mycah revealed that he was the true king because Ohtar murdered his father, we’d be set free. That’d have to listen to their true king. We were finally going to defeat Ohtar.

“Do not pay attention to this traitor!” Ohtar shouted from above.

“No, you must listen!” Mycah pleaded over his evil uncle. “You are being deceived! Ohtar is the true traitor. He killed your king and my father Remydan Zafriel. I am Remycah Avel Zafriel, royal heir to the throne. We must put an end to this sick treachery. Join with me now, and help me take back the kingdom that is rightfully mine. Rightfully ours!”

Gasps and murmuring spread rapidly. Ohtar laughed, “My people, pay no heed to the nonsensical ramblings of a convicted wrongdoer. This lunacy, this absurdity, is only a desperate attempt to be spared execution.”

“You murdered my father! We will not stand for this, not anymore. Not whilst I’m here to ensure you pay for what you’ve done!” Mycah jerked his arms from the soldiers’ hold and stepped closer to the audience.

“Lies!” a person somewhere lost in the crowd exclaimed. Several others joined him. “Lies! Lies!”

Oh, thank God. They believe Mycah. I could cry from happiness.

“You are the murderer! You are the traitor!” they shouted, pointing to Mycah. Wait, what?! “Are you not the hypocrite, the terrorist, who loves our enemy? King Ohtar informed us it was you who betrayed our King Remydan, usurping the throne for yourself! You have been conspiring with our gravest adversary, the princess of Lassaira!”

“Kill him! Kill him!” more voices yelled. “Kill the traitor!”

“You will join with Princess Nariella and ruin our kingdom!” another man bellowed. No….no, no, no.

Ender spoke up, “Please! You speak of what you do not know! King Remycah has done no such thing. He is not fraternizing with the enemy!”

Ohtar roared, “And here is the proof of their lies, my meek ones! For the enemy is among them even now! There she stands, a fellow conspirator against you, Nariella Ashwyn Woodlinn!”

“The enemy we saw him betray us for! The one he rescued from the cliff!” a women added painstakingly loud, anger ravaging her vocal cords. “It is true! Remycah loves Princess Nariella! He has betrayed us!”

My stomach heaved violently as the entire crowd roared in disgust and fury. They spit at my feet and face in a loathsome outcry. But then hushed whispers quickly began to spread. “The Queen! The Queen.”

Within seconds, all bodies lowered to the ground in a wave as the beautiful Elven-queen slowly floated in front of Mycah. Her face was morphed into pure disappointment and contempt. She stood before her son for a long moment, not saying a word. Mycah opened his mouth as if to speak, but his mother suddenly slapped him across the face…hard. His head was thrown to the side, the crack of the impact echoing in the entire courtyard. His own mother publicly shamed him. She then simply turned around and went back the way she had come.

My heart shattered into oblivion once I saw the devastation and failure in Mycah’s expression. He shook his head absentmindedly as his eyes found mine for the briefest of seconds before turning to Ender, who stared helplessly back. Ender closed his eyes in defeat and hung his head.

What had I done?

“String him up!” Ohtar commanded suddenly, dropping a rope that hung down to the ground. Immediately, two soldiers tied it around Mycah’s ankles. From the tower, they yanked it upward in a swift motion, causing Mycah to fall face-first against the stone courtyard. They reeled him higher and higher, until he was left hanging like a fish caught on a line.

I couldn’t stand it. I couldn’t bear to watch as they pummeled him with stones and rotten food. My body buckled, and this time, the soldiers let me crash to a kneeling position. Rydan shouted to Ender, “Do something!”

But there was nothing Ender could do. He shook his head silently at Rydan. There was nothing any of us could do with knives still being held against all our throats, but even worse than that, apparently that creepy elf did some sort of voodoo that disabled our powers. Ohtar grinned wickedly as he watched the horrifying scene with happiness.

“Kill the traitor! Kill the traitor!” the crowd chanted with a continued onslaught of attacks on Mycah’s hanging body. I couldn’t handle it.

Instincts above else wouldn’t allow it. My blood churned into a boiling outrage, eliminating whatever enchantment that elf had put over me. An injection of adrenaline hit me full-force. Frenetic energy zapped through my veins, and without even thinking, I sent it catapulting toward the rope around Mycah’s ankles. It sliced the cords, snapping the line in half. He did a flip through the air and landed on his feet just in time. He head-butted the soldier that had tried to attack him, then found a sharp edge to rub his ties against to break free. My guard backhanded me across the face like a clap of thunder, and I hit the ground in a hard heap.

“Don’t touch her!” Rydan shouted in alarm as he fought against the guard holding him.

“Seize him!” Ohtar leaned over the side of the tower. “Seize him, you insolent dogs! Fetch more of the rope that is impossible for him to manipulate! Fetch it!”

I didn’t know what that meant, but someone did as he asked. Rydan, Naminé, and Ender were all working to get out of the guards’ hold as the crowd of people scattered away from the scene out of fear. Mycah scaled the tower with his bare hands like a speed-demon, going after Ohtar. I couldn’t move or stand up, so I lost sight of what was happening once he jumped over the edge to go inside. All he had to do was kill Ohtar and this would be over.

Was it wrong to pray for someone’s death? Because more than anything, I wished for that one thing. Ohtar had to be stopped, and I knew Mycah couldn’t do it alone. I needed to gather more strength so that I could figure out a way to break free everyone else. I worried that it’d all be for nothing though if they were still enchanted from using their gifts.

Abruptly, my soul ceased to function as Mycah’s body shot out of the tower and plummeted below at an alarmingly high-speed. He smashed into the stone floor like a rag doll. Blood trickled from his mouth.

A piercing scream tore from my throat, and I made every effort to reach him. Strong hands pawed all over my body to keep me from getting anywhere, causing a fierce anger to erupt in the pit of my stomach. A scalding-hot light burst from within my body and exploded into the atmosphere. The hurt and torment ripping my heart to shreds overwhelmed all senses, and the last thing I felt before my mind shut down was a firm grip around my torso. Then that was it. I was yet again trapped in that haunting darkness that refused to leave me alone.

Chapter Thirty-Two

~Naminé~

“Goddammit, no!” Rydan cried in anguish. “Nari! Will you just—Let go of me! God!”

As the blinding light gradually dissipated, my eyes adjusted to the new scene before me. Ender and Nariella were nowhere to be seen, though Rydan and I remained being held firm against our will. Remycah stayed still on his back. Was he dead? No, he couldn't be. It was not supposed to be this way.

“Search for the two lost prisoners!” a knight ordered, and a few of the soldiers obeyed immediately.

The trembling of my entire body would not let up. Ohtar’s guards hastily fetched Remycah and poured a potion down his throat, which I assumed would suspend his gifts. Then that would surely mean he could not be dead. They would not need to incapacitate him in that way if he were.

“Where’s Nari?” Rydan whispered urgently from his place at my side.

“I do not know. What should we do?”

“Is there anything we can do?” he asked in return. “I can’t believe this is happening. We weren’t ready. We were so stupid to try this on our own.”

“Silence!” the guard closest to Rydan ordered while kicking his leg.

My eyes found Rydan’s and were locked into his silver gaze. Ohtar appeared from above, his voice booming, “We have won! My loyal people, we have succeeded in avenging justice. We have brought the traitor to his knees! And so we shall celebrate our victory!”

The entire kingdom resumed their stance surrounding us at the foot of Ohtar’s citadel in a new vigor of rejoicing. A voice I did not recognize shouted, “We must execute the traitors on the night of the Hunter’s Moon!”

A cacophony of clapping and cheering sparked a frenzy as everyone agreed to the timing of our execution. If I had to die, at the very least, I was pleased it would be alongside my brother, mother, and father.

If it had to end this way, if we both had no other choice but to perish, I could not ask for a better way for it to happen than next to the one I loved—with my dearest Rydan.

And so I would not fear death. No, I would not let the unknown choke me into weakness. I would bravely face my demise and go with my head held high. I would die with my honor and with my dignity held intact.

The Kingdom of Aselaira was full of peril. It was beyond a saving grace or any hope of redemption. It had been folly of me to give in so easily to that sliver of false hope that none other in the kingdom held to—None other than Ender, of course.

And yet, with my family by my side as we are led to our deaths by order of the false king, I would not regret the decisions I made that brought me to that point. I would not regret risking my life for the betterment of my kingdom. I suddenly related to a poem written by a human man I had read by chance whilst residing at Rydan’s home. I flitted the words over again in my mind:

“Though nothing can bring back the hour

Of splendor in the grass, of glory in the flower;

We will grieve not, rather find

Strength in what remains behind.”

Yes, come what may—I, Naminé Adrëa Elendel, would stand tall as that rough noose would be slipped around my neck, and never shall I cower in the shadow of a daunting requiem.

Epilogue

~Nari~

Mycah. Mycah.

Mycah was dead.

I buried my face into my palms as I gradually gained consciousness. Mycah was dead, and it was all my fault. The pain choked me as I scrunched into a ball, rocking back and forth.

“Nariella?” I recognized Ender’s voice. “Nariella, give heed.”

“What?” I whispered so softly, I barely even heard myself.

“Remycah is not dead, though we do not have much time until he is. We must make haste.”

“What?” I croaked, my head jerking to attention. My puffy eyes found Ender’s frightened ones. “What do you mean he’s not dead?”

“If Remycah were dead, I would know it. However, our connection remains, therefore, he is not dead.” My father poked his head around a tree, checking for danger.

I broke into a silent sob. I couldn’t help it. Only, these were happy tears. Thank you. Thank you to everything good and gracious in this world. Just, thank you.

“There is much to do. Come, quickly now.” Ender took hold of my arm, but I collapsed back to the ground after trying unsuccessfully to stand up. I was in so much physical pain and exhaustion. It was overwhelming.

“What’s wrong with me? Why do I keep passing out? And where the heck are we?” I gazed around, noticing we were out of the castle and hidden in a forest. Wait, where was Rydan? If Mycah wasn’t dead, what would happen to him? Panic flared ten-times over in my gut.

“I can only assume your repeated episodes of unconsciousness stem from exerting too much energy or emotions that your brain and body cannot handle it. In other words, you reboot. As for where we are, it is a dangerous location that is not giving much cover.”

“How did we escape? Where’s Rydan?” I crawled behind a tree as sweat dripped down my temple. I was hotter than anything that could be considered normal.

“During your explosion of energy, I had the opportunity to carry you to safety undetected. The others were out of my means, and I had no time to assist any but you. Do not fret, we shall return on a rescue mission before it is too late. I overheard them shouting for the execution to take place on the night of the Hunter’s Moon.”

“Oh, my god. We have to hurry.” I tried to stand up again, but gosh darn it. It was no use. I couldn’t do anything feeling like this.

“I fear for your health, my child. With all that is required of us, you shall only be a hindrance to the mission in your condition. I may have to—”

“I know—I hate this!” I cut him off and threw a rock out of frustration. I wished there was a way to find out more about this healing stuff. It was a weakness not knowing the ins and outs about a gift in my possession. I couldn’t help those I loved and only made things worse. What was the point of my dumb, stupid life?

“We must find a Healer. What terrifies me is that they are so rare. I do not know if we have the time to.” Ender knelt to the ground next to me and took my hand. Fear plagued my chest and stomach. I couldn’t stand the helplessness.

“Ender, what are we going to do? Even if we manage to rescue them, you were right about Mycah being rejected because of his love for me. Your kingdom is doomed!” My heart broke at the thought. I really wasn’t part of Mycah’s destiny, and it was just blatantly proven to me like a hard punch to my face. We could never be together. It was final. Even though I had been told that before, it never felt real until I heard with my own ears how angry it made his people. I felt sick to my stomach.

“Nariella, listen. We must assemble an army. It is the only way. Yet, before we can begin, you must be restored to your full potential. Forgive me, I realize the trauma you endured by the Tavas, but you must seek your grandfather.”

“My grandfather? What does he have to do with this?” My grandfather’s eyes that were deep purple but almost black popped into mind. Could he have been a Healer who lost his abilities? Despair squeezed around my stomach, reminding me that it didn’t matter even if he was. I wouldn’t have the chance to ask him about it. There was no way I could go back. “Ender, you’re crazy if you think I can waltz back into Lassaira and get out of there alive. There’s no way.”

“Lord Döron is the only other Healer I know of. If there are dangerous aspects to being a Healer, we must find out about them before we do anything else. If there is a weakness, it would be advantageous of us to find out before it kills you. And, whilst your there, perhaps you could form a temporary alliance with their army.”

“What?! Okay, yeah, you’re definitely insane. That is never happening.”

“Will you listen? I have a plan.”

Suddenly, a jolt of electricity had me struggling to my feet, but I failed. And yet, I was still so happy in this moment, I could scream. Lissë was finally here. I clawed at the ground and watched the spot I felt her coming toward, knowing without a doubt she’d appear there in only a matter of seconds.

And there she was. She galloped diligently until she stood right before me. Without skipping a beat, she immediately lowered her enchanting horn to my body that was forced to remain on the ground. Gently, she touched it to my heart, and with a gasp of breath, I felt all turmoil and anguish evaporate from my veins instantly.

She healed me. She healed me completely, until I was better than I had ever felt in all my life. My Fëa was all I needed. Without her connection in Kennebunkport to help restore my energy after reviving Zaylie, I had been slowly withering.

It would always be her, and only her, with the ability to restore my soul to its true self.

I stood up tall, feeling wholly refreshed, and faced Ender as I stroked Lissë’s silky skin. “Okay, Ender. We’re rescuing Mycah, Rydan, Naminé—everyone. And we’re redeeming that throne, even if it kills me. Tell me your plan.”

To be continued…

What though the radiance which was once so bright

Be now for ever taken from my sight,

Though nothing can bring back the hour

Of splendour in the grass, of glory in the flower;

We will grieve not, rather find

Strength in what remains behind;

In the primal sympathy

Which having been must ever be;

In the soothing thoughts that spring

Out of human suffering;

In the faith that looks through death,

In years that bring the philosophic mind.

—William Wordsworth

Elvish Guide

Aglar {ah-glar} -- Glorious

Amin feuya ten' lle {ah-meen foo-yah teh-n lay} -- You disgust me

Aselaira {ah-seh-lie-rah} -- Mountain Home

Burrbein {ber-bane}

Cathar {kuh-thar}

Cílon {see-lohn}

Dae’Sûl {die-sool} -- Shadow Wind

Döron {doh-run} -- Oak

Dúlin {doo-leen} -- Nightingale

Durdell {der-del}

Edhel-N'dor {ed-hel-n-doh} -- Elf Land

Ed' i'ear ar' elenea {ehd-ee-air-ahr ehl-ee-nay-ah} -- By the sea and stars

Elda {ehl-dah} -- Elf

Ëlemmiire {ay-leh-meer} -- A star

Erulissë Asëa {air-oo-lee-say ah-say-ah} -- Grace Leaf

Faarea. Dina, gothamin {fah-ray-uh. dee-nah goh-thah-meen} -- Enough. Silence, foe.

Fëa {fay-uh} -- Spirit

Helkaer {hel-kah-air} -- Icy one

Isil'Elda {ee-seel ehl-duh} -- Night Elf (Moon Elf)

Lassaira {lahss-eye-ruh} -- Leaf home

Lle lakwenien? {lay lahk-ween-eyen} -- Are you joking?

Lle tela? {lay teh-lah} -- Are you finished?

Lómë {loh-may} -- Dusk

Luïnil { loo-ee-neel} -- A star

Maite'Ona {my-teh-oh-nah} -- Skilled gift

Mankoi naa lle sinome? {mahn-kohy nah lay seen-oh-may} -- Why are you here?

Nadorhuan {nah-doh-hwan} -- Cowardly dog

N’uma. Mani uma lle merna? {noo-ma. Mah-nee oo-mah lay meer-nah} -- No. What do you want?

Nura'ringul {noo-rah-reen-gool}

Nuuta {noo-tah} -- Damn

Ohtar {oh-tahr}

Óre'Dae {oh-ray die} -- Heart Shadow

Sarqua {sahr-qwah} -- Fleshy

Skultor {skuhl-tohr}

Tavas'Elda {tah-vahs ehl-dah} -- Wood Elf

Thank you to J.R.R. Tolkien for creating this ethereal language, and to grey-company.org and bladesofanarion.com for keeping the Elvish language alive. It was important for us to stay true to the Elvish tongue, and so we made it a priority to use real Elvish words in this story. However, some of these words/names are made up by Bailey Ardisone.

Sweet Redemption

(Sweet Series, Book Four)

by Bailey Ardisone

Copyright © 2014 Bailey Ardisone

All rights reserved. This book or any portion thereof
may not be reproduced or used in any manner whatsoever
without the express written permission of the publisher
except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

www.BaileyArdisone.com

Cover art created by Bailey Ardisone

Photograph by Felicia Simion Photography

All rights reserved.

Editing services provided by Rare Bird Editing.

Elvish language sources: www.grey-company.org, www.bladesofanarion.net, and J.R.R. Tolkien.

All rights reserved.

This ebook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This ebook may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each recipient. If you're reading this book and did not purchase it, or it was not purchased for your use only, then please return to Amazon.com and purchase your own copy.

Thank you for respecting and supporting the hard work of this author.

To my mother, for never letting go.

Amin mela lle.

Prologue

Have you ever fallen in love with someone you shouldn’t? If you could go back in time to the exact moment before you plunged head first into the deep pool of heart-hammering affection—a cavernous abyss so large you could never possibly return—could you resist, knowing if you didn’t, it would cost lives? If you were standing in that precious moment once more, would you choose love, or life?

I’m Nariella Ashwyn Woodlinn, and I’ve fallen in love with the king of my mortal enemies. Because of it, countless lives are now hanging precariously on the edge of destruction. My best friend is also my enemy, not to mention the king’s brother, but in an ironic joke, he somehow managed to elicit my heart as his Óre’Dae—a.k.a Heart Shadow. In other words, he’s my official appointed Guardian. I guess it could happen because I’m half his kin and technically only half his enemy, but yadda yadda—you get the picture. The point is, our hearts are connected in a way neither of us could ever possibly truly understand. But now, he’s the one that needs my protection. And I will rescue him from death’s waiting doom.

My very existence has tainted the lives of those I love most, and I am determined to fight through the tall flames of hell, through the belly of the beast, and on through the most violent of storms. I will be the victor.

But either way, as I stand here facing the ominous loom of the desolate castle of Aselaira with the towering, cracking mountains behind me, I’ve come to realize one thing—that this is the beginning of the end.

That which starts sweet, ends bitter; and that which starts bitter, ends sweet.

Chapter One

~Nari~

My fingers slipped through the silk of Lissë’s white mane and knotted into a tighter grasp than what was humanly possible. I kept my eyes on the brightening horizon in front of me, using it as a focal point to subdue my flaring nerves as my Fëa galloped against the hard ground with all her might. If I could keep my fear at bay, I might have a chance. But that was if.

I had Ender’s—I mean my father’s—plan burning depressions into my shoulders. It felt extremely heavy, as it rested upon my ability to succeed. If I didn’t—if I didn’t succeed with this plan, it would cost the lives of those I held so dearly in my heart.

And I couldn’t have that. I wouldn’t have that.

The problem was—and this was where the fear came from—that I could literally be running head first into death in this moment. There was no telling. No inkling of whether or not I even stood a chance of succeeding with this outlandish plan. Who was I kidding? I had no real confidence that I would accomplish the impossible, but I absolutely refused to acknowledge that. No, I buried that doubt deep down. Because I forbade myself to be that person again. I refused to let fear dictate my actions and my life.

Optimism. If I could manage positivity even in the darkest of hours, then maybe…just maybe…we could all live into the breaking of light.

Lissë sent a sensation of warmth and comfort straight to my heart, and I dropped my forehead onto the smoothness of her neck. The snow-like hairs of her mane tickled my face in a way that provided even more comfort. It was soothing and familiar, despite how recently I’d found her. My Fëa was the other half to my soul—the other half of my spirit—and once we bonded, it was as if we had never been apart.

I thought of how Ender had said Mycah's and my souls were joining together. If the end result was anything like the way my soul felt being bonded with Lissë’s, then I already knew how mutilating it would be ripping the fresh threads apart.

No, scratch that. I didn’t actually know. I couldn’t even imagine what it’d be like. Severing our souls from one another seemed unfathomable, unattainable, and incomprehensible. And yet, that was exactly what I was being required to do.

The vision of Mycah’s mother slapping him across the face due to our forbidden indulgence absolutely refused to leave my thoughts. I kept seeing it play out right before me, as if I were stuck in an endless cycle of punishment and guilt for what I’d done.

I’d been warned. Warned by my father—warned by Mycah’s appointed Guardian, and yet I had done nothing. I had let my soul deceive me. Let it entice me to the false belief that Mycah had the ultimate say in his destiny, but I had been a fool. Yes, though he was the true king of Aselaira, he was ruled by principle and tradition. What he desired meant nothing when an entire kingdom outnumbered him, reminding him of where his loyalties should truly lie.

And those loyalties couldn’t be with me.

It didn’t matter that I was an abomination in the eyes of the Tavas’Elda—the wood elves. It didn’t even matter that I had the same Isil blood running in my veins. Even if they were to be made aware of it, all the kingdom of Aselaira would see when they looked at me would be the Tavas blood running side-by-side with their own. They wouldn’t acknowledge that I was one of them. They’d exile me, or sentence me to death as an abomination just as my own kingdom of Lassaira had done.

And so, they’d left me with no choice.

This meant war.

If the people of Aselaira insisted on hanging Mycah all because he fell in love with the princess of their enemies, then that was exactly what I’d be. Their enemy. And damn would I rain fire upon their lofty mountain.

A horrendous squawking rung out from the highest point in the sky, drawing my attention to a large-winged bird in flight. It glided effortlessly through the playful wind, and in that moment, I envied it.

Freedom. Pure, blissful freedom.

Drawing in a long breath that filled my lungs completely, I clenched my jaw and fisted my fingers even tighter into stone around Lissë’s snow-white strands. Worry and fear were bubbling like hot lava in my chest, and all I could think was—Please. Please be strong enough to save them.

I knew I was headed to my very doom, but what else could be done? Mycah and Rydan’s lives were now left in my trembling hands. On top of that, so were Naminé and Cathar’s. This was the only option before me, and I had to give it a try.

I held my breath as we slowed to a standstill. Though we were shrouded in the shadow of a large laurinquë tree, it did little to actually conceal us from any danger. There could be no hiding from the ever-watchful eyes that protected these forests,but I tried anyway. I took great pains to slide off Lissë’s back as quietly as I could, terrified that even the whisper of cloth against her smooth hide could be heard by these merciless creatures.

Shhhh, I echoed in my head, as if whispering the thought to Lissë would bring comfort. I’d have to go the rest of the way on foot. It was my best chance of remaining undetected, if I hadn’t been unknowingly seen already. Which, of course, knowing my luck was exactly the case. But there was no time to dwell on the ‘ifs.’

Without words, I made it clear through our emotional connection that Lissë would need to leave me. It was also very, very clear that she absolutely hated to do it. But it had to be done. I sent her reassuring thoughts and feelings before taking my first step in the direction of the one place I had sworn to never return to. I knew that I was insane for even trying this. I knew it with one-hundred-percent certainty.

But that is the epitome of love—insanity.

And I had too many loved ones depending on me to succeed; there was no turning back, as much as I wished I could. My stomach felt like it was turning into a twisting, somersaulting monster as I drew closer in the uncomfortable daylight.

Wood elves loved the sun.

Today, I hated it. It was my enemy. It would sell me out in a second, as if a spotlight was focused in on my exact location, giving me away. It made it infinitely harder to get through this hopeless mission. But I had no time to waste. The night of the Hunter’s Moon was less than two weeks away, and we had a to-do list the size of Mount Everest with only two people tasked to complete it.

The glint of the elven towers could be seen from my position smushed against the trunk of a tree. The Kingdom of Lassaira. The home of my kin—the Tavas’Elda. My blood yearned for the reunion, but it was pointless. It’d never be satiated. Not when I was returning unwelcome. Okay, more like trespassing.

I slipped through the trees until I reached the wall, sticking close to it. I wouldn’t be going through the front gate. Not this time. Last time I had gone the way I was working toward now, I had resented the action. Cathar had pulled me along by force in the effort to escape the castle’s tree-riddled walls. Back then, I hadn't been ready to leave yet. I had been robbed of those precious first-time moments with my grandfather all too soon.

But in this moment, I couldn’t be more grateful for that hasty retreat. Because of that tormenting moment, I had learned of a perfect way to enter the fortress undetected that would bring me sanctuary today. A tidbit of intel I could use to my advantage that would very well save not only my life, but all those I loved.

I silently thanked Cathar and promised to save him from under Ohtar’s ruthless thumb.

When I reached the small drain that had barely accommodated Cathar’s larger frame, I stooped in and crawled on hands and knees right on through to the interior walls of the Tavas’Elda’s dwelling place. Before I exited, I scoped the perimeter with precise focus for any imminent danger, as I’d seen Mycah do countless times before. With the coast clear, I sprinted along the tree trunks and shrubbery that lined the kingdom’s boundaries. It seemed a little too easy, but I suspected their biggest concern was guarding the gaping hole Mycah blasted into their city’s walls last time I had been here.

I thought of that moment with both fondness and sadness. It hurt to think of him.

Easily enough, I wafted through the shadows until I was pressed up next to my grandfather Döron’s door, praying and hoping with all my might that he still occupied the space. I rapped on the thick, red-hued wood as my eyes darted every which way in fear of being spotted before anyone answered.

The second the door was ajar, I stuffed my way in with brute force, throwing all caution to the wind and putting one-hundred-percent of my faith that whoever was about to meet me on the other side was friend, not foe. The gamble was risky, but I had no other choice. Let’s hope today was my lucky day.

For a split-second, the disappointment that I’d been wrong suffocated my chest and clenched my stomach. The exact same time I had forced my way in through the door, I was being shoved backward into the hard wood as it slammed shut behind me. A dagger lay pressed against my skin, an arm secured across my shoulders in a tight restraint, giving me no room to budge—or, had I tried to, my throat would be sliced.

Foe. Definitely foe.

“May I help you?” a firm but bell-like voice growled in my face, advertising that the only thing she actually offered would be a quick death.

Fortified by my determination to get what I had come for, instinct took over. Without thinking, I kneed the girl in the stomach and twisted her wrist outward away from my throat, my thumb on her pressure point. The dagger dropped from her grasp with a loud clang to the floor. With her other hand, she grabbed the back of my neck, ready to perform some unknown maneuver I probably wasn’t prepared for.

“Halt,” a voice demanded softly from deep within the shadows on the other side of the room, and we had automatically froze. A voice I’d recognize anywhere. My grandfather’s. “She is my granddaughter.”

I let out a long breath as the maidservant elf lifted her thumb from my bruised throat. She bowed and apologized softly, “Forgive me.”

“Me too,” I said in return. It didn’t matter to me anymore. I waved it off, because my focus was now solely intent on the ancient elda watching me from afar. “I know it’s stupid and completely idiotic that I came back. Believe me, I wish I didn’t have to do it. I know this puts you in a ton of danger, and I’m so sorry for that—”

“Shhh,” he cooed, interrupting me the same time he drifted over to where I stood and placed me against his chest, wrapping his strong arms around my back. “You are alive. You’re safe.”

It was kind of weird. I didn’t know this person in any way. I had spent maybe five minutes with him the one and only time we had been around each other—the first second I had discovered he even existed. And yet, his paternal affection had seemed as natural as breathing. The weird part was, I realized, was that it also didn’t feel strange being held in this practically-a-stranger’s arms, even though logically it seemed that it should, shouldn’t it? But instead, it was nice and completely needed. It heated my insides with pride, loyalty, and love—soothed my fraying nerves like balm.

“Yeah,” I responded in a just-as-soft whisper. “So are you.”

He was my grandfather. The father of my mother. And Ender was my father. I might not have been raised with them, or even grown up knowing they existed, but there was a definite familial bond of love that ignited in me—ignited between us—the moment I had learned of them.

My fingertips were bent into the simple clothing that covered his back. They had a will of their own, grasping onto the seasoned king of old, relishing the stolen moment I had been robbed of all my life—afraid they’d never get the chance again, or that they’d be torn from their place at any given second.

That thought sent a current of fear spiking through me. I didn’t have time for this. “Okay, I have a bunch of things to discuss with you. And like, a million questions…”

I trailed off once I pulled my face from his chest and spotted who I knew without a doubt was my grandmother watching us with a reverential smile from the sidelines. The sad part was, I didn’t even know her name.

“Hello,” she said simply. Her beauty was astounding. I was actually taken aback at just how beautiful and ethereal she really was. I had seen her beauty from afar in the moments before I had been about to lose my head atop a chopping block, but looking at her this close, I practically gasped. Her hair—a shimmering silkiness that resembled rays of the sun—hung perfectly in a ringlet curtain down to her waist.

“Hi,” I had no choice but to say back. I was left a little enraptured by the coolness of her teal eyes. Despite being the color you’d expect to find around glaciers, they held absolutely nothing but warmth. I found solace there along with my courage and added, “I’m so glad you’re both okay. I was so worried. I thought for sure King Aglar was planning on executing you guys next with the looks of those shackles around your wrists. I was kind of expecting you to be in prison or something, to be honest. Obviously, I’m glad you’re not.”

Sigh. Why must I ramble when nervous?

Döron walked over to his wife—or mate…whatever the terminology was here—and stood protectively at her side. It was strange how young they looked, knowing they were probably hundreds, maybe even thousands of years old. I didn’t know what their exact age was, but I was betting on it being forever-and-a-day old.

“We are in prison, my dear,” he corrected me. “We have been caged in our home without the ability to leave unless consent is granted by the king. The shackles were placed on our wrists the day of your execution merely to prevent your grandmother and me from intervening on your behalf.”

“Secured? How? I didn’t see any guards out there, and obviously your door can easily be opened. Maybe now’s your chance to escape!” Hope puffed its familiar air into my chest.

“Ah, it may appear to be that way, child, but in Luïnil, nothing is ever what it seems.” There was a small but bitter smirk lifting the corners of Döron’s lips. It was obvious he wasn’t happy about this fact. “There is a powerful enchantment over our residence. All may freely come and go as they please except for your grandmother and me.”

And then, even more familiar, the hope deflated into a pile of disappointment.

My grandmother floated closer as if she were smoother than liquid and tucked hair behind my ear until her fingers slid down to the ends. “There is so much of your mother in you,” she paused, before finishing in a slow veneration, “Nariella.”

The way she said my name made my heart pump an extra beat. That along with her gentle smile showed me more than words could ever say. She loved her daughter. She missed her, and probably even missed saying that name out loud. But above all, she was in awe of me.

“So I’m told.” I returned her smile. Ender had told me the same thing while on the plane ride to England, but it definitely meant just as much hearing it again coming from my own mother’s mother. That was like…whoa. “Thank you.”

“Apart from the hue of your hair, of course.” She smiled sadly then. My heart hammered. A reminder that my mother was dead because of my dark brown locks.

“I…I’m so sorry—”

“Do not be,” she quickly cut me off, embracing me so softly, I barely felt her. “You are not to blame. She would have loved you with all her soul and heart. She would have loved your hair as well, lisse’amin.”

I thought she called me something there at the end, but it didn’t sound bad, so I didn’t ask. Not that I had time to either way. Döron took my hands and led me to their sitting area, placing me on a soft feathered chair. “Come now. There is much to say and not nearly enough time to say it. Tell us the burden you must carry on your shoulders to have risked such a dangerous return as this. Tell us why you’ve come. It must be grave indeed.”

“It is. It’s very grave. I wouldn’t risk endangering your lives further if it wasn’t, but…” I hesitated to mention the reason was that Mycah’s well-being hung in the balance. Last time I had mentioned his name in this house, my grandfather had forbade me to see him ever again.

I didn’t listen.

It really sucks that he had been right. That all this could’ve been avoided had I listened to my grandfather in that moment. But none of that mattered now. I could dwell on my regrets later.

“Tell us,” my grandmother urged. I thought over my words carefully. On the ride here, I had nothing but this conversation to work through beforehand, and yet, I couldn’t seem to figure out a good way to say it.

“What I’m going to say will be a huge disappointment to you. In fact, you may even hate me afterward.” I made an “o” shape with my lips and slowly let out a deep breath. “But please listen to everything I have to say before you judge me or make any decisions. Please. I need you two now more than I ever have in my entire life. It’s so important.” I started rushing my words together, growing anxious, so I worked hard to rein myself in. I was also acutely aware that I didn’t have time for my craziness. I had to stay calm. Stay focused.

“You have our full attention,” Döron said encouragingly.

“I need your army. I need an alliance with Lassaira,” I blurted it out quickly, just to get it over with. Their eyes widened. In this moment, I had to believe they thought I was insane. “I know, I know. It’s crazy to even mention it. But listen, you’ve commanded them before, can’t you do it again? It’s for a worthy cause. And I wouldn’t just be rallying your army. I’ll be getting more. Lots more.”

He shook his head. “Why do you need such an army? It is far from feasible. Long has it been since outlying kingdoms joined together and fought on the same side.” I felt a tear prick my eyes at his confirmation of my overwhelming hopelessness, but I fought against it. “As to your mention of my commanding the Lassaira army, that was before our king was made aware of it. None will listen to me now. Not whilst I sit just short of exiled in our humble hovel. It is folly to even try.”

“I get all that. I do. But I’m desperate. I’ll do anything. And…my father is begging.”

“Your father?” my grandmother gasped. “You are acquainted with him? How? When? We believed him to be dead.”

“Yes, but only recently. Apparently, everyone believed him to be dead.” I thought of how Mycah had told me he was, a time that felt ages ago, but really wasn’t that long. Back when this had all begun. “He’s very much not dead. He’s begging of you now to restore that alliance you and he once had. We both are. Back then, you joined together to save my life. An infinitely dangerous task that I could never repay you for, or even begin to properly thank you. And now…now we’re both begging you to help us again. Please, grandpa.” I tried out the foreign word, and it fell flat on my tongue. It was awkward. I couldn’t deny that there was a part of me that liked it, though.

A look of surprise mixed with pride flitted across his face before he replied, “You have yet to tell me the reason for this need. What could you possibly need our army for? The Isil army is much greater.”

“You’re right. It is. And that’s the reason we need yours and any other we can get to join it. Ender has a plan. A crazy, messed up, more than likely won’t work plan, but nevertheless, a plan. It’s our only one. The only option we have, giving us no choice but to at least try it.” I still couldn’t bring myself to say it was to save several of their enemies. The true king and the prince of their enemies, no less.

“Nariella my child, you must tell us this plan.” My grandmother pleaded for understanding.

“Okay, okay.” I closed my eyes as I spoke. “We need to build a stronger—a much stronger, like, way way stronger—army than that of Aselaira. And the reason is…well, they have captive several people that I love. One of which, I’m…in love…with.” Yeah, this was awkward.

“In love?” she whispered in surprise. I nodded my head, my chest tightening as an image of Mycah caressing my cheek resurfaced in my mind.

“They’re to be executed the night of the Hunter’s Moon. That means we have a very short time to assemble a massive army that can bring down Ohtar. We need you.” I wanted to tell them it was Mycah and Rydan I was desperate to save, but I was terrified they wouldn’t help me if I did. Instead, I focused the discussion on their hatred toward Ohtar. “Even if it means you have to defy your king again…it would benefit not only me and those I love, but your kingdom most of all! We’d finally put an end to this vicious war that continues to rape your lands. Don’t you want that? To clear Lassaira of all things Isil?”

And then I regretted that. It didn’t seem wise to play off a prejudice I was in no way a part of. It’d only lead to disappointment once they found out the ones I loved were Isil royalty. Like I had deceived them…misleading them to believe I was someone different.

“None here would not wish that.” I smiled hopefully, but he immediately countered my obvious hope with, “Do not misunderstand. We are loyal to our king, but he has changed. It is common knowledge that there is a sickness growing in his mind. He rarely, if at all, leaves his tower. He keeps himself locked away, refusing to mingle with his people, unlike days of old. Since the night of Queen Nariella’s death, he has been a different king than the one we had come to know with fondness. He cares not that his subjects sacrifice their lives to keep his kingdom safe against the Isil army. He does nothing to defend us or aid us. King Aglar ceased ruling over our kingdom quite some time ago. Therefore, he would never agree to your request, and the army of Lassaira believes me to have betrayed them and our holy king. None would dare defy the orders of their king and heed my command, as much as you or I may wish for it. I truly am sorry, my dear. It cannot be done.”

I let go of a long, pent up sigh. The air shook and trembled as it left my rigid body. I braced myself for what I had to say next. It was time for Ender’s Plan B.

But before I could even open my mouth to say another word, a low growl had my head jerking to the far corner of a room darkened to black. My heart slammed up into my throat as my eyes met vibrant purple ones staring right at me from deep in the shadows.

I couldn’t swallow. I couldn’t even gasp or scream.

There was nothing I could do but stare, because I was paralyzed with fear.

It had to be a creature of Aglar’s. He found me.

Chapter Two

~Naminé~

The peril of Aselaira had grown tumultuous. It had darkened into new depths—a limitless abyss of evil, suffering, and despair, ready to swallow each of its inhabitants into nothingness.

Along with the heartache of its true king, so did the kingdom fall further ill.

What frightened me the most was that no one realized the destruction happening around them, nor did they recognize Ohtar as the source.

It was utterly maddening.

Sarqua threw my crumpled body into a cold, gritty cell, and my skull cracked against the stone wall it hit. I held my aching wound and ground my teeth in a seething stare. He smirked smugly as he closed the heavy iron door with a clang, locking it behind him.

My gaze surveyed the others who had been tossed here unwillingly before me. Though I could not see their faces through the veil of darkness, I counted fourteen in total, each with dirt and grime smeared on their pallid limbs. It was unusual to see my kind in this deteriorated condition unless they had been tortured, neglected, and starved.

It did not bode well for me to now be imprisoned amongst them.

“Naminé?” a weak voice whispered from a dark corner. “Why? Why is it that you are here?”

“Falla?” I recognized the voice and immediately crawled to her. My mind tried to grasp why she was here, and yet the surprise in her voice over my presence puzzled me more. I reached her and clasped her hands tightly with mine. “I do not understand. What has happened? What is everyone doing here?”

“King Ohtar. He summoned us here. We are to work night and day to locate the traitors Ender and Nariella from Lassaira who had escaped. The question is, my friend, is what reason could there possibly be for you to have joined us?”

“You? How are you to locate them? You are an Animal Healer!” There was something in the way she spoke that worried me. In the way she gaped at me in astonishment. “Tell me, why are you so surprised that I was brought here?”

“The answer is rather simple, Naminé.” The pressure on my hands that she now held grew tighter. She maneuvered herself to be straight in front of my face. “Each one of us here are Maite’Ona. Which begs the question, why are you here when you are not?”

“Oh, Falla, forgive me.” I had completely forgotten she was unaware of my dream-weaving gift. She had no idea I was also a Maite’Ona. “I was much too frightened to admit before, but now I want to shout it to the world. I am also a Maite’Ona, though I refuse to assist in Ohtar’s vile sins.”

“By the sea and stars,” she whispered, covering her mouth. “It is grave indeed your gift has been discovered by our king. Naminé, you must assist in whatever it is he asks of you! If we do not, we will be tortured relentlessly until the night of the Hunter’s Moon.”

I gasped in horror, tears straining my eyes. They were all fated to death? I shook my head. “Falla, do you not see? He has promised us all to the Hunter’s Moon! We cannot help him, we cannot grant him more power!”

The prison door opening again so soon startled me, for I had not expected it, and dropped Falla’s hand to turn around.

Ohtar strutted in and wrenched my head by the hair until I was forced to prostrate at his feet. “You sicken me, quisling. If I did not have use for you, I would slit your throat this instant just to watch you suffer.”

“How can you be so selfish? How is it you can murder so many and believe the people will approve?”

“Silence, you twit. It matters not what the people approve; once the night of the Hunter’s Moon passes, there will be nothing anyone can do to stop me.” I opened my lips to rebut him, but instead he clamped a hand over my mouth and grunted in my face, “I do not wish to converse with you. Now tell me where Ender and that harlot from Lassaira have gone! Tell me where they are!” He threw me violently against the hard wall made of stone with his forearm digging into my throat. “Tell me!”

“Never. I will never help you. Torture me if you must, but I would not tell you what you want to know, even if I did contain the answers.” His open palm struck the side of my cheek with bitter force, and a horrifying gleam shone in his eye, for we both knew he could not kill me before the rise of the Hunter’s Moon. But he could make me miserable until then.

“Oh, you will do as I ask, traitor, if it should be the last thing you do before I snap your neck for the entire kingdom to see.” He dug harder into my windpipe, extinguishing my airflow.

A horrid feeling crept into my mind—one that made my bones ache and spine shudder. My eyes closed as I fought with all my might to resist what I knew was happening.

Ohtar was poisoning me to do his bidding. Pouring his malicious will into my own so that I would break to him. If I did not resist, he would have me on all fours obeying his every command like a trained dog.

But I knew better. And I refused to give in to him. I would not betray my true king. Not before, and not now. Whatever torment Ohtar had waiting for me, I would fight it until my very last breath.

We were prodded like cattle out of our prison cells and unto the shaming posts. The cold, lifeless iron of the shackles bit into our skin with finality as they clanged closed. Ridicule and torturous words were shouted at us as the sun dipped below the horizon, extinguishing all light.

What power we once had, was lost. Drained from our life’s blood by use of lorda potion, strength and vigor would not return; it mattered not how much we strived for it. Our beautiful, magnificent Fëa received the worst of it, for they were strung up beside our despicable restraining stations. Their power was so great, it required more to subdue them.

Oh, how I writhed in agony over Calen and Lómë’s pain. I cared not of my own when burdened with theirs. I would gladly welcome twice the amount of discomfort if it meant they were spared.

Remycah was kept separate from us, leaving Rydan and me in public alone to be tormented, for Ohtar had other plans for him. But for the two of us, we were to be used as examples—it showed the people of Aselaira what would happen to them if they should disobey the king. And they relished showing their scorn for us as traitors. Continuously spat at and used as target practice for rotten food, we were forced to endure hours of punishment until the moment when we would be returned to our cells.

Suddenly, a familiar person approached me cautiously. He did not linger for long, but pretended to be violent and discourteous. He whispered, “Is there another way that leads to the entrance of the dungeons? One less noticeable by guards?”

He then slapped my already swollen cheek from Ohtar’s beating. Rydan growled with a fierce anger and tugged vigorously on the restraints. The kindness and remorse shown in his eyes had me confused. He sternly whispered, “Answer me!”

“Yes, if you should use the servant passageway in the corner of the kitchens, to the left, you should not be seen easily. Why do you ask this of me? What need have you with the dungeons?” my voice trembled.

“Don’t help him,” Rydan said to me. He then glared daggers at the Isil before us. “If I get out of this, you’re going to pay for laying a hand on her.”

He ignored Rydan as he replied softly, “Thank you.” His voice was kept lower than a whisper, speaking only to me. He turned to leave, but there was something that I did not understand.

“Please, please wait!” I begged, and I did well to match his volume, for I did not wish to alert any guards to our discussion. “I do not understand. Are you friend or foe? Do you mean us harm? I cannot know if you are to be trusted, or if you shall betray us to Ohtar. Please, I beg of you, what is the meaning of you coming to me now?”

“I cannot answer your questions here. Not when unfriendly eyes and ears are so heavily surrounding us. You would do well to pretend I am only here to deal out hate and punishment. I am no more than a passing citizen, similar to everyone else.” His yellow eyes gleamed brighter as he moved away, and I felt my curiosity multiply. “Farewell for now, Naminé.”

Without another word, he disappeared into shadows and out of sight. Rydan was quick to inquire, “Are you okay? What’s going on? Who was that guy?”

“I have only met him once before. I do not deny he has caused me great confusion since that first moment, and this second time has not resulted any differently. My distrust and logic tell me he is foe, most certainly foe and on Ohtar’s side. I would be most confident of this if it were not for the warning in my heart. For there, he feels most definitely a friend. Oh, Rydan, I do not understand, but I hope we shall learn where his true allegiance lies in due time.”

“What makes you think he can’t be trusted?” Rydan questioned wisely, and then in a whisper he added, “And then what makes you think you can?”

“He is a servant of Ohtar’s. A strong Maite’Ona used against whom all those he pleases as a companion to Ohtar’s own gift, for Ohtar is powerful in sniffing out deceit, but fails to discover truths. I met this Isil servant during my captivity in Ohtar’s chambers, during my first time of being forced to give service to him by way of my gift. I pray this Maite’Ona follows Ohtar’s orders unwillingly, as did I. But we live in a time when nothing is certain, and our list of allies grows thin, for there are many Maite’Ona in the dungeons where I am being kept who are working hard to assist Ohtar.” My chin trembled at not only the dire predicament of being the only one capable of resisting Ohtar, but also the memory playing before me of the time I had first met this powerful Isil. It had been such a horrendous ordeal that had ravaged my nerves and emotions. It had taken me days to recover from it, for I had thought for certain I had been caught, which would have led my family to be killed.

“Naminé, you alright?” Rydan spoke to me in such warm, caring tones with only those few words. It sent my heart flapping butterflies into my stomach.

“Mmm, yes, forgive me.” I shook my head to dispel the images and anxiety that had unforgivably bubbled forth. “I became lost in a frightening memory. A moment I never wish to live through again. Which is the reason I fear this Maite’Ona.” My fingers clenched together with firmness. “However, my family and I are already sentenced to death. I needn’t be kept in fear of that moment recurring. For my nightmare has already come true.”

“I’m so sorry, Naminé. If I could…” he paused and let out a horrible sigh. His eyes found the ground and then slid closed. I watched as his lips broke apart and then re-closed a few times over, as if he worked hard to come up with the best words.

“Rydan, do not be troubled.” I did not wish to see him so distraught. It broke my heart. “It is not your fault, or anyone’s fault but Ohtar’s. I do not fear death. My greatest fear is over the safety of my family. But I am beginning to make peace with the fact that our situation cannot be changed.”

“Do you think you can keep resisting Ohtar’s power of persuasion? Naminé, it kills me to know he’s hurting you over it. I…I wouldn’t blame you if you gave in. No one would. I doubt you’ll be able to reach Nari and Ender even if you did try dream-weaving with them. And who’s to say they’ll even be able to tell you where they are.” He looked at me with determination strong in his eyes. “I can’t stand him hurting you. If it’ll make it stop—”

“I understand, Rydan,” I interrupted his growing concern for my well-being. I gave him a small smile for comfort. “No matter what Ohtar inflicts upon me, I can withstand it. I will not give him what he wants. Please do not worry for me. I am much stronger than you realize.”

He breathed, yet his shoulders remained tense as he shook his head. “Oh, so who did you say that guy was? What’s the part that makes you think you might be able to trust him?”

“The reason I cannot stop wondering if he can be trusted is because although I had been about to be caught for treason by Ohtar, and this Maite’Ona was the one with the power to reveal it, he did not. I was utterly baffled by his lie, for he did not inform Ohtar of my treachery, but instead, protected me,” I whispered as low as I could, determined to keep this a secret.

“Seriously? How? What is he?” Rydan inquired, matching my whisper.

“His name is Námoman, and he is a powerful Truth Seeker.”

Chapter Three

~Nari~

“You must hide!” my grandfather announced the same time both he and my grandmother stood up with panic resonating from their strained faces, which was also the same instant I had heard the growl.

Great, so the creature did mean bad news. The grumbling animal was suddenly at Döron’s side, causing me to jump backward and slam into whatever was behind me. Now in the light, I was able to see that it was a wolf. A very large, beautiful wolf with a mixture of earthy colors in its fur. Its dusty white, grey, black, and multi-hued browns were captivating. But it was way-too-large-to-be-normal-type large. And scary as hell.

A just as beautiful red fox came sneaking through who-knows-where while letting out a sharp hacking-type bark in warning, followed by an even stranger cough sound that set my teeth on edge. It slinked so quickly to my grandmother’s outstretched arm I almost missed it, as if she had expected it before it had even made its presence known. Like a feline, it pounced upward into her waiting embrace. For being in the dog family, it sure behaved more like a cat.

“This way!” Döron pushed me urgently around the corner and into a tiny pantry. He placed a finger to his lips and with a fierce look in his eyes whispered, “Shhh.”

The door to the pantry was closed with a final latch, and I did my utmost to breathe without a sound. I stayed perfectly still with my eyes clenched tight. I realized once I had seen the fox that it and the wolf were my grandparents’ Fëa. At least, they had to be, right? It’d make sense if they had been keeping watch for any danger.

The bad part was, they obviously found some.

I waited on pins and needles for what’d happen next. It was torture, and I had never felt so insufferably helpless. Especially when a knock on the door had my scalp prickling to attention and ears trained for any and all sound outside my place of concealment. I wouldn’t be able to see what was going on, but I sure as heck would be ready for action if need be.

I listened to the sound of the door being opened, followed by the maidservant asking, “May I help you?”

“Step aside,” a male voice ordered. I didn’t hear footsteps, but that was normal for these creatures. I had to assume she did move, and whoever had asked her to entered.

My grandfather demanded, “What is this about? I do not recall sending a party invitation.”

“Search the premises,” that same voice boomed with authority, ignoring Döron’s attempt at humor. And I couldn’t help ignoring it as well as my heart dropped to the pit of my stomach. The person I assumed to be a guard added firmly to his order, “Thoroughly.”

“I beg your pardon,” Döron snapped. “Is that necessary? What reason do you have to search my home? Where did your order come from?”

“By order of King Aglar. You need not be concerned with the reason,” the guard retorted bitterly.

Oh, god, no. No, no, no. Please, no. Don’t come searching here…please not here…

I couldn’t hear where they were stepping or how many were searching, but slowly, I could feel a great evil pressing against my chest. The longer the guards searched—the longer I sat waiting in the dark—that evilness became unbearably harsher to resist. It was choking me—suffocating me—seducing me to abandon my hiding spot and reveal myself. It was so strong as it did its best to consume me wholly. Sweat dripped from my temples as I fought against it—as I resisted the urge to give in.

My hand reached toward the door, and I silently grabbed it with my other, holding myself back. What the heck?! I gritted my teeth and clenched my hands into fists before sitting on them completely. What was wrong with me? It had to be some sort of elven trick of theirs to lure out hiding prey.

“Leave it,” Döron’s voice demanded viciously right outside the door to the pantry I hid in. Oh, freaking crap. Shadows played beneath the crack, reminding me of another time and place. A much darker time, and a much, much darker place. Not that this was any better than hiding from Ray in my closet as a little girl, watching his shadow creep closer. But you couldn’t really compare one evil to another. They both sucked majorly.

That demanding voice I was already beginning to hate, countered with conviction, “Do not adhere to his orders, Cílon. He is no longer in command of your service.”

I about died right then and there. My heart completely stopped and my lungs might as well not have existed, since they were no longer doing what they were supposed to. I sat frozen in horror—the anticipation of the pantry door being opened to reveal my “abominable” self to these scouts disabled all normal bodily functions.

But I couldn’t afford to be a coward. I would have to be ready. And so I squeezed my fists that I set atop my knees even harder until my nails dug into my palms painfully. The first thing the Tavas guard would see when he opened that door would be my determined warrior face.

And that was exactly what he got once the light flooded inside the small space I crouched in and the wooden enclosure widened to its fullest point. Cílon announced to the room, “That was much too easy. I might even feel a bit bored.”

I resisted the urge to cover my face with my hands when a dozen pair of eyes stared at me. The heat of their gaze scorched every bit of my skin. There was no hope for my heart. That poor thing died somewhere back there a while ago.

Döron said, “You will not touch her.”

“You are mistaken. We most certainly will. That thing you abandoned your loyalty to the king for was sighted entering your home. News of this nature travels at much too great a speed for you to truly think King Aglar is ignorant of it. You have all been summoned,” the lead guard explained as he grabbed Döron by the bicep. Cílon was quick to pull me out of the pantry, restraining my wrists with a vise-grip. My grandmother was seized also, and it took every bit of strength I had to breathe normally.

A low rumble in the deep belly of Döron’s wolf indicated his distaste with the situation. He kept his teeth bared in irritation, clearly not at all happy. I couldn’t blame him…neither was I. But most especially I felt the grave worry exuding from Lissë’s heart. There was no comforting her; not when I couldn’t even comfort myself.

My mouth stayed shut as the guards led us all to our doom. I already knew not to waste my breath trying to change their minds. I was a pro at this by now. More thoughts of Mycah and Rydan floated around my head like a never-ending tornado. My heart felt like it was constantly being crushed with every passing second.

We were taken around the corner and up the winding stairway as an audience of elves gathered around at the base to gawk. I thought of something then, and couldn’t help voicing it. “Did you say I was sighted? As in someone saw me entering their house? How? I was so tooottaalllyyy stealthy!”

A few guards did their best not to chuckle outwardly, but I noticed it anyway, and it stung my pride a little. One said under his breath for the benefit of his comrades, “Oh, yes, incredibly sneaky. You were about as stealthy as a gaggle of gorillas.”

That elicited stronger laughs from them all and a way bigger bruise on my ego. I halted in place, protesting, “A gaggle of gorillas?!”

They, of course, only laughed more. My cheeks flared with heat, but I couldn’t help laughing a little, too. I seriously thought I had been as smooth as a gosh darn ninja out there! I was embarrassed to find out that wasn’t actually the case, but at the same time it felt sort of nice joking with these guys, even if it was at my expense. In this moment, they felt less elf-like and more guy-next-door-like. I was fine with being the butt of their joke if it meant they’d warm up to me…and in turn maybe want to spare my life…I shook my head at myself. Yeah, right.

The laughs just as quickly died out as we reached the top of the stairs. I had moved on from bitter resentment and anger, even opposition, toward my predicament in a matter of minutes once my foot planted onto the floor. A flare of determination exploded in the deep pit of my gut, setting off like a firecracker the second my gaze hit the cold, lifeless eyes of King Aglar’s and fueled my true purpose for being here. He killed my mother. And even from here, I could see the desire—his intense craving—for my death as well.

But he would not kill me, too.

Not when my grandparents and my father had risked everything to spare my life from his clutches. I refused to give him what he yearned for, not when it’d make their sacrifices pointless. The hatred for my existence poured off his body like a rolling deluge. Well, I could honestly say that the feeling was mutual. The guards held us in place in front of his lofty throne, and he sluggishly slithered his focus to my grandfather. At the same time, a large albino snake maneuvered its way from behind the platform and up around Aglar’s shoulders.

Shaking his head slowly with grave disappointment, Aglar said to him, “Does your treachery and disloyalty ever come to an end? Tell me? How deep will your betrayal run? If I should let you live, tell me, my dear Lord, shall I expect you to snap my neck whilst I sleep? Is that what this has come to?”

I couldn’t help finding it odd that the King would use such a title as “Lord” to Döron the way the soldiers did, but perhaps it was just another elven cultural thing I wasn’t aware of. Or maybe it had something to do with Döron being the father of Aglar’s former wife and mate. Had he only kept him alive after his betrayal simply out of respect and honor because of being the father-in-law? An outsider like me wouldn't know for sure what this psychotic elf was thinking, but I couldn’t come up with another explanation as to why my grandparents’ lives were spared that first time after committing treason instead of being executed immediately. Whatever the reason, I doubted Aglar would be as forgiving twice in a row, in-laws or not. The thought alone had me burning with anger. He could sentence me to death as many times as he wanted, but don’t mess with my family and friends.

My grandfather let out a very long sigh as he closed his eyes. Even as he spoke they stayed shut, and he sounded about as old as the Earth. Before this moment, he had looked young to me. But right now, as he faced his king—the murderer of his daughter, hunter of his granddaughter, and prison warden, he looked as old as he sounded. “My King, what am I to say to you? We have been through this many times before. You will not listen to reason. You will not accept that I cannot resist the unconditional love I have for my granddaughter. If you must kill me for this attachment, then that is your choice before you. For I do not have the ability in me to turn away from her. You know this, my son.”

Aglar shot up off his throne into a standing position and squeezed a tight fist toward his face in a flash. He appeared to be losing control of his rage and was doing all he could to contain it. “I cannot possibly ever accept it! Never!”

His voice was so loud that my ears continued to ache well after the echoes faded. Ender’s Plan B flashed in my mind, and I waited for just the right opportunity to put it into action. I bit my tongue, forcing myself to stay in check and not ruin it by joining in their conversation. All I needed to do was wait.

“Then there is naught left to do but end this vicious cycle. I do not possess the strength to continue arguing with you on this subject. I have grown much too old for your long-winded grudges,” Döron said, finally looking into Aglar’s eyes.

“You would give up your life in service of this abomination? To remain loyal to it, you would so easily die in exchange?” Aglar sounded a bit crazed and deranged, as if the very idea of my grandfather caring for me would literally drive the royal elf insane. The hefty snake that I assumed to be his Fëa remained around his shoulders and kept its eyes on mine as it hissed its tongue out, tasting the air.

“You know all too well the answer to these questions, Your Majesty.” Döron bowed respectfully, perhaps trying to soften the blow his response would surely have on Aglar’s emotions.

“You fool!” he shouted in return. “You leave me no choice! Kill them all!” He swung his arm, his finger flying along the line that my grandfather, grandmother, and myself stood in, along with their Fëa. I chewed on my lips, the anticipation too much for me.

We were swiftly corralled back down the winding stairs for our execution. The gathering of elves that had begun at the start of our ascension did not dissipate, and so this time as we descended, there was already a crowd waiting for our return. This right here, right now, was my chance.

I wrung my wrists down and out of the guard’s hold with a violent thrust, performing a spin move on the edge of my heels around to his back, and smashed my forearm into his spine. He pitched forward, tumbling down the stairs and knocking out almost everyone else with him as he fell.

Two guards that had been behind me were all that were left standing in my way. I ducked below their reaching arms and swiveled away from their grasps. My back slammed into the beautiful rail made of twisted branches that kept me from plunging head first into the hard soil some seventy-feet below, and I said a quick prayer of thanks. I squeezed past the two guards in a quick jump out of the way, just missing their clutches at the last second. But I paid no attention. I slipped through the door into the king’s throne room and noticed Döron’s wolf had come with me. Once its tail cleared the threshold, I shoved the door closed in an instant. The elves on the other side pounded their fists against the thick wood as I chanted the Elvish spell my father taught me for this moment.

It was an Isil enchantment that only those of the Isil race could cast. The night elves’ essence in me was difficult to conjure, but I practiced many times for this chance. And now that it was here, I refused to let anything get in my way while my heart pounded in tune with the rapping on the door.

“What is the meaning of this?” Aglar’s fury came hurtling behind me.

But it was too late. The spell was solidified, locking the two of us plus the two Fëa in this room together. It would hold the doors closed…for now. At least, it should hold them long enough to do what I had really come here for.

Time for Ender’s Plan B: Assassinate The King.

“Oh, I’m sorry, Your Majesty,” I sung sweetly, trying to cover my nerves. I didn’t want him to know I was terrified. “I thought this was the bathroom. I’m afraid I got lost on my way to being executed. I don’t know, must’ve taken a wrong turn back there or something…” I shrugged, shaking my head and lifting my palms up.

The army outside continued to beat against the wooden enclosure. Aglar’s attention was split between the door and my face. Astonishment and confusion were the only emotions I could see brewing in his dumbfounded expression. “What have you done?! What is it you intend to accomplish?”

“Now, now. Calm down,” I cajoled. “I don’t want you getting your fancy-pants elfy-undies all twisted and tangled. That’d just make you even more grumpy than you usually are, and trust me, no one wants to see that.” My voice shook along with the rest of my body, so I crossed my arms over my chest. I stood strong and said firmer, “I need your army.”

“I beg your pardon—”

“Pardon denied.”

“—but you have—” He stopped talking when I had spoken over him, interrupting what he had been trying to say. He eyed me disdainfully, not in the least bit amused. “Excuse me?”

“Nope, not excused either,” I smarted off. I needed him to get angry and me less nervous. Being a brat felt like it’d easily do the trick.

“Silence!” he roared. “I will not tolerate your childish games!”

Döron’s wolf growled at the snake that had slithered down to the ground. I was suddenly thankful he had followed me in. He could deal with the Fëa while I dealt with Aglar.

“Look, I really don’t care what you will or will not tolerate. You’re giving me your army whether you like it or not. Whether you’re alive for it or not. It’s happening. I need it, and you better damn well know I’m taking what I need. I’m sick of you pretentious douchebags controlling these life or death situations I keep finding myself in. It ends now. I’m ripping that control out of your greedy, abnormally-slender fingers and taking it back once and for all. So get over it.” I tossed all politeness out the window and let whatever I wanted to say, whatever I had been forced to hold back the last time I had been here, pour out of me. I had nothing to lose this time around, and it felt so freakin’ good to let out all my angst.

And it totally pumped me up for what I needed to happen next. I took in a long breath, appreciating the beautiful clean air that smelled like the sun. Yeah, the sun. Not that anyone could really say what the sun’s scent was, but if it had one, this would be it.

The haughty king lunged at me. “I will have your head for this!”

“Gotta catch me first.” I dodged under the swing of his sword that he had whipped out in a flash and sprinted to the other side of the room. He followed. Which was exactly what I wanted him to do. The wolf and snake were occupied in their own battle.

“Stupid girl. Not only do you come disrupting my kingdom with your perverted existence, but wish to steal my crown as well? I should have known you would be much more rotten than I had imagined.” He struck his sword downward, and it clashed with the dagger that I had pulled from hiding in my boot.

“I never wanted your stupid crown! Not once did that thought ever cross my mind when I first came here. I just want your army so I can save the people I care most about in this world. You’ve left me with no choice but to take it from you by any means necessary.” I sidestepped his attack. He was skilled with a sword. And I knew he would be. He was a king, for goodness sake. It’d be sad if he weren’t amazing in hand-to-hand battles.

“Never will my army follow a disgusting mutt like you. You are only wasting your time, for the one to win this puerile fight will be me.” He lashed his sword like a strike of lightning, hitting my collarbone down to the end of my breastplate. I bit down hard on my lip to keep from crying out in anguish.

“Of course they won’t follow me, they’re not meant to. Without you standing in the way, kingship will fall back to Döron, and we both already know he’s someone the army will follow,” I quickly replied. Understanding flashed in his eyes, but it was immediately replaced by anger.

Suddenly, he let out a holler of pain, and our attention was pulled to the wolf sinking its fangs into the head of his Fëa, ending its life once and for all. Aglar, with an explosion of rage, sliced at me with that biting steel yet again, and I just barely managed to sidestep it. He yelled a string of Elvish, but my focus was bent on staying alive.

My dagger was nothing compared to his weapon, but my real sword was taken away from me when I had been apprehended by Ohtar in the woods. Ender and I hadn’t had an opportunity to look for weapons after we had escaped, and we both knew it would’ve been pointless anyway. We had expected that I’d be captured by the Lassaira army, so any weapons on me would’ve been confiscated immediately, resulting in wasted time and efforts finding them in the first place.

And we absolutely had no time and energy to waste.

But that meant I would be walking into a vicious battle unarmed. Like I had said, I had known I had been riding to my doom by coming here. The problem was I had no other choice but to do it regardless.

I thought of Mycah and how much I needed to feel his skin gliding against my own. Another image of him gripped my chest—his darker-than-night hair had shifted in the wind as his blue eyes slowly blinked up to captivate mine…

A new wave of determination erupted from my belly, and using the wolf’s strength as an example, I roared as I dove forward toward Aglar’s ankles, skimming below the swing of his mighty blade. I sliced my humble dagger along the backs of his knees, sending him curling to the polished wood below. His kneecaps pounded against the surface roughly, and I immediately pounced onto his back. I took my tiny blade to his throat and pulled his head back by his long, cornsilk hair. I would do anything for the ones I loved, even if it meant opening up the crown for Döron to take back.

The door to the throne room burst open with a loud crack. The army with unwavering loyalty to their king shouted in anger as they ran toward us—a thunderous stampede of fear for the beloved royal on his deathbed.

A loud scream of terror from within the crowd ripped through my concentration mid-kill, leaving the best part undone. But the chaos that followed was what kept me silent. My eyes roved the sea of people, looking for the reason that triggered the sudden screams and frightened faces. It was my grandmother. At the sound of her cries, I turned around and collided into bitter understanding.

My grandfather was behind me, stabbed through with a beautiful elven sword held by one of the guards coming to Aglar’s defense. The lethal act had been meant for me, but Döron put himself in harm’s way and took the damage instead.

“What have you done?!” the question to the elven soldier left my throat before I could even comprehend that it happened.

“Forgive me,” he choked on the words that he said painfully to Döron. “I did not intend—”

“I know, my son,” Döron whispered as he slid to the ground. His wolf Fëa whimpered in agony next to him.

I foolishly let the situation distract me—my hold on Aglar unconsciously loosened. He threw me up over his head, and I landed on my back with a loud bang. All the air in my lungs was knocked out of me, and I struggled for several seconds to breathe. He wrapped his hot, long fingers around my neck and squeezed with all his strength like he was trying to pop off the head of a Barbie. I clawed at his hands, my legs flailing and kicking. The murderous fire in his eyes that stared wickedly into mine sent a convulsion racking through my entire body.

“You were supposed to die that day along with her. Your life should have been snuffed out by my own two hands the same way that whore’s was. I can now correct that mistake once and for all,” he groaned through gritted teeth. His veins protruded through his milky skin at his temples and neck. As my desperate lungs burned for oxygen, I would have sworn my heartbeat that pounded in my eardrums matched the rhythm of Aglar’s own pulsing capillaries.

His crazed eyes drilled into mine. Pure joy and satisfaction were as mighty flames dancing within them. Lissë poured into me as much strength as she could give. I continued to struggle with consciousness while kicking and mauling the nasty elf, but the high-pitched cries of the wolf’s pain sent me over the edge.

Oh, god. I couldn’t stand it. The very sound mutilated my own bones, tugging on my heartstrings.

And I needed it to stop. Now.

“Thank you…” I started to choke out somehow, my voice and words barely audible. The change in Aglar’s expression was instantaneous. The happiness turned to bitter disgust and confusion as to why I would be thanking him for my death. “Thank you…for making…this…so easy…to do.”

I jammed my pinky fingers violently, almost to the extent of breaking them, into the holes of Aglar’s pointy ears. He screamed in torment as his hands loosened their grip around my neck just slightly, but it was enough for me. Without even trying to breathe yet, I begged my lungs to hold out just a few moments more as I rocketed my body into his torso like a torpedo, sending us sliding backward toward my fallen dagger. I snatched it up instantly, and without even a pause or a half-second’s delay I plunged it deep into the elf’s heart.

Chapter Four

~Naminé~

“A Truth Seeker?” Rydan questioned with uncertainty. “So like, a living, walking lie detector or something? How does that even work?”

“I suppose that is how you could word it.” I thought over his phrasing and had to agree. “Yes, actually that is exactly right. He bears the ability to acutely detect a lie in a person should they speak it, for he is never wrong. I had heard murmurings of him prior to our acquaintance.”

A female walked up to us with assured steps and spat at our feet before voicing a string of insults in our native tongue. I was grateful Rydan did not understand our language and was spared from hearing the horrible things she called us. I did my best to ignore her, as did Rydan, until she departed around the corner and we resumed our conversation.

“But you really think he might be a good guy? What do you think he wants? Why would he want to know a secret passageway into the dungeons? It doesn’t make sense, unless maybe he plans on bailing us out. That’d be…amazing.” Rydan’s questions came one after the other, and I heard in him a new vigor of hope that I had feared had been lost shortly after our capture.

“I do not know for certain, but I cannot help giving way to even the smallest bit of hope,” I began. I recalled the moment once more, turning the memory over in my mind. It had been the only minute I had felt safe during that frightening situation. “There was something in the way his Fëa behaved near me. I felt comforted by him. I perhaps even felt as if he recognized within me the virtue of our cause, if that were possible. One cannot say, Rydan. I do not want to expect a rescue by him and then it result in disappointment for us. However, as you said, I am unable to comprehend another scenario as to why he would need an obscure path into the dungeons.”

Another citizen drew near, and we quickly shut our mouths in wait to be alone again. This time, he threw a rock that hit Rydan square in the lip. I gasped in horror and worried for him. “Are you hurt? Oh, yes, I do believe you’re starting to bleed.”

“I’m fine. Don’t worry about it.” He spat blood onto the ground. “Just keep ignoring them. They have no idea how stupid they are.”

“Yes, it is certainly best to ignore them.”

“Anyway, to go back to what you were saying about that truth guy, well, hope is the only thing we’ve got. So, maybe it wouldn’t hurt to believe he might try and get us out of here, even if it doesn’t come true.” From my peripheral vision, he appeared to take a strong breath before speaking again. “And look, even if it doesn’t, I’m going to be by your side every step of the way. Whatever it is Ohtar throws at us, you will always have me here with you. That has to be better than doing it alone. I don’t want anything bad to happen to you, Naminé, you know that. But…I also can’t imagine my life without you now that I’ve had you in it. If we can’t escape out of this sinking ship, I can honestly say that I’m glad I’m going down with you.”

Raindrops landed on my head, and a quiet rumble of thunder echoed within the walls of the castle courtyard. Since our captivity, storms continued to roll in and out on a frequent basis.

I turned to look my prince in the eye. “Rydan, I could not agree more with you. I truly feel the exact same way. I do not wish for a single hair on your head to be harmed, but if we were to die, I, too, am satisfied that we will be together rather than it happen with us apart.” I squinted from the harder pouring of rain, but did not let it silence me. “I do not regret what I have done or the actions that led me to this shaming post. I do not feel a bit of shame at all. I am proud, in fact. I am proud to be here by your side, even if we are to die, for it would be a most honorable death—maintaining our loyalty to our one true king.”

He smiled at me—a most beautiful, stunning smile that accentuated his already over-abundantly handsome features. My heart fluttered its wings, and I felt a heat rise to my cheeks. My eyes left his, a bit of embarrassment creeping up on me. I was thankful for the cover of rain, for he should not have noticed my reddened face through it.

I lifted my gaze to the sky and let the drops of water cleanse my surely dirty appearance. In that moment, I wished for my brother, mother, and father to have had the opportunity to feel the rain. Oh, how I worried for them. I had not seen them since my return, and my heart ached over it.

Ohtar did not consider them conspirators with King Remycah, therefore did not force them to stand outside all day to be ridiculed. I was grateful he did not condemn them the same level of punishment as my own, for their crimes were not as grave. Though despite being sentenced for execution along with me, at least they were spared the brutality Rydan and I had to endure. The less they had to suffer gave me a small bit of peace.

“You okay?” Rydan’s ravaged, parched voice echoed into me from his place afar. It was almost time for Ohtar’s entertainment to begin. A sickening ploy veiled by false pretenses to discover King Remycah’s greatest strengths, skills, and agility. But above all else, his every weakness.

“I am. You need not worry for me, Rydan.” I turned to provide a small smile to prove I was genuine. “We must devote all our concern and grace to Remycah, for he is in need of it most.”

“I know, but that doesn’t mean I won’t be worried over how you’re doing either way,” he replied.

A loud horn signaled the games were about to start, and I held my breath to keep my heart steady. How anyone could derive entertainment from such a vile, barbaric sport was beyond my ability to understand. It did not fail to twist my stomach into knots with a constant threat of losing the contents there. Not that I had been given much in way of food. I at times would almost welcome the release of the disgusting stew that we were forced to consume. It did not sit well with me, but it was all we had.

Surrounded by ample guards, Remycah appeared with his head held high as he was led into position. It did not take long for the devil Ohtar to show himself and claim his seat on the stolen throne that I learned had been set up outside for these specific occasions.

With another resounding blast of the horn upon Ohtar’s order, the game was set into motion. Stomping that would shake the hearts of even the bravest men caused the foundation below our feet to tremble. A monstrous troll covered in chains and restraints was corralled into the square that Remycah waited in.

Set loose, the troll immediately broke into a sprint and advanced to Remycah’s position. I begged my eyes to look away, for I could not bear to witness his suffering, and yet it remained impossible. I had to know the outcome.

A last minute duck out of the way kept Remycah safe, but my insides were screaming nonetheless. The troll was quick to swing his hefty fists in every direction that he could, as long as it was aimed at Remycah’s body.

This was the third fight Ohtar had forced Remycah to be in, for he derived great pleasure from watching Remycah’s torment. And even more, he enjoyed forcing Rydan and me to watch it alongside him, knowing how much it grieved us.

Yet most of all, I had another suspicion. Ohtar hadn't had the opportunity of acquiring knowledge of all of Remycah’s hidden talents and skills. With his gifts suppressed, these so-called games would allow Ohtar to discover what Remycah was capable of without them. In turn, Ohtar would learn what skills and power he would be inheriting upon Remycah’s death.

Additionally, through the shine of paranoia in his beady eyes, Rydan and I surmised Ohtar was frightened. For he knew Remycah’s Royal Guardian was on the loose. We had no doubt Ohtar suspected he would be faced with Remycah in one-on-one combat in the near future.

“Why doesn’t Ohtar just kill Mycah now? And us too for that matter. Why wait? Why take that risk if he’s so afraid Ender will get to him first?” Rydan inquired.

“Ohtar can’t kill Remycah now. No one can. He can be beaten, tortured, pushed past the limit that would normally kill a person. But Remycah will not die. Neither will we. His blood—our blood—now belongs to the Hunter’s Moon. Once a life has been promised to it, it will be protected and unable to die before it rises. The more lives sacrificed to the Hunter’s Moon, the more power one gains. Though, I suspect Ohtar did not expect Ender and Nariella to escape. It changes things. It changes everything.

“If Ohtar should succeed in killing all of us the moment that moon rises, he will be unstoppable. He will inherit all of our powers and abilities. However, if he should fail, the moon will disown him for an entire year’s worth of time. His strength will be weakened. His connection to our precious light, extinguished. He will suffer greatly until the next rise of the Hunter’s Moon and be most vulnerable, for any who should succeed in taking his life instead during that year will be granted untold power. It is the most sacred moon of the Isil’Elda, for it is the only time when it is in the sky for the entire night, and the Isil love the light of the moon and stars greatest of all.”

“Great. So all we need to do is not die that night, and instead, kill Ohtar,” he scoffed.

“We will be weakened to the point of pain once that moon begins to rise, as our veil of protection would have been lifted, and will not cease until it sets. It will be much too easy for Ohtar…for anyone…to kill us. I do not hold to hope that we will get far, should we somehow manage to escape Ohtar’s wrath.” I shuddered, knowing our survival was impossible. The Hunter’s Moon was much too powerful. One did not break his vow if promised a death, for the curse of the Hunter’s Moon would surely make him pay. A legend the Isil’Elda lived by for millennia. And the more deaths received on this night, the more the people would be rewarded with prosperity and untold happiness. And oh how did our suffering kingdom crave happiness.

“Hmm,” Rydan groaned, a twinkle in his silver eyes. “Sounds like you need to get to know me better, Naminé. The first thing you’re going to learn is that I will never give up. I’m going to protect you. And I’m going to save you. You’ll see.”

My eyes reached his, and what I found there slowed my anxious heart and comforted my racking nerves, for it was bare honesty. And in this moment, I did believe him. Somehow, we would be saved.

Jeers and cheers from the crowd accompanied each action that Remycah and the troll made, drawing my attention back to the sport. The people seemed to enjoy moments most when Remycah would barely miss death by a single hair on his head, even though they knew as well as I did that he could not die. Nevertheless, it seemed they enjoyed witnessing his torment as much as Ohtar did.

And it sickened me greatly. Rydan and I were devastated upon the discovery of the first round of games. Ohtar made it known that we were to be brought out from our prison cells and placed before the square so that we would be forced to watch the one we gave our allegiance to be beaten, shamed, and suffer miserably as our own form of punishment.

Rydan had spit in Ohtar’s face, which resulted in a firm beating as consequence. I had begged for him to remain studious and quiet, for fear that Ohtar would torture him past his point of consciousness, just because he could. We were all at his mercy, and it did not bode well for us to needlessly upset him further.

My eyes stayed solely focused on the movements of Remycah. I was confident that he suspected Ohtar’s secret plan, and therefore I wondered how difficult it was for him to battle beastly monstrosities without giving away his tactics and weaknesses. I prayed he was able to do so while keeping himself from too much pain.

Remycah slid in between the troll’s legs swiftly before resuming a standing position. He leapt onto the creature’s back and pulled the heavy chains that dangled from his arms up and around the neck. Severe struggle was visible in his face and muscles of his arms as he did his best to choke the troll to death. It reached for Remycah, flailing its arms wildly as it ran forward. Try as it might, it could not break free from his hold, and not long later, the vile being moaned and grunted before crashing face first into the solid stone below. Remycah had jumped from his shoulders and wiped the sweat off his forehead with the back of his hand.

A collision of cheering and yelling followed the performance, and I finally breathed a sigh of relief. He managed to endure yet again.

Chapter Five

~Nari~

An outburst of angry cries hit me full-force, along with a dozen of the king’s guard. They captured me swiftly and violently, yelling in Elvish and slamming me against the far back wall. A searing pain, like a thousand razorblades licking my skin, ignited on the left side of my neck. I tried to place my hand over the wound I must have received during my battle with Aglar, but my hands were pinned by the soldiers. My bloody, matted hair that had fallen out of its tie stuck to my neck, making the pain worse.

The long slash that extended from my collarbone down to my ribcage still bled, and as my adrenaline began to slow down, a cloud of darkness grew in my vision. I heaved breath after breath into my pleading lungs, but it seemed like I couldn’t get enough.

Just as one of the guards was about to impale me for killing their king, I sobered up and immediately bellowed, “Wait! Just let me heal Lord Döron first, and then you can kill me. I know you don’t want to see him dead. Despite what Aglar wanted for him, I know deep down you don’t agree with it. You care about Döron. You respect him. Am I right? Help me save him. Help me ensure he becomes your king once again!”

“And why should we believe a traitorous usurper?” an unnamed guard bit out, pushing me harder into the wall. “How are we to know it isn’t just more of your lies and deceit used for your freedom? That the moment you taste your release, running away seems sweeter instead?”

“I wouldn’t run away. I have nowhere to run to. My life is meaningless if he doesn’t reclaim the throne, because everyone I love is going to die! But even more than that, he’s my grandfather! I would never abandon him either way!” I lashed back and forth, trying to free myself so I could get to him. “Just let me go!”

Surprisingly, Cílon must’ve believed me. I could feel his tightened fist around my wrist and waist slowly loosen. Hesitantly, he said, “All right. If you truly are a Healer, then do it. But you will not live long after.”

“Thank you!” I breathed, relief coating me warmly. Even if I were to be executed after saving him, I would be content knowing that my father could still carry out our plan. He could still rescue Mycah and Rydan, as long as Döron takes back the crown of Lassaira.

“Release her,” Cílon ordered. Slowly, their grip let up, and I was released, but with extreme caution.

Once I was able to, I half-sprinted, half-stumbled over to my grandfather, holding tightly onto my wounds. My head swam with heaviness and slush. It was all I could do not to pass out. My grandmother was at his side in an instant as well, the prison guards finally releasing her. His wolf Fëa and my grandmother’s fox Fëa whimpered for him from the sidelines. I collapsed on top of him.

“Nariella, you mustn’t!” My grandmother grabbed my arms, pulling me away just as I was about to work my magic.

“Wait, what?!” I jerked my eyes to hers, completely and utterly shocked that those words came from her, of all people standing around us. “Of course I must! I have to save his life! This only happened because he was protecting me from getting stabbed instead.”

“I know why he did it, my child! But your eyes are much too skewed with darkness. Should you save him now, it could either be your last healing, or mean your life in exchange. I cannot have that. He would not want it that way! His desire is for you to live, not exchange your life for his!” She struggled with me as I tried to break free from her grasp so that I could heal her dying mate, but she refused to let go.

“I don’t care. I have to try!” What? I couldn’t even fathom her words. I didn’t care if healing him meant sacrificing my healing powers, or if it even meant sacrificing my life. There was no way I could just sit there and watch him die right before our eyes! There was no way I could stare at his last breath expelling from his lungs while I contained the power to do something about it!

“Nariella, listen to me!” she pleaded, tightening her grip around my wrists. “I have witnessed the toll being a Healer takes on a body. I do not wish that for you. Your grandfather would not wish that for you! I have seen the exact darkness of your eyes in his, and you are either close to death and shattering back to this land as dust, or living in agony for decades as your soul is consumed in death and pain. I cannot know how close you are to your limit, and it is not a risk you should take!”

“It may not be one I should take, but I am taking it.” I ripped my arms from her hold and placed my hands around Döron’s wound as fast as I could. Letting another person die in place of me was out of the question. Having watched my foster mom Elizabeth die in front of me when it should’ve been me had left horrible scars on my heart that I didn’t think would ever fully heal. I wasn’t going to let the same thing happen with my grandfather.

But he was already dead.

Wait…no, no, no. I could’ve sworn he had still been breathing…I thought for sure I had seen his chest moving up and down. I tried to heal him anyway. I pressed harder onto his wound, and while drawing in deep breaths, I did my best to bring him back to life, despite the sound of my grandmother’s objections next to my ear. I ignored her and continued on.

But nothing happened. My body was too weakened by my injuries. I stood back up, but I could hardly keep myself upright as the realization that I had been dreading set in—my grandfather sacrificed his life for mine.

How many times did that have to happen? How many people had to suffer just so that I could live? I couldn’t bear it.

A violent scream erupted from me as I dropped to my knees again. I yelled in a roaring outcry as I gathered fists full of hair on the top of my head and vented all of my pent up anger at the world.

This was not how my plan was supposed to go. Plan B was supposed to be me eliminating the one person standing in my way of saving Mycah and Rydan…or die trying. They were then supposed to accept Döron as their new king since that was who he was before. Yes, both Ender and I knew it was a long shot, and way more than likely not going to work, but that was the only other plan we had to get the army of Lassaira on our side. I had put all my hopes into this plan.

It was all I had to save Mycah and Rydan. But now instead, I was left with a dead grandfather and still no way of saving the ones I loved.

“Listen, I need your help,” I beseeched the army of elves standing around me with bated breath. “He’s dead.”

My grandmother immediately stood up and wrapped her arms around one of the trees that lined the walls, grasping onto it tightly for support, as if she’d be carried away by some invisible flood of grief had she not. Unless I was totally losing it, I swore the leaves and branches slightly bent toward her in an embrace back, comforting her.

Seeing her this way made me pause and rethink what I had intended to say, though I had the army’s attention and them waiting for me to continue. But it was unbearable thinking about how she must have felt. I couldn’t even imagine losing Mycah. For her, she had been mated with my grandfather for who knows how long. It could only be described as devastation, I was sure, but even that had to be an understatement.

I hadn’t known him for long, but I could still feel the detriment of losing him as if I had been close to him all my life. I finally mustered up the strength to drag my heavy feet over to my grandmother and wrapped my arms around her body that remained clutching the tree. Her quiet sobs racked my insides like they were louder than a bullhorn.

But I couldn’t even cry with her. I was in too much shock. Too much loss came from this realm. It was unreal. And I was terrified out of my mind that I wouldn't be able to bring him back. That I had already lost too much of my gift as it was to perform something as big as this again. After what had happened with reviving Zaylie, what if just trying to restore his life killed me before he could live again? Should I even mention the possibility, giving my grandmother false hope? I was torn in two for only a brief moment before realizing that it didn’t matter.

None of that mattered, because I had already made up my mind. I would try to revive him anyway. But I needed to get to Lissë. If she could just heal me first, then together, we could bring him back. I turned back to the waiting soldiers.

“As I said, he’s dead. But I’m more than just a Healer. Please, I beg you, help me bring him into the woods so that I can get to my Fëa. Only then can I save him.” I stood staring as no one attempted to move. “Please! You have to help me!”

“I must ask again. Why should we believe you?” They still hesitated to do as I asked. “There has not been one who could resurrect the dead in hundreds of years, and you are telling us now that you have this power?”

“Yes, that’s exactly what I’m saying. You have to believe me! Don’t you care about him? Don’t you want to undo the mistake you made by killing him?” I asked the guard who had stabbed him instead of me. “Will you just trust me for once? I told you I’m not your enemy. I’m a good person and all I want to do is save the life of someone who didn’t deserve to die. Please, I’m begging you to just trust me!”

As I had said before, I honestly didn’t feel like running anymore either way. Seriously, where would I run to? I had no more hope for anything or anyone. It really was pointless. Without Döron commanding the army to fight against Aselaira, Mycah and Rydan were doomed.

“Trust you? Not one moment ago you sent your blade into our king’s heart. If you truly do have the ability to return those taken by death, then bring back King Aglar,” a voice demanded.

“Okay, fine. Whatever. But I can’t do anything here with these injuries. Just help me bring Döron’s body into the woods and then I’ll do whatever you want,” I lied. I had no intention of reviving Aglar, but I also had no idea if I would even live through reviving Döron. Either way, his life was my first priority, even above my own, so I was willing to do or say anything to get them to help me.

“If you are to betray us, halfbreed, then do not think I will not cut off your head where you stand in an instant. Even if it should take centuries of chasing you down, I vow that it shall be done,” Cílon promised.

“Well, no one would want to live with you as their shadow, so we have a deal,” I agreed. There was nobody else who argued the decision, so I gestured toward the door.

Quickly, they picked up Döron’s slain body and carried him with somberness down the many flights of winding stairs. The people surrounding us gasped and made cries of mourning for their fallen friend. My grandmother and I made it out of the kingdom hand-in-hand with hearts the weight of a hundred elephants.

Once we reached the trees, Lissë stood waiting for me, her head bowed in respect for the dead. I ran to her and wrapped my arms around her neck, soaking her strength in. Immediately she healed every one of my wounds, restoring me to full health again. I felt completely refreshed and new.

“This is not to mean that we do not remain foes. Do not mistake the act as allegiance. It is but as simple as not wishing our king or Lord Döron’s deaths,” Cílon strode right up from the back of the group to stand before me. “We will continue to restrain you should this all be a ruse.”

“Fine. Thank you for bringing him here. I don’t care about anything else right now. I need to revive him, so just do whatever you need to do but stay out of my way while doing it,” I said, not removing my eyes from my grandfather’s face.

My grandmother spoke up as she knelt beside him, “Nariella, what are you to do should this be your last healing? You said you were in love. Do you have any indication on how much pain will come from the inability to save the life of the one you love should he need you to? The desire in you as a Healer and a lover will be so unbearably great, and yet, you will not have the power. It will not come. And you will be left watching as he takes his final breath, a love stolen too soon from you.” I moved to speak, but she held up a finger, silencing me.

“You informed us that he was in captivity by the evil King Ohtar. Because you are so terribly like your mother, I know you are going to storm into that castle regardless of anything that may arise. My fear is when that battle ensues, the moment you need to save his life and cannot, the regret of reviving Lord Döron will choke you into despair. I do not wish that to ever transpire, my child.”

My heart crashed violently in my chest as she spoke. I couldn’t help picturing the events she described, and the pain from just imagining Mycah dying in my arms made me convulse. Goosebumps pricked my skin everywhere, and I shook my head to clear the sting from my eyes and heart. “I wouldn’t regret saving my grandfather’s life.”

I reached out to place my hands back onto his chest at the same time Lissë bent her iridescent horn above his heart. Through our connection, there was a constant flow of strength, love, and vibrancy from one another. I prepared myself for what was to come, in case what my grandmother had said was true and this would be my final act of life. I looked up at her and smiled, sending as much love as I could through my eyes to hers. If this was the last time I would see her face, then I wanted to appreciate it as best as I could while I had the chance. It was clearly visible from her expression that she was torn. She wanted her beloved mate to live again, but she feared for my life.

I focused on what I needed to do and let the world fall away. With leveled breaths, I poured myself into my magic and let it repair the damage the blade had done on Döron, reversing all ill-effects.

The moment his eyes opened fully and locked onto mine, all sound that I had heard prior was obliterated in an instant. The soft glow that bathed our bodies dissipated from view as blackness filled my vision, and the only thing I was coherent enough to understand was that my body was completely paralyzed as I collapsed to my side, hitting the hard ground with a heavy thud.

In the same instant that my eyes flew open, I lunged upward into a crouched position. Enemies surrounded me. At least, that was what it felt like. A silk blanket had fallen from my tired body and draped over my bent knees as I drank in the tension-flared atmosphere.

But rather than dozens of adversaries crowding in on me the way my gut had insisted, I found my grandmother’s worried face and guards from the army of Lassaira staring at me instead.

That was strange. Although I could see they were not enemies, it keenly felt like they were. The way Mycah had felt to me when I had first met him in Kennebunkport.

I realized then that there was a shift in me. A difference. I hadn’t even opened my mouth, yet I already knew with certainty that I was no longer the same Nariella Ashwyn Woodlinn from before. And maybe it was because Lissë’s worriment and fear over this change inside of me took over all of my thoughts and emotions.

Except one thing remained the same—the burning desire to get Mycah and Rydan away from Ohtar could not be squelched, regardless of what other changes had happened inside. But there was a change, and if my Fëa also felt there was a difference, then she would be the one to know and trust about it.

The Tavas blood was gone.

Okay, maybe not gone, but I could no longer feel its specific energy running through my veins. Before this moment, I felt its presence within my body like it was a separate being—like it had a mind of its own.

No, but now…now I wasn’t even sure if it was there in my blood at all. On top of that, I felt calloused. Hard. Numb. Like my usual cares and softness had become frozen over. I was definitely different…but I had no idea what that meant, or even why it had happened.

Lissë’s velvet nose slid over my cheek in her attempt to nudge me into a standing position. She wanted me up. She wanted me to discuss this curious turn of events with everyone else I had around me.

My grandmother eventually let out a gasped breath. “Döron, I believe she is finally well.”

“He’s alive? I did it? Where is he?” I said to the small crowd circling me. That was when I noticed I was still crouched. On a bed.

A bed. In the middle of a freaking forest.

Döron, alive and healthy, came into view as he responded, “Do you possess not the slightest instinct for survival, my dear?”

Gratefulness and astonishment that I hadn’t failed helped blossom some of that old warmth back into my heart. I remained silent as I leapt from the bed and bounded up to him, throwing my arms around his shoulders. He lightly chuckled as he embraced me in return and said, “Thank you for restoring my life. But you must be aware of how foolish it was. How could you do such a dangerous thing?”

“Me? What about you? How could you sacrifice your life for mine? Please promise me you won’t ever do that again! You can’t. I can’t handle it.”

He pulled away and looked me square in the eyes. “That is quite a different matter, my child. You are much too young to be a martyr. Especially in place of your ancient grandfather who has lived more times over than your human-raised mind can imagine. You cannot be so careless with your life, Nariella. Its worth is greater than all else in the world.”

My shoulders dropped like deadweight when I saw the disappointment in his eyes. “I’m sorry I’ve disappointed you, but the need to take away a person’s suffering is so strong inside of me, I can’t possibly resist it. Don’t you understand?”

“I understand that very need more than anyone here standing before you,” he replied, his elven accent sharp. I looked around and noticed not only my grandmother watching me carefully, but the small portion of the Lassaira army as well. I slid down to the ground close to Lissë, still listening. “I am one of the last Healers in our realm, and it is not because it was easy. The reason our kind is so rare is for the fact alone of how difficult it truly is to resist healing past our limit.”

My stomach twisted. But I also felt relief, because finally I had hope of getting answers. “I have to know everything there is about being a Healer. It feels like both a blessing and a curse. Most times I am so thankful I have this gift. It’s saved the ones I love on many occasions. But it’s also made me weak and vulnerable. To be honest, I’m a little scared of it. That’s one of the reasons I came to you. I need answers. I need to know about this whole limit thing, why it knocks me unconscious, and what the heck is happening to my eyes?”

“It matters not. As of now, I do not believe you contain the ability to heal even the slightest cut,” Döron admitted. My heart leapt to my throat. Just as Cathar had warned me about. “And yet, that is not the pressing issue at the moment. Greatest of all, I know not how you are still alive, or at least not writhing in bitter agony.”

“Why?” I questioned hesitantly, not really sure I wanted to know the reason for that horrifying statement.

“Your eyes have passed into complete darkness.”

My heart stopped beating. “I know that they’ve been growing black ever since my first resurrection. But what does it mean?”

“As Maite’Ona Healers, we consume the death seeping into its victims’ souls. The darkness is extracted from them and siphoned into the Healer. Of course, this is only the case concerning victims at death’s door. A simple paper cut repair or bruised knee mending is irrelevant.” Döron waved a hand in the air lightheartedly before going back to complete seriousness. He inhaled a large breath, readying himself for what he was about to say next. “However, withdraw too many from their graves, the darkness will devour the Healer’s soul until they are spent and desiccated into nothingness. Or, if left just on the precipice of withering away, they instead live on in utter anguish as the darkness feeds off the little light their soul has remaining.”

“But I’m not experiencing pain, and I’m not dead…I don’t think. So what gives?” My heart was in my throat again. I never could’ve guessed how serious this whole healing business was. I thought at the most I’d lose the ability, but not die from it. Or be tortured by it…I let my eyes drop to the wolf and fox near Lissë’s head. She had it lowered to the ground to sniff them, and they in turn were sniffing her back.

“Mmm, precisely. I repeat—I know not how you have managed to skirt either fate.” Döron placed a hand over his chin and lightly massaged it, deep in thought. “Regardless, there will be no more healing or reviving ones from death for you, Nariella.”

“What about your eyes? They’re pretty dark and you’re still fine,” I pointed out, facing my grandfather once more. I ran my hands back and forth over the tops of the pillowy grass, searching for comfort in some tangible way.

“Perhaps they are a bit dark, but not completely, unlike yours, which resemble a moonless, starless night. No, not even that can do the color justice. I suppose one would say there could be none more black than yours, my dear.” He patted my head as if to make me feel better, but it didn’t.

And he was right. His eyes weren’t completely black and never had been since I met him. It was obvious they were a dark purple, especially when the light hit them. But apparently mine had lost all of their vibrant, violet color…and for once, the thought made me a little sad.

Chapter Six

~Naminé~

“No, no, no, no!” I whipped my head back and forth, fighting the urge to dream-weave with Ender or Nariella. Ohtar pressed me into the wall with a force so strong, I did not know how my bones were not crushed into powder. Prior to my torment, they had extracted the lorda potion from my veins so that I might use my ability, but I knew once this round of torture was over, I would be forced to drink it yet again.

I could feel my mind creating the dream, and my eyelids fluttered with heaviness. I felt intoxicated and out of control, as if nothing I did made a difference to resist. I cried out in pain, “Stop, please stop! No!”

“Silence,” Ohtar hissed, his will dominating over me with an even greater power. “No one else has been able to penetrate the Guardian’s defenses. And no one can locate the girl! Why! Do it, quisling, do it!”

Tears streamed in a constant flow, and my heart begged silently for release. But it would not come. I once again thrashed my head and screamed with all my might. I could not give in. I will not.

I pushed back his desire with so much force that I unintentionally lost consciousness.

The damp darkness of the dungeons overwhelmed my senses completely. I could not see, smell, or feel properly due to some sort of dank interference. Not to mention my hearing was adversely affected by the constant quiet or the opposite—any loud noise was amplified by the emptiness of the stone walls.

After being caught trying relentlessly to break the other Maite’Ona from Ohtar’s compulsion, I was then thrown into a different holding cell, for he feared what I could do. Though I remained steadfast in my refusal to dream-weave with Ender or Nariella to acquire their whereabouts for Ohtar, I did not feel hopeful. If not me, surely he would find someone else who could provide what he needed. None I had tried to wake from Ohtar’s dark hold would hear me. They were far too deep in his clutches.

Rydan was nowhere near me. If we were to speak to each other, we would have had to shout our throats raw. Though he was kept just down the hall, the distance felt like leagues between us. However, to my utter surprise and joy, I had been thrown into the cell next to my beautiful mother, and for that, I had to be thankful. As for Cathar and my father, their locations remained unknown.

“Mother, are you all right?” I called to her the moment Sarqua left, my voice raspy.

“Naminé! Oh, my love, I am more than all right. To hear your voice—” she cried from her cell next to mine, not able to finish her sentence. I could not see her, but the familiar sound of her voice brought me great comfort as well.

“Please forgive me for keeping my gift a secret from you and Father. I did not wish to involve you in my treachery. I knew if I were to be discovered that I would be punished, but perhaps if you, Father, and Cathar had been left in the dark about it, then you would not have had to suffer the same fate,” I explained.

“Naminé, the worry your father and I were put through over your disappearance was one of the worst time periods of my long life. I only wish you had trusted us with your secret, for we would have rather been punished alongside you than endure the torment of not knowing what had happened to our daughter completely. We had no warning or insight to what could have come about in regards to you. It was devastating,” she choked on the words.

“I understand very well, Mother. I cannot describe how remorseful I am. But I cannot say I regret it. I could never forgive myself if I involved you in my own sins, even if I believed them to be for a worthy cause. Can you understand even a little? I did what I had to for your protection and no more. Please forgive me.” My voice broke.

“Oh, Naminé, there is nothing to forgive, my child. However, please do not keep such secrets from us. Trust that as your parents, we wish to know everything about you. There is nothing about you or Cathar we would not support. You two are the most important to us out of anything else in this world. We love you with all our hearts.” I could hear the emotion in her voice, and it amplified my own that I fought so hard to keep in.

“I am truly sorry, Mother,” I cried. I did not wish to bring them pain or any sort of worry. “My fear for your punishment was too great. And I was tasked with a deadly mission. One that I had hoped would mean all of our survival. But it appears that was only a dream.”

“Come now, let’s dry our tears. We need not waste them on things we cannot alter. What’s done is done, is it not?” She sniffed, and I wiped my cheeks using the long sleeves of my frock.

“I am eager to hear what transpired after I fled Aselaira and what led to your capture.” I bent my knees to my chest and wrapped my arms around them. “Cathar informed me that you were brainwashed by Ohtar, much like the rest of the people. Please, tell me, how were you able to overcome his darkness?”

“It took a great deal of medicine. That was the reason we were caught, for Cathar had claimed us to be born of Lassaira long ago. Neither your father nor I could remember such details. In fact, we could not remember much from our lives prior to being in Aselaira. Not our own mother and father, or our childhoods. We sought a medicine healer at once during the commotion,” she explained, and my heart sank. I was not a medicine healer. I had no medicine to speak of at all, nor anything that which could break the Maite’Ona from their trance. My efforts had been in vain.

I drew up on my hands and knees, my head resting on the bars, just wishing I could see her as she spoke. “How soon did they find you?”

“Not immediately. The army of Lassaira was retreating, but it did little to cover our escape, and so we were forced to hide. We did our best to remain undetected, my child, but too many years had gone by under Ohtar’s wretchedness. We were found shortly after our cleansing and thrown into the prisons. We pretended to still be under Ohtar’s influence.”

“I loathe him, Mother. I have never felt so strongly about a creature in all my cycles of life. How can anyone follow him as they do? I do not understand it at all.” I turned my back to the cold iron and dropped my head into my trembling hands.

“For what he did to you, I loathe him as well,” she said with menace in her voice. “Cathar shared with us that he had seen you in his dreams. We understood then that you must be a Dream Weaver and that it was the reason for your disappearance. That could be the only explanation for it, and we began to piece things together for ourselves from that information alone.”

“I am glad he told you. It was only because I had finally connected with him upon returning to Luïnil that I learnt of your pending execution. I am so terribly sorry that I was not there for you sooner, Mother. If I had known—”

“Shhh, my love.” She did not let me finish, and I shut my eyes to take in her comforting words. “I do not want you to be haunted by such things. There was nothing you could have done for us, and your father and I would not have wished for you to put yourself in danger on our behalf.”

“Amin mela lle, Mother.” I loved her with all my heart.

“Amin mela lle, my child.”

The fire in Remycah’s eyes collided with the color that was bluer than the Erulissë Sea as he stalked his prey. Lithe and precise were his movements. But my heart could not bear to see the deadness in his expression. Though he fought valiantly, there was a clear disconnect in his emotions. I could only guess he was overburdened by grief over the loss of his Fëa, by sorrow over the loss of his kingdom, and by despair over the killings he was forced to perform.

And yet, he did not let any of that show in his demeanor. He was lifeless instead.

Perhaps moving on instinct and without thought, I did my best to imagine myself in his position. Unfortunately, there was no way that I could truly understand what he was going through.

I cringed away and shut my eyes as the goblin he fought punctured his shoulder. Ohtar allowed the goblin a weapon but left Remycah unarmed. I fumed as I was yet again forced to watch game after game. Rydan was by my side at his own shaming post, and he, too, was mesmerized by the battle ensuing before us.

Occasionally I would watch his jaw tick with the close calls Remycah had somehow managed to dodge, or when he delivered a fine hit. At times, I found it somewhat easier to set my eyes upon Rydan watching Remycah fight rather than viewing it for myself.

Then I heard an uproar ignite and my focus returned to the battle. The goblin was atop Remycah with a deadly gaze and his weapon to his throat. Remycah pushed the blade away, but the goblin did all he could to sink it back into Remycah’s flesh. I shook my head and closed my eyes as I thrashed against my restraints. This was unbearable!

“Come on!” Rydan bellowed, startling me. “Fight! Fight with all you’ve got!”

“What do you bloody think I’m doing?” Remycah returned in a growling grunt. Though not entirely close, our sensitive hearing enabled us to hear each other over the crowd, though it was faint.

“Dude, I’m going to disown you if you let him beat you to a pulp!” Rydan, too, tried tearing from his shackles, but could not break from them.

Remycah did not speak after that, for he was much too occupied with countering the goblin’s strength. The blade drew closer to his throat, and I refused to watch another second of it.

“Oh, god, there’s blood,” Rydan muttered, defeat exuding from his voice.

“No!” I could not help returning to see for myself, not wanting to believe that Remycah had lost. If he were to lose, then the strongest creatures in all the kingdom would be set loose on him, ordered to abuse him until unconscious. The blood Rydan spoke of dripped from his neck that the weapon slowly cut into. “Rydan, I thought him to be defeated. You gave me a fright!”

“I’m sorry, this is just too much. I can’t…I can’t stand these stupid chains!” He yanked against them as hard as he could. “I need to be out there!”

My attention was fastened to the fight. I prayed Remycah would find a way out of this. My heart pounded wildly within my chest as I watched.

And then before I knew it, Remycah twisted the goblin’s arm to the side and broke it at the elbow, and in one swift motion drove the blade into the creature’s heart.

Rydan and I screamed in delight and then laughed as I let out a few tears of joy. I had not been so relieved over anything in quite some time.

A noise startled me awake. A soft tap on the bars of my cell sent my heart spiraling out of control. “Hello? Who’s there?” I inquired.

It was not usual for guards or the soup maid to be down here at this time, and so my mind worked to come up with an explanation for the unexpected visitor.

“Shhh,” the stranger demanded. “It is I, Námoman.”

My body shot up from the cot on its own, and I wrapped my fingers around the steely bars. “What are you doing here? Have you come to break us free?”

“There are things I must know first. Things I do not understand and need clarification,” he replied.

“Yes? I will answer anything. Please, we need your help.”

“When Ohtar had me surveying you, my Fëa detected an innocence I had not come across in many cycles. There was a drive in you to keep your secret hidden from Ohtar like no other. A fierce protectiveness over someone important to you.” His voice was softer than a whisper.

I quickly replied, “Is that why you lied for me? Is that why you did not give me away?”

“Yes. But I must know. Tell me, what is your involvement with King Remycah?” He lowered his voice even more as he looked to his left and right for unfriendly eyes.

“I conspired with Ender, King Remycah’s Guardian, to contact our lost king and prince who had remained in the Earthly realm and to direct them home to us. To take back what was rightfully theirs and redeem their kingdom. They were to eradicate Ohtar’s darkness and save us all. That had been my reason for protecting the secret I had carried. I had held to my determination to never betray King Remycah, regardless of what Ohtar had threatened to do to me.” Even now, after everything we had been through, the fire that burned inside my heart remained strong. I would do it all again if given the chance.

“The High Guardian Ender? He truly lives?” he asked, disbelief painting his words.

“Yes, he lives.” Then I thought about that statement and realized I actually did not know for certain. “At least, I do indeed hope he still lives. I believe him to have escaped during our capture. He must have fled with his daughter Nariella. That can be the only explanation.”

“Then I must find him. There is not much I can do for you all on my own. Guards patrol these quarters frequently, and already I have lingered too long. I must leave at once and locate Ender.” He placed a gentle hand around my cold fingers that had curled around the hard iron of the cage I was kept in.

“Is there truly nothing you can do?” my voice faltered, and I chastised myself for sounding weak.

“Forgive me. I will do what I can to find Ender. If I succeed before the night of the Hunter’s Moon, we will return for your freedom.”

At that, he swept away from my sight completely, and I was left alone for the darkness to consume me once again.

Chapter Seven

~Nari~

“So, it’s a mystery that I’m still alive and not suffering in agony? And you of course have no idea what the reason could be, or what the heck I’m even supposed to do now?” Well, there went my hopes and dreams for getting all those needed answers. I now had new questions to plague me. Including why I suddenly felt Isil instead of Tavas. But I was hesitant to bring that part up just yet. “Surprisingly, I feel fine.”

“It is a mystery, and I do not believe there is anything that can be done, Nariella.” Döron took my grandmother’s hand lovingly as they stood together, staring at me in wonderment. “We are grateful you at least kept your life.”

“Then if there’s really nothing we can do about it, let’s put a pin in it for now, because I don’t have a single minute to lose. I have people waiting for me, one of whom is my absolute best friend in the whole world. I can’t just sit here a second longer chatting about things that have no bearing on what I need to do next to rescue them.” My chest felt like it caved in at the mere mention of what was to come. “By the way, why is there a bed here?” I jerked my thumb over my shoulder at the luxurious and way-too-extravagant furniture sitting at my back. I couldn’t help asking, especially since you’d think we’d be inside the castle instead of out here in the forest.

“We thought it best for you to remain with your Fëa,” my grandmother clarified. But I was still confused. Then I saw through Lissë’s eyes that they had wanted her to go inside the castle, but she had refused. She had chosen to stay in the freedom of the forest, deciding it was best for the both of us if we remained out here. Good call. Especially since Cílon said he would have my head if I didn’t heal Aglar…which reminded me. Why was I still alive? “Nariella, you cannot leave. You are needed here.”

“What do you mean? You know I can’t stay. In fact, I’m probably late. How long was I unconscious for? I need to figure out where I should be right now. I was supposed to meet back up with Ender.” I finally stood up and brushed off the dirt and leaves from my clothes, ready to get a move on and finish what we had started. My main focus was on the impending war we were about to wage against Aselaira. That was what was most important. And if Cílon happened to forget about his vow, well, all the better to get going before he remembered it.

“It has been three days, my child,” she responded. My gut wrenched. Oh, crap. Three days? I was supposed to catch up with Ender already. Oh, Mycah…please be okay. “Where are you to go? What are you to do?”

“I meant what I said in your house. My father and I are assembling an army. A massive one. We’re going to take down Ohtar and his filthy kingdom.” I smoothed my hair back from my face and looked for a way to re-tie it into a ponytail, but came up short. It’d just have to stay down and in my way. “There’s a spot I was supposed to meet him in once I got the army of Lassaira to join us.”

I eyed them carefully, waiting for some sort of reaction to my statement—a hint of how they felt about that notion. But the entire group of armed elves that stood around the area stayed in perfect, silent position, as if waiting for orders. I assumed it'd be Döron’s orders, though I found it strange they were out here to begin with. Was I under arrest, after all? No, I couldn’t be. You don’t let prisoners sleep on a fancy bed. And since I revived Döron, he should be king and I should be free. All I needed now was to convince him to join my father and me on our rescue mission.

I cringed. A strange wave of hatred toward the Tavas elves in front of me slid through my veins, something I had never once felt before until now. Alarmingly, they still no longer felt like my kin, but with almost certainty—like my enemies. I tried to push it down and forget about it.

But there was no ignoring that which refused to be ignored. Without being able to help it, the question slipped out between my lips automatically, “Do I feel…different…to you?”

My grandmother answered in pain, “Yes. You are a night elf, Nariella. You are exuding Isil magic.”

So it was true. As I expected, the Tavas blood was gone. The fact that it wasn’t only that I felt different inside, but those around me felt it also reaffirmed my suspicion. But it didn’t make sense. How could I have always felt more Tavas than Isil, then suddenly be opposite? Could that seriously happen? “How?”

“We know not the cause or reason. Perhaps it is only temporary,” Döron responded.

“Yeah.” I shook my head, not able to dwell on it regardless. I had other things to worry about. My ears buzzed with nervous energy. The already heavy weight of raising a war against Ohtar became infinitely heavier on my chest and mind. I was extremely tempted to drop down onto my knees and literally beg with all I had in me for the soldiers to ignore the fact that I now felt like their enemy and to take a stand for justice. But I needed to be more mature than that. I needed to remain calm.

“Nariella, there is an important matter we must discuss with you,” he said.

“And there’s one I have to talk to you about, too. What I started in your house—I need to finish it. I need your help, Döron. Please. With you returned as king, I need your army. I wouldn’t ask if it wasn’t extremely important.”

My scalp prickled to attention at the same time the guards standing around all jumped to battle formations. Someone was coming, and it wasn’t just me who could feel it. I lifted my head in the direction of the source, but I wasn’t afraid. The only thing I feared now was not getting to Mycah and Rydan in time.

The guards surrounded us in a flash, ready to take on the intruder that slowly approached. Once he came into view, I pushed past the Tavas warriors and bounded up to him, throwing my arms around his neck.

“An Isil dog,” spat one of the wood elves harshly, realizing immediately it was an enemy. But it was only one enemy and not a threat to the handful of soldiers standing by.

I ignored the insult and negative tone, because I had never been happier to see my father than I was in this moment. No one else in this group circling me understood just how bad things were or how urgently we needed to defeat Ohtar, and I didn’t realize how comforting it was to have Ender with me on this mission until now. If I had been completely alone…I couldn’t even imagine it. But he wanted to save his Óre’Dae Mycah just as much as I wanted to save him, and so that mutual understanding and determination forged a stronger bond between us almost instantly.

I suddenly noticed he was not alone. A male elf with chest-length black hair and strong features stood several feet behind Ender. A white owl, bearing grey spots and eyes as yellow as the sun, claimed a place on the tall elf’s shoulder. As I withdrew from our embrace, I quickly said to him, “Oh, hello.”

He didn’t respond, just tipped his head down with a forced smile, looking terribly awkward and uncomfortable. He, of course, still carried himself with tall, regal elegance, but it was clear he was a night elf and hated being in the wood elves’ territory. For some reason, I suddenly understood exactly how that felt. Like I, too, wished I were in Aselaira instead of Lassaira. My heart pounded in my chest at the very thought.

Ender said, “Nariella, this is Námoman.” He then turned to the guy, “I present to you my daughter Nariella.”

Námoman bowed at the same time Ender passed me. Though I was confused, I made myself say, “Nice to meet you,” before quickly following Ender close on his heels. I whispered into his back, “What is he doing here? Who is he?”

He ignored me, of course, and went straight to my grandparents in polite greeting. The soldiers cut him off. “What business brings you here?” Cílon demanded, holding up his sword. “You are not welcome on these lands, vagabond filth.”

“Do not be hasty, Cílon,” Döron countered, placing a hand on the guard’s shoulder. “He is an acquaintance of ours.”

The temperamental elf was hesitant to obey, but he did, nonetheless. My grandparents and father said their long-time-no-sees and other pleasantries, but my mind refused to leave the guy standing in the same spot Ender had left him in, his eyes looking every which way but at us in the group.

After a few minutes of Ender and my grandparents catching up, I finally tugged on Ender’s arm, anxious to get back to the important things…like saving Mycah and Rydan’s lives. “Ender! We don’t have time for this.”

“Indeed, we do not. Námoman brings troubling news from within the walls of Aselaira.” He gestured to the intimidating elda, and I held my breath in anticipation.

His voice was deep and solemn. “The false king has grown mad, yet he only displays his derailing anxiety to the ever-increasing number of Maite’Ona slaves he has imprisoned. I have seen it for myself, for I was one of them. He is quite determined to use every last Maite’Ona and their Fëa in an effort to locate the mighty Guardian Ender, with the promise of torture if they resist. For Ohtar knows it is only a matter of time before Ender rains down fire to save his Óre’Dae. And Ohtar cannot have that. Those who fail to find Ender are sentenced to death along with King Remycah and Prince Rydan on the night of the Hunter’s Moon. And none have succeeded. What is most disturbing is that all other Maite’Ona in Aselaira who do not have the ability to assist in his search have also been sentenced for execution. He has become intoxicated by the idea of power and what the Hunter’s Moon can offer him. And I believe his envy has grown too much for him to contain, reaching his breaking point, perhaps anticipating the Maite’Ona will form a rebellion against him. Though none can now say what reasons Ohtar has for any of his actions.”

“Wait, are you saying every single Maite’Ona and their Fëa in Aselaira are going to die if we don’t get there in time?” I braced my weight with a tree, needing to hold onto something.

“That is precisely what I am saying,” he answered. My grandparents and the soldiers listening around us gasped and murmured things in Elvish with frightened tones. It seemed Döron tried to calm everyone down.

I swallowed and tried to keep my cool, but the weight of saving a few lives just got heavier now that I was tasked with who knows how many more. “Why would anyone help him if he’s just going to kill them anyway?”

“Ohtar is most skilled with his power of persuasion. None can refuse him.”

Oh, yeah. I forgot about that. “How did you manage to say no?”

“I see truth, therefore, I seem to be immune to his false compulsions.”

Ender stepped up. “This war has become greater than the rescue of King Remycah and Prince Rydan. Námoman has managed to escape in order to give aid where he can,” he said to me.

Cílon spoke up proudly with venom tainting his tone, “And why should we care what your sick king does with his equally vile people? Isil monsters have been encroaching upon our lands for centuries—murdering and ravaging wherever they touch. Why must we sacrifice our lives for your undeserving kingdom?”

Ender then turned to my grandparents and the anxious soldiers, “It would be folly to believe that once he wipes out those in Aselaira he won’t be looking for more in other lands, such as yours of Lassaira and those closest to Aselaira. If you do not know the legend already, then I will inform you now. If we allow Ohtar to claim the life of every Maite’Ona he has promised to the Hunter’s Moon, he will inherit their powers and gifts. He will be unstoppable. We must put an end to Ohtar’s tyranny before he reaches any more Maite’Ona in other lands, or worse, with his newly gained strength, comes after your kingdom. I understand from where your hatred stems, but know this: If you assist us in eliminating Ohtar, the true king—a better king—will redeem his throne and bring peace between our people.”

“Our kingdom has sat idle whilst Ohtar does as he pleases for far too long,” Döron agreed, then turned to the soldiers, “We cannot allow evil to reign in our kingdom the way our former king Aglar tolerated. I believe it is as Ender says. Ohtar will all too soon be at our door demanding our own Maite’Ona to fuel his murderous revenge.”

A suffocating heaviness descended upon everyone once reality set in. I could visibly see the understanding of how heavy the situation was register in each soldier’s face. Ohtar’s evilness was going to spread unless someone stopped him. And it needed to be us.

“What do we do now?” I asked Ender without really thinking about it. I was too dumbfounded.

“The same as before. We keep to our plan. Only we now have a desperate cause to back our plea. We can no longer beg neighboring kingdoms to fight for only our lost king, but for all of Luïnil. Maite’Ona were once precious to all inhabitants and highly regarded. Ohtar treats them nothing more than unwanted dogs. This ends with us—With all those who will stand with us. Is the rest of your army ready?”

“Well, about that…we still have yet to discuss the whole reason I came here in the first place, so no,” I admitted, looking to the few soldiers that were here in the forest. The rest of the army was back at the castle and oblivious to all of this. I held up my hands once I saw he was going to lecture me. “But Döron is back to being king, and he seems eager to join our cause, so it shouldn’t take long to gather everyone else. Right?” I saw my grandfather and father exchange a nervous look between them. It puzzled me.

“Lord Döron is king, you say?” Ender brushed a few wispy hairs behind my ear before dropping his eyes to my neck. “Are you certain of this, Nariella?”

“Yes!” But then I thought about it. “Well, I mean, yeah. I think so. Aren’t you?” I had turned to my grandfather again, only to see him shake his head no.

“Ender, what happened? What does this mean? Did I fail?” Panic sunk its familiar claws in my heart. Panic and bitter failure. A million questions flew into my mind at once—Why wasn’t Döron king? What were we going to do now? How were we going to save Mycah and Rydan…my chest caved in and I struggled to breathe.

“No, no, my dear. You have done well. Very well, in fact. I am quite proud of you. Everything is as it should be,” he clarified firmly, placing a comforting hand on my cheek. But that didn’t make sense. That wasn’t the plan.

“It is? How? If he isn’t king, then how?” I thought my skull would crack from all the roller-coaster emotions my nerves were being subjected to. I was so confused and helpless—I absolutely hated it. “Will you please explain what is going on?”

My grandmother interrupted, “Nariella, as your grandfather mentioned, there is a matter of utmost importance that can no longer wait to be discussed.”

That had me reeling. What on earth could she be talking about? Horrible things entered my mind. They were keeping something from me. I could feel it. My eyes flipped between the three pairs set firmly on my face as if waiting for me to break—To come undone and completely fall apart. I bit my lip and thumbnail at the same time with the worst kind of nervous energy I had felt yet. “What is it? Just tell me.”

More murmurings in Elvish commenced among the guards as my grandmother walked up to Ender, and they, too, spoke in Elvish together before she finally said, “Yes, it is time she understood. Lle desiel?”

“Umm, hello? Person who doesn’t speak Elvish here.” I held my arm up into the air, pointing at my head. “Can someone please just spill the beans? I’m dying over here.”

My grandfather took long strides to stand before me, and with a worried but loving smile, slid my long, fallen hair back behind my shoulder. Instantly, I was taken aback by every soul present bowing to the ground in one graceful act. My mouth dropped open, but only out of complete and utter confusion. What the heck was that for?

My father chuckled at the ground, and for an instant I was reminded of Mycah. Though they weren’t related in any way, the gesture was similar, and my soul ached to be reunited with his in a silent but anguished plea.

“What’s so funny?” I crossed my arms, pushing my yearning for Mycah aside for another time. “And, and, what the hell are they doing?”

“My child, you have no imagination. You truly were raised amongst the humans. Have you no faith in your father?” Ender mimicked my stance, crossing his own arms.

I smacked my forehead out of frustration. “We don’t have time for all these riddles and vague misconceptions. Just tell me what’s going on before I literally lose my mind!”

“All hail Her Majesty, Nariella, Queen of Lassaira,” Döron announced triumphantly. I resisted the urge to double over like I had been punched in the stomach.

I gripped onto Ender for support, deeper confusion taking over my mind completely. I yanked him away from the crowd, my heart hammering in my chest. My mouth opened and closed several times as I worked through my flabbergasted brain-freeze, and he waited patiently for me to get a handle on myself. “Queen? Why didn’t you tell me about this?”

“I feared you would refuse.”

“Damn right I would refuse! I don’t want to be a queen. I don’t want to be their anything!” I threw my arms up into the air. “You had no right to let this happen without giving me the full details. I can’t believe you knew killing Aglar would make me queen and didn’t even bother telling me! The plan was that Döron would command the army, not me.”

“Nariella, there was no time for arguing. My Óre’Dae is in the hands of our enemy and suffering. I will do what I must to redeem him from my recklessness. Forgive me for not divulging the entirety of facts to you, but there was no time for your uncertainty or cowardice.” He placed his strong hands on my shoulders and forced me to look into his eyes. “Now, give heed, my daughter. What are you to do with the power that has been given to you? Are you to run away frightened, or are you to use it to your advantage? Are you to carry out our intention and command the army of Lassaira to save Remycah and Rydan? And now countless of your kin? What say you?”

“Oh, my god, fine!” I kicked my boot into the trunk of a nearby tree. “I’ll do it! Alright? You’ve guilt-tripped me enough. I’ll be their stupid queen.”

My head dropped into my hands. What was I getting myself into? A queen? I could barely take care of myself, let alone an entire kingdom. Just thinking about it gave me heart palpitations.

But…there was also a small part of me that liked the idea. I didn’t have to think so far ahead about taking care of the kingdom yet. For now all I needed to focus on was rescuing Mycah and Rydan, and Ender was right. I finally had the means necessary to do it.

The only problem left was being the person required to command an entire army, plus others, into a giant war against Ohtar. I patted myself on the back…Good luck with that, Nari.

My grandmother walked up to me and took my hands. “We know undoubtedly this has come as a shock to you, sweet Nariella. But do not be frightened. Your grandfather and I will be at your side always.”

“How could this even happen? You said yourself I’m Isil now. How can I rule over a Tavas kingdom like this? Will the people even accept me? Last they knew I was a prisoner set to be executed—An abomination in their eyes. Someone who killed their king. How is it possible they won’t revolt against me the second we tell them about this?” My questions kept tumbling out of my mouth like snowballs that gained momentum down a hill. I couldn’t stop them, and with each one that fired, my heart dropped lower and lower into my stomach. Maybe I was wrong to begin to think this could be a good idea.

Döron was there then. “Whilst you lay unconscious, your grandmother and I fought tirelessly to mend all that was broken concerning you with those in our kingdom. It was not easy, mind you, and they took much convincing. In part, you may thank a handful of the guards who had overheard Aglar’s confession to you in regards to their former queen. They bore witness to the kingdom that Aglar killed your mother and conspired to kill you as a newborn. This assisted in your favor, for they no longer saw Aglar through clouded eyes.”

“So what are you saying? They already accept me as their queen? The entire army and everything? All while I was unconscious?” My eyebrows were furrowed as far as they could go. I was skeptical. Totally unconvinced. It seemed way, way too easy. And nothing in my life was ever this easy.

“We have no choice in the matter, Your Highness,” Cílon said with a bow, and I felt my jaw drop open again. “Every one of us here have already witnessed for ourselves the royal emblem of Lassaira on your flesh, whether we agree with it or not. Unless you were to abdicate the throne willingly, you are our queen, and we will most certainly give our queen our respect and allegiance. As honorable servants of Lassaira, we are under oath to obey your every command. It is our duty to do so.”

With shaky fingers, I felt the left side of my neck for the evidence that I was indeed the new queen. It was strange to think I now had a similar tattoo to Mycah’s. Like him, I had the weight of an entire kingdom resting on my shoulders.

Suddenly, I felt different about it. Happy, even. I wanted to take care of them and be what they needed me to be—a good queen. It pained me to think that they didn’t feel the same and were only going along with it because duty forced them to.

“Hey, I get that you don’t want me ruling over you. I know you don’t like me. But I need you to know how sorry I am for everything that has happened. Please know I will do my best for you and this kingdom. I was scared at first, but I’m not going to let you down. And if you can look past my whole feeling-like-an-Isil-thing, I think we can use it to our advantage. I do have Tavas blood in me. That will never change. So let’s join together and restore Lassaira…restore Luïnil…to its full beauty. Let’s rid this realm of Ohtar’s disgusting curse!”

A few crickets and a lot of grumbling followed what I had hoped to be a great little motivational speech. My heart continued to pound abnormally as I waited for their reaction. To my relief, they eventually all knelt before me and bowed their heads once more. With their right hands on their chest, they chanted a string of Elvish words, then quickly stood to attention, waiting for my first order.

“Good,” I nodded my head enthusiastically as I smiled and psyched myself up. “Yeah, good, this is good. We can do this. Ender, where are we heading now? Whose lucky army do we get to check off our list next?”

My grandmother spoke instead, “Nariella, come, we must coronate you before the entire kingdom so that they may know undoubtedly with whom their loyalties lie.” She gestured her arm outward in the direction of the castle, beseeching me to return there. However, I had other things on my mind—other places to be! I couldn’t just up and press pause on my mission.

“But my loved ones…” I ran to my grandfather, grasping his arms tightly. “And all those Maite’Ona just waiting to be executed…we don’t have time for this! Don’t any of you understand? The ones we’re doing this for, the ones I’m fighting so hard to save will be killed in a week! We have other kingdoms to go to. We need a way bigger army than this! We don’t have time for formalities. Please, I beg you. Do something!”

“What do you expect to happen, child? There are but a handful of the army present with you now. The rest are waiting back within the walls of the castle, waiting for their queen to be properly coronated. If you are to gain their support, you must go request it for yourself. Show them who their commander is.” Döron was the one to hold up his arm for me this time, pressing me to take it with one look in his eyes.

Cílon and the rest of the guards present placed themselves on bended knee as he said, “With all due respect, My Queen, we must agree with Lord Döron. If you wish for the rest of your army, us included, to stand against Aselaira, you must officially take the crown. Only then will you truly be in command.”

I turned to Ender, who nodded his sullen permission and seemed to agree we had to do this if we wanted the entire army. And that was the whole reason we came here in the first place.

He said to Námoman who had been waiting on the sidelines, “I miscalculated the amount of time needed in Lassaira. Please, continue to Angador and explain our request.”

The lofty elf nodded in agreement and immediately took off in the next kingdom’s direction. That made me feel a little better, knowing our mission wasn’t being put on hold completely.

After directing Lissë to walk by my side with us, I sighed and took my grandfather’s arm begrudgingly. “Alright. I’ll do it.”

Needless to say, I was a nervous wreck. This made the whole queen thing feel way too real. I worked to keep my breathing steady, but my gosh…I was only nineteen years old! I wasn’t ready for this! There had been no one around since my birth to prepare me for anything of this magnitude, like most royal heirs received. I wrung my hands and scrunched my nose, begging myself to calm down.

The serene breeze that flew through the leaves helped, but barely. I lifted my face to the sun, craving for the rays to work their magic on my tired nerves like they used to do; yet, again, the sun felt different somehow.

This time, I didn’t like it. I needed the land to comfort me, but it didn’t. I dropped my head onto my grandfather’s shoulder and closed my eyes, as the army marched in front and behind us ceremoniously with his wolf at his other side. My grandmother had stayed pretty quiet through this entire thing, but her warm presence could be felt undoubtedly in my soul. I let my grandparents’ comforting auras lead me back into Lassaira and did my best to let all of my troubles melt away.

At least for the five minutes it took for us to arrive.

We passed under the familiar, intricate archway, and it didn’t take long for us to have a crowd of eyes watching our every move like we were the most special things to ever appear before them. Whispering spread out among them like a ripple effect. Loud gasps and discreet finger-pointing at me increased with each step we took into the magnificent city—their astonishment over me walking side-by-side with Döron and their army consuming them. At least, I thought that was what it was. It, of course, made me extremely nervous, even more than I previously had been. I flexed my fingers back and forth over Lissë’s silky skin as she walked next to me. The pristine air that I drew into my lungs still did little to calm my nerves, but I wasn’t any less thankful for it. It was my favorite thing about Luïnil.

The entire kingdom seemed to be outdoors. Singing could be heard in the distance. A sad, lament-type singing. A requiem, I presumed. A death song for their fallen king. Or maybe it was meant for their former queen Nariella, since they only recently learned the truth about her death. I really didn’t know when it came to this elfy stuff.

As we drew deeper into the courtyard, we took to a set of stairs that led to a balcony overlooking the entire courtyard of the kingdom, leaving my majestic Fëa to wait for me at the bottom. I looked back at her longingly, wishing I could stay at her side.

Once we reached the top, a collective and slow thunderous applause eventually roared to life, followed by a sea of prostrated citizens. I couldn’t help the tiny tears that wet my eyes, causing my vision of the giant crowd to blur together. It was true. They didn’t hate me anymore. I had thought I would never feel the approval of this land ever again. My grandparents wrapped their arms around me tightly, their own emotions spilling forth. I was willing to bet that during my entire nineteen years of life, they never could’ve imagined this moment happening, either.

My father hugged me next and whispered in my ear how proud he was of me and that he knew my mother would have been, too. My heart soared toward the sky. Finally…my dreams had come true. I finally felt like I was part of a family.

Chapter Eight

~Naminé~

“Drat!” I exclaimed at myself.

“What is it, Naminé? Are you all right?” my mother asked from beside me in her cell.

“Yes, forgive me.” I sighed audibly. “I did not mean to frighten you. I have been trying to reach Nariella or Ender in secret with all my might, but nothing I do succeeds. I am afraid the lorda potion is much too potent.” Ohtar seemed to have given up trying to persuade me to help him. I feared the reason was that one of the other Maite’Ona had found Nariella or Ender, and I was desperate to warn them.

“May I suggest trying to connect with someone a bit nearer to you? Someone you know to in fact be asleep? Perhaps then you will learn for certain whether you have the ability.”

“Hmmm,” I thought about this. “You might have a point, Mother. I think I shall give that a try. If successful, I then could practice strengthening myself against the effects of the potion.”

“Of course, that is what mothers are there for.” I heard the smile in her loving voice.

“However, I do not know who is to be asleep at the moment.” I could not see anyone in the cells nearby, for it was much too dark. “I will test several, if I am unable to reach the one I try first.”

The image of Rydan filled my head and did not fail to create a jolt in my heart. I had not meant to think of him, but he was the one I desired to see most of all. I tapped my forehead with the pads of my fingertips out of frustration.

I did not understand why I could not manage to detach myself from him. My first instinct was to connect with him immediately, and it was so utterly foolish that I wanted to grunt. But, I suddenly realized that if we were to die in a few short days, what harm would come from giving in to him now? There would be no reason to hold back any longer, for he was a prisoner set to be executed, just as I was. For once, we were on equal ground.

The thought sent a nervous energy buzzing throughout my veins and curled my toes. I could not deny that my heart greatly desired the experience of Rydan’s arms wrapped around me with the feel of his lips upon mine once again.

Why shouldn’t we indulge in one of life’s greatest pleasures before we were to die?

And so with that, trembling nervously, I decided to reach out to Rydan in a dream.

The vision I created for us was simple—the quiet forest that sat next to the spring we had bathed in, sharing our first kiss. Perhaps it was too forward; I doubted my decision and quickly wove a new setting. I chose our usual spot this time—the outlook deep in the Tiuka Forest I had always loved as a child. It was now my most treasured for a different reason, being that it was where Rydan and I had spent the majority of our time together.

The moment I reached out to his mind, we connected instantly. I did not struggle the same way I had so unbearably with Nariella and Ender. Strange, I thought, as I realized that was how it had always been between Rydan and me. Never had there been a time when our minds did not at least connect, even if we were unable to speak during the dream. It was as if his mind was always there waiting for mine. I knew that to be ridiculous, and yet the thought alone made me blush.

Then I saw him in between the trees of the grand forest, and my heart leapt over and over. Even within the confines of the dream, my cheeks were heated further. I could not contain myself, and I shook my head with my eyes closed tightly. What was the matter with me? I behaved like a fool.

His silver eyes captured mine so deeply from his place across the expanse of the space between us that I had a terrible time breathing properly. Oh, dear stars, something in me had changed. Not but minutes ago had I decided to test the waters of our relationship and already I was an irreparable mess.

“Naminé?” he said my name in reverence but also a hint of curiosity, but it mattered not in what tone, for only the fact of him speaking my name at all did untold things to my insides.

“Yes?” I hardly heard myself say the word, but I knew it had to have come from me, for I was the only other one present.

“Everything okay?” his brow furrowed in confusion, and I blushed even deeper.

“Yes, yes. I…I only wished to test my ability,” I could not help stammering. I straightened myself up and did my best to speak stronger. “I have made numerous attempts to reach Nariella and Ender to no avail. I believed it best I try connecting with someone closer to me and known to be asleep. Is that all right?”

“It’s fine.” He then appeared to be even more puzzled, and this struck me as odd. He continued, “But, I’m not actually asleep.”

“Oh?” My heart shimmied unforgivably. “You…are not? Asleep?”

“No.” He shook his head, and the gesture caused his dark hair to dance about. “I’m wide awake. And yet…we’re speaking to each other. When I close my eyes I can see all this,” he spread his arms wide, “but I’m still aware that I’m awake.”

“I do not understand what this is to mean. I don’t believe it has ever happened before. At the very least, not with me.” I contemplated the reason for the sudden shift in my ability. Or could it possibly be something that I was only able to do with Rydan? “I suppose we did do something a bit similar…in the water that day.”

I cleared my throat and cringed at the way I felt my skin light on fire. It was terrible of me to want this elda as much as I did. I wanted him so much that I ached inside for him.

“That was different though, wasn’t it? I mean, that time we were touching…and I was choosing to share images with you. I don’t know. But this, this is still your dream-weaving work. Right?”

“Mm, yes. I do believe you have a point, Rydan.” I could not look at him for fear I would give myself away. The truth was that I began to suspect the cause of our increased connection. There could only be one explanation, due to the fact I had never experienced anything of this sort with anyone other than Rydan. “I would not concern ourselves with it. If I am able to strengthen my mind as a result, then I would call it a success nevertheless. And that was the point, after all. If I am to reach Nariella or Ender in secret to inquire if they have some sort of plan, then I must be stronger.”

Oh, save me from myself, dear stars.

I could not admit to him what I had begun to believe, nor the fact that secretly, the true reason behind my summoning him was simply that I had missed him so. For how did one come out and say that the reason for the phenomenon was as simple as…love?

Yes, for our kind truly loved only once in their lifetime, and upon doing so, their souls would begin to bond together, resulting in unpredictable abilities. For Remycah and Nariella, the ability to distinctly feel one another despite a great distance between them was one example. Though, I would not doubt they had additional reactions to their intertwining souls.

“Hey,” he murmured softly as he placed his fingers along my cheek. “What’s wrong?”

My eyes found his, and I stopped breathing. “Forgive me, I do not mean to behave so strangely. Perhaps it is the lack of proper food that is getting to me.”

I held the back of my hand to my feverish forehead, though I already knew the real reason for my heightened heat. The drifting of his fingertips down to my neck did all sorts of things to my mind and soul. And it certainly did not help matters in the way of my inflamed skin.

“Here, let’s sit down.” He pulled my hand along with him as he took a place on the grass. He kept our fingers together and made slow circles into my palm with his thumb. That gesture alone had my stomach doing flips.

“That is quite better,” I lied. In actuality, it made everything worse. But in the best sort of way possible.

“Good.” He grinned, and I felt my toes tingle with delight. He bedazzled me—in mind, body, and soul.

“Rydan, if there was anywhere else you would like to be in this moment, where would you choose? Will you show it to me?” I inquired, an idea forming suddenly.

“Hmm.” He played with his bottom lip in thought. “Initially I would have chosen the Weeping Willow back in Kennebunkport. Nari and I spent a lot of time there. It was like our place of escape. But I think right now I would pick something new that I could experience with you.”

“And where would that be?” I spoke softly as I lightly swept my fingers at his hairline, feeling brave for reclaiming my courage to touch him freely. His eyes affixed to mine instantly, as if I had surprised him and he now had trouble speaking. “Hmm?”

“Uh,” he continued to stare at me, “the beach, with our toes buried in the sand, overlooking the crashing Atlantic. It’d be a warm sunny day, but not too warm—the air would be just right, with the gentle breeze that’d carry the smell of saltwater with it. We could build a sandcastle. Maybe a replica of the one we’re in now.” He laughed, and I rejoiced in the sound of it.

“I believe I can manage that.” I laughed with him. “Share the image with me and I shall create it for us.”

After he did, I immediately sewed together the fibers of a false reality that only the two of us would have access to, but no less real. The seashell-filled sand replaced the grass we had been sitting in, and the trees washed away into a blue horizon that stretched as far as the eye could see. Blue skies were overhead, and giant waves rolled in like thunder alongside us.

“Wow,” he breathed, soaking the beautiful sight in.

As I gazed upon him, I could not agree more.

I lay completely on my back, digging comfortably into the warm sand and stared into the blue beyond. Without warning, Rydan was suddenly hovering over me with a look in his eyes I had not seen before.

A look that had me aching so deeply, I thought I could not bear it for another second. He rested on his elbow, his face only inches from mine as he licked his lips. His fingers found my chin and he caressed it sweetly, his hand making its way to the place behind my ear. His fingers became tangled in my hair, and I found myself altogether bewitched by him, as if under some sort of spell.

“Naminé?” he uttered painstakingly soft, as if my name was sacred to him. But what set me alight was the way in which he inflexed his tone, leading me to believe he asked me a question. Or perhaps permission. I did not know for certain.

As he leaned in closer, he hesitated only for a moment, his eyes enchanting me in such an alluring way that I found myself drifting upward to meet him. My heart had to have been at risk of bursting right inside my chest cavity at his touch, but I did not care. I would gladly accept death if it to be from this.

Gently he connected his lips to mine, but not without my detecting a fierce hunger that was carefully controlled behind his movements. He slowly, but deeply, kissed me, his mouth overtaking mine in a delicious rapture. My heart was done for. It bloomed with a blazing inferno that only Rydan had the power to stoke. And one thing was for certain.

I had to have more.

Chapter Nine

~Nari~

This is necessary. This is necessary. A stepping stone to get what I need. That’s all. I had to keep repeating that sentence to myself in order to stay calm. But my heart ached continuously with worriment for Mycah and Rydan. I hated this waiting period I seemed to be stuck in. All I wanted to do was waltz into that castle and get them the hell out of there.

But instead…I was bathed like a dog. Seriously! A dog! Granted, it was fabulous taking a steaming-hot bubble bath, but the part where ten-plus maids all had their way with me in said steaming-hot bubble bath sort of tended to put a ‘this sucks…I hate this’ spin on the whole ordeal.

Point is, it was extremely uncomfortable and not in the least bit relaxing. I felt like I was being violated the entire time. My grandparents insisted with the kind of stubbornness that I knew could only come from the Woodlinn bloodline, and I had no option of refusing them. “A queen must be seen in all her royal elegance when receiving her crown.” My grandmother’s words still echoed in my head.

I huffed as I stared into my own eyes that were reflected back at me in a framed full-length mirror. It was like I was falling into the depths of outer-space…my eyes were that black. It totally freaked me out. But I couldn’t seem to turn away at the same time.

“Ow!” I yelped, when my hair snagged on the comb one of the servants wielded.

“Forgive me, Your Majesty,” she cried, bowing down low to the ground.

“Hey, it’s cool! It’s cool…don’t worry. All better now.” I smiled big, afraid that later she’d go beat herself up over this or something with the way she had reacted. My goodness. I didn’t think I could ever possibly understand the servant-master thing. I was equal to this girl in every way. I was no better than she was, and yet she treated me like I was…well…a queen.

When all would finally be said and done and I didn’t have any more wars to start or people to rescue from executions, I’d be adding ‘Do Away With Servants ASAP’ to my to-do list. No one should be made to feel like they were less of a person than anyone else. We were all equal in this kingdom, and frankly, I had been taking my own baths for nineteen years. I was pretty sure I could manage them by myself for the rest of my life.

Oooh, but wait. I turned my head when the girl was done with me, still looking in the mirror. This whole hair fixing thing, though…now that I might be able to live with. She handed me another mirror so that I could see the back.

“Oh, my wow,” I squealed in delight. “I love it so much. Thank you!”

She smiled wide as she curtsied to the ground. I couldn’t stop staring. It was pulled back very loosely in large curls that still hung down to the middle of my back, but what was so beautiful was the intricate braiding together of my hair with silver strands resembling branches. Small but very detailed silver leaves decorated them, and it wrapped around the hair from the middle of my head down to the ends, holding everything together in a very relaxed ponytail-type do. It was stunning. “Thank you, Mîrwen. Really, I love it. It’s very beautiful.”

“It is my pleasure, My Queen,” she responded shyly. Though uncomfortable with my openness, I could tell she was satisfied with her work and the fact that I was happy with it.

“And I know Lady Estel will love it, too,” I added, referring to my grandmother. I had finally learned her name once I had heard the servants using it.

“Yes, Your Majesty,” Mîrwen said, bowing. I bit my lip and held back a cheesy smile. These titles were way too weird.

“Okay, look…can we maybe…not…do that? Could you please just call me Nari?” As I said the words, she looked at me completely horrified, like I had said the worst curse word known to man. “Or Nariella at least. Please? And who knows, maybe we can even become friends. I’m going to need one in this realm. My best friend who usually does my hair and makes me all done-up and pretty is far, far away from here. I probably won’t ever see her again. And trust me. I’m really going to need a friend who’s a girl,” I said sadly.

She eyed me suspiciously, probably not knowing how to respond, or more likely wondering how she got stuck with such a crazy person as her queen. But I could see a hint of a twinkle in her eye at the possibility of becoming friends, and that was enough for me. I’d take it. It meant there was a promise of hope, and hope was the only thing I had left in my life.

My grandmother walked in once I was ready to be showcased in front of the kingdom like a Ferrari at a car show. I took a deep breath while she looked me over. Her hands slid down the silk ribbons of my dress that hung loosely in the back—a cream and pastel-green gown that was both modest and elegant. She touched her fingertips just slightly to a spot on my hair and let out a small sigh. “You look so much like your mother, my sweet Nariella.”

“Thank you.” I blushed. Bad. I could feel the burn extending from my cheeks down to my neck. Having someone’s full-blown attention on me like this always made me uneasy. My eyes roved the dressing room where we stood in search of a distraction. It was decorated simply—all rustic and earthy, as if we were inside of an incredibly large tree. There was a washing basin and wooden furniture here and there, along with many plants of different kinds.

“Lle desiel?” Estel asked slowly in Elvish. “That means: Are you ready?”

I nodded my head in reply, but I wasn’t really sure if I was. I wanted to be, I really did. The problem was I had no idea what to expect next, and the unknown never failed to be uncomfortable. My mind constantly wandered back to Mycah and Rydan. I just wanted to get this over with so that I could continue to only worrying about enlisting a large enough army to save them. So if that meant I needed to get through this whole coronation thing to do that, then so be it. I was more than ready. “Yes, I’m very much ready.”

My grandparents, father, and several elves from my very own personal guard escorted me. Mmhmm, yep. That’s right—I now had a personal guard to follow me everywhere I went. I leaned in closer to Ender and whispered, “So, we’re like, totally leaving after this, right?”

“That is correct,” he whispered back.

“Are you sure we can do this and still make it to the other neighboring lands in time? Because seriously, Ender, if not, I will ditch this popsicle stand this very second. Mycah, Rydan, Naminé, and Cathar are more important.” I kind of whisper-yelled at the end, so I smoothed out my dress while reining myself in to act calm and natural again.

“Popsicle stand?” he asked like I was crazy while looking around.

“Yes! Popsicle stand. You know,” I waved around, “Oh, just forget it.”

“In that case, yes, my dear. We will make it with the help of Námoman. He should reach the furthest castle in a three-day’s ride. If the king there accepts, combined with the Noldor Elves I visited myself whilst you were taking care of Aglar, that will provide us two armies, plus the army of Lassaira, leaving the last two kingdoms for you and I to travel to. We can reach both within two-days’ journey of each other, and as long as there are no more unforeseen occurrences or extenuating circumstances, that should put us right at the eve of the Hunter’s Moon.”

“And there’s really no other kingdom that could be reached in time? I mean, you said yourself that Ohtar has massive amounts of those ugly creatures just waiting in the wings for him. What if five armies won’t be enough?” Already I started panicking, just at the thought. It had been a constant fear I had in the back of my mind and probably would continue to be until the moment the war was over. Voicing it out loud made it that much worse.

“It will be enough.” Ender grabbed my arm roughly, causing me to stop walking. His eyes burned into mine. “Do you understand? It has to be enough.”

I nodded as my lungs heaved. I was trapped in his determination and unwavering hope. Before I could stop myself, I wrapped my arms around his waist. I admired his strength. If there were one thing I could inherit from him as my father, I’d hope that it was his strength. God knows I needed it more than anything.

“Everything well?” Estel asked us. I realized then that because Ender and I had stopped walking, so did everyone else. Oops.

“Yes, we’re fine. Sorry about that.” I smiled to reassure her.

We continued on until we reached the courtyard. The thousands of beautiful white flowers and white paper lanterns that hung everywhere the eye could see overwhelmed me. The entire kingdom waited for me to walk out and be crowned in front of them. I took my first step onto the bed of flower petals that were scattered in a path that led to the pavilion made of entangled branches. My heart beat like crazy. This all felt like a dream. I couldn’t believe it was happening.

My grandparents, along with their Fëa, stood on either side of me while Ender stayed watching from the sidelines. Lissë was right there next to me also, so I embraced her warmly but quickly, accepting her presence for comfort. Thankfully, I had already met with all of the important elves of Lassaira that were of a higher status than my grandparents, and they gave me their blessing beforehand.

Döron commenced the ceremony by speaking in their native tongue of Elvish while Estel picked up the royal crown of Lassaira from the pillow it sat on, carried by an elegant High Elf of the kingdom. Enchanting melodies were paired with singing as the intricate, leafy, silver crown was lowered to my head. My grandfather ended with, “Our Lady, Queen Nariella Ashwyn Woodlinn.”

The smoothness of the polished metal wrapped around my forehead in a perfect fit, and I lost my breath for a brief second as warm clapping and singing from the crowd filled the air. It was finally done. I was officially no longer an abomination in the eyes of the Tavas’Elda.

The entire army of Lassaira stood in perfectly formed lines and crossed their longbows over their chests in unison, the sound of it echoing throughout the kingdom. They pledged their service to me, their queen, in swift turns of fancy signals and fanfare.

And it was beautiful to watch.

But above all else, a deep pain stabbed my heart. If only I could have shared this moment with Mycah and Rydan. Only then would it have been perfect.

The wonderful smell of open meadows and wildflowers filled my senses. Lissë galloped with all her might, and I closed my eyes to enjoy the wind. The sun that shone high overhead was a bit irritating, which still surprised me. Since the moment I had first stepped into Luïnil and felt the pure sunrays on my skin, it had been as if coming home and nothing could have felt better.

But now? Well, now, the sun almost suffocated me. The light was still nice and precious, but it was just…different. I craved the fall of night and thirsted for the light of the stars and moon to take over.

I guessed this was what Mycah and Rydan must feel like. It was what being a night elf meant—I could finally understand. And that bothered me to no end. I didn’t know the reason for the change, and I wondered if I would ever one day reconnect to the wood elves again like I once had. I really hoped I did. Especially since I was now their queen.

My gaze swept to Ender as his horse ran hard to keep up. We only had five days left before the night of the Hunter’s Moon. We were close to our destination. I could see the mighty mountain that was home to the neighboring dwarf kingdom from here.

I mean, if elves existed, of course dwarves did too, right? No biggie.

“Allow me to do all the talking, Nariella. Dwarves and elves do not take kindly to one another,” Ender shouted. I didn’t even try to hold back my eye-roll. I shook my head, not surprised by this statement at all.

I flicked my attention to the rear, where six of my personal guard followed on their own set of horses. I had flat out refused their presence, but apparently I had no say in the matter, and they would be accompanying me everywhere I went. If I had time to waste I would have argued this point further, but it’d just have to wait for another day when lives weren’t hanging in the balance.

We all slowed in unison upon reaching the gate to the intimidating stone city of Gorrym. Ender dismounted, so I followed suit. He suddenly stopped and turned to me. “Perhaps it might be best if you stayed here, Nariella.”

And I didn’t even argue. “Yes, yes. Whatever. Just go.” I waved him on, knowing he knew best either way. As I said, we didn’t have time for arguments, and if it gave us a better chance of success, then I was all for it. The only thing I cared about was getting this army on our side. Ender could handle it, I was confident. I watched him enter the heavy gate that had opened just for him after he had requested to see the king. The rest of us waited on pins and needles, giving the horses and Lissë a much needed break.

Hours later, I sat up from my lying position once I heard the gate opening. Ender emerged and explained that he had good news. The dwarf lords were in agreement with us—they, too, didn’t want to see Ohtar gaining all that power, and even more than that, not happy with his growing army of Uglies to go along with that new power, should he inherit it. They wanted him dethroned.

I breathed a huge sigh of relief. We were invited to dine with the dwarves for the evening and sleep off our weary travels. It had been a two-day ride to get here, so I couldn’t be more grateful. It would be another two days to the next kingdom that we needed to enlist, followed by a three-day’s ride to Aselaira. It was almost time.

After eating, my exhaustion alone put me fast asleep in a feathered bed.

“Okay, so now what?” I asked Ender. The last of the armies we had needed refused to join and fight with us. I had learned prior to arriving that they were of the skin-changer tribe—the ability to change from large human form into a beast. They were different from shape-shifters, who could change into almost anything they wanted. But skin-changers could only change into one form and it would always be the same. This particular tribe, I was told, were all giant bears when in their beast form—and to be honest, they scared the living daylights out of me.

“We must ride to the border of Aselaira without them. It matters not. We can win this war regardless, and the night of the Hunter’s Moon is in three days, which is precisely the amount of time it will take for us to journey there. The rest of the armies will be marching there as we speak, and we should all be arriving concurrently.” Ender mounted his horse. “Let’s ride.”

I barely had time to voice any affirmation before he took off in the direction of Aselaira. Thankfully, I already sat on Lissë, so she followed Ender like a flash of lightning. I held on for dear life as the wind rushed my face. I didn’t need to turn around to make sure the Tavas guards were following. I could hear that they were.

The anxiety over what was to come in just a few short days sent my stomach rolling, and I prayed that Ender was right about not needing that last army. I was dying to get to Mycah and Rydan, but I was equally anxious about starting the war. This whole pre-battle thing was killing me. I needed it to begin already. A fierce longing gripped my chest to see Mycah’s face.

Eventually, those three days it took to reach the border of Aselaira passed us by. It felt both faster than the blink of an eye and like it had been the longest three days of my life.

The instant my body entered into Isil territory, I felt it to my core. A strong sense of home slithered through my veins. The sick part was, I could feel the darkness that the land was seeping with. The further we rode toward the castle, the thicker it felt. The land was dying. It was mourning the loss of its true king.

And it made me sad.

Ender led the way to our meeting point with the other armies. My jaw dropped from the sight alone. Thousands and thousands of soldiers covered the grounds for what seemed like forever. The entirety of the armies wasn’t even visible to me where I sat on Lissë’s back. But I knew they were there. Dwarves, wood elves, and iron elves. And the Noldor Elves, who above all, were most famed, powerful, and cunning in war. With them on our side, we just had to win.

“I see that look in your eye,” Ender muttered to me in a deep voice.

“What look?” I asked, surprised, as I absent-mindedly twirled strands of Lissë’s mane between my fingers.

“I believe it is called ‘impatience.’ I have seen it there before. Many times, in fact.”

“What do you mean?” I shot him a look, even more surprised. But he had me. “Okay, well yeah, maybe I am a bit impatient right now. It’s just, what if we don’t make it in time? We should leave immediately, don’t you think?”

“We will—In a few hours at sunrise. Until then, the horses must take rest. We have a long day ahead of us until we reach the castle. Come, you need rest most of all.”

I dismounted and let my father lead us through the secured trees until we reached a place to sit. Tents and campsites were set up in lines across the expanse of the forests we hid in as we waited on the edge of the knife for war to begin.

It was the eve of battle—a vicious period that almost felt worse than actually fighting. My legs were restless and wouldn’t keep still as they bounced up and down. I was a ball of nerves as I sat next to a crackling fire. As Ender informed me, we had a day’s ride ahead of us to reach the castle, and I knew that wait alone would be enough to have me tearing out my own hair.

My grandfather greeted me then. Immediately I worked to distract myself and said to him, “Thank you so much for doing this. For assembling the army and leading them here. I don’t know how I could ever repay you for your help.”

“There is no need for that, my child. This is your army now. You may do whatever it is you find most important, and I will be there to support you, as will your grandmother,” he replied.

I wanted to voice some sort of deeper gratitude, but how could I ever put into words how much that meant to me? Námoman joined us before I could think of anything else to say, taking a seat next to Ender. I gave my grandfather a meaningful look and squeezed his hands before I sat back down on the ground. He took a place at my side, but remained standing.

“So, my father never got the chance to tell me who you are exactly,” I said to the strange elf. Hopefully he knew that was a hint to tell me more about himself.

“Nariella, Námoman is a Truth Seeker. A Maite’Ona, like yourself and those set to be executed tomorrow. He has been aware of Ohtar’s lies from the beginning and has done well to disguise his disloyalty, especially when he sensed a rebellion forming. He had chosen to join our cause shortly after the time you and I escaped captivity, but we did not find each other until I returned from recruiting the Noldor,” Ender explained easily.

“I know you were imprisoned, and probably even tortured by Ohtar, but I have to ask you something,” I said, my chest exploding with the hope of hearing news—any news—about Mycah and Rydan.

“My Lady,” he gave his approval with a respectful nod.

“Please, you have to tell me. Are Mycah and Rydan okay? Did you see them? What happened after Mycah fell from the tower? I mean, Remycah.”

“King Remycah lives, though remains on the cusp of death.”

Instantly his last words, though few, were enough to make me want to hurl. My heart squeezed so hard, it was practically pulverized in a second. I choked on the response, “What?”

“Nariella, perhaps you should not give ear—”

I cut Ender off, “No, please…I want to know. I need to know. Especially now. What does that mean?”

“Ohtar is using King Remycah to execute creatures for sport, or so he says to the people. King Remycah’s powers are being suppressed, making the battles to be of great entertainment to the sick mind of Ohtar.” Námoman stoked the campfire with a stick.

I could hardly swallow. My throat had turned to sandpaper. “And Rydan?”

“Prince Rydan is forced to watch. Ohtar knows King Remycah cannot be slain and wishes for his brother to bear witness to his torment. He pretends to be preoccupied with his playthings but his paranoia for what King Remycah’s Guardian might do has his expectations high. I would not doubt he is already prepared for a war and aware of our armies camped inside his borders within moments of our arrival.”

“Wait, what do you mean he knows Remycah cannot be slain?”

“King Remycah’s life is now owned by the Hunter’s Moon. He cannot die before then. None of the promised ones can, until the moment the moon rises to its highest point in the sky. Then, and only then.”

“What if we can’t find Remycah? What if Ohtar stashes him away, just waiting for that moment to kill him?”

“It must be done in the face of the moon. Outside, clearly visible, and in its light. Ohtar will not risk removing him from the protection of the castle walls, for it would be too dangerous.”

“Why is Ohtar so evil? You guys have to tell me. I need to know everything I can about Ohtar. I need to know if he has any weaknesses…any at all. Or what the heck has him so wickedly twisted in the first place. There has to be a reason. I’ve waited long enough to hear about it.” I bent forward and rested my head in my hands. I felt dizzy and on the verge of tears over news of Mycah and Rydan’s torture.

“You are right,” my father admitted. “His story is long overdue, and it is a sad tale to tell, as they often are when concerning evil. Yet a legend is only as strong as the memories it lives in. Should it fade from minds even but a little, the legend would weaken until left as nothing but a bitter myth. And this particular legend I am about to impart to you, my dear, is as faint as a whisper of wind. For none now live who bore witness to these events.”

“And what events are those?”

“The events that led to Ohtar’s ruination. Of course he was not always this vile. It began long ago. Longer than your Earthly mind is capable of comprehending. Ohtar Zafriel was but a child—not but thirteen cycles could he have been, but his age has long been forgotten. Even then, it was said that darkness lived in his heart. At great speed his powers grew—as a boy who could not be deceived coupled with the ability of persuasion, Ohtar gravitated toward the dark forces of our realm. Oh, how he enjoyed influencing fellow comrades to do vile perverted things. He believed it to be a joke, yet there were none who laughed but him. And then one day, a vulgar prank involving young Tavas lads from Lassaira went wrong. As the result of humiliation and retaliation, a Tavas’Elda killed Ohtar’s Fëa. This, yes, this was the moment true darkness in his heart flourished. For a Maite’Ona to lose his soul’s counterpart is the ultimate form of misery.”

I gasped sympathetically. Ohtar’s Fëa was killed? I couldn’t even imagine. And of course what made it all the more horrible was that it had been done by the hands of a Tavas’Elda. “Is that why he hates wood elves so much?”

“Of course it is. I do believe the evil in his heart could have been contained had this tragedy never occurred, but alas. It did.” Ender crossed his arms and remained gazing into the dancing flames of the campfire.

“It was indeed a terrible day for all involved,” my grandfather commented from his place next to me.

“Wait, were you around then?” I turned to look up at him.

“Mmm, yes. I was king and not yet mated with your grandmother. As your father stated, it was long ago.” He patted me on the shoulder.

“So then what? Why was it such a terrible day for everyone and not just Ohtar?” I urged Ender to continue.

“You see, my child, Ohtar was driven mad upon his Fëa’s death. So much so, he killed all five of the Tavas boys involved and vowed to rid Luïnil of every last Tavas’Elda in existence.”

Döron added, “The elda of Lassaira were devastated, myself included. Heartbroken over the detestable murders an Isil born from our neighboring kingdom had committed, we waged war against Aselaira, demanding Ohtar’s head in penance for his crimes.”

Ender then went on to explain, “However, King Tar’dan, Ohtar’s father, refused to give up his only son, and so the animosity between our two races began. As Ohtar grew in age, his hatred also grew. His brother Remydan was born, and though Ohtar was rightfully next in line to be king, being the eldest brother, it was Remydan whom King Tar’dan chose to abdicate the crown to once the time had come, for he recognized the darkness cultivated within Ohtar’s heart.”

“Holy crap. So Ohtar killed his brother out of jealousy,” I assumed.

“True, he did. But that was not the sole reason. King Remydan, free from the grudge between our two races, attempted to end the war that had continued ravaging both our lands upon the death of their father Tar’dan, who had been killed in the war. For many cycles Ohtar worked relentlessly to persuade King Remydan to eliminate the kingdom of Lassaira. He was successful in his persuasion, until one day Remydan grew so ill, he refused to allow the same hatred to grow within his sons in fear they would suffer the same fate, and he fought back against Ohtar’s pressures. It is true what you said. Ohtar always hated Remydan. Jealousy over the crown—a crown he believed was rightfully his, and a grudge that Remydan wanted to put an end to. It was all too much for Ohtar to bear, and so he tried to take back what he thought was owed to him. He killed Remydan and his Fëa, and once he realized kingship passed to Remycah, he did all he could to eliminate any who stood in his way.”

“There are no words. I can’t even…it’s just so sad. What about Mycah’s grandmother? Where is she?” I massaged the spot over my heart. I literally ached inside for these people.

“Remycah’s grandmother was inconsolable after the death of her beloved mate, and it is said she fell ill over the poisonous heart she found in her son Ohtar. She left Aselaira as a means to escape his darkness and has never been seen or heard of since.”

I took my father’s hand. “How do you know all this? How come not everyone remembers how wicked Ohtar is? Why do they follow him? I just don’t understand.”

He gave my hand a squeeze. “I was close to Remydan. We shared our secrets with one another, and that is how I have come to know such intricate details. As for your second question, King Tar’dan kept his son’s murders a secret, for he did not wish Ohtar to be executed. The people of Aselaira knew only of the rumors those of Lassaira were spewing. The legend need not be spoken of—for through the many cycles of moons, enmity had been passed between our races through generation after generation. Though the people of Lassaira and of Aselaira have long forgotten the reason for their loathing, the prejudice lives on.”

“And let me guess. Ohtar hates any Maite’Ona because he is envious. He lost his Fëa and can’t handle seeing others with theirs. That’s why they’ve been enslaved all this time and are mistreated. And now set to be executed,” my voice trembled and shook with pent-up rage for this detestable creature.

“I couldn’t have said it better myself,” Ender replied. “But additionally, he desires their powers.”

I gritted my teeth. I knew one thing was for sure—it would be coming to an end very soon, if I had anything to say about it. My gaze automatically moved to the outlying troops encompassing the surrounding areas. There was no sound. Not even crickets could be heard. My nerves flared and my gut wrenched into a sickening knot. All of these beings waited to live or die—held at mercy to their duty to these lands. Though we couldn’t escape this war, I prayed with all I had in my soul that it would be the last that they ever had to fight in.

Chapter Ten

~Naminé~

Since our imprisonment, Aselaira had been weeping. For a time, it had begun to heal. The tempest storms had lessened, the sun would break from behind the ever-present dark clouds, and a fresh breath of life seemed to have filled the air. But that was before. Only when King Remycah and Prince Rydan returned to their dominion did that occur.

Oh, but as of late, our land moved backward into despair and grief yet again. Ignored by its people and directly affected by the torment of its true king, Aselaira had grown darker than it had ever been.

Rain showers continued to be shed upon us daily, as if the sky purged its sadness. I crumbled a little inside, knowing that it had almost been a fortnight since our coming here, and soon, I would depart from this world that would never be saved.

I slowly slid my gaze to Remycah as he fell to his knees. A deep rumbling from the pitch-black sky above seemed to be in tune with his emotions—For he was losing a dark battle. Battered repeatedly, his broken lip showed a trickle of precious blood that should never be spilt from our people, and yet so much of it had been. And none for valid reasons.

From another brutal blow driven into his left cheek, his neck cracked to the side, and I prayed for his safety, but did not hope that it would come. Exhausted, wrecked, and completely pummeled from the unrelenting battles, Remycah was failing. I did not know how much longer he would last.

His body soared into the air as a new horrendous creature kicked him violently. As he skidded across the stone, a murderous glare kindled in his eyes. And yet weakened to the point of breaking, he remained unmoving where he lay. I exhaled slowly, readying myself to witness the end of an extraordinary king I would have given my life to save right then.

“Don’t watch,” Rydan suggested as we waited for the final stroke to be delivered. I nodded my head in reply, though I could not be certain how Rydan had the ability to watch it. For his eyes remained fastened to the upcoming defeat of his elder brother.

“Rydan, this cannot be. He cannot depart from us in such a way as this. He was destined for great things; I know he was. We must try and do something,” I said, my lungs heaving. The monster stalked closer to its prey, reveling in the nearing victory.

“What can we do? This is part of our punishment. We’re supposed to be upset by this. If we try anything, it’ll only make Ohtar enjoy it all the more.” Rydan clenched his jaw in frustration.

“Of course you are right, but I cannot stay quiet another moment.” Already I was determined to try anything in pursuit of his relief. Without another second’s delay, I yelled with all my might, “Stop this nonsense at once! Stop this!”

The creature paused briefly, distracted by my outburst. Ohtar held up his hand as if signaling for the games to go no further. Guards rushed in and stood in between Remycah and the monster. I released a pent-up breath and dropped my head.

“Bring in the two traitors,” Ohtar ordered in a booming voice. “Let us make this far more interesting.”

My eyes snapped up to a dozen more guards as they made their way over to Rydan and me. He struggled against his restraints once again, but we were helpless to do anything in our defense.

They removed us from the shaming posts and jabbed our backs until we moved our feet in the direction they wished us to go. Rydan cursed and hollered for them to leave us be, but it was of no use. For they were under direct orders, and there would be nothing that he or I could do to stop them.

They secured our bound wrists to the wall Remycah and the monster battled within, and Ohtar explained the meaning of this turn of events. “Let’s see you defend your allies whilst keeping yourself conscious. This should be quite interesting indeed.”

Ohtar’s cruel laugh could be heard from his defiled throne, and I gritted my teeth in hate. But then my heart dropped at the horror of what I had done. “Rydan, I am so terribly sorry for this.”

Because of my stupidity, not only was a beaten Remycah put in infinitely more danger and stress, but I now secured Rydan’s torment. Fool! How could I have given in, allowing myself to lose control?

“Don’t be. I can handle some more bruises.” Rydan offered me his saddened smile. “Your unwavering loyalty continues to amaze me, Naminé.”

I looked away, a small smile tugging on my lips, and I bit the bottom one to rein myself in. “As your positivity and strength amaze me, Rydan.”

The guards released the creature once again, and Remycah was quick to return to his feet. Though his shoulders sagged, dirt caked his skin and hair, and blood stained his clothes, there was a deep determination exuding from him. A strong will to dominate his opponent, and I for a moment felt safe knowing Remycah was there to protect us.

His chest moved up and down with heavy breaths, and he kept his blazing focus on the creature’s every maneuver. Without warning, it whirled to its right and came charging at Rydan and me, and I gulped back a scream. For I did not wish to provide any sort of satisfaction or entertainment for Ohtar, who watched callously from his mountain of filth.

Remycah raced after the danger with speed that rivaled a cobra strike. I closed my eyes and waited for the painful deliverance I was sure to receive once the monstrosity reached me.

A crack like thunder sent my mind reeling for an explanation…and I remained unharmed. I opened my gaze to a struggle beyond compare. Remycah had the overgrown beast in a desperate position, its tail pulled backward with all of Remycah’s strength. Sweat dripped from his temple as he grunted from the effort, his muscles weakening from over-exhaustion. The fiend spun around and swatted at its pest wildly, but Remycah was quick to dodge the contact. How he managed to gain energy to continue the fight was beyond me. I prayed he had somehow recovered a bit of strength from the short break my distraction had accidentally provided, and perhaps made it into a blessing in disguise.

The barbaric creature broke loose and resumed his mission to extinguish either Rydan or myself. Remycah shouted, “Hey!” But the monster did not listen as it sprinted to us. Until Remycah found a stone and whipped it at its head. “Bad doggie,” he muttered.

It managed to get the creature’s attention, but only for a moment. It, however, was enough for Rydan to escape his ties. I gasped as he rolled through the beast’s legs and out the other side, drawing him away in a chase. The iron shackles remained on his wrists, but he was able to run. I yanked on my own bonds, wishing for freedom. This wall was not meant to have things tied to it; therefore, if Rydan had been able to manage it, then so should I.

Ohtar’s vicious laugh could be heard from his seat, drawing my attention for a brief moment. As I continued to struggle against the wall, Remycah and Rydan paired up and tackled the hideous monster together. As Remycah distracted him, Rydan scaled his back and wrapped his chains around its neck. But the monster would not have it. He was able to grab a hold of Rydan, and to my horror, proceeded to fling his frail body across the square. I flinched and closed my eyes.

Remycah dashed forward, and in one quick movement, jabbed the stone he had thrown earlier into the eyeball of the monster. It bellowed and clawed at its face, leaving the opportunity for Rydan and Remycah to pop off his head using their combined strength and the chains that dangled from Rydan’s arms.

I collapsed from sheer relief and even disbelief—for I had thought for certain none of us were going to make it out of that without a severe beating.

“Do you believe Remycah will be all right?” I asked Rydan. We had been returned to our shaming posts to wait out the rest of the day, for in a few short hours the Hunter’s Moon would be upon us. Yet I could not keep myself from worrying over Remycah’s welfare, for he had been carried off somewhere after crumpling to the ground once the creature had been defeated.

“I think so,” Rydan answered. “What about you? Are you okay?”

“I cannot say for certain. I am frightened, but not for myself. For our kingdom. I fear what Ohtar will turn into once he inherits everyone’s powers. Oh, Rydan, what are we to do?”

At that moment, my parents, brother, and every one of the Maite’Ona of Aselaira were filed out in succession and forced to stand on the wooden benches meant for their demise with the scratchy nooses tightened around their necks. I swallowed back my grief.

I gazed upon my family with tear-filled eyes, and they did the same in return. To each of them, I poured my love into my stare, for it was all I could do.

Ohtar’s panicked voice could be faintly heard from the corner, “Ready every able-bodied elda in the kingdom and station them within the walls. Send out my entire Legion to cover the fields. Prepare for war!”

“Did you hear that?” Rydan whispered.

“I did.” Hope filled my chest. War? Could this be Nariella and Ender’s doing? Had they come for us? “But they have to reach us before the moon rises. With all of Ohtar’s Legion and army standing in their way, I—”

“Hey, I get it. You don't think Nari and Ender can make it in time. And since this might be our last day of breathing, let’s make the most of it. Just in case. I want to take you somewhere.” His voice was low and sultry. His eyes shot to my family’s, and I, too, looked to them with one more glance of love moments before dark sacks were placed over everyone’s heads.

“Where?” I whispered back, my curiosity piqued. The fabric over my face let in a little light, and for some reason, it brought me comfort.

“It’s a surprise. Come on.” I imagined by the tone of his voice that he had smirked at me and jerked his head to the side, an invitation to connect our minds once more. I did not hesitate to do as he asked, for my thoughts had been filled with the heat of our last kiss. I failed to think of anything else but his dominating lips claiming mine as his.

My eyes were closed, and the moment I reached out to him we were linked. His fingers slid easily into mine, and he showed me all the different places that meant something to him—the roof of the barn we had sat on before. A quaint cottage in the mountains his family would at times visit during special occasions. A park he grew up playing in. All of his good memories as a child. I smiled as I took in these precious moments that only I had the privilege of seeing.

“If you could do one last thing, make one wish to do anything you wanted in the world, what would it be?” he murmured sensually into my ear, and goosebumps flared all over my skin.

I answered immediately without needing any moment to ponder, for I already knew what I wished for. I replied in the same tone, “I would wish a hundred times over to hear you play the piano.”

As he smiled with his eyes to the ground and dipped his head, we suddenly stood in an exquisite concert hall with ceilings as high as a castle and dark wood covering every surface. The smell of dust and wood wafted into my nose—a memory of Rydan’s. He loved the smell here.

A beautiful grand concert piano stood gracefully in the middle of a large stage. Rydan pulled me over to it, and we sat down onto the bench. He placed his long fingers on the keys and ignited the atmosphere with the familiar enchanting melody that had been his masterpiece—the song our kiss had inspired him to complete. My heart swelled with delight, for I never felt so attracted to another person than I did in this moment.

I laid my head on his shoulder and fed off the evocative tune. It directly called to my soul, and I felt as if I blossomed inside from the sheer force. The muscles flexed in his forearms and biceps as he played, and I could not seem to control myself from reaching out and sliding my fingertips along his lustrous skin.

His performance slowed gradually, and before I knew it, his hands were claiming the sides of my face and his feverish mouth was wrapped up with mine. Our lips and tongues moved together in a mind-blowing ecstasy, and I felt myself grabbing the fabric at his neck for more.

He drew away only briefly, his breathing rapid, and in a ravaged, deep voice he suddenly muttered, “Naminé…I love you.”

I sucked in a breath of my own, as my heart hammered and my stomach flipped. My eyes connected with his instantly, and I felt I could have been lost within them, but I would have been glad for it. There was no containing myself then, and I knew I had to have my lips on his once more or I might explode. I glided my fingers over his jawbone and kissed him so deep, the concert hall faded away and we were left soaring through stars and galaxies.

A sudden explosion accompanied by loud commotion knocked me awake and out of the dream. Through the tiny crosshatch of the cloth over my eyes, I could faintly make out Remycah’s battered body hanging next to ours, and the Hunter’s Moon high in the sky sliding into its wretched place. Ohtar shouted, “I must do it now! Move, you incompetent fools! I must kill them now!”

“Naminé!” Rydan’s pleading voice had me reconnecting with him instantly, and through our minds he stood before me with an expression that would bring me to my knees—A look of longing, desire, and pain. His eyes stared intensely into mine as we waited, his hands caressing my cheeks. Then suddenly, the world tilted when the wooden platform was ripped from under my feet, and with a jolting snap, that same world went black.

Chapter Eleven

~Nari~

A red sun rose in the horizon. Pools of water from frequent tepid storms still clung to the ground and appeared to be lit on fire by the growing dawn. I placed my hand over my chest and hoped with everything I had in me that I was strong enough to save the ones I loved. I mounted my valiant Fëa and stroked her neck as we took position.

On my signal, the army my father and I had assembled commenced the journey with as much speed as the horses could manage to the castle where Mycah, Rydan, Naminé, and Cathar were held. True to my father’s word, the entire day was spent riding there, all the while my stomach stayed in painful knots. We were running out of time. I was terrified we would be too late.

After an agonizing twelve hours, I could see our destination in the distance, but even then, the darkness crept into the sky too fast. My eyes found the giant, glowing circle of the Hunter’s Moon hanging low, ready to rise higher and higher as each minute passed, and we still had yet to breach the castle walls. It was an eerie, burnt red color, as if demanding blood. I shuddered.

We stopped momentarily, and I couldn’t help the gasp that escaped my trembling lips. An ocean’s worth of muddy, deformed, repugnant creatures of Ohtar’s crafted army blanketed the grounds between us and redemption. Despite Námoman’s warning, nothing could have prepared me for this sight. I shook my head and tried not to let it overwhelm me, but it took every ounce of courage I had.

Only mere seconds passed, but it felt like hours. It was the quiet before the plunge. The pause before the next heartbeat. Though I felt a strong sense of home, the sharp snow-capped mountains looming around Castle Edhel-N’dor sent fear straight to my core.

The fortress looked old and deteriorated. But it was still every bit as beautiful as one would imagine an elven castle to be. The mountain it was carved out of appeared to be hanging onto it with all its might—like any small thing could knock it down into the depths of the Erulissë Sea that crashed below.

Lissë reared up, neighing into the wind that carried her sound deep into the open field we waited before. I held onto her neck and tried to shove my fear into oblivion.

This was it. The moment my father and I had worked so hard for. Except I wasn’t a seasoned heroine with great speeches to bellow before her army on the brink of war.

I was just me. Nari. A girl who had been forced to be shy for fear making any sound or show of defiance would mean punishment by a pretend foster parent. I had hidden myself away. I had been careful—cautious. I didn’t grow up fighting wars or rectifying injustices. I wasn’t trained to perform rescue missions. And yet, as I sat atop my Fëa and overlooked the dying home of my ancestors, I realized I wasn’t truly that shy person. It wasn’t who I really was inside. And I no longer had to be her. Luïnil had taught me one thing—how to be courageous.

Ohtar’s monstrous army that resembled a black, raging sea stomped with fervor. Their roars and pounding to antagonize us—to rattle our cages—was enough to take the heart out of me, but I refused to let it. One by one, the leader of each allied kingdom trotted to my side on their mighty steeds. One after the other they said firmly, “Our soldiers are with you, Nariella, Queen of Lassaira. For unity.”

All those present ceremoniously offered themselves to me—to this cause—as they raised their swords and shouted, “For unity!”

It truly hit me then—I really was a queen. They looked to me to lead this battle. It wasn't my father or my grandfather—it was me. My gaze wandered over those waiting before me until it landed on Ender. I was tempted to quietly beg him to take over and be the one in command, but there was something inside of me that kept me silent. That wanted to obliterate any weakness I had lingering within. Surprisingly, I wanted to be the one to rally the troops into action.

And so four thousand soldiers, armed and ready for battle, formed line after line in preparation for orders. For my orders.

Using every epic war movie I had seen for inspiration, I directed Lissë west, and we galloped with our heads held high until we reached the end of the battle formations. We turned around and then went east. I looked each creature in the eye as I passed and never felt more proud to be an elda.

With as much muster as I could manage, I did my best to sound like a great leader—someone who could ignite courage and bravery in their troops. “Brave sons and daughters of Luïnil—listen to me. Though we may be of different races and species, we have joined under a common goal. I ask you now, was there a time you weren’t fighting a war? When your children knew of only peace? Can any of you remember? Well, that ends today. We will not let this hate swallow us up until all the good left in this world is gone. This is the day you put an end to Ohtar’s malice and say, “No more!” Together, we fight for freedom. We fight for justice. And we will win back your right to live!”

Lissë and I paused in the middle of the army. We faced the citadel and the impatient monsters that waited to trample us, and at the top of my lungs I screamed, “For unity!”

The entire grand army behind me matched my vigor and yelled those two words with a mighty roar that trembled the ground. We charged the castle of Aselaira in a terrifying, thunderous wave that had to have rocked the foundation to its core. My body was wound tighter than a yoyo—just ready to drop.

As we drew closer, the overwhelming sickness and darkness of the land hit me in the gut. I could feel the pure sorrow, grief, and death that drenched the very soil and lifeblood of Aselaira. It truly was dying. It ached and moaned for relief, and my heart broke in half at just how much it needed its true king to return. And I was the reason it didn’t have him already. I fought back tears, not wanting to dwell on it.

Although I ached along with Aselaira, I also felt a power inside of me. An unfamiliar strength that could not be contained. It twisted and unfurled beneath my skin, as if stretching through my veins. As we approached the leagues of vermin dead set on our slaughter, warning horns sounded from the watchtowers.

Suddenly, my power was released, and snake-like dragon formations clad in twisting, sliding, and unfurling grass, soil, and tar exploded out of the ground. The giant earthen-monsters raced along with me at the same speed toward the hordes of Uglies standing in our way. Though sick, the land was providing me aid, fueling my strength ten-fold.

We were moments from colliding straight into the mass ready for battle. Lissë transferred warmth, comfort, and courage, and I shut my eyes to let it sink in. The Lassaira army in the back released an array of arrows into the air, taking care of the first line. Without pause, we trampled through a wave until we were surrounded and unable to move. Most of my soldiers were knocked off forcefully from their horses and beasts or had dismounted to continue fighting with their swords, but I remained sitting on Lissë.

My chest squeezed in on itself each time I unforgivably looked to the rising Hunter’s Moon in the sky, letting it distract me but unable to help it. I had to get inside the castle walls—nothing else mattered but this one thing.

“Ender!” I shouted with all my strength as I pulled my gaze away from the impending celestial body with force. “We’re not going to make it!”

He didn’t respond, but instead fought with a frenzy I had never seen before. He wielded his sword with such strength that bodies were violently flung backward and slammed into oncoming rows of these cursed creatures.

Lissë and I followed the trail emblazoned by the giant sludge creations I had somehow formed as they drew closer to the castle. They left a path of nauseating filth from deceased Uglies in their wake.

We galloped up the side of the mountain, to the entrance, and then the ever-twisting mud creatures blasted into the stone, smashing a hole for us to keep riding through before dispersing back into oblivion. Stronger, highly skilled Isil soldiers met us—Ones that wouldn’t be nearly as easy to take out as the Uglies had been.

My mind was split in two between defending myself against their attacks and my desire to find Mycah and Rydan. But how? The chaos that had ensued upon our breaking down the door ignited a fury of bodies and yelling. My heart pounded in my chest.

The cacophony of ongoing battle made it difficult to concentrate. Cries of pain, shouts of anger, and growls of attacks surrounded me, setting me on edge. My eyes darted from side to side, taking it all in but not actually registering. It was just too much.

Fëa of every kind from both sides of our armies collided into a gruesome onslaught. A spotted leopard stalked a roaring lion. An eagle and a griffin circled overhead, sizing each other up. I looked to my right and found a large wolfhound growling ferociously at a panther. It made me wonder about Lómë, and I prayed she wasn’t hurt.

But one thing I didn’t understand: Weren’t they supposed to be imprisoned and set to die…at this very moment? What were they doing fighting for Ohtar? Unfortunately, there was no time for answers.

Dark, heavy clouds rolled in along with booming thunder, and soon a warm shower of rain began to fall. Slowly at first, then in buckets full. The water from my hair dripped into my eyes, making it difficult to see. My stomach twisted and my chest heaved. I was a mess. And lost. I didn’t know where I was supposed to go. And where were the Uglies? I totally expected to find massive amounts of them crawling all over this place like cockroaches and not just kept outside. But they were nowhere to be seen inside the castle walls, which gave me a horrible feeling. You’d think it’d make me feel better, but nope. I didn’t like surprises and knew there’d be one at some point.

We stopped momentarily, our path blocked by the swarm of people. A soldier grabbed my ankle, and I swept my blade down to cut off his contact.

“This way!” Ender shouted from afar. We immediately turned in his direction and took off like lightning. We wove in and out of screaming citizens or battling soldiers in order to follow him without getting lost.

Once close enough, he led us on a winding, coiling path up the mountain, through the castle’s cobblestone roads. Abruptly, a booming voice met my ears as it echoed through the narrow streets. Seemingly in mid-sentence it bellowed, “…it now! Move, you incompetent fools! I must kill them now!”

I couldn’t see where it had come from, but I knew immediately it was Ohtar. Once we broke from the clashing crowd, we found lined-up bodies with cloth bags over their heads hung from a long wooden post and being strangled. I recognized without a doubt Mycah and Rydan were among them as I watched with stricken eyes their legs flailing and seizing as they struggled to stay alive. We were too late. The breath was stolen from my lungs as every muscle,every cell, and atom in my body screamed in an agonizing protest.

My gaze could not be torn away from Mycah’s dying body despite the throng of soldiers ready to serve my head on a platter along with his. Ohtar himself strutted up with a knife in hand, staring intently at the moon overhead.

Without even truly seeing what I was doing, my sole focus was reaching them that very second to cut them free but I just couldn’t seem to get there! I was suffocating and trapped in quicksand that I didn’t believe I would ever get out of—it felt like the entire world held me back—keeping me from getting to my most treasured beings.

Then Ohtar slammed the knife into Mycah’s chest. “Mycah!” I tried to scream, but my throat was so overcome with grief and pain that no sound came out.

It was strange. Though I wasn’t the one dying, it felt like I was. You know how they say during your final moments your life flashes before your eyes? I guess it also happens when you’re forced to watch the two people you love most in the world dying right in front of you.

Only seconds could be passing, but within those otherwise short lapses of time, it felt both hours and as if no time had passed at all. Images flashed in my mind like a flickering candle ready to blow out. Memories of my most precious moments—the first time I met Rydan under our Weeping Willow tree when he was humming his beautiful melody. When he gave me a hug for the first time—a simple gesture I had never experienced from anyone except Elizabeth. It had been years since anyone hugged me. Rydan laughing—Rydan playing music—Rydan ruffling my hair—Rydan surprising me with random presents—Rydan making my otherwise dreadful life happier. Brighter. Tolerable.

Mycah.

My beautiful, mysterious, ethereal…dangerous…Mycah.

The first time his ocean-filled irises collided with mine and my breath evaporated from my lungs. The moment I first felt the danger exuding from him. The way he always watched me closely as if at any moment I would disappear. Or break.

Mycah—from head to toe I was filled with nothing but Mycah. Thoughts, feelings…his scent. His intent gaze when he softly touched my skin as he healed every scrape and bruise from my tattered body.

His voice.

Every moment he was there for me—every moment he saved me. From Ray. From the first time Nikolai kidnapped me. And the second time. The way he healed me after my run-in with Ray’s bookie. Mycah holding me when I cried about Elizabeth’s death.

When he opened his eyes after I healed him from getting shot by an arrow.

The moment he told me I was a wood elf. The torment when he told me we were nothing but enemies. When we danced in the Nianott village.

When he risked it all and blew his cover to save my life as I fell from the cliff.

The first time he told me he loved me in Elvish.

Mycah.

Mycah.

Mycah.

Mycah.

“Remycah!” Ender’s blaring voice ripped through my flashing mind like a serrated bullet. He exploded—literally—like a shockwave. Mobs of bodies were catapulted away in the form of a perfect circle from Ender who stood raging in the center. Faster than a flash of light, he suddenly shredded through the remaining crowd and violently slammed into Ohtar, who went soaring backward, and then into the wooden post that Mycah, Rydan, and Naminé were hung from with the full strength of his body, forcing it sideways until it was completely knocked over.

Soldiers from Lassaira had done the same thing to the other posts. Everyone collapsed to the ground with their hands and ankles still bound. I had no time for tears or even relief. Was Mycah dead? I didn’t know. We still had to escape this nightmare, and fear had yet to release its hold from my heart and lungs.

A mass of soldiers rushed to take down Ender, but I understood then that he was in his ultimate Guardian mode. Ohtar roared in outrage, charging him with fury. They engaged in a fistfight, and the last thing I saw was Ender hurling Ohtar over his back. My attention on them was torn away, my focus switching to my own survival as I carved my path over there to help with Mycah and Rydan. I prayed Ender could handle Ohtar, but I wasn’t able to see it for myself. In that moment, all I wanted—all I needed—was to touch Mycah and Rydan to verify that they were alive and safe. I needed to get over there.

Soldiers on our side had started filling in the square we were contained in and helped relieve some of the body count that thwarted my route. As I drew closer, I noticed a large multitude of regular citizens being protected behind a massive wall of an Isil squad. They were yelling and protesting against Ender saving Mycah and Rydan as he cut their shackles and removed the bags over their heads.

As Ender loaded an unconscious Mycah onto his horse, they began throwing food and screaming for him to be executed for treason. “Nariella, assist Rydan! We must fall back! Remycah has been exiled unless we can defeat Ohtar here and now. But I must get him to safety first—he is most vulnerable before the Hunter’s Moon sets.”

“Where is he? Where’s Ohtar?” I hollered back over the deafening noise and hoped he heard me. Wasn’t he just fighting him?

“Ohtar has fled!” a guard from Lassaira shouted from across the way. “He had strong warriors protecting him. He ran from Ender once badly wounded, and we could not stop him. There were too many in our way.”

“He will come after Remycah once our numbers lessen and he has tended to his wounds. Ohtar knows he must kill Remycah before the moon sets, otherwise the curse will befall him.” Ender closed his eyes briefly with an expression of bitter regret as he continued to protect Mycah from those wanting him dead. They weren’t going to give up, and my heart felt truly sick. He spat with anger, “I had expected him to fight, not run like a coward.”

“We must retreat! If Ohtar has fled, then there is surely no point in harming the innocent people here. We must end this ruthless battle!” Döron said from behind me. I exhaled, relieved that he was near and alive.

“Fine, let’s get out of here,” I agreed. “Help me get everyone up. These guys are coming with us.”

Rydan, Naminé, Cathar, and a male and female I didn’t recognize were all tied up and lying motionless on a stage that was similar to the one I had been ordered to be executed on. Before Ender had knocked them down, beams had stood high with ropes hanging from them, nooses tied perfectly on the ends and wrapped around their necks. I shivered at the thought.

Calen and Lómë were also shackled in a horrible way. Lómë’s fur was mangy and dark, not to mention soaked from the rain. Poor Calen was in a similar condition as she cowered in a corner of the cage she was kept in. My heart clenched at the sight of them all. Rydan was bruised and bleeding, his head hung to his chest. His skin was dirty and stark white compared to his usual healthy color. I felt sick to my stomach.

“Ender, hurry,” I choked out and leapt off Lissë the second I reached them. He nodded and took off running with Mycah lain over his horse. To everyone else on our side, I ordered, “Untie the rest of the Maite’Ona lying here and ensure their safety. I don’t know if they want to be saved or not. I don’t even know if they are friend or foe. Be careful. Let them be if they don’t go willingly.”

The way I had seen all the Fëa in this kingdom fighting our own had me questioning my intent to rescue them. Something about it wasn’t right. My soldiers agreed, and I immediately let my focus on Rydan consume me after I cut his noose off. I stroked his sullen cheek and fought against the tear that splashed down to it. I wiped it away and prayed I could heal him…but I knew I couldn’t. I tried nevertheless.

A flood of night elves surged toward us from the citadel. Döron blew into a horn, giving the signal that requested back-up. Those on our side answered our call, and they, too, rushed in from the other side to meet our enemies in the middle.

He gave a command in Elvish to a group of our allies. I assumed it was an order to hunt down Ohtar, or protect us as we retreated, or maybe it was just that—to retreat. I didn’t know. I was stricken with pain over the inability to heal my best friend, just like my grandmother had warned me about. But I did not regret bringing my grandfather back to life.

This just meant I had to work even harder to get Rydan out of there so that he could heal the old-fashioned way, and the only thing I had left to do was take care of the soldiers standing in my path of escape. I sliced my sword hard and fast at my opponent, wading through several of them as quickly as I could. My determination to get out of there was stronger than ever.

“Look out!” Rydan’s frightened voice warned, and I ducked without even thinking. A blade swept over the top of my head, just missing me. I whirled around and slammed the heel of my weapon into the Isil’s head, then kicked him as hard as I could in the chest. He stumbled backward, but was quick to recover. He wielded his sword with beautiful precision and grace that I had a difficult time keeping up with him.

But I had an overwhelming amount of love on my side, fueling my drive and strength. With a loud grunt, I pulled the stone under his feet right out of its mortar with my mind. As he fell, I lurched over to his body and plunged my blade into his heart.

“You’re okay?” I turned back to the now-conscious Rydan and about lost it when I saw the extent of his wounds. But I didn’t. I stayed strong.

“Yeah,” was all he said as he helped Naminé and everyone else get free while I continued to defend them.

We had no time to embrace or even greet each other. Once loose, Cathar immediately got to work by picking up a fallen sword and took care of a soldier who had attacked from the corner. I was seriously impressed.

Naminé huddled the two strangers close to her as she made her way over to Calen. It hit me then that I had seen that male elf before. He had been asking a guard about his daughter the first time I had been in this castle. I realized those two must be Naminé’s parents.

“Where’s Ohtar?” Rydan asked, his voice raw and ravaged. He sounded exhausted. I defended him from attackers while he tended to Lómë.

“I don’t know,” I answered. “We either find him or get out of here.”

“Heal me so I can help. I hate being useless,” he grunted. I lurched forward at his words and remained silent, hating the feeling of disappointing him. He grabbed my hands once he saw the terror on my face. “What is it?”

“I…I can’t heal anymore,” I replied. I had hoped my grandparents had been wrong, and that maybe my darkened eyes were only a fluke. I didn’t want to believe that I truly couldn’t perform the gift I had been given anymore. But it was true. They were right. And I had to accept that.

“My Queen!” a voice called from afar. I recognized him from the Lassaira army.

“Did he just call you queen?” Rydan asked in disbelief.

“Maybe. I might be Queen of Lassaira now.” I waved it off as I jammed my blade into another enemy. “I’ll explain later.”

The guy I fought bellowed, “You will never leave this castle alive!”

Without a verbal response, I sent a blast of tearing wind into his chest, and he went sailing into several others who had advanced near us.

A soldier from Lassaira reached us and told us things we knew already, “Ohtar has fled. None have found him. Reports are that he was seen fleeing not too long ago.”

“Yes, I know. We need to retreat. Tell everyone you know to retreat back to Lassaira,” I commanded.

“What are you doing? We have to go after Ohtar,” Rydan announced. He started walking as if he were going right then and there.

Cathar cut him off by holding out his arm in front of him. “We will. But not before you recover your strength. You will never defeat him in your condition.”

“He’s right, Ry. You don’t even have your powers, do you?” I agreed with Cathar.

“No, none of us do,” Rydan muttered.

Döron yelled from afar, “Nariella! We must escape!”

I signaled that I understood as my guards and I helped Cathar, Naminé, their parents, Rydan, Lómë, and Calen get the hell away from this place.

We continued to run, fighting those who stood in our way and ordering a retreat to all our allies. Ohtar wasn’t here—and we sure as heck weren’t going to kill an entire kingdom of innocent people. As Döron said, the battle was now pointless.

Once we descended the mountainside, I wrapped my arms around Rydan as we continued running. I was so overcome with gratefulness that we at least made it out with our lives. Ohtar wasn’t going to live long. But the good thing was that Rydan and Mycah were. And, honestly, that was the entire reason I had set out to start this war in the first place—To rescue Rydan, Mycah, Naminé, and Cathar from execution.

It didn’t matter that Ohtar was on the loose. I did what I had set out to accomplish. And I couldn’t be happier as I squeezed Rydan as close to me as possible. I kissed his cheek and refused to let go of him until we were in a safe location.

I exhaled another sigh of relief once I saw Ender and Mycah had made it out alive as well. He was with the Lassaira guard, and we were quick to follow them. Except I wasn’t sure where we were headed. “Ender, where are we going?”

“We must take cover and hide until Remycah and Rydan have regained their strength and powers, for Ohtar will be searching for them until the moon sets at sunrise. Then we will hunt Ohtar. He will be weakened and most afraid, for the tables will be reversed. We shall make camp in the woods nearby.” Ender continued to help Mycah stay steady on the horse. It killed me that he was still unconscious.

Without slowing down, I asked my guard and grandfather, “You don’t need to retreat back with the rest of the army to Lassaira?”

“Our mission is to defeat Ohtar. We have yet to do so. We shall accompany you until he exists no more,” Cílon explained.

“Thank you,” I answered. “And we will. We’re going to hunt that monster for as long as it takes.”

Chapter Twelve

~Naminé~

My feet were as blocks of stone as we escaped Castle Edhel-N’dor. Refusing to cooperate, they tripped me up continuously. My frailty that slowed my movements down considerably exacerbated the difficulty I had carrying Calen. She could not fly, nor would she be of any use on foot, and so I did my best to run while holding her and supporting my mother. Cathar helped my father on the other side of her, and together, the five of us followed the others with haste.

Ender provided aid and support to Remycah, who was in poor condition, and Nariella assisted Rydan. They were arguing like children over Rydan riding Lissë, for Nariella wanted him to and did not understand why he refused. The reason he had given was that he was not going to be the only one out of the rest of us to ride the back of a unicorn, though he used many more colorful words to convey his opinion on the matter. In short, he did not want to be thought of as weak, or treated like a girl in distress that was rescued by the one he himself was supposed to protect.

Cathar chuckled from his place on the other side of my father, but then a whizzing arrow came from nowhere and stuck into the ground right in front of us. We halted in our retreat to discover a battalion of Ohtar’s Legion heading for us with speed that would easily overtake ours.

“Rydan!” I called for his attention, interrupting his bickering with Nariella. He immediately swung his gaze to mine, and I pointed to the reason for my distress. Nariella gasped and took hold of his shoulder. She belted out orders to the soldiers of Lassaira, and they were fast to protect us.

We were forced to intensify the speed of our footfalls, and doing so sent a jolt of pain to my spine and head. I was much too weakened by both the lorda potion and the Hunter's Moon to manage much else other than a limp. In this moment, I wanted nothing more than to drop onto a lovely feathered bed and sleep for all eternity.

Ender announced in a quiet voice, “We must make for the cover of the forest without letup if we are to stand a chance. Do not slow even for a moment.”

A stray arrow flew into Cathar’s back, and our mother let out a cry of pain, as if she herself were the one pierced. She took hold of him and cradled his fallen body in her bosom, the tears dropping freely onto his head. “No,” she cried, her face pointing upward at my father, just pleading for him to do anything to take away her pain and save their child. I landed on my knees next to him and placed my hands around his face. Pale and clammy, he locked eyes with mine, but I did not see fear there.

“Get up,” I ordered him. My voice was firm, but I did not falter in showing my love for him otherwise. He would not die here. Not today. Not ever. Especially not cradled in our mother’s arms in the wake of escaping execution. Not like this. I didn’t believe she would ever be the same again. Nariella and those strongest did their best to eliminate the threat of the filthy creatures before reaching us. My father pulled out the arrow and winced as he did, for there was so much blood. I tried to support his weight into a standing position. We had to remove ourselves from this location and find cover. I said again, “Cathar, get up!”

Rydan was there next to me not a moment later, and he also did what he could to help lift up my brother. “Come on, bro. Don’t give up. Don’t let them take you here.”

Cathar’s eyes were on his, and with a determined grunt, he maneuvered into a sitting position. Nariella was at our side and breathing heavily from exertion, but my attention did not leave my injured brother even for a second.

She placed her hands around his wound and closed her eyes with deep concentration furrowing her brow. The group of us waited with bated breath. I realized my mother and father were confused, and so I quickly explained she was a Healer. However, she was unable to heal Rydan earlier at the shaming posts, and I did not understand why. I feared breaking her concentration, so I kept silent while she worked.

The sickening sounds of battle circled us and continued as we tried to save my brother. The repugnant smell that accompanied the deaths of the monsters made me gag. I had to take in air through my mouth in order to tolerate remaining in this spot.

Nariella suddenly exclaimed, “I can’t! I can’t do it. I really have lost my gift. I’m so sorry.” Regret and sadness welled in her misty eyes as she looked from Cathar to me and back to Cathar.

Rydan pulled Cathar up to his feet without another word said and supported his weight entirely. I assisted as much as I could, as did my parents, and we continued to flee toward the forest. Lómë dragged her paws over the grass as she followed; her strength not returned enough to shift into something smaller. Ender and Remycah had resumed their trek, allowing the allied soldiers to take care of the enemies.

Suddenly, Nariella’s Fëa Lissë strode up to Rydan and nuzzled her nose into Cathar’s chest. We helped him mount her back and then held him there so that he would not fall, for he could not hold onto her himself. Deep crimson of Cathar’s blood stained her milk-white hide, and I cringed.

Nariella and the small contingent from the army of Lassaira resumed their task of protecting us while we ran. I was unable to watch, for they were left behind me and I dared not look back. Not even to say good-bye to the castle I grew up in.

Chapter Thirteen

~Nari~

Playing catch up, I flew through the dense trees and foliage, the crisp air twisting itself between strands of hair and along my cheekbones, until I took in what I so desperately needed to see. Ender’s voice carried through the wind, “I do not believe we are being followed. We can rest here.” I slowed then as I made my way over.

Though he was still unconscious, just the sight of Mycah had me choking on unshed tears of grief, joy, and relief. His already-midnight hair appeared darker than I had ever seen it as it fell limp down his temple. My eyes roamed over his body, touching on the blackish-bluish bruising around his neck from the noose and his bloodstained fingers, then the grimy, battered clothes that were beyond washing. Then I got stuck on the bleeding wound he had in his chest, and the memory of Ohtar stabbing him there replayed over and over in my head.

I was desperate to heal him. It hurt the deepest parts of me—down to my marrow—that I couldn’t. I said a silent prayer of thanks that his neck didn’t snap from the noose—that none of theirs did. I knew elves were more…sturdy…than humans, but what if the instant Ohtar had made that order, they—no, I stopped myself from going there. Although they suffered, they were still alive. It was pointless dwelling on what could have happened.

My feet quickened, and the second I was about to lay my hands over Mycah’s chest, they were intercepted by someone else’s. I looked up to find Ender, who had his fingers grasped tightly around mine with an expression of pure determination etched into his face. My heart dropped into my wrenching stomach like a stone. I knew instantly what this was all about.

“I do not want to hurt you, Nariella. It is the worst kind of torture for a father to see his daughter in pain. I need you to know that above all else. Yet, I am not only a father, but also a Guardian. A Royal Guardian, my child. And I cannot allow you near Remycah.” The remorse was evident in his eyes, but it didn’t make me feel any better.

“I just want to make sure he’s okay.” Tears threatened to break free but I held them back.

“I understand whole-heartedly, my dear, I do. But he can no longer be of your concern.” He softly cupped my face. “Don’t you now see? I had believed that you understood—that you had learnt for yourself what I tried to warn you of…have you not? What I tried to protect you from? This rescue does not change that.”

“No, I know, I just—” My gaze was pulled magnetically to Mycah’s sleeping body, only steps away from me. I had to fight to keep my eyes on Ender, who turned my face and made me look at him.

“I hate to bring heartache to you, Nariella, but I must be truthful with you. I warned you what would happen. You cannot be naïve enough to believe that after being shunned by his people—by his mother—that Remycah would not be in agreement with me now. For surely he must be. He has seen for himself what it means not to listen to my warnings. He has experienced first-hand the loss of his kingdom for entertaining a relationship with you, and I know the king inside of him will most certainly now do what is necessary to ensure his kingdom’s approval. Nariella, my child, I am terribly sorry. Remycah…would not want you here. You must leave and go back to Lassaira.”

“I…I can’t just leave. What about Ohtar? I promised to help defeat him. That was the plan.” I tried to slow my heaving breaths as my eyes darted everywhere. No, please, not this. Not so soon.

Ender pulled my body farther away from Mycah’s. “The plan was to rescue Remycah and Rydan, and should we eliminate Ohtar in the process, then all the better. But that is not the case. You are no longer obligated to assist in his capture.”

“How can you even say that?” My chest caved in, hating the thought of being left behind—Of parting from Mycah and Rydan, leaving them to fight Ohtar without me. What if they got hurt, or worse…killed? I wouldn’t even know about it. “Don’t you need all the help you can get?”

His voice grew harsh, almost deranged. “Nariella, no. You must stay away from Remycah. It is too dangerous to be near him. He must take back his throne. He must gain approval from his kingdom. He will forever be exiled if you do not leave his side!”

“What’s going on?” Rydan interrupted with concern, and I immediately went to him for comfort.

“I need to leave,” I whispered, not able to manage anything stronger than that. Dumb, fat tears blurred my vision. I sniffed them back, refusing to let them fall.

“What? You can’t leave,” he retorted, stepping closer into me.

“Prince Rydan, it is not safe for Nariella to be near King Remycah. She must—”

“She must stay is what she must, Ender,” Rydan growled.

“Ry, it’s fine. I understand. And he’s probably right. Mycah wouldn’t want me around,” I choked on the words. “Not after what happened. Not after seeing the truth for himself that we can’t be together. I caused his kingdom to reject him, just like Ender warned us. He went through all those horrible things all because of me…I shouldn’t be here. I belong in Lassaira.”

“Nari, come on. We need you.” He dropped to meet my eye level as he lifted my trembling chin and then softly said, “I need you.”

Ender changed the subject as he drew closer. “Prince Rydan, there is a matter of concern. If you are feeling up to the challenge, I have an important task for you. A task only you can complete.”

“What is it?” Rydan sloshed his head to the side lazily, as if bored and irritated that Ender was distracting him from me.

He straightened up as Ender explained, “King Remycah’s Fëa is in need of revival. I believe it will greatly assist in his recovery and protection should it be returned to its former glory and they be reunited. If Ohtar is searching for him, his Fëa will be our greatest ally.”

I gasped. “Mycah’s Fëa can be saved? He’s not dead?”

Rydan asked at the same time, “Is that even possible? How do you undo stone?”

“This is Luïnil, not Earth. Here, anything is possible. You will certainly learn this yourself in due time.” Ender began adjusting his few things and wrapped the belt of his sword around his waist, tying the ends in a complicated elven knot.

Rydan slightly shook his head with furrowed brows. “Okay, where do I come into this?”

“As an Animal Guardian, you have the ability to perform the needed magic with this.” Ender pulled out a dark leather pouch. “It is a cure, a quite potent one at that.”

“But I’m not an Animal Healer—”

“You need not be. An Animal Guardian is power enough.”

“I think this is a great idea!” I added excitedly. I was determined to turn this gloomy day around. We had just gotten through a horrendous battle, after all, and we were still alive! I was unbelievably grateful for that, even if I was being forced to leave. “You should go right now!”

“Think you could be a little more excited? You’re really bumming everyone out with how unhappy you seem about this,” Rydan murmured sarcastically as he reached up and snatched the pouch out of Ender’s hand. “Fine, when do we leave?”

“Be careful. That was not easy to acquire.” Ender looked to Mycah and then down at his hands, deep in thought. “And we must leave immediately. However, I am hesitant to abandon my Óre’Dae. If Ohtar should find him during my absence—”

“No, you should stay with him. That’s your job, right? I’ll take Nari with me. It’s my job to be with her, so it makes sense that she stay with me.” Rydan smirked and lifted an eyebrow toward my father. “You know you can’t deny that logic, Ender.”

He crossed his arms in his very stubborn way, and oh, did I know the trait well. “She should be on her journey back to Lassaira.”

I gently placed my hand over his crossed forearm. “Let me help with this, Ender, and then I’ll go back. Okay? Let me do this. I…I need to help in any way that I can. I want to make up for what I’ve done to cause all of this to begin with. And Ohtar is after Rydan, too. He’s still weak, just like Mycah is. Shouldn’t I, the strongest one here, go to protect him?”

“Ohtar’s main focus will be Remycah on this night. And if you want to make up for it, then you should let him go.” His hazel eyes bore into mine, and my stomach flipped uncontrollably in a sickening way.

“I will. I will…let him go.” My voice faltered, so I cleared my throat. “I promise, I’m just going to help save his dragon and then I’ll be gone, ’kay? Even before he wakes up. He and I are done, Ender. I know how it has to be.”

“Your word is your bond, Nariella.”

I mangled my bottom lip between my teeth unconsciously as my heart throbbed intensely. I turned around, tempted to run back to the castle and let the night elves kill me after all. I knew that was silly, but the thought of letting Mycah go…of leaving him once and for all…death had to be better than that right now. Not after just finally being near him again.

And I was terrified out of my mind. Of course his feelings for me would be different. I knew it deep down it had to be true. I just didn’t want to live through him confirming it. Suddenly, I almost agreed with Ender—maybe it was best I left before he woke up. If I stayed, my insides couldn’t bear the anticipation of the moment when we’d all be standing around idle, perhaps celebrating that we were at least alive, safe, and together—and Mycah doesn't even look in my direction. Because why would he want to have anything to do with me anymore?

“Nari?” Rydan’s voice broke my internal thoughts and commanded my attention.

“Yes?” I muttered automatically.

“You okay?”

“Uh, yeah. I’m fine.”

“Then let’s get going.”

“Oh, right.” Apparently during my moment of panic, Ender agreed to me going with Rydan to revive Mycah’s Fëa. Thank goodness. I needed as much time with Rydan as I could get before being forcefully separated.

“Come,” Ender gestured. “I have much to show you. With Rydan weakened, it will be difficult to complete, but it can still be done. The Hunter’s Moon will not set for many hours, and it is best you complete this task before Ohtar arrives.”

I looked back longingly at Mycah as he continued to sleep peacefully and forced myself to take one step after the other in the opposite direction.

It was eerily quiet as we rode through the camouflage of vegetation and woods that were covered in slimy black goo. Regardless of the amount of time I spent in this part of Luïnil, it still stung my heart to see the land suffering the way it was. That would never change. Never lessen. I could feel it as if the trees were an extension of my own soul.

Rydan and I stayed silent through the short journey, our ears trained for attackers. After Ender had taught Ry everything he needed to know about curing Dúlin, he then had said that it’d only be a couple miles or so away and that Rydan would have the ability to find him by instinct. I trusted Rydan knew where he was going as he led Lissë on our path.

We rode together on her back as Lómë, in her beautiful tiger form, followed on foot at our side through clusters of forests here and there, then over a few dribbling streams that appeared to be drying up. They were dark and murky.

I quietly said to Rydan, “Do you see this? Do you see the ruination occurring everywhere around us? It’s getting worse. And of course, it’s partly my fault. Only Mycah can prevent this land from complete desolation, but I had to totally disrupt that. How can I stand in the way of him restoring what once was good and beautiful? The terrifying part is…I know I will. Because I’m weak. Selfish. Stupid.”

My worries just poured out of me without filter as we rode, knowing Rydan was listening. From behind me, he pulled my hands away from my face. “You’re not weak, or selfish, or stupid. Okay? I get it. It sucks majorly that we can’t be with the ones we lo—the ones we want to be with because of prejudices or moronic traditions. I understand all too well, Nari. I…honestly don’t know what to tell you about this. I’m kinda at a loss myself on what to do.”

“What do you mean?” I laid my head back against his chest and let the vibrations of his voice soothe me. Had he been about to say love?

“Look, I know…you know…about…you know. Naminé…and me.” He struggled to voice the sentence out loud. If I didn’t know any better, I would have guessed he was blushing. I could feel the heat of his body spike up a notch at the mere mention of his feelings for Naminé. I tried my best not to giggle at his shyness on the matter. Though, it did instantly lighten my mood.

“Mhm…I think I might know a little bit about that,” I mused. “But I mean, it’s not like you two are obvious or anything.” I almost laughed at my own sarcasm.

He pinched my arm, and I squealed in pain. “Brat,” he muttered.

“Okay, okay. So, what? You two can’t be together either because of the whole prejudice thing? But, Ry, I bet anything you two can at least get around it. You're not trying to be king, so who cares who you’re with? They’ll get over it. Trust me. I haven’t once heard anyone bring it up, so I bet you’re safe.” I reached up behind and patted his head.

He jerked away as he explained, “It’s more than that, alright? It’s the whole medieval, royalty-not-allowed-to-date-a-servant fiasco, and it’s completely bogus. But she doesn’t see it that way.”

“Oh. I’m sorry.” I sighed in despair. “What is wrong with us? How did our first loves turn out to be so messed up and dramatic? It’s kinda ridiculous.”

“Yeah, but I’ve never felt this way before. I’m not just going to give that up. Even if it takes centuries, I’m going to change her mind.” He put his chin on the top of my head.

“I’ve never felt like this before either, but it’s different for me. I wish I could say the exact same thing and be determined to never give up, but I can’t. You don’t have an entire land depending on your ability to just let go and give up. I’ve felt the sickness here so deep in my veins, Rydan. I can feel its pain and sorrow as if it were my own. It’s dying, and so are our people. I can’t just ignore that so I can be selfishly happy.” I started shaking. Hearing the reality of my situation out loud was brutal.

“Then what are you going to do? If Mycah and I are anything alike, then just like I’m not going to give up on Naminé, he’s not going to give up on you, either.” Rydan kissed the top of my head.

“No, he has to. And probably already has after witnessing for himself what being with me has caused. He was exiled because of it, Ry. You really think he’s just going to ignore that? Either way, I’m not going to stick around long enough to see it happen. I…I have to leave Aselaira. I can’t ever see him again.” My stomach twisted into knots. “…Somehow.”

Rydan chuckled mockingly. “Yeah, right. That’s never going to happen, Nari. Never.”

“Ry! I need your support here. Do you have any idea how hard this is going to be for me? If I truly love Mycah, then I must let him go. I can’t let him throw his entire kingdom away for me. I just can’t. I’m putting my love for him first over anything else, and that means doing right by him. This is what’s right.” My eyes were stinging. Great. “So I’m totally going to need you on my side here, okay? Help me stay away from him. Please?”

“And how? How in the hell are you going to do that?” He squeezed me tighter, as if sensing I needed it. And I did.

“I don’t know. That’s why I need your help. But, I mean, to start, by going back to Lassaira like Ender said. I am queen there, after all.” Not that I truly felt like one yet, but I was at least optimistic about trying to be a good one. “I’ll leave as soon as we get back. The problem is staying away. I don’t know if I can do it. But I’m determined to.”

“You can’t go back to Lassaira yet. We need you. We need to defeat Ohtar…all of us together. That’ll be the only way. And, uh, yeah. By the way, who in their right mind would name you queen?” He laughed.

“You’re so mean, you know that?” I jabbed him with my elbow, laughing. “Wait, I know! You can fix this. Only the true king has the power to bring light into this darkness…so all Mycah has to do is abdicate the throne to you!”

Rydan objected, “Hey, wait just a minute. He is not handing the crown over to me. That’s not gonna happen.”

“Yeah, I know, Ry. But a girl can dream.” My gaze took in the entire crumbling area around me. We grew silent for the rest of the trip, lost in our own thoughts.

“We’re here,” Rydan said not long later. “Let’s get down and take a look.”

I slid off of Lissë first, then continued on foot. When a rock in the shape of Dúlin came into focus, I cringed. My heart ached for both him and Mycah.

The giant dragon was still beautiful even in this form. Its head lay solid on the ground, its body turned onto the side. I hoped with all my might that he at the very least wasn’t suffering. I slowly touched the rocky texture that resembled quartz, amazed by the flecks of mica glimmering in the waning moonlight that painted the sky overhead.

“Are you sure there’s a chance?” I whispered, afraid to give in to hope. He looked…dead. It was so hard to believe that we could reverse it. Which I realized was stupid of me. I’d revived two people now from certain death. How could this be any different?

“Ender said he isn’t dead. Only under a spell. And all spells can be broken if you know the magic words. It might take some time and a little trial and error, but I’m going to do everything I can to set him free. It may look bleak, but I have to give it a try.”

I squeezed Rydan’s shoulder. “I have faith in you, Ry.”

He immediately got to work while I kept watch over the area with our own Fëa. I could hear him chanting phrases in hushed, earnest tones. But it wasn’t long until something out there pricked my scalp like pins and needles.

“You feel that?” I whispered to Rydan. Already Lómë was growling and Lissë’s ears were twitching. Of course Rydan felt it, too. He stood up and maneuvered himself in front of me.

“Yeah. Back up.” He extended an arm in front of my stomach, as if to shield me from danger.

“Please, no. Please don’t let this be another attack. Not now, when we’re vulnerable. Can we ever catch a break?” I whisper-yelled to my best friend. We waited on the defense as whatever it was approached. I could feel it was big.

Very big.

And not at all friendly. Nope, these things were foe. My blood thrummed in warning, and if we were smart, we would run away. But apparently we were the opposite of smart. Because we didn’t go anywhere.

Despite it only being the two of us, Rydan called out, “Incoming!”

“Do you know what it is?” I squeaked.

“Yes.”

“Care to share?”

“I don’t know their name. But either way, you’re about to see for yourself in a moment,” he retorted.

Lovely.

Sure enough, full-grown trees were smashed to the ground like twigs, revealing the monsters in all their glory.

Drake Hunters.

Of course, it had to be Drake Hunters—Those horribly grotesque-looking things that had chased the dragons that had been after Cathar and me not too long ago. At the time, I had thought they were helping us escape by attacking them, but Cathar explained that nope—they were just hungry for some baby dragon flesh.

“They’re probably hunting Dúlin. They’re called Drake Hunters.” I took a battle stance, my blade already in position. “Rydan, do what you need to do. I can handle them on my own with Lómë and Lissë. They’ll never leave this spot, so it’s now or never.”

“Are you serious? I can’t—”

“Ry! Just do it! Hurry!” My heart pounded uncontrollably. I wasn’t exactly a fan of fighting ginormous beasts that could easily pound me into flour for their morning bread, but I had no other choice.

“Their weakness is the backs of their knees followed by a quick slice of their throat. Understand?” Rydan shot a glance my way to confirm I had heard him and wasn’t freaking out.

I gave a firm nod. Sure, that all sounded just great.

How he knew all that, I had no idea. It was actually the exact same maneuver I had tried to pull on Aglar, and surprisingly, I felt comforted by that fact.

“Don’t be afraid, Nari. Lómë’s got you.” He smirked. I kind of wanted to smack it off him right then. So patronizing. But I loved him for it, the little jerk. “Let’s go.”

The four of us withdrew into our respective positions—Rydan to his task of Dúlin duty, and Lómë, Lissë, and I to draw the foul creatures away from Rydan and Dúlin before they attacked.

We were like flies circling their ankles, irritating the crap out of them. They swung their big, beefy hands at us, but we were able to stay out of reach. I rolled forward to keep from getting pummeled and slashed my blade across the back of one’s knee. He groaned and crashed to one knee, and I quickly somersaulted toward his other leg and hacked at that one too, sending him completely down. Lómë finished the job for me by severing the throat just as Lissë sliced her horn along another’s legs.

Another two were going after Rydan, and we were too far away. My stomach dropped. “Ry, look out!”

We ran with mighty speed after the Drake Hunters, and with not two seconds to spare, Dúlin suddenly vaulted into the sky like a rocket. The Drake Hunters shot their jumbo weapons at the poor thing like ravenous pigs. Explosions in a rainbow of colors burst at intervals around the dragon.

“What is that?” I yelled during a quick cut to one’s knee.

“Special shrapnel designed to cloud a dragon’s mind and all its senses. A unique formula created by Drake Hunters that they keep secret from anyone but their own kind. It’s very precious to them.” Rydan slit the last monster’s gullet. Lómë had her way with the throat of the one Lissë and I had attacked.

“How do you know all that?” I asked, dumbfounded.

“Dúlin told me,” he admitted. Oh. “Are you alright?” He strode up to me and placed his hands on my shoulders. He searched my eyes, fear overtaking any other expression I saw in him. Such a worrywart.

“Yeah, I think so. It wasn’t so bad.” I panted, nodding. “You?”

“I’m fine.” He looked to the sky with his hands on his hips.

Oh, yeah. How could I forget? Dúlin was free. My focus was brought back to the flying dragon overhead. I smiled at the way he seemed to dance effortlessly and with gratefulness for his freedom.

I couldn’t help feeling completely envious. I suddenly longed to be liberated from all invisible shackles and restraints around my life. What I wouldn’t give to be utterly carefree…at liberty to do whatever I pleased and love whomever I wanted. But I knew it was a silly dream. I would never be that lucky. If death was sure to follow me everywhere, and I truly believed that it did, then I had no hope for happiness either.

Contrary to popular belief, I was quickly learning that sometimes it was the queens and kings who had the least amount of freedom of all.

Chapter Fourteen

Rydan took my hand with his and gave it a squeeze. “Just come with me. You know I’m not going to let you go off by yourself. If you’re really going to leave, then do it with your grandpa and guards.”

I rolled my eyes and huffed as I dropped my shoulders in defeat. “Fine.”

“Besides, he’s probably still unconscious. So don’t worry about it.”

“He better be,” I muttered under my breath. Not that I truly wanted him to continue being unwell, but there was no way I could handle seeing Mycah’s indifference for me. If he now hated me for causing his kingdom to exile him, I didn’t need to be around to witness it for myself. I’d happily take Ender’s word for it. Right? That would be way too painful to bear. I knew it would be.

But I stupidly let Rydan convince me to go against my instincts and return to the camp with the others. Once we got close, Tavas’Elda were in the trees like graceful monkeys and jumped from branch to branch keeping an eye out for enemies. The moment my foot crossed over into view where everyone else was, I immediately regretted coming back.

Good God, he was awake. Mycah was awake. Dúlin took off back into the sky as Mycah breached the trees with slow, heavy footfalls. I tried with everything I had not to look, but couldn’t help it. I didn’t want to see him react badly to my presence, and yet I was completely immobilized by his very presence. His strong gaze from across the way brought me up short, as if he had his mind made up about something. My heart leapt to my throat and swelled two sizes bigger. I looked away but felt his attention on my face.

Before I knew what was happening, strong arms were wrapped around my body and Mycah’s scent engulfed me in sweet oblivion. I had no other thoughts.

Only pure bliss.

Automatically, as if having minds of their own that were in complete opposition to mine, my arms returned his embrace almost violently. My hands were tightfisted around the elven fabric that covered his back, and my nose was pressed into the side of his neck until I could no longer breathe. I stood on my toes to be as close to his body as possible.

With his biceps almost crushing me, Mycah lifted my feet off the ground seconds later. His hands were splayed around my waist and shoulder—his long arms encircling me completely. “You’re safe,” he whispered harshly against my lips in a shocked tone, as if he couldn’t believe it was true.

Fingers from somebody else were trying to pull us apart as Ender’s voice broke me out of my oasis, “Enough! Enough of this foolishness! Nariella, you promised!”

I promised? Oh…yes. Yes, I did promise, didn’t I?

Ripped from Mycah’s hold, I was suddenly left grasping thin air as I watched Ender get thrown against a tree. Mycah had him pinned with his arm pressed against his throat and growled in his face, “Do not ever do that again.”

I was shocked. I had never seen Mycah treat Ender so roughly before. Ender responded, “What is the matter with you? Are you truly to leave your dominion to perish? It cannot endure without its king! You must win back your people’s love, Remycah. You know this, and yet you act so selfishly. Why are you not the great king I worked so desperately to mold? You cannot be with her, Remycah! Put your people first, for once!”

“Bloody hell, Ender,” Mycah roared, his wounded lip breaking with fresh blood from the force. “I will never be their king. You strive for nothing! They will never accept me. It is over, Ender. It is over.”

His muscles were tense and defined as he dropped his hold on my father, his Royal Guardian, and turned away from him. I held my breath as he made strides in my direction. Ender was suddenly in his path, right in between our two bodies. “I will not let you do this. Hope is not completely lost. They will embrace you as their king if you renounce Nariella.”

Mycah’s eyes ignited into living blue flames that could evaporate the oceans. Ender held up his hands as he continued, “I understand how difficult of a task it would be to accomplish. I do not wish heartache unto my daughter or my Óre’Dae. I care for you as a son, and that shall never falter. However, Remycah, this is a matter concerning thousands of our kin. Countless lives are resting on your shoulders. You cannot abandon them now. Not when we are so close to redeeming all we have worked so hard to achieve!”

“Ender, listen to me.” Mycah placed a hand on his shoulder. “I don’t want redemption. There is no attaining it now. And what I’m about to say next, I say with respect: Do not ever come between Nariella and me again, or I will kill you.”

“Fool!” Ender scoffed. “How much you have disappointed me, I cannot express. Remycah, think of your mother. Of your kingdom!”

“I do not care anymore. I will not give up Nariella for anything.” Mycah’s voice was firm.

It felt like my world was suddenly crashing down on me. Ender’s words of warning resounded in my mind. With each step Mycah took toward my waiting body, I sank lower and lower into incapacitation.

Because as much as I hated to admit it, I knew that this was a turning moment in our lives. I didn’t want him to give up anything for me. And it would be left up to me to do the right thing. I would never forgive myself if I allowed Mycah to throw his kingdom away. To throw his entire kingship away.

I would have to be the one to put the brakes on our runaway train of “love.” There wasn’t anyone else in the world that would be able to stop us. Not Ender, not even his own mother.

It would be me.

It would have to be me.

My body shook with unshed tears as he drew nearer. “Stop,” I said, my voice raw and scratchy.

But he didn’t. He kept coming. His fingers were suddenly at my neck—warm. Familiar. Exciting.

I reluctantly pushed his hand away at the wrist, but his other was already entangled in my hair. “Nariella? What…what is this? It’s crippling.” His voice was strained and full of pain. My pain, his pain—I didn't know which anymore.

Not to mention I had no clue how to answer his question. Was he referring to the emotions I had brewing inside of me? I wasn’t in the right mind to comprehend the meaning, so I ignored it and pushed myself away from his touch. “Mycah, stop. It’s—” I couldn’t say it. I choked on the words and fought desperately against passing out. “It’s over. This is over. Like I said before, I’m not your destiny. So I’m done. I can’t do it.”

My soul and heart shattered the instant my own voice of reason registered. Quickly, I power-walked in the opposite direction of where Mycah stood. I couldn’t even look back to see his expression.

On the way, I grabbed Rydan’s wrist as I passed and pulled him along with me to anywhere but there. Lissë and Lómë followed us. I felt bad for making him leave without seeing Naminé first, but I had no other choice.

“Hey, slow down,” he protested. “Where are you going? Nari! Stop.”

“I don’t know where!” I spun around and threw my arms into the air. “I can’t do this. I’m too weak! How can I resist him? I know there’s a purpose bigger than us measly two people, but why isn’t that enough to make this any easier? I can’t fight against your mother! I mean, my own father doesn’t want Mycah and me together. And yet, I’m so close to yelling, ‘Screw you!’ and doing whatever the heck I want! What kind of person does that make me? Like I said earlier…Weak. Selfish. Stupid.”

“And like I said earlier, you’re not any of those things.” He wrapped his big arms around me and held me close. “Well, sometimes you can be a little stupid…”

I hit his back all the while still clinging to him. I muffled into his chest, “Ry!”

“Alright, alright. I’m just teasing.” He squeezed me tighter and stroked my head.

“I hate disappointing my father. I hate it. It almost makes it worse that I didn’t grow up with him. Because we don’t have that lifelong bond that keeps us close…that foundation to withstand normal teenage rebellion that everybody goes through. But only just meeting him and already disappointing him right off the bat…how can I have hope he’ll stick around when I’m putting that kind of strain on such a new relationship?” I clenched my eyes.

“You’re letting your paranoia get the best of you. Don’t think about any of that, Nari. You’re nineteen years old. If Ender really is a father, nothing you did would affect his love for you.”

“Maybe, I don’t know. I don’t know how the father thing works.”

“Just trust me.”

“I’m scared.”

“Why? What are you scared of?”

“I guess I almost wanted Mycah to hate me. Well, not hate me…but you know what I mean, right? For him to be the one to let me go. To give me no other choice but to move on. But with him willing to give up his kingdom to be with me…Ry, what am I going to do? How am I going to resist him? It just makes it all the more impossible to do the right thing.” I buried my face back into his chest and waited for his wise response that I knew he’d give.

“I don’t know, Nari. I don’t know what to tell you,” he said simply.

Disappointment crashed down on me. “But you always know how to make me feel better. You always know the right things to say.”

“But this is different. This is a matter of your conscience. If it were me, I’d back off and let them save their kingdom. I wouldn’t stand in the way, even if they were willing to let me. I know you. You wouldn’t be able to live knowing you caused so much death.”

“I know it’s the right thing to do, but my soul is going to die in the process,” I whispered so softly, I didn’t even hear myself speak.

“Nari, either way, your soul is going to die a little. But if you let him go, at least no one else has to die along with it,” Rydan whispered in return, and I knew in my heart that he was right.

“I…I have to make him fall out of love with me.” My voice had cracked and trembled as the tears pounded on my eyelids. “It’s the only way he’ll let me go.”

I froze. Like always, before ever hearing or seeing his presence, I felt Mycah approach. My body was acutely attuned to his, and it sent flares of tingles exploding throughout my veins.

“I have been more than patient with you lot,” Mycah stated once he came into view, his English accent strong and clipped in his annoyance. “But must I be subjected to torture time and time again?”

“What do you mean?” I stammered, confused. I wiped the newly wet trails from my cheeks and broke from Rydan’s hold.

“Dude, she needs to be alone right now.” Rydan tried to help keep us apart like I had asked earlier, but I could see the pain it inflicted in Mycah’s eyes.

“Rydan,” Mycah started, his temper carefully controlled, but the threat of violence was so heavily injected into that one little word, I almost flinched. “If you do not take your bloody arms off her, you won’t live to see another day.”

“Mycah, this is nothing.” I gestured between Rydan and myself. I had been dreading this moment—the moment when Mycah would confront Rydan’s and my relationship. And now that it was finally here, I wanted to die. Because I didn’t want things to have to change between the two of us. It hurt.

“I am exhausted by being forced to witness your affection day after day. Do you have any idea what it is like to be told not to touch you…to stop loving you…and then see you run off with my brother? Someone you sail past all boundaries with on a constant basis? I will not have it anymore.” Mycah drew closer.

“You won’t have it anymore? Who do you think you are? I’m not your property, and I believe I just told you that we were done. You don’t have a say in what I do,” I retaliated. I had no idea why I was angry or saying these things, because I understood where he was coming from completely. It would kill me to see Mycah so close to another girl. But it was different between Rydan and me. And I knew Mycah could feel from me that it wasn’t the same kind of love that I felt for him. “Besides, you know how I feel about Rydan. That I love him like a brother and nothing more.”

Then I realized something. Something significant. I needed to be angry. If he was supposed to fall out of love with me, then maybe this was the way to do it.

“But you’re not siblings. And it could so easily turn into something more. Especially since you are refusing—”

“You’re right. I am refusing to be with you,” I cut him off, knowing where he was going with that. “And that’s why you no longer have a say in what I do or don’t do where Rydan is concerned. Mycah, there is no more you and me. I don’t want to hurt you; I know you can feel that I don’t want to hurt you. But I’m not going to change anything with Rydan, because you’re not my boyfriend anymore.”

His jaw flexed at my words, and I did my best to conceal my regret at saying them. I couldn’t let him feel it. Perhaps he couldn’t yet if his powers were still suppressed, but I didn’t want to take any chances. I hated the thought of making him move on, but I needed him to let me go as much as I needed to let him go.

Rydan got between us and laid a hand on Mycah’s shoulder. “You should just walk away. Leave her alone.”

Mycah grabbed him by the wrist and twisted his arm. Rydan shouted in pain and anger, then threw a punch toward Mycah’s face with his other fist. Mycah dodged it by leaning backward.

Oh, for pity’s sake. Not this again. “Will you two stop it!”

It always seemed to make Rydan instantly angrier whenever Mycah was successful in avoiding his attacks, and so to no surprise at all, Rydan barreled into Mycah’s torso with fury. “What is your deal?”

“Why are you allowed to be so damn close to her but I cannot? It’s maddening!” Mycah retorted between gritted teeth as they wrestled on the ground. I shook my head and sighed. Stupid boys.

“Maybe because I’m her Guardian. And being close is inevitable. It’s just going to happen, alright? Get over it!” Rydan shoved Mycah’s body away from his, but Mycah only retaliated by punching Rydan’s jaw.

“Mycah,” I whisper-shouted, but tried to keep from getting too loud. I didn’t want to draw unwanted enemies to us, especially Ohtar if he was searching for us. Who knew who or what could be lurking out there. “Stop it! You’re both idiots!”

Ender was there in a flash, and with brute strength he ripped Mycah’s hold off Rydan and threw him backward. Rydan jumped to his feet, and the two attempted to go at each other again, but Ender refused to let them. With a hand on each of their chests, he kept them at bay. They glared at each other as Rydan wiped his mouth. Mycah fumed.

What was up with boys and wrestling matches? Too much testosterone. I get that Mycah had a lot of pent-up anger and aggression from his grave predicament, but come on. Beating the crap out of your younger brother was not going to help anything.

“Despicable!” Ender scolded the two royal heirs. “How disgraceful. Show some respect for the dead lying not five miles from here! We are fortunate enough to be survivors of a great war, and yet you two are needlessly battling your own flesh and blood. Shame on you!”

“He started it.” Rydan jerked his head in Mycah’s direction. Mycah didn’t take his heated eyes from Rydan’s, but he also didn’t pipe in to the discussion.

“Remycah, why is it that you are here? You heard her request. The two of you are finished. In turn, you are not to be near Nariella. Come, you apparently have much to learn yet.” Ender gestured for the two of them to leave.

“Wait,” I stopped them. “I need a moment alone with Mycah. Please.”

Ender glared at me like I was betraying him. “No.”

“Ender, please.” I wrapped my arms around his shoulders, and even though I knew no matter what I did, Mycah would probably be able to hear me anyway, I whispered into his ear, “If you want me to do as you asked, I need this. Just one last time.”

He sighed, but his body stayed rigid and tense. “Fine. But not long.”

“Thank you.” I kissed his cheek as a token of good faith. I understood what he wanted me to do, what I must to do, and I would be strong enough to do it.

Rydan looked at me purposefully, needing reassurance that I’d be okay alone with Mycah. I didn’t know if I would be, but I knew for both our sakes Mycah and I needed proper closure. We’d need to say good-bye.

I gave a tight smile and nodded for him to leave with Ender. And the two of them reluctantly left Mycah and me standing together in the forest, but it felt like there was an ocean between us. His eyes slid to mine like bright blue beams, and slowly, he took careful steps without removing his gaze. I shivered. Once he stood right before me, my heart stopped.

I inhaled him. Our skin grazed just above a touch, and every cell in my body burst into a frenetic buzz. My eyes closed as I licked my lips, but my fingers found the collar of his shirt with ease. I ripped the cotton material off his chest as if it were flimsier than a piece of tissue. I knew he could repair it later.

I glided my fingers along the length from his collarbone down to his perfect waist. His muscles flexed and shivered at my touch. I just needed to feel him one last time. “Mycah,” I breathed.

“Dammit,” he murmured painfully. “Don’t say my name. It only makes it even more unbearable to resist you when you say my name.”

A jump of lust caused a hitch in my breath, and I gritted my teeth to keep myself from saying it once more. Telling me that made me want to shout it. More than anything I wanted him to ignore my earlier protests, to give in to temptation, and take me as his, but I knew what we were doing was wrong. I couldn’t be so weak.

Our lips brushed softly—almost too lightly for a normal person to even feel. But we weren’t normal. And so I felt that lightest of caresses like a violent impact to my insides, shaking my bones.

“Listen to me, love. To outsiders, they believe we’re not meant to be because it isn’t easy. That if you’re meant to be then everything should just fall into place for you. But that isn’t true,” he spoke almost breathlessly, his accent racking my hold on sanity. “I know we’re meant to be because it’s so bloody difficult. After all that we’ve endured, you’re the one thing that has kept me sane but teetering on the edge of insanity at the same time. Because I go mad when I’m not with you, but it’s the very thought of your beautiful face that anchors me to this good earth below our feet and to the hope that I’ll get to see it again one day soon. That seeing you will make everything all right. And so when you’re not near I hold to that hope with all I have in me, and only that hope is what keeps me from falling into darkness.”

His fingers were on the sides of my head, thumbs resting at the corners of my lips where his were placed ever-so precariously as he continued, “You, Nariella, are my light. You’re the last note to my song. It will always be you. You are who I’m meant to be with. If we didn’t endure hardships to be together then we couldn’t be meant for each other. How else could we know it’s meant to be unless after walking through hell and back our love remains pure and strong? I care not of destiny or fate. I do not believe such a thing, because no matter what force may try and stop me, what may do its best to interfere, I will return to you. I will always come back to you, Nariella. Always.”

“No, you—you can’t say things like that. You can’t—” His lips were fully on mine then, cutting my opposition off mid-sentence. His fingers slid along my cheeks until they were tangled up in my hair. They glided downward through long strands before reclaiming their spot at the sides of my face. They stretched over the crown of my head, his thumbs left hugging tenderly to the space in front of my ears. My lips betrayed Ender’s wishes—my own wishes—clinging to Mycah’s as if thriving on his generous life-support.

Darn them.

I melted into him wholly and completely. I could think of nothing but his heart beating beneath my fingertips that were clasped around his wrists. The sweetness of his taste that enveloped my tongue; the still of his breath that he held in anticipation of my reaction to him.

And so I couldn’t help myself. I let go of my self-restraint and kissed him back with a heavy heart. A heart that was held down by the weight of the world, because this would be the last time that I ever kissed Mycah Nightly.

Chapter Fifteen

~Naminé~

The weary were recovering their strength with each passing hour. Mycah’s wounded chest was healing well, and his strength was almost fully restored. In only a day’s worth of mending, the atmosphere around us had improved substantially. The Hunter’s Moon had passed without Ohtar finding us, allowing the curse upon us to finally lift, which aided our quickening recovery. Cathar’s color was not as pale, and that gave me hope.

My mother tended to his wound religiously. We located healing herbs and plants from the forests we hid in and used them on my brother accompanied by our natural grace and magic. Already he had his eyes open and was returning to his usual spirit, though still bed-ridden. Oh, our mother would not let him up or out of her sight until she was wholly certain that he had completely recovered.

As for me, I felt better by leaps and bounds. Calen, too, was back to the skies, although only for short bursts of time. Nevertheless, it made me smile like a fool. I loved seeing her take to the wind and be free. I adored seeing her happy.

Lómë stretched her long body over the grass, her claws puncturing the soil with ease. Rydan lowered himself to the ground next to her and stretched as well while yawning.

Nariella came over and introduced us to those of her kingdom of Lassaira, whom had refused to leave, despite Ender asking them to. “Guys, this is my grandfather Döron, and everyone else that’s here with us is part of the elite guard of Lassaira.” She then gestured her arm wide as she said, “Everyone, this is Naminé, Cathar, Rydan, and Mycah.” She cleared her throat as if suddenly growing nervous by the end of her sentence.

“Your grandfather? How lovely to meet you. I heard about your storming the castle to rescue Nariella from imprisonment.” I gave a kind smile.

“Yes, and as it turned out, she did not need my help after all. For it was you and her Guardian who saved her, was it not?” He returned my smile. “I will be eternally grateful to you.”

“I’m sorry, I don’t think we’ve met,” Nariella said to my parents.

“Oh, do forgive me. Where are my manners? This is Roche, my father, and Deasar, my mother.” I added for everyone else’s benefit, “And Cathar is my brother.”

“It’s nice to meet you,” Nariella said to my parents before turning back to the Lassaira guard and her grandfather. “And, okay, so you may or may not already know that Mycah, I mean Remycah, is the true heir to the throne of Aselaira, and this is his brother, Prince Rydan.”

Her lips curled into a smile that she seemed to fight against showing as she said the information about Rydan. She covered her mouth with her hand, as if to hide what lay behind it. But it didn’t work.

“Thank you for your help, and for all you have done. I appreciate it more than I can say. I vow to never become your enemy.” Remycah bowed his head.

“So it is you who are to take the throne then,” Döron said to him in return. “Are you truly not to follow in your father’s footsteps? Your Guardian tells us you plan to end the war between our two races, though I had been hesitant to believe it. And I am not entirely certain I approve of your involvement with my granddaughter.”

Ender spoke up, “They have rectified that, Lord Döron. They have put a stop to any continuing relationship and cut off their connection.” He eyed both Nariella and Remycah in such a stern way, even I almost flinched at it. I truly empathized with them, for I understood a bit about what they were going through, though not completely the same. It sprung to mind my own prohibited relationship with Rydan. No longer set to die, did this mean we had to undo the progress we had made? Ultimately tear down the beautiful connection that had intensified between us so easily?

I had been a fool to allow us to give in to temptation. For now I feared it would mean certain torment for our souls if we were to be forced apart. And I already knew we would be. It was only a matter of time. I would need to quickly apologize and take back all that had happened between us during our captivity.

Remycah’s voice broke me from my dark thoughts, “Ender, I can speak for myself. My father was noble. Yes, he had made mistakes, but I will learn from them. If I had been able to reclaim the throne, I would have followed the good he instilled in me and been a better king in the end. I would have absolutely ended the needless war between our kingdoms.”

“Why do you speak in the past tense, my son?” Ender inquired, a strong tone of fear exuding from him.

“You know why. Do you see me on that throne, Ender?” Remycah rebutted. “Do you truly believe a person, let alone an entire kingdom, would follow an exiled king? That does not happen. Even if we were to defeat Ohtar, they will not accept me. I’ve already told you to quit with this dream of yours.”

I noticed then that the mark of kingship bestowed upon Remycah’s neck was hardly visible. It appeared to be…disappearing? I did not understand. Was he giving up the throne? Giving up his right to rule? How could this be?

I opened my mouth to speak up but thought better of it. It was not my place to do so, for I was but a lowly servant that stood before her king. It mattered not that we had endured much together; respect and knowing my place would always be my first priority. I would not shame my family by presuming to be blunt in front of someone as important as King Remycah, whether he believed in himself to be king or not.

“Remycah, may I please have a word with you in private?” Ender’s voice was stern. Remycah let out a heavy sigh that seemed to drag with it his shoulders. He dropped his head and followed the High Royal Guardian to a more secluded place that be kept from our ears.

Nariella sat next to Cathar and kindly wiped the hair from his forehead. She asked, “Hey, how you doing? You’re looking a lot better.”

“I am, no thanks to you,” he quipped, and I held back a laugh.

Nariella let out a giggle of her own and dropped her head into her hand. “Right? I’m completely worthless now. Healing was the only thing I had going for me. But you’re not supposed to realize that, mister!”

“Do not be too hard on yourself, Nariella. You have already saved me from certain death once before. I believe you are off the hook this time.” Cathar patted her hand.

“Psh, yeah, thanks,” she seemed to mock as she rolled her eyes. “You know, I should get something out of all these near death experiences you endure.”

“Oh? And why is that?” he scoffed, raising his eyebrow.

“Because it’s not easy watching you get skewered all the time by some pointy object, or about to get your neck snapped by egotistical uncles! My heart can’t take it. In fact, I’m pretty sure you’re threatening my life by constantly putting me at risk of a heart attack. So, really, it should be me hassling you about this whole thing.” She waved her hand at him, as if gesturing to his situation.

“You are positively ridiculous.” He laughed. “But I suppose you are right. How I manage to end up in the middle of so much danger on a frequent basis is truly something beyond my comprehension. I must work on that, I would say, and of course, avoid more in the future.”

“Good. I like the way you think.” She smiled at him and crossed her arms.

Rydan joined in the conversation then. “Wait, are you serious right now? You’re lecturing him about getting into hot water? Nari. Please. When is your life not being threatened by something? I swear, you were born in danger of being killed.” For some reason he ceased speaking and drew his hand to his face, as if he had said something foolish.

“Really, Ry?” Nariella laughed. “Because, yeah, I swear that too. Since that’s exactly what happened! And I know, I’ve totally got the curse worse than Cathar. I have no room to talk.”

“Yeah, I seriously didn't think about it until the sentence left my lips. You really are a disaster, you know that?” He smiled at her as he ran his hand over her head back and forth.

“At least we are cursed together,” Cathar added.

I was confused, however. “What are you two referring to, might I ask?”

“Oh, when Nariella was born, King Aglar of Lassaira secretly ordered her death. Yeah, because of the whole not-being-his-kid-thing and all that. It’s a long story with way too much drama to get into now.” Rydan shook his head, but sent another smirk Nariella’s way. My heart squeezed a bit, and I chastised myself for letting it. I understood their connection completely. He was her Guardian and she was his Óre’Dae. I only wished their intimacy didn’t bother me so. I hoped in time I would become used to it. What they had was special, certainly, and I did not want to be the one to break up their precious bond.

“Perhaps you can share the entire story with me one day, Nariella,” I said to her kindly. And I did mean it. She would have quite a large presence in Rydan’s life, and it appeared she even claimed a friendship with my brother. I did not know where I planned on going next, if I were to live in Lassaira or not, but if I did, then that would make her my queen. I suspected I would be seeing a lot more of her either way, and there was a part of me that desired to be friends.

“Yeah, of course. As long as I don’t bore you to death. Sometimes I go on and on like a crazy person. But if that happens, you can always just yell at me to shut up.” She laughed at herself, and I smiled along.

“You certainly would not bore me. You need not worry over that,” I explained.

“Hey, I wouldn’t be too sure. We are talking about Nari here,” Rydan said playfully. She smacked him over the shoulder with a huff.

“Ry, you are such a butt, you know that?” She turned to me. “But, yeah, it’s totally true.”

I laughed lightly and shook my head, not believing it for a second. I enjoyed hearing people’s tales, and never had I found myself bored by them. “We shall see then.”

My mother brought us over some berries the guards had found. I noticed then that Remycah watched Nariella’s every movement from afar. And Ender was watching his. The pain etched in Remycah’s expression hurt my heart. His eyes moved to the ground and he flexed his jaw muscles before finding his way back to staring at Nariella.

I went over to him then. Sitting beside him, I remained silent for a moment and let my presence settle in. I gave him the chance to speak first out of respect for who he was, for a servant did not address their king unless spoken to initially.

He ran a hand through his black hair, a gesture I had noticed Rydan perform quite frequently. They truly did look and behave as brothers. It was obvious, despite them living their lives separately. I marveled at this. It fascinated me to no end.

“She’s beautiful,” he finally articulated in a low, deep voice. He plucked a blade of grass and ripped it apart with his fingers before tossing it back onto the ground. The reverence he held for her was evident in his tone, and I found myself at a loss for words. For what possibly could one say to console a broken heart of this magnitude? His agony was blatant, though I was sure he probably made effort to conceal it. I knew all too well what an aching heart looked like, however. For I suffered from one as well.

“Yes, she certainly is,” I agreed, matching his volume. He kept his eyes on her reverentially. I did not know what else to say, but I felt I needed something more. “She seems to be a wonderful person. I do not doubt her stout heart.”

“Mm. She’ll be the death of me,” he stated matter-of-factly in that strange accent that did not quite match our world. He leaned backward and rested his relaxed body along the trunk of a large tree. “Nariella Ashwyn Woodlinn is going to be my undoing. And I can’t seem to want it any other way.”

I frowned, relating to him completely. For love was most certainly a treacherous thing. At times, it could be even more frightening and powerful than all the dark magic that ever existed in our realm. For those who fall victim to its seduction usually choose to “never have it any other way” and would gladly let it give them a drowning.

Our hearts could be quite treacherous, indeed.

Chapter Sixteen

~Nari~

We had to find Ohtar. That was our first and most important priority. Ender allowed me to stay knowing the Lassaira Guard wanted to aid in the mission as well and wouldn’t leave my side, and my grandfather was going to stick around for a few days while he recovered his strength. In other words, Ender was outnumbered. So I stayed.

The problem was, I couldn’t heal Mycah. No one here could. And if we were to have any hope of eliminating Ohtar’s sick, malicious existence off the face of this realm, then we needed Mycah at his full strength. And it wasn’t that he was hurt or lacked energy—it was that he didn’t have his powers back yet. Same with Rydan. He had been badly weakened by whatever it was they had pumped into their systems to keep their powers at bay.

And so we waited.

It was a new day—the day after a vicious battle. Aselaira was currently left without a king. I assumed Mycah and Rydan’s mother was in charge for now. Which was just one more thing that I was going to ensure didn’t last for long myself. Mycah was going to be on that throne soon enough.

But we had no idea where Ohtar hid. He was weak and cursed by the Hunter’s Moon, so I’d expect him to be hiding pretty good. Just to be sure, we had a few soldiers in the trees keeping watch over the castle in case he tried to return there, so we didn’t worry about that. I was at a loss for what to do next, however.

The hard part about all this waiting was being around Mycah. He was in pain over the loss of his kingdom. It was apparent and hard to watch him pretend not to be. I wanted so badly to comfort him. This was when it was most torturous to be kept apart. And I couldn’t stop thinking about what it had been like when allowed to freely love him…and what it was now like not to be. It had only been two weeks, but it didn’t matter. A day could’ve easily been years. I wouldn’t have known the difference.

I remembered how it felt. How he felt. How the sensation of his kisses, of breathing him in, his arms wrapped around my waist, and the way his voice vibrated against my skin felt.

I looked at him as he leaned back on a tree—his eyes closed, holding his bottom lip between his fingers—and I bit the inside of my cheek to break the feel of those fingers placed lovingly on my neck.

I’d always remember how he felt.

He fought against something that was beyond him. I could always see the struggles he bore by the flex of his jaw and tic of the muscles in his arms.

He fought so hard to keep from losing it.

I fought so hard to keep from running to him. I wanted to ease his pain, but I was the cause of it to begin with. He’d still have his home if it weren’t for me. He’d be king and all would be right in his world…if it weren’t for me. I would always live with that guilt.

There was idle chit-chat from everyone that waited around our campsite. Even still, every atom in my body was attuned to Mycah’s presence. It was excruciating to be so far apart but still so close. I shouldn’t have been looking at him. It caused his focus to slide to my gaze and stop my heart. It was a look of heartache. Of longing. Of anger. With his heightened hearing, he would be able to hear me from here and above the crowd, so I softly said, “Please don’t look at me like that.”

“You think I don’t know what you’re feeling? I am in no need of reading your mind, Nariella. Your heart is betraying your façade ten-fold.” His eyes pierced my soul, obliterating my walls that I had been trying to build up with only a few sentences. How did he always manage to do that?

“How?” I growled. “Aren’t your powers still suppressed?”

“Not when it comes to you,” he pitched his voice low, and my heart stuttered. “You and I are connected in a way much deeper than any special gift I may possess. I can feel the truth in your heart.”

“That’s the point. It doesn’t matter what I want, Mycah. Of course this is all just a front that I’m giving off. It’s all I can do. But just because the whole world knows that I’m struggling doesn’t change the fact that we cannot be together.” I crossed my arms. This totally sucked. Normally when a couple breaks up, they have that grace period of separation. You know, where one or both members of the party get to spend weeks bawling their eyes out and mending their broken souls. The time of healing. The time where they don’t have to see each other twenty-four-seven in order to succeed through the whole “getting over you” stage.

But noooo. Not us. No, after Mycah and I break up, we're forced to spend every living, waking hour in each other’s faces, as if we weren’t tortured enough as it was by the bountiful amounts of evil in this realm. Okay, technically, it was my choice to stay. I could’ve left, but the Isil blood in me needed that revenge on Ohtar.

“As you wish,” he mumbled. But this time my favorite words didn’t feel so great to hear. “And I’m sorry about yesterday…with Rydan. I shouldn’t have behaved so childishly. Please forgive me.”

As usual, Ender’s voice knocked me out of my thoughts and interrupted our conversation before I could respond. “Enough of this loitering about. Whilst we bide our time until your gifts return, I believe we should make the most of it.”

“And what do you suggest?” Mycah murmured half-heartedly.

“We take a ride through the woods.” He handed Mycah a water canteen. “You can bond further with your Fëa. It is understandable given the recent events that you are hesitant to bring him out of hiding for long, however, I believe we can find a more secure location where you needn't worry of him being spotted.”

I couldn’t help asking, “Ender, how in the world are we going to find Ohtar? Even if—I mean when they get their abilities back, where do we even start to look? Or are we just going to wait and see if he tries sneaking back into the castle?”

“I will find him. Once everyone is at their full strength, we shall seek out his scent. Do not doubt that I shall find a way.” He gazed around the camp.

Naminé whispered to Rydan and me, “How Ender is to accomplish it, I do not know. I am quite determined to discover his method. As he said, I would not doubt that he has a plan. If only he would divulge it to us ahead of time for once.”

“Yeah, you’re telling me. This guy is notorious for keeping details to himself until after the fact. I now understand where Mycah gets it.” I shot a glance in his direction. He had his face down with his head settled onto the tips of his fingers. “Not that he could actually inherit the trait genetically, but I just meant, ya know, because Ender trained him and all.”

“Um, I think we were able to understand what you were saying, Nari.” Rydan snickered as he rumpled my hair playfully. “It wasn’t too complicated of a statement.”

“I know, you’re right. I’m just tense and overstressed. Sorry.” I blew the wispy hairs away that had fallen over my eyes. “Which means I could totally use that ride through the forest. I’m totally down for it. Let’s go!”

Ender disagreed, “Nariella, perhaps it best if you stay here.”

“She’s coming, Ender,” Mycah stated in all his dominating, kingly attitude. “And Rydan. We need now more than ever to stay together. If separated even for a moment, we give a chance for Ohtar to take advantage.”

“Ohtar is off in La La Land doing who knows what right now. How would he know if we’re separated?” Rydan questioned with alarm. “Do you think he’s watching us or something? Because if so, then I don’t think any of us should be leaving.”

“No, no. Do not be ridiculous. Remycah is talking nonsense. We would know if we were being watched,” Ender countered. “And Ohtar is suffering from his curse. He will not come out of hiding, I guarantee it.”

“We’re still weak, too. You really think it’s a good idea to be traipsing through a perilous forest when Ohtar is still out there on the loose, weakened or not? Our priority should be to avoid drawing undue attention to ourselves. The last thing we need is to be noticed by any Isil watchmen, or worse, stumble into some kind of danger out there when we don’t have our powers back. Not to mention having Mycah’s Fëa so close to the castle is risky in and of itself. Too close for my comfort,” Rydan spouted off in a tangent with a low voice.

Ender shook his head. “I know these forests inside and out. We can easily remain undetected.” He placed a hand on Rydan’s shoulder. “Trust me. It will be good to do this.”

“Yeah, Ry. Even if we run into danger, we can handle it. And Ohtar isn’t going to attack us, otherwise he would’ve already. He would’ve done it when we were at our weakest. For all he knows, you and Mycah have access to your gifts again.”

“This is true. Perhaps you are to make a wise queen yet.” Ender smiled at me.

“Uh, thanks? I think…” There was a compliment in there somewhere, I was pretty sure. “Anyway, as long as everyone who stays here will be safe on their own in the meantime…right?”

“I believe your guard can handle most of the foul creatures that walk amongst us in these parts. And should it be any from Aselaira, it is Remycah who they are looking for and will be drawn to. Worry not, my child. They will be quite safe without Remycah being with them, I can also guarantee that.”

I really wasn’t sure that made me feel any better, but I nodded anyway. Once Rydan finally agreed, we set off to find a good location for Mycah to bond with his Fëa. I also suspected it was Ender’s way to help brighten Mycah up. If he could spend time with Dúlin, I was willing to bet Ender hoped it would spark life back into Mycah’s former plan of redeeming his throne.

I grabbed the back of Lissë’s neck where her shoulder blades were and hoisted myself up onto her. There were a few horses that had been brought with the guard that followed us from the battle, and they allowed Mycah, Ender, and Rydan to use them. Naminé chose to remain with her family, tending to Cathar’s wounds.

“Are you sure this is a good idea?” I asked Ender in a low voice. We took what I had hoped to be a beautiful, relaxing ride into the deeper parts of the forest, but instead, it was anything but. The putrid darkness had grown heavier than I had ever felt it. And now that we were out here, alone, with Dúlin, I started to worry. “What if Rydan is right and we get ambushed? It’s just the four of us out here.”

“I am most certain. I do believe it is needed and worth the risk, for Remycah’s sake. For our kingdom’s sake. Fear not, Nariella. If we are to be attacked, remember we have the most powerful elda on our side.” He nodded his head toward Mycah. “Truthfully, I have my secret reasons for this little excursion.”

“Mhm, I knew it. Spill.”

“You are quite perceptive.” He paused, as if in thought. He stared out and watched his Óre’Dae with his Fëa. Mycah had his hands on the dragon’s head, as if relishing the moment. “The heart is a peculiar entity. In literal terms, it is but an organ and nothing more. However, the figurative heart is much more ambiguous.”

“Ender, what are you talking about?”

“If motivated just so, the figurative heart can inspire us to perform untold actions. Do remarkable things we would not otherwise have done. I suppose it was an unlikely chance, but I had to try it nonetheless. I had hoped if Remycah could reconnect his heart with the dying land around him that it would rekindle the fervor he once had for his kingdom.”

“I knew it was something like that.” I stroked Lissë’s back as we talked, loving the feel of her smooth skin.

“Kingship is fading from him, Nariella. The royal crest is disappearing from his neck.” My eyes flew to Mycah in disbelief. How had I not noticed before? “We must inspire him to take back his throne. We must reignite his desire to be king before it is too late.”

I couldn’t tear my eyes away from Mycah’s neck, hoping to catch a glimpse of the fading emblem. “I’m doing the best that I can…”

Ender sighed. “I know you are, my dear. I know.”

After some time had passed, I asked, “I didn’t get to see their first reunion after Rydan and I revived Dúlin. Tell me about it?”

“It was a precious sight to see, indeed,” he mused. “Remycah had suddenly awoken, and not seconds later, Dúlin was roaring above our heads. The pure awe, astonishment, and appreciation on Remycah’s face will be something I shall never forget. They took to flight together for quite some time, and then as they returned, so likewise did you and Rydan.”

“I wish I could’ve seen it,” I said softly. Ender nodded, but didn’t do more than that. We both knew there was nothing he could say to make me feel better.

A few minutes later, they decided to do a little bit of sparring to keep their skills sharp. I admired from afar as Mycah and Rydan trained together before jumping up to get my own practice in. We might've just gotten out of war, but the more we worked on our fighting skills, the better chance we had going against Ohtar.

Hours later, it was time to return to camp before it got too dark. My focus was stuck on Dúlin circling majestically above, and I couldn’t help smiling. Mycah followed my gaze, and from the corner of my eyes, I noticed that he smiled as well.

Ender allowed Mycah a few minutes with his Fëa before he had to go into hiding. It was heartwarming to see them together again. I brushed the hair from my neck and held it up high, letting the breeze cool me down. The heat of our fabricated battles was slowly dissipating, but still there nonetheless.

Mycah glanced at me then. “What the bloody hell is that on your neck?”

“What?” I asked automatically without thinking, my fingers jumping to feel the skin where his eyes pierced so strongly. “Oh, that? That’s nothing. Just…you know…I might happen to be, I don’t know, queen of Lassaira or something. No big deal.”

“Why haven’t you told me sooner?” He extended his fingers to touch the emblem that represented the Tavas’Elda, and I closed my eyes in anticipation for it.

“Remycah, we must move on. It is almost nightfall and we are much too close to Edhel-N’dor,” Ender interrupted our moment of stolen intimacy. As usual.

We grudgingly turned from each other and followed the bossy elf with a thick blanket of tension between us. Dúlin took off into concealment as Rydan followed behind with Lómë ever at his side.

“I would give anything to touch you once more,” Mycah whispered softly from my left. He pretended as if the words hadn’t even come out of his mouth. He kept on walking in his jolly way, Ender right in front of us no less.

I wrapped my arms around my torso and tightened my hands into fists. I had to ignore him. I had to be a stone wall to his charms. But my soul indisputably mourned his touch and the feel of his skin on mine. My body implored me to disentangle my twisted limbs that I held so tightly to my stomach and capture his waiting hand in mine. Just so it could feel the soft caress of his thumb over my knuckles and the kiss between our wrists when our fingers were intertwined together.

I felt my resolve wavering, and without thinking, I skipped ahead and grabbed onto my father’s arm instead, saving me from myself. Lissë trotted up to stay next to me.

“Hey,” I said like a robot, not even hearing my voice. I was stuck solely on the night elf left to himself right behind me.

“You did very well with your training, Nariella. You have improved greatly,” I think I heard Ender say. His voice was distant. I was too focused on other things to pay attention. I might've nodded in reply, but I couldn’t be sure.

Once we reached the horses, we set off toward our temporary “home” where everyone else waited. The blanket of night descended on us fast, and sparsely through the branches of trees above me I’d get a glance of the glittering sky. Stars could be seen by the billions. I longed to be in an open space where I could lie on my back and stare undisturbed.

The memory of seeing a shooting star with Mycah back in Kennebunkport played over in my mind, and my heart throbbed in agony. Such a simpler time back then, even though it had felt so complicated when in the moment. I could laugh at the naïve version of myself out of spite.

Then suddenly my thoughts were interrupted by the world starting to warp. I almost jumped right off Lissë once the trees above began to bend backward, as if repelling one another. Creaking and snapping twigs echoed in the distance as leaves showered the ground.

“Damn,” Rydan muttered, but clearly not scared like I was.

I was left speechless as the star-brimmed sky filled my vision. What just happened? I was too stunned to ask. But more than that…it was utterly gorgeous.

“My abilities have returned,” Mycah announced quietly. I realized instantly by his off-handed tone that he had done that whole tree thing for me.

“You did that? Just so that I could see the stars?” My voice shook. I cursed myself for being so unforgivably weak. And my heart—my stupid heart that wouldn’t stop racing in my chest.

“Look.” He jerked his head up toward the heavens, and I immediately obeyed without even a thought to it.

A shooting star.

Tears managed to weasel their way into my eyes. “You know, this whole trickery thing you’ve got going on…it isn’t fair.”

“Who said anything about being fair?” Mycah retorted slyly. He didn’t dare draw a glance back at me or at anywhere in my direction. He kept his eyes straight ahead as if what he had done was the most normal thing in the whole world.

But it wasn’t normal. Nothing about Mycah was normal. And it pained me to no end. “It’s pretty normal to play things fairly, Mycah. You should try it for once,” I suggested for the heck of it.

“Mmm, I see. And what’s so great about normal, Nariella?” He finally looked at me then, his irises swirling with those ever-changing hues of blue like a violent sea-storm on a hunt to engulf me.

He held my gaze for far too long. Way longer than I should’ve allowed and most definitely shouldn’t have given in to. But the measure of passion set alight in my soul by the mere look in his piercing eyes could have burst the surrounding forest into flames right then and there.

I teetered dangerously on the edge of losing not just this battle against Mycah’s unwavering love, but also my mind. I didn’t possess the strength needed to look away or even respond to him. And so I was left to drown there in my own miserable resistance.

Because to answer his question—nothing. There was nothing great about normal.

Chapter Seventeen

~Naminé~

A few of the guards were kind enough to fetch water to clean Cathar’s injury. They also brought with them food, and my mother immediately began putting together a meal for us all.

I lifted the cloth off Cathar’s back and dipped a clean one in the water before dabbing the wound gently. I felt his eyes on my face, studying me carefully. “What is it?” I asked.

“You fancy him,” he stated deadpan.

“I have not the slightest idea what you mean.” My cheeks felt heated. “Whom do you speak of?”

“Do not play coy with me, dear sister. You know of whom I speak.” Cathar pinched my arm. “Prince Rydan.”

“Shhh,” I demanded, my gaze roving for eavesdroppers, namely my parents, who would certainly have my head for such a thing.

“I knew it!” he exclaimed.

“What? Knew what? You did not,” I rushed my words. “Because there is nothing to know. Now keep quiet or you’ll have something more to fear than infection.”

“Ow!” he yelped, for I pressed a bit too hard on his nearly closed wound.

“You deserve a little rough handling after that nonsense. Do not pretend you don’t,” I scolded with a smile.

“You do well to hide it, Nam. Mother and Father would be irate if they were to know. A prince fraternizing with a servant? They could end up in severe trouble, not to mention what could happen to you.” He took hold of my arm. “You cannot let it continue.”

I stood up, our contact disconnecting at once. “Cathar, you speak of this needlessly. I am fully aware of the traditions and laws of our people. I am no stranger to them.”

“Yes, I understand, but you must know.” He tried to reposition into sitting up. “If I was able to recognize the spell you are clearly under, then do you not believe Mother is no different? I would not doubt she suspects even more than I do.”

I felt miffed at his accusing me to being under some sort of spell. As if I were incapable of carrying out what had to be done. “Thank you for your concern, but I am handling things quite nicely. You need not worry for me.”

My mind was ablaze as I departed from him with a heavy heart. Oh, what was I to do? For deep down, even I myself doubted that I was capable of ending our relationship so soon after beginning.

“Naminé,” my mother called from her location in front of the cooking fire that my father lit. “Come here, darling. I am in need of your assistance.”

“Yes, Mother.”

“Here, child. Stir this, won’t you?” She handed me a stick stripped of bark. It was whittled smooth to be used for cooking. I took it from her and did as she asked.

Thoughts swirled around my mind in almost a violent fashion, for I could not dwell on only one for more than a few seconds before it flipped to another. Thoughts of Rydan, thoughts of my family, thoughts of what I could possibly say to him that would make him understand where I was coming from. The fact that we were raised in such contrasting cultures and traditions only added to my predicament. I feared there could never be the right words to explain why we could not be together. He would never understand. It was something that only those who were bred to that line of thinking could truly relate to.

“Naminé?” my mother reprimanded.

“Hmm?” I was dazed and felt somewhere else, completely far away from this spot that I stood in.

“Why have you stopped stirring? It will burn, child! Come off your fantasies now and pay attention.” She kissed my head to counteract her scolding, for when in her cooking mindset, she was not to be trifled with.

“Yes, Mother.” I obeyed immediately and did well to clear my mind of unsettling things. But there was one thing for certain. I must have a talk with Rydan once he returned to my presence.

Not long later, the light of the day had faded, and we were bathed in darkness. And darkness was the place where wickedness thrived.

I strolled carefully along the edges of camp, keeping my eyes and ears open at all times, trained on any slight noise. Several of the Tavas’Elda were up in the trees, traveling from one to the other with litheness. I could not hear them, but I knew they were up there. They were on lookout constantly and in sync with one another as they leapt and danced, much like animals, but far more graceful. And fast.

My mother sidled up to me and laid her arm around my shoulders lovingly. She said, “Now that we have time, tell me. What is there between you and Prince Rydan?”

My heart fell to my stomach like a rock. “Whatever do you mean, Mother? I assure you, there is nothing—”

“Naminé!” she scolded immediately, disrupting my sentence. “Do not lie to me, child. For I see all. I am your mother.”

My gut wrenched and my chest felt heavy. “Mother, I…”

“Oh, Naminé, you are in quite the dangerous territory, my love. How did this ever happen? How did you become mixed up in such matters?” She pulled me closer into her, waiting for my answer. But words escaped me. I feared disappointing her, for that was the worst thing that I could do.

“I do not know.” I looked up at the blackened sky and licked my lips before speaking again. “I was tasked with contacting our savior King Remycah. I only wished to be helpful and end the vicious war that affected our people and our family. For I loathed seeing Cathar involved in such troublesome things. Mother, you must understand. I did not mean for this to happen…it just did. I cannot explain it.”

“Try. Please, try.”

“From the first moment I connected to him through a dream I had woven, something inside of me was…different. As in I had been lit on fire from only his mere gaze!” I turned to her, the emotions bubbling out of me. “Oh, Mother, without even speaking a word to each other, we slowly grew closer, until one day, I realized…I realized that I might love him.”

“This is of great concern.” She lowered her voice, “If Remycah sets out to do what they speak of and dethrone King Ohtar, that would reinstate Rydan as our royal prince, and there would be no question of his position. His mother would never allow such a union. You know this, my child. I fear you will be broken in the end.”

“I understand. I do. But I cannot help whom my heart chooses to give itself to. I did not ask for this, Mother. I did not wish for it, either. As I said…it just happened unexpectedly and without my control. I do not wish to disappoint you or Father. I will do my best to end our acquaintance before it is discovered by anyone. You needn’t be concerned.” I kissed her cheek and then closed my eyes as I calmed my crashing heart.

Dear Rydan, please forgive me for what I must do.

Jarringly, a shrill scream sent my heart pumping in over exuberance. I reached out to Calen for insight on what it could be as the soldiers reacted to it immediately. They swarmed the tight spaces and formed battle positions, readying themselves for an attack.

Calen dipped from the trees and landed on my shoulder.

Oh, dear stars.

Skultors.

The sounds of a dozen swords all being unsheathed at the same moment meant they were drawing closer. A continuous shrieking could be heard in the distance and grew louder and louder. My mother and I grabbed for each other in comfort, and my father wrapped his arms around us protectively. Cathar, who had barely been able to walk, stood in front of us as if he could do anything. I grasped his arm and pulled him closer to us. “Do not even think of it, brother. You are injured and frail. Let the army take care of them.”

“You know me too well, sister.” I could hear the smile in his voice, though I could not see his face. His back remained to us, and my mother tried fitting him in with us under my father’s arms.

The dirt-covered gangly beasts surrounded us suddenly. They jumped like fish catching bugs that flew above the water—their movements unpredictable and random. I had no qualms fighting these vile creatures if I were given a proper weapon. But I had yet to receive one, and I was most concerned with my mother and father who were not skilled in combat. Not that I had much skill either, but I could at least defend myself. Cathar was a trained soldier and could deal out greater damage, providing he had the opportunity. With the injury, he was forced to stay at our side and wait it out.

My focus was caught by a skultor who had ventured much too close to a soldier. The Tavas stood paralyzed—utterly mesmerized by the enormous eye that had its sight fixated on him. The mouth, clad in row after row of teeth sharper than an arrow’s point, opened into a terrifying wideness that had my stomach convulsing. To my horror, wispy black swirls extended from the skultor, aimed right for the soldier’s heart.

“Help him!” I shouted as I picked up a rock and threw it with all my strength at the head of the nasty creature. It hit its mark, but it did little to slow him down or even serve as a distraction.

Cathar took a step in its direction, and I knew it was to provide aid to the soldier. But what could he do with a wound such as his? My mother roughly yanked him back to our circle of protection.

Suddenly, another Tavas sprung from a tree and landed on the one closest to the skultor having its way with his comrade, and with one swift motion plunged his blade into the creature’s eye. It let out a high-pitched shriek before disintegrating into a pile of putrid sludge.

More of those screeching sounds were made from every direction as one by one, each skultor perished by the hands of an elda. My family and I rejoiced once they were all dead, and we were quick to offer help to those who were in need of aid. A few had been burned or cut by the skultors’ long nails and were in excruciating pain. I shivered from the thought and hated seeing the aftermath of their attack.

We gathered as many healing flowers and plants that we could find and began cooking a remedy to apply on their wounds. With Nariella no longer capable of her healing gift, I prayed Remycah would have his abilities returned to him soon, for they certainly would come in handy for us out here in the wild. I could not wait for him to heal my brother most of all and have him be in his full strength again. I was much too uncomfortable with him so vulnerable while out in the dangerous parts of Aselaira.

My heart and soul literally yearned to be in the presence of Rydan once more, to be wrapped up in his comforting embrace after that horrendous ordeal. To know that he was safe and sound out there in equally dangerous territory. So much so, that I felt miserable inside without him.

And that was unacceptable.

Chapter Eighteen

~Nari~

After we returned to camp, one of my guards explained what had happened with the skultors and directed us to a new location where everyone was settled.

I saw my grandfather waiting up ahead as we drew near. He stood tall and regal—his short white hair never changing. I still couldn’t get over how young he looked, especially knowing he was super old. I didn’t think it could be something anyone would get used to after growing up in the Earthly realm with humans who’d look old when just in their seventies. Sometimes even younger than that. And Döron was ancient but still looked to be in his forties…it was freaky. He could totally pass as my dad instead of my grandfather if we were to go walking down the streets of Kennebunkport. No one would ever be able to guess the truth.

Immediately, I dismounted Lissë upon reaching his location. I hugged him like I hadn’t seen him in months; thankful he survived the skultors. Each passing day I spent in Luïnil made me realize how precious life was and how fragile it could be. There was no telling what the future would hold, or if some horrible tragedy struck at any moment and took him away from me before I could hug him again. It could even be my life taken. Either way, after hearing what they had gone through while we were gone, I had made my mind up that I was going to hug my loved ones as often as I could and show my affection to them while I had the opportunities.

That was another life lesson this realm had taught me—value the time you have while you have it. You never know when it’ll be gone.

If only someone had told me that prior to taking Mycah to my beautiful Weeping Willow that one day. I would have savored our moments together more. Unfortunately, a person only ever realized these things when it was too late.

“It’s lovely to have you returned to our presence, my dear. It is quite unsettling for our queen to be out and about, possibly fighting unexpected battles with the boys,” Döron said, his chin sitting atop my head.

“Yeah, it’s good to be back. I appreciate you guys letting me do as I please and not forcing me to follow your expectations of how a queen should behave. You have no idea how much that means to me. I’m not ready to hang up my sword just yet,” I replied. Well, even if I was ready, it wasn’t even an option I could think about taking. There was so much work left to do. So much we still had to fight for. I wouldn’t be done until Ohtar was no longer a threat and Mycah took back his place as king. Only then would I be satisfied.

“Oh, child, that is not for us to decide or permit. We are the ones at your mercy. It is your command we are kept under, not the other way around. It would be wise for you to remember that. Hmm?” He let go of me and looked into my eyes, waiting for my confirmation.

I gave it to him by nodding my head and smiled. “Thanks.”

“And did you accomplish what you had set out to do?” he finally asked.

“Oh, yes! We did. Of course, being that this is Luïnil and all, we kept our guard up and were always on the lookout for trouble, but no worries. We managed to take care of what we needed to do without much blood being spilt, unlike you guys.” I grinned at him.

He chuckled in response. “Wonderful. Now, tell me, how are you feeling as of late? Your darkened eyes are still troublesome. I admit I am frightened you may one day grow worse unexpectedly. There is no way of knowing what next will happen to you.”

“I honestly feel fine. I still can’t heal or anything, but you expected that part, at least, so it didn’t come as a huge shock to me. I doubt Lissë could restore someone’s life, either. I think…we’re no longer Healers.” My heart broke at the thought all over again.

“Only time will tell, my dear. But it certainly does appear to be that way.” He handed me a water canteen and I took it gratefully. The pure liquid slid down my throat and set off endorphins in my brain like magic. I was instantly happy and felt almost high. It was just that good.

I looked around at everyone present and noticed Mycah healing Cathar and all of the wounded soldiers. Rydan and Naminé chatted by her family’s side, while Ender joined in their discussion as well. A few guards sat around a fire, cooking some sort of food that I couldn’t discern from here.

“Is it safe to loiter here so casually like this?” I wondered out loud. Everyone seemed so calm and relaxed, and even though I wanted to join them, I needed reassurance first.

Döron pointed up into the trees. “There are always those tasked with lookout duties. Our keen eyes will give us ample warning should any danger present itself again. The night is yet young, dear. Do not be troubled by that which you cannot change or help in this moment. Your worries will still be upon you in the morning. For now, you may be at your leisure.”

I had to assume there were again wood elves hiding in the trees on guard for danger, because I couldn’t possibly see them. Which was the point. Right?

But I could feel them. I was able to sense their Tavas blood like a scalding iron set to my veins. It only made me worry that the prejudice between our two kingdoms could never be undone. If it was embedded into our very beings to hate each other, what chance did the people have against overcoming it?

I didn’t want to feel this way about the wood elves, and yet I did. As if I were forced to. But if I had never known what it was like not to feel this way, then I would be as oblivious to it all just like the rest of them. And that right there was the problem. Both the wood elves and the night elves knew no other way to live. Which was a terrifying thought.

I shook my head as I sighed out loud. I had to get away from my depressing reality, and so I took my grandfather’s advice and started to make my way over to Rydan.

But then I was stopped in my tracks by the most beautiful creature in the entire world—and others that may be in existence. “Come with me,” Mycah requested.

“Mycah, are you crazy? No!” I took a step back. “Do you want to get me killed? Because seriously, I think Ender will kill me if he found out I left this site and followed you into the darkness.”

And I totally meant that last line in more ways than just a literal one.

“Do not forget he answers to me.” And with that, he took my hand like it was no big deal and hauled me into a place of seclusion. Hauled was probably a strong word, since I easily conceded to the slightest of tugging…but that was beside the point.

“Mycah, where are we going?” I asked anxiously. I didn’t exactly like where this was headed. Being alone with this seductive being was way too dangerous. More dangerous than those Drake Hunters had been, for sure. The bad part was I had no witnesses! No chaperones to keep me from temptation. Oh, dear god. I was so done for.

“The first time I saw you—”

“You mean when I was a baby in a memory you accidentally saw?” I interrupted him for some reason. I was nervous, and blabbing was an unfortunate side-effect that I had been cursed with.

“No,” he chuckled toward the ground. And I about died. It was so familiar and beautiful and sexy and just so…Mycah. His black hair that was in never-ending disarray caught the light of the moon just so. And of course, as usual, I wanted to touch it.

“No?” I answered unconsciously.

“The first time I saw you in person,” he clarified, licking his lips. I kept quiet then. “I suddenly believed in miracles.”

“Miracles?” I didn’t quite understand. And it definitely wasn’t what I expected him to say.

“Mhm, yes. Miracles. It mattered not that I had witnessed my father’s murder and escaped death by the skin of my teeth, nor the fact that I was blessed with numerous gifts that put into subjection every atom in existence, bending them to my every whim.” He touched the trunk of a nearby tree while his eyes briefly dropped to the ground before finding their way back to mine. Like magic, a current of sparkling light ignited from the roots that were dug deep into the soil all the way out to the tips of the leaves.

I swallowed…hard.

“Oh? It…it didn’t?” I stumbled.

“No, it didn’t. Not even magic instilled in me the belief of miracles. I was in control of my own future, whether events turned tragic or not. I did not survive as long as I did because of supposed miracles or because of destiny.” He plucked two tiny stems from a plant nearby. Slowly, they grew and shimmied until at the end a beautiful violet flower blossomed on one, and a magnificent blue on the other. They began intertwining and weaving together, forming a small circle with the two flowers joining together and spreading flat across the top.

It was a ring.

Mycah enclosed it between the palms of his hands and then slowly revealed the finished product to me. It was an intricate, silver band—no longer green like I had expected—with the purple and blue petals still encased on the top of the made-from-scratch jewelry.

The most beautiful ring I had ever seen.

When he took my hand, I couldn’t even force myself to hesitate. I knew I was supposed to, yes, but I was on autopilot. One-million-bajillion butterflies started popping, dancing, and fizzing like fireworks inside my stomach. There was no point in even trying to calm my speeding heart. It would be impossible by this point. He slowly brought my middle finger of my right hand to his lips and kissed it—right between each knuckle. My skin was so ablaze with fire, I was sure that his next touch would send me over the edge.

He slid the ring onto the finger he had just kissed. “But that moment I first looked into your violet eyes, I knew then that miracles did indeed exist. Because there could be no other reason for me to meet a creature as beautiful as you. It was not magic, and it certainly was not destiny. It was a miracle that brought us together that day, Nariella. And miracles are not to be trifled with, for they are most rare. You do not throw them away, love. Not for anything.”

As my heart hammered violently in my chest, I drew in bouts of the pristine oxygen to keep from hyperventilating. I could hardly believe myself as I said, “This is different. I can’t keep you from saving your kingdom. It’s what you’ve been living your whole life for. If I were to give in now, and let’s say we did stay together forever, living in exile or whatever, one day you’re going to wake up and resent me. You’re going to realize how stupid it was to let hundreds of people die—an entire kingdom die—all for the sake of being with me. You’d hate me in that moment. You’d be filled with regret and sorrow, and all kinds of other horrible, similar adjectives. You know it’s true, Mycah.” I withdrew my hand from his hold. “There is a reason you’re supposed to listen to your Guardian. They’re supposed to be like, incredibly wise and all that. When have you not listened to Ender? If you ignore his warnings again, after seeing for yourself what happened because of our relationship, it won’t just be me you wake up hating one day. It’ll be yourself. And I cannot have that. I refuse to be the cause of your pain and misery. I’m doing this for you, Mycah. I’m letting you go because it’s my turn to do the saving. You’ve saved me countless times, and I have a lot of catching up to do.”

“I do not wish to be king if it means sacrificing you.” He reached out to claim my hand once again, but I pulled away. Having his touch on any part of my body would ensure my failure in what I had to do next.

“God, don’t say that. It makes it so much harder for me to do the right thing. I don’t want you to give up kingship for me. Don’t you understand? It’s not what I want. I’m sorry.” My voice was raw, showing my vulnerability like a neon sign. Not that Mycah wasn’t able to feel it for himself regardless. I took off the ring and tried to give it to him, but he held up his hands.

“Keep it.”

“I can’t.” I set it down on the ground and forced myself to take each step required to return my body back to the campsite. I shook uncontrollably. Even still, and despite the heartache, I was proud of myself for having the ability to say no. Though, only a tiny bit proud. Mostly I was horrified, miserable, and possibly even more in love with Mycah than I had ever been before. Just perfect.

Rydan saw me coming. “Hey, what happened?”

I glared at him and worked to fight back my tears. I hadn’t shed any yet, but I could feel that they were there just waiting in the backs of my eyeballs like vultures. “Thanks for the back-up, Ry! So much for making sure we stay separated.”

“Are you serious?” He took my hand and tried to soothe my trembling. I had a feeling it was the protector instincts in him that he was enslaved to and nothing else. “I’m not your babysitter, Nari.”

“Yes, you are! That’s exactly what you are. The official title might be Guardian, but you and I both know that’s just a fancy term for babysitter.” I leaned in close to his ear and whispered, “And I really need someone stronger than me to like…I don’t know…throw chains around my body and cuff me to a tree anytime I’m tempted to go follow Mycah into the Twilight Zone. That person has to be you!”

“You are so overdramatic, you know that?” He chuckled a little, and I crossed my arms.

“Of course I am. But you love me anyway,” I muttered disdainfully from my sour mood.

“You and I both know that’s just a fancy term for ‘stuck with you.’” He poked my cheek, and I glared at him for using my words against me. Actually, it was more out of knowing he was only teasing me in order to distract me from my anguish—but I always did love a good distraction.

“Ha ha, very funny.” I stuck out my tongue, playing along. I’d try anything to help forget even for a moment how I truly felt inside. Which was misery.

Mycah came up behind me then, and already my heart was back to pounding wildly. “How cute. My little bro still flirting with the other piece to my soul. Perfect.”

“Mycah—”

“It's fine.” He held up his hands. “I’m only joking.”

“Well, I’m not in the mood for jokes. At least not that one.” My eyes were all shifty from being nervous. I had thought another fight was about to break out between them.

“Oh, I’m sorry.” He ruffled Rydan’s hair. “We still good bro?”

“Yeah, it’s whatever. Don’t worry about it,” Rydan replied just before Mycah walked away again. I was left gawking at his carefree retreating figure.

Who was that guy? That had probably been the most casual and guy-like-sounding I had ever heard Mycah be. Sure, he grew up around England and lived in America for a long time, but he was elven bred and reared. I was confident there could be no one else in the world who talked the way Mycah did—he was a mix of English accent, American dialogue, combined with Elvish structure. It was weird.

But totally hot.

I sat down next to the newly-healed Cathar, Rydan, and Naminé, and Lómë stalked over and laid her head in my lap. Her fluffy tiger fur was thick, but soft and shiny. I stroked her neck and ears and surprisingly found comfort in the gesture myself. Even though she was the one being petted, my frayed nerves were soothed. It was cathartic or something. She rubbed her face against the tops of my legs, as if taking care of an itch.

Naminé and Rydan chatted with Cathar about him being healed, but I remained in my own little world. Mycah sat alone with his back to a tree, his legs extended out in front of him and crossed over each other, his arms also crossed along his chest, as if not bothered by a thing in the world. Which infuriated me.

How could one person, who I loved so freaking much, be so infuriating at the same time? Gah! If I was miserable after that intense of a conversation we just had, then why wasn’t he, too?

Worse yet, it didn’t seem like there was any hope in Mycah changing his mind. I had no idea how I was going to keep resisting him, and it was apparent that he wasn’t going to stop trying to get me to give in to him, which he seemed to highly enjoy doing.

It was scary and exciting at the same time.

I was awoken with a start. “Shh,” Ender commanded. What the heck?

“What is it? What’s wrong?” I looked around in panic, expecting to die in any second, but noticed everyone was still asleep except for the few guards tasked to keep watch this shift.

“Opportunities to speak to you in private without any chance of Remycah eavesdropping are few and far between. I could think of no other moment to ensure our complete isolation.” He dragged me from my makeshift bed and out into the deep darkness of the forest. I shivered, but not from the cold. I wasn’t thrilled with being awoken in the middle of the night for whatever lecture Ender was about to give me. For all this, it had to be bad.

He finally stopped walking once we were far immersed into the woods. A lot farther than I had imagined us going. It was creepy being way out here away from everyone. I was a little scared.

“Ender, what? Just spit it out. Did you drag me all the way out here to kill me or something? Because if so, can we just get this over with? I want to go back to sleep.” I yawned. But my eyes didn’t stop roving the area, always on the lookout for danger.

“Knocking your head against one of these trees might not be entirely in the realm of impossibilities. It may just do you some good! Nariella, what are you thinking? I specifically told you to keep away from Remycah!” Ender huffed, his anger released in full force instantaneously.

My shoulders practically dropped to the ground. “Ender, come on. It’s not my fault. What do you expect me to do?”

“I expect you to quit these foolish games you and he are playing and help me restore his motivation,” he shouted. I flinched. My chest caved in, and I felt myself spiral out of control.

“It’s out of my hands, you know that, right?” I shouted back. Emotion already clogged my throat, making my voice come out mangled. I didn’t like being blamed for something I was trying so hard to resist.

“You must make him fall out of love with you, Nariella!” Ender demanded.

“Yeah, I know, I told you I’m trying! I already plan on doing that.”

“Then forget what I said earlier, because clearly you are not trying hard enough.” His teeth were clenched and his hands pulled on his hair, something I had never seen him do before. In fact, I had never seen him look so deranged. I could see the sheer fear over his kingdom’s survival like it was a physical entity weighing down on his shoulders. It broke my already breaking heart. It felt impossible and suffocating and just…utter torture.

“I am. I’m doing everything I can,” I cried and fell to my knees. The tears streamed down my cheeks from the pain. “You have no idea how hard I’m actually trying. This is killing me! Don’t you understand? Please. Please don’t make me do this anymore. I can’t do it. It’s too hard. You…you have to find someone else. Someone else who can save your kingdom.”

“There is no one else. Remycah was reared for kingship since the moment he was birthed. He has been thoroughly trained to be the greatest king ever to take the throne in our kingdom. Prince Rydan does not have the strength nor knowledge to repair the damage Ohtar has inflicted over the Zafriel dominion.” He grabbed my shoulders so that I’d resume standing, but I couldn’t.

“Then go to him instead! Talk him out of giving up. Not me! I can’t help you. I’m sorry, but I can’t.” I sniffed and wiped my nose with the back of my sleeve.

“If I were to try once more, he would kill me. It has to be you, Nariella. He will listen to no one else.” Ender took care of the soggy tears that dripped from my chin.

“Please, there has to be another way.” I couldn’t stop the lament from escaping my body.

“I said there is none! It is unlike your Earthly leaders who can be interchanged and replaced continuously with no consequences to your land or people. It is a cold, shallow ruling with no heart or passion.” He shook his head, then gestured toward the realm. “Here, in Luïnil, our kings and queens are in direct connection to their dominion. The very soil and lifeblood that streams through the land’s veins are linked to its true ruler. It is a loving relationship that cannot be replaced or explained in simple terms. A most precious and highly exalted attachment. Without our kingdom’s true king, it will wilt away in cruel agony and misery until there is nothing left.”

“But why me? I’m too weak.” I pushed him away. “I can’t continue to resist him. Ender, I’m in love with him! Don’t you see? He risked his life for me countless times. He’s done nothing but protect me and save my life over and over again. He soothes my soul and gives me hope that there is more than evil in this world. He sacrificed everything for me. How can I turn him away? How can I possibly break his heart?”

“I do not know. But if you do not find a way, then all will surely be lost.” He pulled me tightly against his chest like a loving father would do, and I broke down at the contact. I could feel his protective arms around me as if he wanted to shield me from any and all pain, but was helpless to do so. I knew he didn’t want me to suffer. I knew it with certainty. But he was an elf of honor. He was what Mycah was supposed to be. One who would always put the needs of his kingdom above anything or anyone else.

Why did I have to fall in love with a king?

I sobbed into my father’s shirt. He was warm and strong, and exactly what I had craved all my life. Similar to how he had described the land being connected to its king, I felt my soul was intertwined with Mycah’s in the same way. The strands were woven together so tightly that I couldn’t bear the tears I would need to inflict. All I could imagine was wilting away into cruel agony until there was nothing left, just like what would happen to Aselaira without Mycah’s return.

After I dried my tears, I stayed clinging to Ender until my body ached from sitting in one spot for too long. He had held onto me equally tight, providing the comfort I so desperately needed. But I already knew nothing he did could mend the lacerations I would have on my heart once I experienced my soul being shredded from Mycah’s.

Chapter Nineteen

~Naminé~

A tear slipped from me and fell to the ground I lay on. My heart ached over Nariella’s pain. I had accidentally seen a moment of her outpouring of emotions through Calen, who had been perched on a branch in the forest nearby where Ender and she sat. I had not meant to be awake, but their departure had stirred my consciousness until I was fully roused by the sadness Calen had witnessed through no fault of her own.

I understood her pain too much, and it seemed to amplify my own. I wanted to comfort her in some way and share that she was not alone in her feelings. That there was another out there who could relate. Perhaps if she knew, it could ease her agony even if but a small amount.

Rising quietly from my resting place, I made small, slow movements so as not to disturb another that lay near. My eyes found Rydan in a peaceful slumber, and I smiled at the chance of having seen it. I did not loiter long and was once again moving in the direction of Ender and Nariella.

I used Calen as my guide and found them without difficulty. Ender was alarmed by my intrusion, but once he realized it was me, he settled down again. “Forgive me, I thought perhaps Nariella could use a bit of heart-to-heart time with a female.”

Nariella sniffed as she wiped her nose with the back of her sleeve, sitting up from her place against Ender’s chest. Ender spoke, “I would have to agree with you. That would be most lovely, Naminé. Thank you.”

He embraced his daughter with kindness and gentleness before leaving us alone together, though I suspected he remained nearby in case of immediate danger. Calen and Lissë also kept watch over us, so I did not worry over being caught unaware, for any intruder would be seen long before they reached us.

I sat next to her and contemplated what to say. “Nariella, I do hope you don’t mind my coming here. I wanted the opportunity to provide to you a sense of comfort, if I could, for I, too, am suffering from similar heartbreak. I am terribly sorry for what you are going through. But you are not alone, and I am most certainly here for you if you should ever need someone to listen or speak to about this.”

“Thank you for that. That’s really nice of you,” she responded, her voice scratchy and raw.

“You are most welcome.” I sat pensive and quiet by her side.

“I have to make Mycah fall out of love with me,” she admitted, the words seeming to have caused pain in her side, for she tensely clutched her body. “He has to choose his kingdom over me. And right now, he won’t. I don’t know how, but I’ve got to do something to get him to love me less…love me little enough to do the right thing.”

“That is awful,” I exclaimed. I felt sickened for her and what she was being forced to do. “Do you at least have any idea of how to do it?”

“I…I honestly don’t know.” Her face fell into the palms of her hands as she continued to speak, “What could I do that would make him fall out of love me? Hurt him so bad that he doesn’t want to have anything to do with me? I mean, that’s usually how couples break up where I’m from. They lie, cheat, or do something incredibly hurtful to the one they’re with, and then…it’s over. Sometimes it isn’t. Sometimes they work through it and forgiveness is given. But when it’s really hurtful…too much for the one being hurt to take…only then do they walk away. And I can’t imagine doing something so hurtful to Mycah that he’d let me go. And I don’t want to. The thought alone is…unbearable.”

“Is it truly the only way? I do not believe Remycah has the ability to give up on you, even if you were to find a way to wound him.” I laid a gentle hand on her shoulder. “Nariella, would not Remycah forgive you for any of your trespasses?”

“That’s the hard part about this whole thing. He’s too loyal. Nothing I’d do would change his feelings. I believe that. I really do. Because I don’t think there’s anything he could do that would change mine, either.” She sat up and looked me in the eyes. It was so unsettling to see them in this black color that I was not used to. I wondered what had happened to their violet vibrancy, but I did not wish to change the subject, for I assumed it was tied to the reason she could not heal any longer. “When I thought he was on Ohtar’s side and killing those I felt connected to—the Tavas'Elda I felt were of my kin—deep down I still loved him. And I would’ve forgiven him in time had he really done those things. But Mycah is better than me. He’d know I was only doing it for his kingdom. He’d see through me…it wouldn’t be genuine, and I doubt he’d truly be hurt enough knowing on the inside I didn’t really want to do it.”

I placed my chin into my hand and sighed. “I do see what you are saying, and I must agree. Perhaps, instead of doing something hurtful, you appeal to his love for you. For if he loved you, he would want to make you happy, would he not?”

“Yeah, I guess so. Go on…”

“Well, then, if you convey to him most adamantly that what would make you truly happy is for him to let you go…and for him to save his kingdom and not choose you over it, then, though I cannot be certain, perhaps he will put your needs first again, which happens to be putting his kingdom first. Dear stars, I am beginning to sound like a lunatic, I’m afraid.” I lightly laughed at myself, for I was having the hardest time explaining what I had meant.

“No, no. I think I get it. It’s that saying that goes something like, ‘If you love something, let it go.’ I can’t remember if that’s the exact wording, but yeah. That might actually work.” She tapped her finger against her lips in thought. “Or, I could always arrange for him to catch Cathar kissing me…”

My eyes shot to hers in surprise, and I suspected my mouth hung open as I stared at her. When she saw my face, she immediately broke into laughter, and I, too, joined in the fun with a hearty sound. For a moment, it felt like we were kin, sharing an intimate moment with deep secrets that no one else knew of. And I might have even dared to say the forming of a bond had begun between us then.

It made my heart smile.

Chapter Twenty

~Nari~

It was the crack of dawn, and we were on the move. Now that Mycah and Rydan had their gifts back and everyone was healed, it was time to go after Ohtar. I was told we needed to find his scent “before the veil of dusk.” Elves had a knack of speaking in poetry that I still sometimes marveled at.

But I was in no mood for poetry, riddles, or pretty words. I was a walking zombie—deprived of much needed precious sleep. That always seemed to happen to me. I hadn’t been in blissful unconsciousness for long last night before Ender had almost startled me into an early heart attack.

Then after his heart-shattering lecture, any potential for sleep had been obliterated. And so here I was, clasping Lissë’s neck tightly—drained, exhausted, and completely hollow.

“Who pissed in your coffee this morning?” Rydan joked from his place on the ground walking next to me.

“Ender did,” I whispered. “Well, it was more like last night. I’ve had it with this whole thing, Ry. Seriously.”

“You always say that, but I really don’t think you have any choice in the matter,” he pointed out. Of course he was right. That was the tough part.

“Yeah, yeah. I know. But you don’t need to remind me about it. I repeat—a girl can dream, can’t she?” I sighed, enjoying the wishful thinking for a second. “If only for one moment, I’d like to pretend there was peace in my life and I had the power to prevent all negativity from leaking into my peace-bubble.”

“You’re crazy,” he chuckled.

Naminé chimed in, “I admire your strength, Nariella. I am confident in believing that had it been any other girl when faced with heartbreak, she would have given up the fight against Ohtar and left. It is evident by the fact that you are yet here standing with us whilst immersed in Remycah’s presence, despite what is being asked of you to do, shows real courage and tenacity.”

My eyes shot to her in surprise as she continued to walk next to Rydan’s left. For a moment, she kept her eyes down but then moved them to mine and let me see her genuineness. I smiled. Gratefulness swelled in my chest for her yet again. I had no idea hearing someone, practically a stranger even, say those words would make me feel so much better. But she was beginning to feel less like a stranger and more and more like a close friend.

I believed I was weak and a coward, but it was strange how effective a person other than yourself could be against your too-critical-self-image. Why was it that we needed other people to validate what we should already know ourselves? Either way, and whether or not I had the ability to believe her words, none of that mattered. Because sometimes, it could only take one person to voice the precise sentiments needed to keep you going and from giving up. She encouraged me to believe that I could succeed. And so I thanked her warmly, and there might have even been tiny tears in my eyes.

But I quickly blinked them away.

“She’s right, you know,” Rydan added. “I guess I should tell you those things more.”

“It’s okay. I appreciate your guys’ support.” I smiled again at them. “Thanks.”

I prayed Mycah couldn’t hear us talking. Or maybe it’d be better if he did hear us. I battled the huge part of me that didn’t want him to concede and bail out of our relationship. That half of my heart begged for him to keep chipping away at my resolve and barrel through the little wall I was building between us. Because deep down I didn’t want to let go. I’d never want to let go of Mycah.

But if he did overhear us, perhaps he’d learn on his own to quit the charade and follow his destiny, since I knew it would have to happen in the end one way or the other. And if he did buckle against the pressure, it’d make it a lot easier on me. I wouldn’t have to resist so damn hard.

“I really hope we find Ohtar,” Rydan changed the subject. “That bastard can’t get away with what he’s done.”

“He won’t,” Naminé said, as if she could see the future and it was already fact. I’d like to believe it was true. He had caused so much pain and sorrow—no one should be allowed to exist after all that he had tarnished.

“Yeah, she’s right. We’ll get him, Ry.” I was determined to make it happen.

Unfortunately, it wasn’t that day. After spending hours trying to pick up Ohtar’s scent to no avail, we were forced to make a new camp for another night. But tomorrow we’d be right back at it again.

There were violet and vibrant blue flowers scattered everywhere.

I was back in the Duck Room of the O’Malley Bed and Breakfast, and it was exactly as it looked the night Mycah had decorated it to make up for my missing the school dance. Was I dreaming of that night? Hey, that was fine with me. I’d give anything to secretly return to that moment Mycah had held me in his arms and we had danced the night away.

I spun around in awe, soaking it all in. It was so unbelievably real. There was no way this was a dream. I was sure I had somehow got transported back to the Earthly realm by a secret magician who had been lurking in the trees while I slept. He must have felt I was an abomination too and wanted me out of there. But where was my handsome prince? I mean, king.

“No, love. This is in fact a dream,” his accent clicked over the words from his spot in the doorway—just like last time, too. Speak of the devil. Or in this case, secret magician. I turned around to face him.

Good God! My stomach flipped at the sight of him. How could anyone be allowed to be this…this…hell. How did one describe such sexy perfection? He made me ache just looking at him as he leaned on the doorframe with his arms crossed, accentuating his biceps, with his otherworldly eyes that never failed to pierce my soul. Cheekbones and muscles and…hell. I blinked. The stubble over his glorious jawline was infectious…I had to touch it.

But I didn’t.

I kept my cool.

We hadn’t spoken since we had that heartbreaking conversation and I left his ring on the ground. I swallowed. “Oh, hey. Yeah, um, it’s going to take me a lot longer than a few weeks to get over this whole dream-weaving thing.” And his sexiness.

A whole lot of time.

Centuries probably. And even then I was sure it wouldn’t be enough. One did not just get used to Mycah Nightly’s gorgeousness.

He took my hand gently—cautiously. “Wake up. I want to show you something. But keep quiet, and whatever you do, do not disturb Ender. If I could deepen his sleep, I would. But my abilities are useless against him, as you are already aware.”

“Where are we going? And are you like, sitting next to me right now out in the real world like a big’ol’creeper?” I made an “ew” face. Obviously, I was totally faking, because that’d be so freakin’ hot. But only because it’d be him…who wouldn’t want Mycah Nightly sitting next to them, even if they were asleep?

He shook his head and scoffed. “No. How can one person be so silly?”

“Magic, I think.” And hot, sexy elves who did crazy things to my mind.

“Just follow the trail I left you. Alright? Be quick.”

Then not one second later, he was gone. And I was once again conscious with my heart jumping like crazy. I needed to ignore him. Just ignore him.

But then I looked and found that there were those same purple and blue swirled flowers left in a trail like breadcrumbs, like I had suddenly stepped into the story of Hansel and Gretel. Why did I get up and start to follow them? I knew they’d lead me to my doom—to the house made out of candy with a cannibalistic witch inside, but I didn’t care. I went anyway. And like Hansel and Gretel, the thought of just one taste seemed too sweet to pass up. My breath caught momentarily as I let Mycah lead me somewhere else. Somewhere far, far away from where I was supposed to be.

He stood in the middle of the path; well, more like unbeaten path, since it was the middle of a forest. But nonetheless—he was there, waiting for me. Ethereal and dangerous, I was at risk of falling even more in love with him than I already was. I hated when that happened. I was supposed to be falling out of love with him and him out of love with me. So why did I let him drag me out to these places? I knew one-hundred-percent nothing good would come of it. And yet, even so, there was absolutely no stopping my feet from following him blindly like two giddy children on their way to Disney World.

“Stop worrying, sweetheart.” He caressed my jawline gingerly, and my body reacted to his touch like a bolt of electricity zapping me upright.

Oh, he was certainly the devil in disguise. I no longer had to wonder if he was maybe an angel. There would be no denying that he was actually the opposite.

He led me through trees, trees, and more trees, until finally, he stopped. “We’re here.”

“And where’s here, exactly?”

“The place that dreams are made of.”

I looked then, really looked, and my heart jumped into my throat at the sight before me. It was another one of Mycah’s dreams that he had weaved for me—the first one he had ever created for us. I hadn’t known it was a dream at the time, but I had discovered that little fact when Naminé spilled the beans. Not that it was supposed to be a secret or anything.

But this wasn’t a dream. This was real. For once, a dream literally had come true. And it was one of the most exquisite things I had ever seen.

Giant weeping willows stood towering across the whole glen, circling a translucent pond. A million fireflies lit up the air until the scene appeared to be twinkling. In the middle hung the bed of flowers that was suspended by the arms of the willow trees. Though they weren’t in the water or really that close to the pallet of flowers, it was pure magic that extended their reach from across the way to hold it up with perfect grace.

Mycah used his mind-blowing powers and drew those branches that were attached along the massive platform to the edge of the pond with the intention for us to climb on board. It dangled there in front of me like the worst kind of bait known to man. Oh, this boy was good. Way too good for my measly self to handle.

I was being stalked like prey. Hunted in the way one would seek a rare treasure or prize. But don’t get me wrong—it definitely wasn’t in a bad, creepy-stalker-ish kind of way. No, no. This was much different. This was done out of the purest form of love that could ever exist—an unrelenting love that could never be extinguished.

There could be nothing more beautiful.

Mycah was doing everything in his power to win me over. I looked into his fire-lit eyes and praised every moment more that I was able to do so. Because he had been my only light that had truly chased away the darkness that worked so hard to consume me. Not even Rydan was able to do that. I could read his stare like an open book—a passion was emblazoned there meant just for me.

What was I to do, or even say? I was never good at change. And that was what needed to happen. Change. We couldn’t continue like this. I couldn’t have another late night fight with Ender as he berated me for not trying hard enough. I couldn’t live through that again.

I immediately turned around and fled back the way we had come. I felt Mycah come after me, but I didn’t stop until I was able to recognize where I was.

“Nariella, come back.” Mycah slid his hand over my wrist to stop me from walking away. “Please don't leave quite yet. I need you to hear me out. Alright?”

“What else is there to say, Mycah?”

He didn't respond. We waited near the path that’d return us to camp. I could see him open and close his mouth a few times, struggling to come up with the right words. But it was the darn silence that hung between us that told me everything I needed to know and scared me more than the thought of leaving could. Because there hiding in that silence was the deafening proof that there were no more excuses to keep me from doing this. Thankfully, there was no shedding of those little tears I hated so much. I kept myself in control.

He finally spoke, “Have you ever seen Chaudet’s composition of Cupid Playing with a Butterfly?” I gave him a quizzical look, and he kept going as he shook his head at himself, “No, of course you haven’t. Silly me.”

“What are you—?” He placed his finger on my lips to silence me, and my toes curled.

“Just listen. Cupid, the god of desire, love, and attraction, offers a rose to a butterfly he is holding by the wings. The butterfly, symbolizing the soul, allows itself to be seduced by his rose.” His gruff voice, his words, they were like honey on my lips, and I suddenly wondered if he was Cupid himself. “Imprisoned by Cupid, or love, the soul then experiences love’s torments rather than its pleasures. Love plucks the butterfly’s wings, further enslaving it and…tortures it.”

“Mycah…” I somehow breathed his name, but already my heart was being strangled.

“I…suppose I suddenly understand that butterfly.” He slid his fingers down long strands of my hair, and they glided effortlessly. “Love, at times, can be quite more torturous than pleasurable, is it not?”

I closed my eyes and nodded my fervent reply. I knew all too well the torment of love.

He drew closer to me, and I sucked in a breath. “I thought about what you had said. And you’re wrong. I would never regret choosing you, Nariella. I could never resent you. Even if I am brought torment, you’ve already seduced me.”

“Mycah…”

“I understand you’re upset with what you saw inside the castle walls, but it's all that has a hold over us now. And we can overcome it in time.” I could hear the desperation in his voice. He fought with everything he had to keep me from continuing down this path of no return.

“No. I refuse to believe any lies or excuses and then live day after day telling each other we'll be fine forever. While deep down I would know that it’s a false reality. A dream that can never come true.” This wasn’t one of his creations that he could turn into reality. He had to understand that.

“It wouldn’t be like that, love.” He tried to caress my jawline but I jerked away. “I know you believe you have to do this, but you don’t!”

“I’m sorry,” I whispered. “This is how it has to be.”

“I know you're sorry, and believe me, I know precisely what you’re going through with all this insanity that you never asked for. And I feel sorry for you. I feel sorry for us. Most of all, I feel sorry for my people. But they don’t want me, Nariella. And I refuse to let you walk out of my life all because of their ridiculous prejudice.” He slid his hand into his favorite spot at the side of my cheek, his fingers getting lost in my hair. I wasn’t able to fight it that time. “Nari, come away with me. Let’s go and get out of this dreadful place, just the two of us. A place where no one can stop us from being together.”

“I can’t do that, you know I can’t do that! I will always have the death of your kingdom on my mind, because I’ve felt its pain in my bones. Can't you see? We're not special, Mycah! Nothing about us is special. It wasn’t a miracle that brought us together. It was a curse. An omen. Our love will only bring death and destruction.”

“For bloody sake, don’t say that, Nariella!” He grabbed onto his chest like I had delivered a physical blow to his heart.

It killed me, but I was on this runaway train to hell with no stopping in sight. “God! Why are you doing this to me? We will never see eye-to-eye on this. You are too stuck in this tunnel vision.” And here came the lies, “For all of this, everything that I’ve been put through—how can you not see that I’m better off without you? We’re better off without each other. It’s like we’re on this car ride fated for destruction and slowly drifting to the wrong side. We’re swerving off the road and flying past all signs that had warned us not to head this way.”

“That isn’t true.” He grabbed my wrists and pulled me against his chest forcefully when I started to turn away. “Nariella. Even if being with you meant I was fated to die for it, you would be worth it. You’re worth fighting for, you’re worth dying for, and I won’t stop loving you just because someone tells me to.”

“But, Mycah…” I said the next words with complete numbness. I didn’t even listen to myself say them. My mind was set on something entirely different. I braced myself for the world to crash and burn the moment they left my lips. “Mycah, I don't want you to love me anymore. Because I’m over loving you.”

Stupid, fat, horribly ugly tears toppled over onto my heated cheeks and fell to the fabric of my shirt, soaking up into dark circles. But those same eyes were strongly covered in disguise. I had to deceive him into thinking it was what I truly wanted. I could not let my actual desires give way in any sort of fashion if I were to convince him I was being honest. He stared at me unrelentingly for a good few minutes. I was sure I could hear the sound of his heart breaking with each passing second I forced myself to feel like those appalling words were true.

“Be honest with me for this one time, Nariella. And then I won’t try anymore, if that is what you truly wish. Tell me, are you genuinely giving up on us? Is that really what you want from me? Quit with the façade and tell me truthfully right now, Do you. Want me. To walk away?”

Oh, God, please hear me now. Please give me the strength that I need so incredibly much in this moment to endure the hardest thing I have ever been presented with.

I couldn’t believe my bones that shook with pain at having to answer this question. I tried to be better than this. Stronger than this. I tried to be the daughter I knew my father wanted, but when I opened my mouth to tell him yes, I couldn’t. My pent-up sobs were strangling the life out of me. I fell to my knees, and he let me, with shock etched into his face. All I could manage was a nod.

“So be it. Then I will let you give up. But I won’t deny that it’s only come to this because there’s no more trying to convince you otherwise tonight. My heart cannot bear seeing you like this.”

“Thank you,” I think I said, if the words managed to escape my aching vocal cords.

“Don’t thank me, Nariella. You and I…we’ll never be the same as we once were before each other. A butterfly can never regain its wings.” He stood tall with his head to the wind, remaining calmer than the dawning sky. I imagined he waited there for waves to flood in on both sides of him and crash, as if maybe he wanted to be swept away from here. I wanted to yell at him and beg him to stop faking this tough demeanor that I knew hid his misery. But I was no better. I was faking, too. And I was so damn tired of obeying my stupid brain that I almost gave in.

Almost.

I knew then that he’d never give up on me, and I would forever be tortured like that butterfly if I didn’t leave. I would have to endure this “break up” again and again. So I tried my best to leave first—afraid if I didn’t, the shattered pieces of my soul that lay on the ground where I waited would be forced to watch him walk away from me. And I was terrified I'd go after him if I did. But I couldn’t move.

He turned in departure from this miserable spot, and I wrestled with the deepest parts of me to keep from chasing after him, taking back all the wrong things I had said and begging for forgiveness. My fists were clenched so tightly it hurt as I watched in torment Mycah descend further into the darkness with a hand dug deep into his pocket, the other clenching the back of his neck.

I would miss him forever. What he left behind, it hurt my marrow. Made it impossible to get up and do the right thing—to accomplish what was needed so that Mycah would be released from my hold. But I was cut too deep that I cried on my knees and broke down into the soil instead. All I had left to cling to was my love for Remycah Avel Zafriel when I hit the ground.

With the help of my Fëa, I recovered momentarily and returned to the group’s resting place. Mycah wasn’t here and everyone remained asleep, so it didn’t take me long to gather my few things.

Ender had been right, yet again. I should’ve left before Mycah he had woken that day. It was the only way he would be allowed to heal and realize his foolish actions. Without me there, he’d come to his senses and save his people a lot sooner than later.

I was sure that above everything, I couldn't be wrong about this. And maybe I needed to prove that I was strong enough to make it on my own. That I didn’t need to be so attached to a man to be okay. But, who really knew? Heartache was quick to make you believe any excuse in order for you to feel better as soon as possible. I’d let myself buy anything at this point.

With my sword returned to my side, I slinked back into the woods with my tail between my legs. Lissë nuzzled my neck tenderly with her soft nose, then wiped the tears that fell periodically in silence down my face. Her snout was like pure butter on my skin. I tried to smile, but I couldn’t. Nothing had ever hurt so much as to let Mycah go. I needed to walk and mourn the death of a love I knew could never be replaced.

I wandered through dense trees and foliage like a drifter no one would care to notice and recollected memories of Mycah and me. I felt terrible for hurting him, and there would always be a huge scar on my heart that would serve as a reminder that I should've never let him go. But that heart collided with the logic of my mind and fell down deep through the pits of my stomach until it split and divided on the ground.

I needed to be stronger. I needed there to be more in me. Despite feeling stale, I was able to find a tiny piece of dignity that would serve as glue buried inside me somewhere, and so I stuck myself together for now.

My mind was so unfocused and clouded that I was blind to where I was going. I tripped on something and plunged to my knees. I stayed there for a moment to catch my breath. I was scattered and grey like ashes spread on the ground. And I was tired of blowing around without a home to go to. I could feel my sanity beginning to fray at the ends like an overused rope.

Chapter Twenty-One

~Naminé~

Try as I might, I could not resist. I had grown so accustomed to Rydan’s and my relationship developing through our dreams that I felt most comfortable sharing my feelings with him there, despite knowing his physical body was near mine. Though, it might've had to do with the nature of this particular discussion I wished to have and the overwhelming number of ears that had the chance of listening to our private matters, should we speak in person. It seemed best to keep this topic secret, and communicating by way of a dream would ensure that it did.

Calen was warm beside me as I stroked her feathers. I had been waiting to portray the doubts I had over the sudden advancement in our relationship ever since we had escaped our execution, and my mother voicing her concerns to me planted them deeper. I knew she was right. I only had to figure out a way to make Rydan realize that as well.

With the assistance of Calen, though not needed when it came to Rydan apparently, our usual dream scene was painted in seconds. I called to him like a whisper in a shadow. Instantly I felt his presence, and without my permission, my soul rejoiced in our connection.

I closed my eyes and prayed that I would have the strength needed to do what must be done. I feared the moment my skin would make contact with his, I would be done for. His power over me was far too great.

“Hey,” his voice rumbled. “I was hoping you’d meet me here.”

“Rydan, before you continue, I must tell you this will not be easy for us.” I had motioned my hand toward the dream atmosphere, indicating I referred to this conversation. “I came to you for one purpose and one purpose only. I fear I will not follow through on what my conscience is screaming at me to do, and so I must not let anything else in this dream go any further until I speak my mind. So please listen.”

His face drew painstakingly close to mine, and I nearly came undone at the seams. For my heart pleaded with me, pleaded that I release my prior reservations to the wind, forget they ever existed, and kiss his utterly seductive mouth to the stars above.

But I was not weak. I held my palms up and his chest pressed against them. His heat seeped into my skin as I kept them there, reveling in our stolen touch. “Rydan, you mustn’t.”

“What do you mean?” He lifted my chin to meet his waiting gaze. His silver eyes bore into mine with concern and affection. The air in my lungs became trapped while I remained captive by his stare.

I did my best to break from his enchantment, remembering what Cathar had said about me that day. “I am afraid my mother knows of our…of this.” I gestured between us. “Not only she, but my brother, and doubtless my father as well. Rydan, I was a fool to encourage what might have accidentally developed between you and me. I believed that we would be executed shortly after, for I did not foresee Ender and Nariella assembling such a massive army as they had, then storming the castle.”

“Wait, what are you saying?” His heartbeat increased and pounded harder beneath the pads of my fingers. “You’re not backing out of this, Naminé. I don’t care what I was born into. I don’t care what you were born into. To me, you’re every bit as beautiful, if not more, than any queen could hope to be. It doesn’t matter that you’re not of royalty.”

“We have discussed this before.” I turned away from him, my cheeks burning deep as embers. “It does certainly matter. It means everything. If we are to live in this realm, Rydan, then we must obey its laws and traditions. It is of great shame not to. It could mean our exile and disconnection from the land’s lifeblood. Do you recall the rogue elda who had Lómë in captivity? We would descend into darkness, much like her. Much like Ohtar, and even worse…Dae’Sûl.”

“Then tell me what to do. Tell me, Naminé. What is it that you want from me?” He slid his hand around my arm above my elbow and spun me around to face him once more. Our lips were held millimeters apart, and our gazes collided with a force that had my heart spiraling out of my chest. “Because I’ll do as you ask. Anything. If you want me to back off and never touch you again, then so be it. Just know, if it were anyone but you, I’d just pursue you like there was no tomorrow. But you’re you. Pedestal.”

My poor heart now crashed violently against my ribs as he waited for an answer. An answer I wished more than anything I didn’t have to give. For the moment I did, my world would crash and burn.

My breath was held, for I dared not move—not even to inhale. I feared doing so would be the end of me and my determination to hold strong to our traditions.

“Naminé? Tell me,” his deep, raspy voice murmured.

“We must remain only acquaintances. Nothing more. Any intimacy we had shared must be put to an end. And you will remain my prince, and I your servant.” My entire body trembled from the sheer magnitude the meaning of my words held.

“Fine. Anything for you. But let me ask one thing.” He retreated from me by taking a step backward, and any contact our bodies had was extinguished in a heartbreaking second. “If I convinced my mom to approve of this…would you reconsider?”

“I would not dare dream of it. That is impossible—”

“Naminé, would you reconsider?” he interrupted me.

“I…I know not if I even could.” I clenched fists at my sides, held my head high, and did my best to hold myself together. “But…I suppose…if by some miracle we were given permission, then…then yes. But I—” Again, he disrupted my speaking, only this time, he held a finger to my lips.

“That’s all I needed to know.” He lowered his lips to my ear and whispered, “And don't say I didn’t warn you, beautiful.”

My insides ached at his words, and I found myself awoken from the dream and returned to the reality of Luïnil. My heart hammered wildly as I slid my focus to Rydan, who lay on the other side of our resting space, staring at me stoically. Not seconds later, he maneuvered his head to gaze upon the night sky above before draping his arm over his eyes.

I turned on my side and huddled closer to Calen for comfort, realizing too well I had no chance of sleep tonight after my experience with the enigma known as Prince Rydan Cael Zafriel.

Chapter Twenty-Two

~Nari~

The silence that coated the atmosphere was so loud, it left little room for sleep. But before I knew it, the sun had peeked its ferocious face up over the horizon, and its light sprinkled in through the trees encircling me. I hadn’t even realized I had stayed in this one spot the rest of the night.

I was hung loose like a dying branch, just fluttering with each tiny breeze that blew, making the wind look so cold. I remained holding onto everything I held dear so close. And that was stupid of me. I needed to let it all go.

My eyes were again drowning in tears that I couldn’t seem to stop. If I could do one thing differently, I would have let Mycah know that he had been my shining light through the darkest of storms. The one beam I had looked to every night and believed whole-heartedly would always take me home.

Without it, I felt purely lost.

I remained at a spot near the trunk of a tree, needing more time to just sit and think. Lissë remained asleep, lying on buckled legs next to me. Looking around the borderline of Aselaira, I had hoped it would feel more like home by now. But the only emotions I currently felt from it were resentment and strife.

My upper body dropped down to the ground until I was curled onto my side. I stared openly at nothing, not seeing anything, completely lost in thought. Until surprisingly, something happened.

I jumped up into a sitting position, my heartbeat pounding erratically. There in front of me was a small, translucent…animal. Creature. Thing. I wasn’t exactly sure what it was, but I knew it was unique to Luïnil. It stared at me with its large black eyes and glowing body. Which I could see through. I asked, “Hello?”

I was met with silence, but it did turn its head at me like a puppy. It continued to do nothing but stare…and it didn’t even have eyelids. Okay, now I was a little creeped out.

“Shoo.” I waved it off, feeling insecure. Suddenly, more popped up, surrounding me. They were all different shapes and sizes—some skinny, some chubby, with those big black eyes, maybe a foot tall at the most. But the thing that freaked me out more was how every single one of them was see through. Hazy-white and glowing, they looked like…ghosts.

But they weren’t ghosts.

At least, I didn’t think so…They definitely weren’t human, elf, or anything normal like that. They were their own type of creature.

They started jumping around and hopping on each other’s backs as they waved me on to follow them. I didn’t know why, but I did. I felt safe. I could feel they didn’t mean me harm. I crawled on my hands and knees as they led me somewhere else.

Eventually, I found myself in front of a puddle. The little creatures got down on their hands and knees, too, and knelt over it, setting their tiny heads in their even tinier hands. They gazed into the puddle, and a few gestured for me to do the same. So I did.

Suddenly, Ohtar appeared in the reflection. I whirled around to look behind me, but he wasn’t there. I turned back to the water and realized it was playing like a movie. It showed him step into the puddle, and then like magic, my eyes followed it up to a new puddle that appeared across the way. I quickly crawled over to it and watched it happen again and again until the puddles led me to a giant pool of water. The movie finished with Ohtar and his men crossing the water and making their way up a passage to the tops of the Nura’ringul Mountains.

Were these creatures showing me where Ohtar fled? Where he was currently hiding? I could hardly believe it. Turning to them, I thanked them but as the words left my mouth, the creatures disappeared in a snap. I couldn't tell if it was because they were done with me, or if it was for a different reason. Like they had run away from danger.

That made being alone out here in the middle of Luïnil—where evil monsters creeped out of every hole and cranny—seem like a really stupid idea. Distracted? Not paying attention to my surroundings? Uh, yeah. That was like a huge “All Psychotic Monsters Welcome! HAVE AT ME!” sign plastered on the tree above my head. That thought sent a jolt of electricity down my spine, like a pre-warning that I was about to get attacked.

No, I was only being paranoid. But still, my eyes darted around the area like ping-pong balls, just waiting to spot something out of place. Slowly, I stood up with my hands still bracing the trunk behind me and peered around to the other side. My heart beat faster than a double-base kick-drum. You can thank Rydan for that little reference there.

A scream ripped through my throat the instant I met another face inches from my own, but it was stifled by a hand clamped so tightly over my mouth and nose that it never actually escaped far. I could see through my mind’s eye that Lissë was startled awake by my fear and shot up to a standing position, but only to be knocked back down to the ground a second later with a large dart sticking out of her neck. My eyes looked for the culprit, but I couldn’t see him or her.

I couldn’t breathe. That fact alone was alarming enough to send my gut wrenching out of control, never mind anything else. My focus was set on returning air to my lungs, and so I paid no attention to the person responsible for my capture.

That was until I recognized a face. Oh, that gosh darn face was sure to haunt me for the rest of my long, immortal life. The newly-burn-scarred, crooked-nosed face.

Nikolai.

What…what the heck was he doing here?!

I fought against my attacker’s hold around my body and tried to break free. The grass below his feet began to multiply and thicken into vines that slithered around his ankles and up over his thighs, all by my command. He shrieked like a little girl, but didn’t let me go. Until I made thorns spike into his flesh.

With a howl, he dropped me like a hot potato, and I dashed for cover faster than a racehorse at the sound of a gunshot. Not taking any chances, I sent rocks and tree bark flying at anyone who had been behind me—I had no idea if the stuff actually hit anyone, because I kept my eyes on where I ran. I prayed that Lissë would be okay if she remained where she was. I could return for her later once I lured these guys away.

A loud popping sound had me looking to my right, but at that same instant I crashed into the soil like a rag-doll. Just like what happened to Lissë, my legs wouldn’t move. My arms wouldn’t move. I couldn’t even twist my head or turn onto my back. I was completely paralyzed. I commanded any sort of aid from the elements surrounding me, but it was no use once my mind began to fuzz and my eyes closed.

I was a goner.

The glistening sun played delicately with the long, slight limbs of my glorious Weeping Willow tree. Its ageless friend—the wind—danced between the slender leaves with affection and fondness. The familiar pool of water that sparkled like glass remained lovingly at the Willow’s side. Dew glimmered along the vibrant, silky blades of foliage that stretched to the turf below.

I smiled sweetly as I caressed my hand over those graceful leaves that I could’ve sworn were made out of jade. I smoothed the wetness over my fingers and soaked the droplets up as if they were a part of me. The branches embraced me back like I was a long-lost friend who had stayed away for far too long.

I felt that way, too.

Rydan brushed past me and entered through the long curtain of branches with ease. Reaching back, he took my hand and pulled me to the trunk where we both sat cross-legged. He set his acoustic guitar in his lap just as the wind blew, and I closed my eyes at the familiar wood smell that reached my nose.

He began playing a slow, simple melody formed by a few chords. But the richness contained in the rhythm of how he strummed evoked a wave of emotions I could hardly contain inside. I inhaled calmly and deliberately—absorbing each enchanting note into my memory for later.

Mycah was suddenly there next to me and touched my cheek gingerly. He wasn’t smiling or frowning—his face stayed stoic and still. I couldn’t tell what he was thinking or why he was here. This was mine and Rydan’s time. This was our secret escape that we clung to and lived for, day after day.

If Mycah was here, then that meant…danger. He brought danger to our favorite hideaway…and…destroyed it.

Horrified, I turned to see the magnificent tree up in a smoking blaze. It was once again on fire—a plume of black smoke bellowed out of the top and ascended far into the darkening sky. I was already yards away from it, unsure of how I got here. Wasn’t I just sitting under it with Rydan?

Rydan!

I looked for him but he was nowhere to be seen. I could still hear his song playing from underneath the canopy, and panic resonated throughout my extremities. I took off running for him, but Mycah stopped me before I could reach my best friend.

My eyes flew open and reality came crashing down on me like a ton of bricks—it was only a dream. Thank God, it was only a stupid dream.

But even if I didn’t want to admit it, there was truth hidden in the meaning somewhere. My relationship with Mycah would ultimately damage my relationship with Rydan, because they were brothers. If by some miracle Mycah and I had been able to be together, I knew the way Rydan and I behaved would not bode well for us.

But the really sad part was that with the ties between Mycah and me now severed, my relationship with Rydan would still suffer—because by leaving Mycah and all of Aselaira behind, I would have to leave Rydan, too.

Wait—What the heck was I doing dwelling on all that nonsense now of all times? Like when I was kidnapped for the billionth time? My word, I belonged in a mental institution—I was sure of it.

I tried to sit up, but still couldn’t move. Behind iron bars, my body lay motionless on the ground as I stared out at one of the most horrendous scenes I had ever witnessed.

Men covered a large expanse of Luïnil like ants crawling over their anthill. In and out of the portal between Luïnil and the Earthly realm they roved, carrying items and tools. Dozens of erected tents spread from one end to another, mimicking a growing village—or perhaps barracks. Huge machine guns on turrets surrounded a half-complete fenced-in area that was almost finished being built, and on the other side of them—outside the circle of men—were bodies upon bodies of fallen creatures native to this realm.

Dead.

All dead. I had to assume they were killed on sight—a result of the men defending their newly claimed land as their own. I gagged, but couldn’t even cover my mouth with my hand, because I couldn’t move. That right there infuriated me, but not nearly enough as what I was forced to watch next.

A group of these stupid, uncaring humans were cutting down a tree. One of MY beautiful, majestic trees! It was like watching one of my children being killed. These grandiose plants that stood tall into the sky—their fingers and souls implanted deep into the rich soil below—had become a part of me once I stepped foot into Luïnil and connected with its lifeblood, but especially now that I was a queen. They gave me aid and comfort when I most needed it—they were like my friends. I depended on them and drew strength from them.

How dare these uninvited humans charge into this clean, untainted world and disrupt the land with their pollutants and destruction? I was furious.

I just wished I could show it somehow.

Lissë popped into my mind, and I reached out to her through our connection. She, too, was paralyzed. She wasn’t harmed or caged, only immobile. I tried to see where she was and discovered she remained exactly where I had left her. Thank the lord—she was safe and free. I wanted to look around but my head was stuck in one place. Did they even know I was awake? Was anyone going to notice me? Or try talking to me? Hello?! I grew kind of bored here.

It seemed like hours passed by before I was able to feel a tingle in my pinkies and baby toes. Gradually, the sensation extended through my limbs and neck, until finally, I was able to sit up, albeit sluggishly. I probably moved slower than a sloth, but hey—I’d take it.

My arms hung to the ground at my sides like limp noodles, and my head sloshed to my shoulder. But I could continue peering at the surreal motions of unwelcome guests hurrying about as they stayed busy tending to who knows what.

I growled at them in my head. Like, really growled. I was way louder than any lion could ever dream of being. I didn’t know how they found the portal in England, but I was determined to find out.

At the top of my lungs, and without physical movement, I screamed, “Nikolai!”

I gave him a few seconds before adding, “Where are you?! I know your creepy butt is out there somewhere…probably watching me like a perverted hawk. Get over here where I can see you!”

Still nothing. No one seemed to be paying any sort of attention at all. Was I invisible? Or were they actually ignoring me? How rude. Once I got my mobility back, I’d break out of here and make them pay for that. It’d be the first thing I did.

My stomach grumbled and I cursed it for reminding me that I was starving, and of course, incredibly thirsty. That was when I noticed the rows and rows of planted crops. Though they were green, the soil and terrain encompassed around them were very much not. In fact, it was the opposite. In a twisting, sickening depravation, cracked lines in the ground spread out like stretches of web. The center where the greenery flourished were the crops, but like a ripple effect, everything spanning outward was dead, dying, and dryer than bone. As if…as if the plants were sucking every ounce of life from all beautiful things near them.

My attention flicked to a couple of men each carrying small, clear glasses that must’ve been filled with deep crimson liquid at some point. The red stain was leftover, slightly coating along the edges of the glass, but their cups were running low. Was that blood? Others who stood next to them were sucking the stuff up into a syringe and then injecting it into something they held in their hands, but I couldn’t see what from here.

In the middle of the crops where the land hadn’t started dying yet, another group ripped the plants out one after the other and threw them into a burning fire, followed by planting what I assumed to be a seed. I didn’t get it…why were they destroying a thriving plant, only to replace it and start the process over again? I sat mesmerized by their actions as I tried to discern what exactly the whole process was. None of this made sense.

Why isn’t anyone over here talking to me?! What am I even doing here?

I was at my wits’ end and growing angrier by the second. Nikolai was like a dirty cockroach that refused to crawl into a hole and die. He was unrelenting and backhanded. What I wouldn’t give to be face-to-face with him now. I’d do to him what should’ve been done the first time he had kidnapped me.

The very thing I had begged Mycah not to do. If only then I had known how truly wicked this man was. But it was a horrible thing, dealing out death. It wasn’t something that should be done lightly or on a whim. It had to be truly deserved—and even then it was still hard for me to dish out. It would probably always be that way, too. And even despite not having the ability to heal anymore, I was still a Healer inside. It would always be who I was for the rest of eternity—which meant I would forever find death difficult to bear.

A man all of a sudden appeared at my cage and took my arm. He pulled it through the bars and jabbed a needle into a vein with no attempt at gentleness. I shouted at him to stop and tried to pull away, but it was pointless. I hadn’t gained enough strength to do anything but watch him steal my blood one vial after another.

“What the heck are you doing?” I kept asking, which he kept ignoring.

Nikolai’s voice flitted into my ear like a hissing snake, “Ah, Nari. Such a pleasure seeing you again. We found you at the perfect time.”

“You,” I bit out, my skin growing hotter than the seventh circle of Hades. I felt my temples throbbing with pure rage. “What are you doing here? I swear, when I get out of this damn cage, you’re dead. Do you hear me? Dead!”

He laughed the way he usually did when I tried to be serious and threatening, which always made me want to become violent with him in a snap-second. And he knew this. It had to be the reason why he did it in the first place. I wasn’t dumb…and so I didn’t let it show just how much the action bothered me.

“I don’t think so, Nari. Not this time. Do you see those big metal things stationed around the parameter?” He mocked me like I was a three-year-old child. “Those are maxim anti-aircraft machine guns. There won’t be any of your boyfriends, friends, or other skulking creatures you like to call family breaching the line beyond those bullets that will shred open their skulls like cabbage.”

He smiled at me. Like, really, truly smiled with a disgusting, satisfied expression that I couldn’t wait to punch off when I got the chance to. “No, no. You won’t be going anywhere. So sit tight, and enjoy the show. Alright?”

“What show?” My attention got stuck on the guy who had finished taking several vials of my blood. I watched as he walked them over to the other men, then poured each one into the cups they were holding. It hit me then. Please don’t tell me that they were using my blood for some sick, cruel reason that is sure to harm this realm. My chest caved in and it became hard to breathe. I didn’t like this…I didn’t like this one bit.

Nikolai left without another word being said from him. Only that sickening smirk was left sitting on his ugly face. I felt violated and dirty.

I was left to stew alone in my anger. In a cage that looked exactly like Zaylie’s did, no less. Even that had me angry—just remembering what she had to go through because of these heinous people.

More hours ticked brutally by, and though it did offer me the chance to be on the verge of gaining more and more movement that might have meant my release, it never came to fruition once a new guy came into my view and pointed a gun at me.

“Hey! Come on, that’s not needed. I’m just one person, what chance do I have against all of you? I’m no threat; I’m like one of you! I grew up in the Earthly realm,” I threw my words around carelessly, not even really noticing what I was saying. I only wished to get him to not kill me.

“Relax,” he mumbled. “This is just your next tranquilizing dose.”

“Oh, is that all? Great. Carry on then.” I rolled my eyes. How pathetic! I was now their unofficial blood donor, apparently. “What am I even doing here? Why are you doing this to me?”

“Can’t have you mangling us with rocks and branches again, now can we?”

That wasn’t even an answer, and especially not what I meant in the first place. Then in the next second he was bashed in the back of the head with a thick tree branch. He crumpled to his knees, the gun falling to his side. I laughed at the irony.

“Umm, what was that?” I whispered to the unconscious man. “Something about branches?” I slid my eyes up to take in my apparent rescuer only to be floored in an instant.

What…the hell?!

I knew this guy…from somewhere. I knew I did, but I couldn’t place a name to his face. Then it freakin’ hit me. I whisper-screeched, “Lachlan?!”

Did I fall into another episode of the Twilight Zone? This was so far past bizarre that I wanted to scream. And kick. And stomp my feet like a little kid throwing a temper-tantrum.

“Shhh!” he demanded, as if he had any right telling me what to do. Okay, maybe he did a little bit, since he did kind of save me from getting a tranquilizer dart shot to my butt like King Kong.

“Okay, but what are you doing here?” I did my very best to keep my voice controlled and as low as possible. But there was no denying that I was freaking out over this insanity. He was the last person I would’ve ever expected to see today.

“I could tell you all ‘bout it right here, maybe even grab a few bikkies, set up a quaint little table and chairs with some doilies and what not…and then we can gush and gush about all the little details over a nice up of tea. Sure. But don’t you think you should start running right about now instead?” He held the cage door open for me, his eyes roving the area on lookout for whoever would be the one to catch this craziness in action.

I narrowed my eyes at him. He had no idea how hard it was for me to dash out of there while my curiosity burned a hole in my head. I had to know what was going on! I was literally tempted to trade in my freedom for answers, just so that I could know. “Fine. But I better find out what all this is about. And you better believe this little oasis you guys got going on here will not be lasting long. I can assure you that.” I started to leave, but paused, my eyebrows furrowed. “By the way, what’s a bikkie?”

“Will you just go? Hurry! Get out of here!” He pulled me out of the cage and pushed me toward the woods. I stumbled on numb legs and fell to my knees. “I could be killed over this. And I will be if you don’t disappear in zero-point-five-seconds.”

The tranquilizer wore off by this point, but it was still difficult to move faster than a snail. I looked at the forest waiting for my return, and then gazed back at the camp destroying my true home. There wasn’t anything I could do in this condition, so I gave in and relinquished my right to instant gratification and zoomed into the cover of plant-life and foliage.

No one noticed my escape, thank goodness, but it killed me to leave like that and not stop them from doing whatever the heck they were doing. I knew it had to be bad news. I could feel it deep within my bones that those crops were something horrible to this land, because let’s face it. Nothing the humans could do here would be for the betterment of the realm.

I fought with myself to stay or leave and finally turned away with reluctance gnawing at my heart. What could I do, anyway? Kill them all? They weren’t going to listen to me if I ordered them to leave. I was only Queen of Lassaira—not President of the United States of America. Or…wait. They were Austrian…so…did they have presidents in Austria, or what? I didn’t know. But a “pssst” sound from the corner of the forest interrupted my scattered thoughts and brought me up short.

Someone was trying to get my attention. I couldn’t tell if this mysterious, concealed person was friend or foe. Knowing Luïnil, I would have guessed foe. They made the sound again, and then a dainty, sun-kissed arm flashed out of the shadows and gestured for me to come closer. I trained my ears to the sounds of the forest and peered every which way with my eyebrows knitted together, trying to decide what to do.

Did I risk it and see who it was? Or should I get the hell out of dodge like Lachlan suggested? I needed to find Rydan and everyone. It should be a no-brainer. I felt Lissë’s tranquilizer wore off also. She was finally up moving about and on her way to me, but I stopped her and made her go get help instead. She was a lot closer to Rydan than I was, and if this stranger turned out to be foe, I would need his help more than hers.

“Nari!” My name—no louder than a whisper—rang out as if it were screamed in my ear and hit me like a strike of lightning to my heart. I would’ve run. I would’ve run straight to Ender and Rydan, probably even Mycah, if it weren’t for that voice.

The voice I would know anywhere—even in my dying state, I would know this beautiful, bell-like voice. I broke out in a sprint with all caution getting dashed to the wind and zeroed in on that sound.

My eyes took her in, and I reached out and gripped her biceps with a force stronger than a troll’s. I demanded, “Zaylie, what in God’s name are you doing here?”

Chapter Twenty-Three

~Naminé~

The playful wind sifted lovingly through the threads of my long, golden hair. My mother inserted her fingers through the sides of it and began braiding repetitiously. Oh, how I had missed this one small thing between us. It was my favorite, for she always crafted the best, most beautiful weaves.

“Have you ended what should not have been started?” she inquired cryptically.

“Yes, Mother. It is done.” I exhaled slowly and then inhaled even slower, letting the oxygen fill my lungs to the brim.

“That is good.” She roughly kissed the back of my head. “Yes, very good.”

I did not speak anything further and kept my gaze on Cathar as he practiced swordsmanship with Rydan. I refused to let my gaze drift to him.

Even if I did happen to fail at it miserably.

I smiled as they laughed together, enjoying both the sounds and the scene before me. I remained grateful even in this moment that Remycah’s ability to heal had finally returned to him. He had not hesitated to repair all damage that any had been suffering from. Cathar could not remain still but for a moment ever since. He had too much energy.

“He is quite kind for a Zafriel prince,” my mother admitted, keeping her voice low so that only I might hear. My heart throbbed at her words. Not to mention she was being quite contradictory.

“Yes, he most certainly is. But I do not wish to speak of him, all right, Mother?” I wanted to change the subject, for my mind had enough trouble keeping my every thought of him at bay all on its own. I did not need my own mother, who had basically demanded our disconnection, encouraging more of what I could not contain.

“If you insist,” she agreed. “You did well, Naminé. I am most proud of you.”

“Thank you,” I replied, though I did not feel the genuineness in my heart. I was far too resentful for that now. Not at my mother, specifically, but at the whole of our species and traditions. And that was it—the cause of our predicament. Nothing more than traditions. For they would never change or falter, not even with the passing of time.

Once Cathar and Rydan had their full of sword fighting, Rydan sauntered to our location and asked, “Is there anything I can help with? I mean, with the food?”

My mother dropped her eyes to the ground out of respect, and I cringed, knowing Rydan would not understand her reason for it. I feared he would take it as an insult. “I would never wish for our prince to bother himself with such duties. Please, leave it to me, My Lord,” she said, followed by a slight curtsy.

“You don’t have to call me that, okay?” Rydan countered. “We’re not even at the castle, and especially since I’m technically exiled or something. Right? So we’re equal. And I’d really love to help, so, where should I start?”

He took hold of a cloth filled with berries and examined them as he waited for my mother’s orders. She said, “I suppose you may begin by mashing those. I am to add them here shortly.” She pointed to what she worked on that sat over a fire.

“No problem. Sounds easy enough,” he replied with a smile. After he glanced around the area, he asked, “Um, what should I use to do it with?”

“Here you are,” Mother answered as she handed him a utensil. “This ought to do it nicely.”

“Thanks,” he replied before getting straight to work. He began softly humming that familiar melody he had played on the piano for me. My cheeks flushed instantly as I recalled our most intimate moments, and I wished that my mother had not just braided my hair, for it would have been most convenient for me to hide my face behind its length.

“That is a very lovely tune,” my mother commented as he continued humming and mashing the berries. She had resumed her task of cooking once it had been ready to move on to the next step.

“Oh, yeah, thanks. It’s a habit,” Rydan admitted, and his eyes glanced to mine for the briefest of seconds. I felt my skin grow hotter from the painfully short connection between us and wanted to run into a hole and never return.

“Naminé, dear, whatever is the matter? You are redder than any tomato I have seen in my lifetime,” my father inquired. He had walked up to us in the worst sort of moment, and I felt my shoulders sag with a great heaviness. Could I not get a minute of peace?

“Nothing, Father. I am fine, thank you.” I turned away and kept my eyes to the ground below, then pretended to adjust the ties atop my footwear.

“Okay, one sack of mashed berries. Done.” Rydan proudly held up his completed work before handing it over to my mother.

“Wonderful,” she exclaimed as she took it from him.

“Anything else?” he questioned, then faced my father when my mother shook her head. “Can I help you with anything? There’s not much else to do around here, and my brother and Nari have run off again. Don’t think we’ll be hunting Ohtar any time soon.”

“Oh, now, I do believe I would appreciate some help tending to the horses. We must fetch a bit more water for them, and if we can, find more food that they can eat.” My father gestured for Rydan to follow, and my gaze was fixated on his retreating back. “And then afterward, I would suspect we could use more firewood on hand.”

Their voices trailed away as Rydan explained, “So you’re a horse guy, huh? I am too. I grew up with them, actually. My family owns several. I loved spending as much time with them as I could and enjoyed taking care of them.”

The last thing I heard my father say was, “You don’t say? Well, now…”

It was more than strange for me to witness Rydan interacting with my parents and brother in such a casual way. Never had I contemplated this scenario before. I had refused to let my mind linger for even a second on any future-life fantasies I could possibly have had with Rydan, for I was determined to keep my heart protected from breaking beyond repair.

“Naminé, darling, fetch me that, will you?” My mother’s request snapped me out of my daydreaming, and I immediately got to work.

“This doesn’t make sense,” Rydan paced the forest we continued to wait in. “They should’ve been back by now. What the hell are they doing out there? Making babies? I’d kill her.”

He roughly shoved a hand through his already disheveled hair, and I grew more anxious, for I knew he only did that when frustrated. I did not know what to say or how to bring comfort to him when it came to something such as this.

Nariella and Remycah were nowhere to be found. They had not returned to us since the passing of an entire day, and needless to say, we had grown concerned for them. “Rydan, surely Remycah would protect Nariella. I am certain they are safe,” I said.

“I don’t know. Something feels off. I can just tell that Nari isn’t fine. I’ve been feeling this weird vibe since yesterday and it’s not going away. How stupid are they to just run off like this?” He threw his arm up into the air. “I mean, what were they thinking? The last thing we need on our plates is for them to get in some kind of trouble. Ohtar should be our priority right now, not them.”

“I believe they are currently enduring a grave hardship, Rydan. Perhaps we should show them a bit more patience. I know Nariella is quite troubled by what she is required to do concerning their relationship. And I do not doubt for Remycah it is any different. If they are indeed together, we should allow them time to work out their quandary.” I had started to take steps in his direction with the intent to provide comfort, but I thought better of it. I should not tease him like that. We were to be distant and remain that way. And I should be the one to stand by my own request. If he were to somehow conjure the approval of his mother…No, no. I must not think of it. If I allowed my hopes to rise and it did not come about, I would be worse off in the end. “They are two of the most powerful creatures in Aselaira, Rydan. I would not worry for them,” I stated in the end.

“I guess. Maybe you’re right, I don’t know. They’re probably fighting, and she’s probably really upset, and I’m just feeling her overwhelming emotions because of all that. Right? That has to be it.” He began pacing again, and I had the distinct feeling that despite his line of reasoning, it did not lessen his worries one bit. “Okay, but…what if…what if they found Ohtar? Or Ohtar found them? Or Dae’Sûl did? God! Why did they leave like this? If they’re not dead already, I’m going to kill them.”

I sprinted over to him then, sensing his grave discomfort, for I could not control my feet from moving on their own. He ceased pacing once he realized I had started over to him. His eyes punctured mine in such a manner that I completely surpassed the line I had intended to draw between our two spaces upon reaching him. Instead of stopping just before him, I ended up encircling my arms around his shoulders in an embrace. I pitched my voice low as I said, “You must remain calm, dear Rydan. Let yourself feel Nariella. You have the faculty to tell if she is indeed in dire danger, or if it is only matters of her mind. Do not let your heart be troubled by confusion and doubt, for it would only serve to cloud your judgment. I have faith in you. I am certain that only you contain the ability to decide whether or not we should search for them.”

He let in a slow inhale of breath before exhaling it completely. He remained enveloped in my arms, as if to draw strength and calmness from my own spirit that blanketed him. “I know I have to get used to this whole Guardian thing. It can be so overwhelming at times. But if I try to remain calm, I don’t think she is in any physical danger right now. She seems…bothered by something but still okay. The most important thing is that she isn’t being harmed. And I think I’d know for sure if she was.”

“Yes, of course you would. As would Ender.” I roved my gaze around the forest in search of Remycah’s Guardian, for certainly he would be acutely aware of Remycah’s well-being. He was far more experienced and powerful of a Guardian than Rydan was currently. “Hmm, where is Ender, I wonder?”

“Oh, yeah, why didn’t I think of that? He’d know where Mycah is.” Rydan spun in a circle and joined in my search for the one who could solve this puzzle. “Now that I think about it, I haven’t seen him in a while. Have you?”

“No, I do not believe I have.” I made way to my mother and father, for perhaps they had seen him recently. “That is quite indeed strange. Not only Remycah and Nariella are missing, but now Ender? I do not understand. It seems highly unlikely that the three of them would vanish without warning us ahead of time before doing so unless it had not been by their own free will.”

“Okay, now I’m worried again.” Rydan huffed and quickly followed behind as I hastened my steps.

“I must admit that now, so am I.”

Chapter Twenty-Four

~Nari~

“Zaylie, what in God’s name are you doing here?” My voice had to be scratchier than sandpaper. I was in shock—no, not shock. It was something way past shocked. I couldn’t even name the feeling. I was devastated.

“Listen, I don’t have much time. I’ll try to explain as best I can, but you have to believe me. I had no idea my father and cousin were part of the Black Eagles until the moment they brought us here.” Her eyes were bigger than the sun. She looked a bit crazed.

“Are you kidding me? Your father and Lachlan are goons for the Black Eagles?! How can this be?” I didn’t even stop to listen to her answer. I started pulling her away. “Zaylie, you have to come away with me. We have to get you out of here. I’m telling you, all these humans are dead, and you will be too if you don’t leave now. You seriously think the creatures of this realm are going to allow this much longer? It’s amazing that there hasn’t been a genocide already!”

“I can’t just leave, they’ll come after us. Or at least my dad will, and then they’ll know Lachlan helped you escape, and I’m pretty sure if my dad left the compound someone or something would kill him in the process. I can’t have that on my hands.” Her words rushed together in a deranged sort of way, and I wrapped my arms around her to bring some sort of comfort. She shook like a leaf, and I noticed…so was I. We were like two vibrating beanstalks.

“This is pure craziness, you know that? I can’t believe you’re here. How did this happen?” I pulled back to look in her golden brown eyes.

“Well, where do I start? I only just found out the truth myself two weeks ago!” She threw her hands up into the air.

“Just start at the beginning. The very beginning. What’s the first thing you found out?” I took a deep breath to calm down.

“Right, right. I guess the whole reason we moved to Kennebunkport in the first place was because of that tree you fell through. I had no idea at the time—you have to believe me. Anywho, a couple weeks ago my dad sat our family down and explained that everything he had been working for was about to come true,” she paused.

“What has he been working for?” I didn’t like the sound of this.

“Look, Nari, I haven’t had a chance to tell you, but my dad’s SCD has caused some serious compilations. Both his heart and kidneys have suffered severe damage from the disease. He’s been dealing with this since birth. He’ll go quite some time without having an episode, but it never fails to recur again. My dad said if we come here, he’ll be cured. No more Sickle Cell Disease for good. And Lachlan has it too, so that’s how he got roped into their little cult.” She cowered deeper into a shadow, pulling me with her as she went. Her eyes bounced around rapidly from tree to tree, as if something scary could jump out at her at any moment. The frightening thing was, she’d be right.

“Zales, I don’t think that’s true…”

“It has to be! Please, you have to help. That’s the whole reason we’ve come…Apparently it’s also the entire reason my dad joined the Black Eagles when he was fresh out of high school. Nari, this group has been searching for this place for centuries. They know, like, everything about it and all the different creatures. They’ve even dissected remnant pieces of…” she tapped on her head, “of…ugh, I can’t remember what Lachlan said now. Anyway, they’ve gone all scientific and intimate on this place. All its dirty little secrets are out. Did you know that?”

“I don’t know, maybe…I’m not really surprised.” I hugged her, hating the part about her father. “I’m so sorry about your dad, Zaylie. I just don’t know if there’s anything that can be done about it.”

“Well, that’s the thing. It might be sort of my fault…but I didn’t know they were going to cage you like a monkey and drain you of your blood to do so! That’s why I begged Lachlan to help me bust you out.” Her Australian accent was as beautiful as I remembered it, though in this moment, her voice was shaky and desperate along with it. She wouldn’t stop moving her eyes, always on lookout for an intruder. I began to think she was smarter about this place than I had been.

“So they’re using my blood for a cure? I don’t get it. How is it your fault?” My lungs were heaving and my ears were ringing. My voice was soft in a whisper, but I wanted to scream for her to spit out all the details. “Zaylie, we don’t have much time. Just tell me. I need to know everything.” I pushed us further back into the trees, afraid we were about to get caught. I had that strange feeling like someone was coming at any second.

“No, it’s much more than just a cure, but…yeah. After that day we first met, I told my parents about you…including your eyes. I was just rambling and excited about meeting someone cool on my first day in a new school. I didn’t know it would give away who you really were. I thought you wore contacts!” She paused, then eyed me carefully. “By the way, what the devil happened to your eyes? They’re creepy as hell!”

“It’s a long story, one which we don’t have time for.” I motioned with my hand that she continue her story.

“Oh, right. Anyway, please believe me. But, that time I told my parents about you may or may not be the reason they started watching your house way back when, and also, I’m so sorry, Nari, I’m so sorry. It’s how they knew to use you for their experiment.”

She squeezed my hands with a death grip I had never felt from her before. Static filled my head, and I braced myself against the heaviness. The Black Eagles had kidnapped me after Mycah had healed me because…they had already been watching me…because of Zaylie? I shook my head. I honestly wasn’t mad at her, or even blamed her for any of this. I knew she would never knowingly bring me harm. Plus it was in the past and nothing I could do about it now.

“Zales, just calm down. I believe you.” I squeezed her hands back. “Now go on. How did they know the old tree had been in Kennebunkport?”

“I’m not sure. That’s pretty much all the information that I have. You know, I really should be getting back.” We leaned in closer, whispering extra soft and overly cautious.

“We can’t stop now—” A twig snapping behind me followed by the immediate face of another person right beside us had both Zaylie and me grabbing each other’s arms as we leapt into the air, stifling one another’s screams with our hands. Our two bodies were smushed together as we held onto each other for dear life. Our eyes bugged out of our heads and our lungs drummed heavily on the other’s chest.

Holy freaking crap.

“Lachlan,” Zaylie screeched at the intruder. “Jesus Christ! Don’t do that!”

“Seriously?” he questioned, his eyebrows arched. “You’re squeezing the shiz out of an elf with magical powers right now, and I’m the one you’re worried about?”

We made no moves to untangle our limbs from one another as we stared blankly at Lachlan’s failed attempt at a joke. Or was he being serious? I couldn’t tell. What I did know was that this guy owed me some answers. Hot Australian accent or not, he was going to give them to me.

“What are you even doing here? You’re supposed to be making sure I don't get caught,” she whisper-shouted at him.

“It’s fine, I moved the unconscious tranquilizer bloke into Nari’s cage. The watchers are expecting her to be out like a light from the drugs. They’ll mistake him for her, buying us a bit of time. And I already convinced the guards to let me take over watching her this shift. We’re good, alright? No worries.” He shook his head, sighing.

“Listen, buster.” I let go of Zaylie, finally, and jabbed my finger into this new guy’s shoulder. “What’s your involvement in all of this? What all do you know? How did the Black Eagles know where the tree was to come here?”

His eyes dropped to my finger before dragging slowly back up to mine. “You listen, princess. I don’t need to tell you anything. That information is classified. Confidential. On a need-to-know basis only. Unless you’re secretly a member of the Black Eagles, I can’t help you. Alright, little dandelion puff?” He flicked my forehead. Whoa, wait…what?

“Oh, no. You did not just flick my freaking forehead!” I shoved him backward with both of my hands as hard as I could. And why did people keep calling me princess? Was I wearing a gosh darn tiara? “And by the way, it’s Queen Nariella to you, kangaroo bop, got it?” His eyes widened at that and he cocked an eyebrow. “Yeah, so, off with his head!” I shouted, waving an arm in the air as if I had guards standing by hanging on my every demand.

“Oi! Watch it, someone might hear you,” he shushed me. “And I’m sorry, when exactly did you become the Red Queen? I must have missed that crowning when I was back there saving your royal ass. Besides, this is all Zaylie’s fault.” He apparently didn’t take me seriously at all. Where was that personal guard when you needed them?

“Lach!” she objected, slamming her foot onto the ground. She turned to me, remorseful, “Again, so sorry, Nari.”

With Lachlan still pinned to a giant boulder, I said to her, “Just tell me what he’s talking about.”

She nodded her head enthusiastically as she spoke, “Okay, right, I will. I’m sorry. It was when I told Lachlan and my parents about you falling through the tree. That’s when they learned where that first one was. And…the whole reason the Black Eagles used me as bait against you. Oh, but get this. It’s really all his fault, not mine, because Lachlan only came to our house in order to get close to you and find out where the tree was hidden. My own cousin! A spy for the Black Eagles! I didn’t see it then, but now that I think back, he was always pressuring me to introduce the two of you.”

“That doesn’t make sense, Zales. I met him! He was inside Rydan’s house. He didn’t act weird or creepy…nothing! I would’ve never guessed that he had a hidden agenda. Are you absolutely sure?” What in the world? These people…they were something else. I felt like the ground was ready to shift beneath my feet and send me falling through a wormhole.

“Hello?” Lachlan waved his hands in the air, and I pushed mine further into his chest, keeping him in place. I didn’t trust him for a second. “You do realize I can hear you, don’t you? Oh, no, of course not. Don’t mind the person you’re speaking about…as if he wasn’t standing straight before you. No, please. Go on.”

“I don’t know,” Zaylie admitted, burying her face in her hands.

“Yeah, well…I might know, oh, I don’t know, a little bit about that.” Lachlan ripped my hands off his body, but kept a tight grip around my wrists. He leaned in close, way too close, and said, “When I did finally meet you, we already had the Ëlemmiire’s location…again, because of Zaylie.”

My eyes shot to my best friend just in time to see her face fall and her shoulders drop. “Mycah should’ve known. I can’t believe he didn’t feel it…” I contemplated quietly to myself.

“Wait, really? That’s so weird,” she said, taking notice. She whispered to herself like I had just been doing, “So he was right…”

“I know, he definitely should’ve felt from either Lachlan or your dad about all that stuff. Wait, what do you mean he was right?”

“Um, well…Lachlan told me recently I had to be really careful around you guys. That some of you can read emotions. I didn’t really believe him then. He explained how he had to bury any trace of his real plan from his mind so that he wouldn’t be found out and that I needed to work on doing it too for my own safety. He said it was the hardest thing he had to do when he finally met you,” she ignored Lachlan’s orders to shut up and kept going, “I guess he was going to take things slow until he could gain your trust naturally. I don’t know, Nari. This is all so insane!” She was on the verge of tears. I couldn’t deny that I might have been, too.

Lachlan maneuvered my body so that I now was the one pinned against a tree, his palms gripping my shoulders. He growled, “Will you two tossers stop chatting about as if I weren’t here? For bloody sake!”

I was hit with a nasty realization and grabbed my head to keep it from spinning right off my shoulders. “Did you and your uncle kidnap Zaylie? Hold her hostage for all that time? Did you know Nikolai was going to kill her and use her as bait to get me to surrender the Sindora to him? God, Lachlan! I could kill you right now if that’s the case!”

Already I had a plan brewing that’d put this guy down once and for all, but Zaylie stopped me. “No! My father promises me up and down neither of them knew Nikolai was going to do that, he just did it on his own from knowing I was close to you. They have no control over what that man does, right, Lachy? But my father did have some clout in why the police didn’t pry too much into that whole ordeal and left me be. And then, it wasn’t until the day we came here that he told us the whole truth.”

“Grrr.” I literally growled in Lachlan’s face as I glared daggers into his eyes. “Okay, fine. I’ll let him live. For now.”

He gave me a mocking smirk. I tore my shoulders out of his hold and chewed on my thumb in thought as I stepped away. “So what are all of you even doing here? There have to be hundreds of people out there. What in the world could be the purpose of risking all your lives? If you wanted a cure, you’d think only an elite, highly-skilled team would’ve come.”

Lachlan took over the spot I had left from and rested his back on the tree, crossing his legs at the ankles while pulling out a cigarette and lighter. He lazily stuck the death stick to his lips and lit it, drawing in a long drag like it was no big deal. I grabbed it from his mouth. “Hey! What do you think you’re doing? You can’t do that here!”

“Why not? I don’t see a no-smoking sign anywhere about.” He looked around the forest to prove his point.

“I don’t know. Because! The air here is perfect, pure, and untainted. It seems wrong to pollute it with your nasty chemicals.” I held it up in front of my face and crinkled my nose at it. Gross. And what was he doing smoking when he had SCD?

“You really think there ain’t little creatures with big hairy feet running ‘round out here, smokin’ Toby all day long? Where’s your imagination, Your Highness?” His Aussie accent tickled my nerves. Though I wished it were in an irritating way, I couldn’t say that it was.

“That’s completely different! First of all…well, that'd be totally awesome. But secondly, they’d be smoking clean, plain-old-leaves. Not the disgusting, hazardous stuff you’d be puffing into the beautiful atmosphere.” I looked around, wishing there was a trashcan I could throw it in.

“Guys! Will you focus!” Zaylie disrupted our argument. “Did you forget we’re in the middle of a crisis? I was about to tell Nari the really bad part.”

I chastised myself for getting distracted, then eyed Lachlan as he lit a new cigarette. I shook my head to ignore him. “You’re right, sorry. What’s the really bad part?”

“Don’t freak out, but they plan on living here. As in completely relocating. The bloke in charge of this particular group is a total nut, but these men follow him blindly…because…there’s something they all want. Including my dad, who moved my whole family here. We’re part of the first wave. We’re to establish houses and a community…get completely set up to live our lives forever in this place. And then more will come.” Zaylie started pacing.

“Zales, for Christ’s sakes. You were supposed to keep your mouth shut,” Lachlan reprimanded, pulling in another slow drag off his cigarette. He didn’t seem too bothered by the cat getting out of the bag.

I grabbed Zaylie and made her spin around to face me. “Zales! Forever? Why do I not like the way you’re saying that word? And what is it exactly that they want? Because I’m pretty sure there is no cure for SCD, either way.”

“Yeah…forever.” She took a big ol’ gulp. “Get ready for this next part. I know you’re not going to like it.”

I took one of those gulps, too. “What is it? Tell me. Tell me what they want. I can handle it.”

“Zaylie, no. Do not tell her,” Lachlan ordered as he stood up straight.

She turned to her cousin and said, “I have to! I’ve been dying to tell her since the moment I learnt of it but thought I had no chance of contact.” She turned to me. “Listen, Nari. They found a way…or engineered, I don’t know, this thing…it’s a seed that absorbs the magic within the land. When grown and blossomed into a flower, they do something with it…I don’t know…then like, inject the essence into their veins, and it’s supposed to mingle and mutate their blood into immortality. Nari, they’re trying to turn themselves into you. Into immortals.”

“Oh, my god. They can do that?” I felt my face drain of blood. My voice was faint and distant…I sounded miles away from myself.

“Oh, bloody hell, Zales.” Lachlan answered, “Alright, well, it didn’t work at first. Rumors floated around that we needed the leaves of that one Ëlemmiire. Unfortunately, it was burnt to a pile of ashes prior to this discovery.”

Zaylie took over the explanation, “So instead, they used the ones from the tree in England, but when the plant grew and they tested it out and sampled one of their guinea pig’s blood, there was no change. No mutation. They couldn’t figure it out at first, but then Nikolai had an idea. You were in the wrong place at the wrong time, Nari. What were you even doing there? Ugh, anyway…they used your blood instead. I think…I think it’s going to work this time, Nari. I think it’s really going to work!”

Her sentences ran together and a whole lot of insanity was poured into them all at once. I stuffed my hands into my hair. “We have to stop them. I have to tell my father and grandfather. We have to do something! I can’t let them overtake Luïnil. Already they’re destroying it!”

“I know. I actually agree with you. I don’t want that dirty bastard who shot me in the head to gain immortality! I begged Lachlan to help me set you free so that you can go get help. I know we don’t belong here. And I know, just like you said, that our presence won’t be tolerated. And I’m afraid to find out what will happen if we stay.” She crossed her arms over her stomach like she was about to be sick.

“Thank you for helping me, Zaylie. And, you…too…Lachlan.” It was hard not to make a face. “But, seriously, Zales. I can’t thank you enough. And I’m not mad at you. Okay? Please don’t think that. You’re still one of my best friends, and I’ll always love you no matter what.” I squeezed her as tightly as I could. “I’m so glad you told me everything. Now I can go tell everyone else and hopefully get your family spared from death. Is Desmond here, too?”

She nodded, her eyes swelling red and wet. “Please don’t let them kill my family. Please.”

“I won’t. I won’t let them. I’m going to protect every one of you. Okay? I promise.” I kissed her head. I twisted around to leave, but ended up running face first into a concrete chest. I grabbed my nose and massaged the pain away while I looked up into Lachlan’s soft green eyes. His almond-brown hair was stuck up in odd places, with that rustic, boy-next-door kind of look to him. Like a guy who enjoyed playing outside and getting his hands dirty. Apparently too dirty, if you ask me.

“I can’t let you do that, Nari. You’re going to create a bloodbath if you do,” he bit out and scowled into my eyes. The Australian accent intensified the statement, making it sound like a threat. After a long pause, he softened, and his face gravitated even closer to mine. “Please, don’t let all these people die. There are many more innocents than guilty. They don’t deserve death, and you know if you go tattling about us being here, every single person is dead.”

Before I knew it, Lachlan was no longer right in front of my face, but instead chucked twenty-feet away and landed into a nearby rock. Zaylie ran after him to make sure he was okay, and I was left behind like residual goo. I knew my mouth hung open, just waiting to trap some flies, but I couldn’t seem to close it. Because Mycah’s swirling blue eyes were locked with mine. “What the bloody hell is going on here?”

I snapped out of my stupor and had moved to throw my arms around his neck, but resisted the urge. After what had happened between us yesterday, the tension was thicker than mud. “Good lord, I did not expect to see you. How did you find me?”

“You already know I will always find you, Nariella.” His voice was more distant than mine had been a few minutes ago, like he was talking but without really being present in what he was saying. His eyes flipped to Zaylie, who stood steps behind us, tending to Lachlan. I was pretty sure he was furious. “Would you care to explain why that lot is here, love?”

“There’s trouble, Mycah. Big trouble. We have to get Ender.” I tugged on his arm to go get them, but he didn’t budge.

“Tell me this instant what the hell is happening.” There was no room given that allowed arguing with this creature. I knew that voice all too well.

“Nikolai is here. And…a whole bunch of other humans. They’re building a village or something. And they have a way to turn themselves into immortals,” I stammered a little, fear pounding in my chest.

Mycah was gone before my eyes in a flash faster than flipping a light on and off. I blinked and cleared my vision as if I had been blinded by something, just trying to wrap my head around his uncanny speed.

“Whoa…” Zaylie breathed.

“Yeah, get used to it, honey,” I said humorlessly. “Just start planning now to see a whole bunch more of craziness. It’ll work out better for you that way, trust me.”

“I kind of began preparing myself for that a long time ago. We’ve been here for a few weeks already, remember?”

“Oh, yes. I remember. I won’t be forgetting that, don't worry.” I shook my head. This was a nightmare.

“Did the blow-in really have to do that? It was a bit uncalled for.” Lachlan finished brushing the dirt and grass off his clothes, but I had a feeling no amount of brushing could fix his bruised ego.

I ignored the fuming Aussie and grabbed the other, much prettier one’s hand. “Well, let’s go. I don’t want Mycah setting off an atomic bomb on everyone while we’re out here chit-chatting. Oh, but don’t get in his way, okay? Let me handle this. Come on.”

The three of us ran back to the makeshift “village” and stopped on the sidelines to see where Mycah went. I was overcome with just how horrible things were here yet again. Trees everywhere were cut down and demolished to be used for their houses. They had tons of machines and computers hooked up to generators, as well as truckloads of other kinds of technology that stuck out like sore thumbs—all things that didn’t belong here.

“Look! There’s Mycah.” I pointed to the night elf who still claimed my heart as his, standing tall, dark, and angry. He was clearly pissed, and there was a part of me that was thankful I wasn’t on the receiving end of his wrath. I was sort of afraid for these men…I really didn’t want to see what would happen to them. Especially since Lachlan claimed there were more innocent people than guilty—whatever that meant. I couldn’t stop thinking about it either way. Then I noticed the guys who had been planted at the machine guns nearest to us were lying there dead or knocked unconscious—I couldn’t tell which.

Mycah extended his arm out and sent the computers that were on this side of the camp flying to the grass in one big crushed pile of jumbled metal. He picked up one man after the other by their throats and had them sailing through the air as well.

An alarm was set off long ago, signaling that danger was present.

Oh, there was danger, all right. And his name was Mycah Nightly.

Chapter Twenty-Five

~Naminé~

Rydan and I did not hesitate to launch directly into questioning all who idled around the camp. “Have you seen Ender? When was the last time you did? What about Nariella or Remycah?”

All answers were the same: they had not seen him. It had been half a day since anyone had. Nariella and Remycah had been seen last the day before. Rydan wiped a hand over his face while the other ran back and forth atop his scalp. He was more worried than I had seen him in quite some time.

“It will be all right, Rydan. Try to breathe,” I cooed as I caressed his back softly. I did not enjoy seeing him so troubled. In fact, I despised it. I wished more than anything I could ease his discomfort even if by only a small amount.

“It just doesn’t make sense, and that’s what’s driving me crazy.” He pounded his fist into a nearby tree trunk. A few leaves descended toward his head, and he brushed them away, but Lómë batted at them playfully.

Cathar added, “Truthfully, I believe they wanted to be alone. I would not doubt the trio is just beyond here bickering amongst themselves over the issue they have been burdened with. Remycah is losing his kingship. Did not you notice the fading of the emblem from his neck? If Ender does not do something soon, his beloved Óre’Dae shall lose the kingdom from his grasp, and Aselaira would fall to Rydan, who has not been trained for the duty. You two are overreacting, I would say. Ender is most likely taking care of matters.”

“Maybe.” Rydan seemed to seriously ponder my brother’s statements as he crossed his arms over his chest. “It’s still weird though for them to be gone this long. I don’t know…I don’t like it. When I see them next, they’re getting a good kick in the ass.”

Suddenly, a Tavas in the trees called down to us, “Ender approaches.”

“Seriously?” Rydan inquired, walking in the direction the guard peered in. “Where?”

“There,” he answered as he pointed to the west. Rydan made haste to meet Ender the very instant he appeared from the trees.

“Where have you been?” he asked, irritation exuding from him in every way.

“I left to gather my thoughts and regain control over my temper.” Ender stalked past where we stood. “I have reached far beyond my wits’ end where King Remycah and Nariella are concerned. They have run off together yet again, and I did not wish to disobey my king’s direct order, though it burned in me to do so. I had to vacate the area to keep myself from pursuing them and interfering in their tryst.”

“Wait, but you know where they are, don’t you?” Rydan inquired, taking up a position in close proximity to Ender’s face.

“I know not where Nariella is exactly,” he replied. “Nor precisely where Remycah is, for that matter. He is unharmed. However, quite angry and upset. I have given to hope that they have finally severed their ties after all.”

Cathar questioned, “Should we go after them?”

Ender gathered a bit of water and let it run down his throat before speaking again. After a gasping breath, he answered, “I pondered long and hard over this very fact, but I decided it might be best to let them alone as they work out their feelings. I highly doubt Remycah wishes to be around anyone at present. Nariella is probably in need of some comforting, though. However, I know not where she is, as I stated already.”

“I can usually only tell when she’s upset. I’ll get like this weird vibe that something’s wrong, but I can’t tell anything about what she’s exactly feeling or the reason for it. The fact that she hasn’t come back since yesterday is what’s really worrying me.” Rydan crossed his arms and shifted his weight from foot to foot. “I have to go after her.”

“I agree, since now we are aware Ender is not with them, Nariella is probably in great distress. I am certain she is in need of you, Rydan. Even if only for comfort.” I brushed my hand over Calen’s silk feathers as I contemplated what Nariella must be going through in this very moment. Poor thing. My heart went out to her. “We should leave at once.”

“I will accompany you then,” Cathar added. “It could prove useful to have more eyes on the lookout for her. And in case of trouble, you will not be alone.”

“Thanks. Let’s pack a few things since I doubt she’s eaten.” Rydan made his way over to the food and water we had acquired.

“Incoming!” a Tavas soldier shouted from the treetops.

All those of us loitering around the resting place quickly prepared ourselves for an attack by grabbing our weapons and standing guard. Suddenly, Lissë came galloping through the trees as if a whip cracked violently behind her.

Her white hooves skidded in the dirt as she halted in front of Rydan and nudged him roughly in the chest. She trotted toward the forest and then faced us again, as if signaling for us to follow her. My pulse zoomed in alarm through my veins as Rydan’s face went pale. He said, “Something’s wrong. Nari isn’t hurt, but she needs our help. Something really bad has happened. She sent Lissë to find us all. Hurry! Get everything together that can’t be left behind. We leave immediately.”

With haste, every soul present gathered up all essentials and weapons. I went to my mother and helped her in any way I could. Ender’s voice traveled to me as he asked Rydan, “What of Remycah? Are they together or apart?”

“I don’t know. I can only feel animals’ emotions and sometimes see images, but it’s different from words. It’s more like I sense what they’re thinking. I don’t think Mycah is with Nari, as far as Lissë knows.” Rydan assisted in our preparation to leave.

Ender replied, “Then I must find him. If there truly is trouble, we will most certainly need King Remycah at our side.”

The moment we were all ready, we took off as fast as we could and followed Lissë into the deep innards of the forest.

Chapter Twenty-Six

~Nari~

“Nikolai!” Mycah roared, just as a heavy rain shower pounded down from the sky, drenching everything in its path. Crackles of lightning and booming thunder echoed through the land. Did he do that? I couldn't tell. The powerful weapons surrounding us were all zeroed in on him, spraying their ammunition like a sprinkler. Not one slug was able to penetrate the forcefield he had emanating from his body. They were fools to underestimate Mycah’s power when connected to his homeland. This might have been different if it had happened in the Earthly realm—they just might’ve been able to gain the upper-hand with those machines. But here? Mycah was stronger than he had ever been anywhere on Earth.

Mr. Ryan, Zaylie’s dad, protected by a group of bodyguards, came walking toward where Mycah stood with slow, lazy steps and held up his hand to the guys who were firing the anti-aircraft guns. They let go of their triggers, but stayed watching at their post, ready to start again should they be commanded to. Water droplets dripped from his brown hair and fell to his shoulders. He then signaled to his left, a spot I couldn’t see, but then I realized why after a moment. There was Nikolai. Finally. That evil bastard.

I jumped out and sprinted over to Mycah, Zaylie trailing behind me. With their bodyguards at the ready, the two Black Eagles—Mr. Ryan and Nikolai—moseyed on over to us like we were nothing important, with heavy, human-like footfalls that sloshed in the dampened soil. There was no silent walking where they were concerned. Lachlan joined them on their side.

Mycah obviously recognized Mr. Ryan immediately. Before they even reached us he snarled, “You! You’re their leader?”

“Well, one of them, yes.” He called to his daughter, “Zaylie, come over here. Get behind me.”

She didn’t obey. She stayed tucked behind my arm. Mycah launched right into his scruples with a mighty voice, “A satellite? You’ve been using face detection by satellite to track me?” He must’ve been reading their minds, because no one had said a word about that. “It was the moment I went looking for Nikolai. After I burned the Ëlemmiire. You’ve been able to keep tabs on my every move because of a bloody satellite!”

“We have people in high places, Mr. Nightly. It’s nothing personal. We just needed what you refused to hand over to us willingly. But luck seemed to be on our side, because then you yourself used it without us having to take it ourselves. Thank you, by the way. You saved us a lot of trouble,” Mr. Ryan said. Nikolai stood just a step in front of him, as if he were protecting him. Was he above Nikolai in rank? Was he really the leader? I felt my jaw drop the same time my heart did.

“I don’t want to kill you! I am trying my best not to, do you not understand that?” Mycah fumed. He then turned to Nikolai, “I gave you and any of your men that I encountered your lives in exchange for your memories so that you might be free. Is there not a drop of self-worth in you lot?”

“Foolish, delusional, Mycah Nightly. I warned you this would happen. Perhaps you should not have been so stupid.” Nikolai grinned in a cruel, ugly way. I hated his voice now more than ever. “Should you kill us, we would be replaced in only a matter of hours. So go ahead. It changes nothing.”

“You deserve to die after what you did to Zaylie!” I shouted at him, my hair now sopping wet and dripping water into my eyes. The rain kept crashing hard without letup. I envisioned it trying to cleanse the land of their defilements. But it wasn’t working.

Mycah suddenly growled, “You’re bloody sick! How could you do that to your own daughter?”

Zaylie set him straight, “No, Mycah, my dad had nothing to do with it. It was just Nikolai acting on his own. Right, daddy?”

Mr. Ryan’s face was a mixture of fear and loathing as he scowled at Mycah. Without removing his death stare from him, he soothed his little girl, “That’s right, honey. Don’t listen to him. He’s just trying to get in your head.”

“And why would I want to do that?” Mycah scoffed. “Right now you’re trying to cover the truth in your mind with lies and other thoughts, but you can’t. Zaylie, I don’t know what your father has told you, but he was behind your abduction and torment. The order came from him.”

I felt her sway into me, and I swiveled to catch her and hold her steady in my arms. My heart was doubling in size as it filled with rage. My eyes darted to Lachlan, who looked every bit as shocked and angry as I probably did.

“Enough,” Mr. Ryan changed the subject. “You immortals are quite selfish. How can you knowingly live out eternity here and not extend the same privilege to us lowly humans, riddled with disease and death, that you have the ability to cure? What kind of monsters are you really?” Nikolai remained silent at his side, watching Mycah with an expression of contempt.

The more I thought about it, I had a growing feeling Mr. Ryan probably wasn’t the main leader over the whole organization, but still someone pretty important. I knew better than to think the real top dog would risk his life by being here during the “first wave,” as Zaylie called it. That guy probably anticipated most of his men would be killed by coming here first. Which was incredibly scary. If Mr. Ryan and Nikolai were dispensable and easily replaced by someone else, how could we stop them? Burn the portal down with everyone stuck in Luïnil? I didn’t know why, but I didn’t want to say good-bye to the Earthly realm yet. I still had so many places to see.

I couldn’t help piping in again, “I’m always the first one to admit that there are a lot of monsters here. Way too many, in fact. And a whole lot of evil lurking in every corner. But that doesn’t give you the right to storm in like you own the place and take over a land that isn’t yours! You’re defiling the pureness of Luïnil with your machines and killing its trees like they’re your property. You killed innocent people just to come here…you guys are the monsters! Not us.”

Mr. Ryan looked around like he had missed something. “I do not believe anyone was talking to you, little girl.”

Oh, that ticked me off. And he had been so nice before this. I would’ve never believed he could be like this from my previous interactions. He used to be awesome. Funny, charming, and a great father. But not this. Not this lunatic. I took a step closer, but Mycah held his arm out in front of my body, holding me back. I glowered at the two pricks standing before me and bit out, “You better be thankful he’s here to kill you. Because you were just one second away from getting your insides ripped out while I made sure you remained conscious to feel every second of it. You would’ve been begging for Mycah’s merciful way of dealing out death by the time I was through with you.”

Okay, I didn’t really mean that. But I wanted to evoke a little fear in them. Who did they think I was? A helpless nobody? I could command a few nearby trees to snap them in two like twigs without even lifting a finger if I wanted to. Little girl, my ass.

Nikolai patted the air in front of him, portraying the feeling that he couldn't believe he had to keep dealing with a brat like me. “Calm down, princess. It’d be a shame if you hurt yourself before we were done with you.”

Mycah surged forward in a split-second and plunged his fist into Nikolai’s chest, robbing him of his heart. He squeezed it to a pulp while he slammed Mr. Ryan’s body into the closest cabin—one that had to have been fifty-feet away, if not more. The outlying Black Eagles started rapid-firing their guns at Mycah’s back, but he sent the ones that had a line on him soaring backward with one swipe of his arm. Any bullets that found their way into his flesh were immediately reversed and healed.

Zaylie and I took cover from the spraying bullets. And then my jaw dropped as I stared at Nikolai’s lifeless body. I couldn’t believe it…he was actually…dead. Like, for real this time. There was no going back. Mycah finally did what I had kept him from doing for so long. And surprisingly, I didn’t even feel bad for him. Actually, I kind of wished it had been me who got to do it. I wanted to make him regret shooting my best friend in the head. I couldn’t help it.

Mycah’s voice was filled with white-hot rage, “You’ve been stealing her blood whilst she lay unconscious? I should kill you for this alone.”

Zaylie broke out into a run and slammed herself into Mycah’s back. “No! Please don’t kill him. Please!”

Mr. Ryan clawed at Mycah’s hand, but that didn’t seem to deter the smile he had plastered on his face. Was he psychotic? “It is the only way,” he explained, answering Mycah’s question, as if that’d appease him. He didn’t even seem to care that his right-hand man was just slaughtered in front of him. If it had been me, I would’ve been terrified of Mycah. But no, not this guy. Instead, he seemed excited. Intrigued, even.

“Mycah! Let him go! Please,” Zaylie beseeched, tugging on Mycah’s shirt, despite learning of her father’s heart-wrenching betrayal. “Don’t kill my dad, please. Let him go!”

“Mycah!” I called, hating to see my best friend in tears and overwhelming pain. I could see he was torn between letting his enemy go and carrying out justice. His apprehension was tangible as he begrudgingly released his hold on Mr. Ryan’s neck.

“You are mistaken. It was the only way,” Mycah responded to him firmly. With just one glare from his turbulent irises, Mycah had the crops that were growing the special immortality flowers ignited into a ferocious fire. They burned wildly despite the drenching rain that continued on. “You will not live here. You will not gain immortality. And if your men do not leave, they will die, the moment after they watch you take your last breath. By my hand or another’s, none are welcome here. Your intrusion will never be tolerated.”

“No!” Mr. Ryan bellowed like his newborn baby was burning instead of the plants. He sped after them with fury. He snatched up all he could, coveting the precious cargo in his arms. He started running away with them, but Mycah was there to stop him in an instant. Vines grew up from the ground and wrapped around his legs, locking him in place. “I worked too hard for this! I’ve devoted everything! I will not let you take it away.”

A nearby bodyguard reacted by confronting Mycah with an attack, but he was quickly disarmed and now pinned at the throat against a wall like Mr. Ryan had been.

“Remycah!” Ender’s voice startled me. I spun around to find him, Rydan, Naminé, Cathar, Döron, and everyone else in the Lassaira Guard advancing in our direction, along with Lissë and other Fëa. I was relieved, to say the least. Until the guards of Lassaira were quick to get to work. Without any command or order, they ripped out their swords from their belts and their bows from their backs. Not another second’s delay, they took out the Black Eagles manning the machine guns. Arrow after arrow, they were released like rapid fire and not a single bead of sweat was broken on their brows. A mass uproar of terror exploded at the scene.

Zaylie and I ran over to Rydan and them, and together we moved closer to Mycah. Ender spun in a slow circle as he asked, “What is the meaning of this?”

“We have ourselves an infestation,” Mycah murmured like he was bored, not easing up on his restraint over the cruel man even a little bit. He kept his eyes burning straight into the intruder’s like he was on a slim line of making him combust into a pile of ash or allowing him to live. “A human infestation.”

“This is an outrage,” my grandfather hollered, and his wolf growled at the intruders.

“Stop this!” I demanded of the Tavas guard. And they obeyed. But I could see the confusion in their faces as to why they should have to. And I would explain it to them later. I reached out to my best friend who I could feel trembling at my back where her hands clung to my shirt. “Zaylie, where are Desmond and your mom?”

“I don’t know,” she cried, traumatized by what she had just witnessed and continued to be subjected to. “In our tent, I think.”

“Good. Go get them. Bring them here. Quickly!” I watched her run toward the home her family currently lived in. My gaze swept over the elves standing around the chaos and met each one of their faces. I announced firmly, “We should at least give those willing to leave a chance to do so. Not everyone has to die without us trying to reason with them.”

Not to mention Zaylie’s family, who were my first priority. I couldn’t have the wood elves killing them before I even knew where they were. I promised her I would protect them, and I would keep that promise.

Ender clutched my bicep. “You do not have the right to make this decision.”

“Ender, are you serious? It’s the humane thing to do.” I looked at Rydan, wanting back-up. He was too distracted by the commotion going on.

“We are not humane, Nariella,” Ender clarified.

And I guess he was right. “Humane” was something humans referred to when bestowing compassion. But elves rarely showed mercy when they felt the punishment was deserving of the crime.

“Please,” I begged him. “Please give them the opportunity to do the right thing. And then you all can do whatever it is you have to do.”

You’d think I would’ve learned my lesson by now when it came to letting these guys live, but Lachlan taught me something today—that not every one of the Black Eagles had to be evil. Like him, Desmond, and Mrs. Ryan. I didn’t believe Lachlan was anything like Nikolai. It was possible that there were a lot of humans here who were innocent and only along for the ride to receive immortality. There were families here. And I was willing to bet that there were a lot more innocents present who had never murdered anyone or even hurt anyone than there were actual men like Nikolai. I had a feeling he was the worst. Well, except for Mr. Ryan, who Mycah still had entangled in a net of vines.

Zaylie came rushing back with Desmond, Lachlan, and her mom in tow. Thank goodness. She brought them over to me, and Mr. Ryan had one of his hands up in the air, as if surrendering, while his other clutched the miraculous flowers.

“What is this?” Mrs. Ryan panicked when she saw him. “How dare you! Let my husband go this second!”

“Mum, dad’s in serious trouble,” Zaylie cried into her mom’s arm. I rubbed her back, truly feeling her pain. I didn’t know what was going to happen to her dad, but she was right. He was in some serious doo-doo.

“And you,” Mycah pointed to Lachlan, “you were their dirty spy? Oh, and that ‘Good-bye Party’ at the Ryans’ was the perfect way for you to get intel on when we were leaving, wasn’t it, mate?”

“That wasn’t the reason for the party, Mycah!” Zaylie defended with a weak, fearful voice, probably not wanting to see her cousin tied up like her father. “That was my doing, and I did it for my best friend.” I took her hand and squeezed it.

Lachlan stepped up, looking Mycah straight in the eye. “Alright, I used the opportunity presented to me, and yes, from what I learnt there that night it aided my organization in coming here. Happy? If you can read my thoughts, then you should already know that it’s only my uncle and myself who are a part of this, so you can let Zaylie, Desmond, and my aunt go. I never intended for anyone to get hurt. We only want what everyone else wants.”

“Ah, right, no one gets hurt. Only stolen immortality at the cost of Nariella’s blood. How noble of you,” Mycah spat.

Mr. Ryan jumped in, “It wasn’t supposed to be that way. That was a last minute change due to unforeseen circumstances. We tried countless of other ways, but she is the only one with Healer blood.”

Lachlan added, “We have nothing to do with the brawn of this organization, only the brain. As do most of the families that are here right now. We’re part of the research, intel, technology, and science. I can’t speak for my uncle, but I have no ties in the things men like Nikolai do.”

“And that makes it alright?” Rydan asked.

Mr. Ryan’s tone had changed since he gathered up his prized possessions. “No, of course not, but why can't we stay here? Do you have any idea how much time and research has gone in to figuring out how to open a door into this realm? How much frustration we’ve endured over just trying to get here, but couldn’t?”

“I think I have a pretty good idea,” Mycah mumbled.

Mr. Ryan kept talking, “Listen, it’s a legend that has been passed down generation after generation. People from all over the world are a part of this organization. The faction based out of Austria that you’ve encountered has only been the muscle. Not where the true heart of our beliefs lie. All we want is to live peacefully in paradise like the rest of you. Please, let us stay.”

Döron countered, “Never! You do not belong here. You are not connected to this land, nor have respect for it. Just look at what you have done in your short time of dwelling. Look! Ruined! Broken and beaten! The presence of men will curse us all, and I will not stand for it. You had your chance. You were given Earth. It is the fault of none but men that much sorrow and grief run rampant there now.”

I couldn’t help doing exactly as he asked and found myself yet again ingesting the hard, massive reality that sat in my stomach like a lump of stone by looking around at their destruction here. Breathtaking, immaculate, unspoiled Luïnil had been touched by the dirty hands of men. Already, in only two weeks’ worth of time, they had left an ugly stain that would need to be washed away. The weeping willow that currently served as the portal to the Earthly realm looked downtrodden and fragile. Darkened were the leaves that drooped with sadness. They had it surrounded with bags of concrete, stack after stack of guns, ammunition, and crates of food, clothes, and other supplies. Piles of axes, saws, and other tools were set nearby, all waiting to be used in the setting up of a new home for these humans. They truly believed they were going to make it.

“But we’re not like that! Some of us—”

“We said no!” Ender shouted, interrupting Mr. Ryan’s further attempt to convince everyone that they could stay. He had started off cocky, sneering, and a major jerk. Now? He had the voice of a saint.

“They’re right, you all need to go,” I said to the Ryans, concerned for their lifespan. I didn’t trust Mr. Ryan, and if I didn’t, that meant no one else would. If I had any chance of upholding my promise to Zaylie, I needed to get them out of here quick. Then I said louder to the rest of the people watching us, “Did you hear all that? You have to go!”

Ender took my arm, “And what of it then? Do you intend to destroy the passageway? We do not have the means necessary to close the portal or to enchant it from human usage. The High Eldar of old have not been seen in these lands for many cycles. What is to stop them from re-entering our domain once our backs are turned?” He took several steps closer to the destruction they caused, specifically the grotesque affect the immortality flowers had on the land spanning out around the crops. “Have you no understanding of what defilement this is? They have brought great shame here. They should pay for their crimes at once to set an example for others who should try following in their footsteps. We should not let them go freely, and the tree must be destroyed.”

“No way! We are not destroying the tree. That’s an order!” I yelled out to all the elves in my presence. I didn’t know why, but it scared me half to death thinking about losing my way back to the Earthly realm. “Ender, if what you say is true and we can’t enchant the tree, then the only thing to do is to let them go.”

He looked at me like I had completely lost my mind. “Just listen, okay? I say that because then they can warn the others who are planning on coming here as we speak. It’s better in the long run to allow them to live. Right?” I nodded my head around the group, looking for validation in my statements. I made a face at Rydan. Hello? Back me up here!

“Uh, yeah.” He cleared his throat. “She’s right, you know. It sounds legit. If there’s anyone who wants to go back, uh, instead of being killed, they should.” He swiveled around in a slow circle, talking to the crowd of humans that had started to gather cautiously. “But make sure you don’t let others come back in your place, got it?”

The Tavas soldiers disagreed adamantly. They made objections and excuses in one big cloud of murmurings. I couldn’t even understand what they were saying anymore—it turned into a giant ball of gibberish attacking my ears. Except one thing was crystal clear. They wanted the humans dead and the tree destroyed.

“Hold on.” I held up my hands. “The tree is not getting harmed. That’s final. We should go find those High Eldar people so they can turn the portal into an Ëlemmiire. But first, let’s just see if we can get people to agree to leave and never come back. Okay?”

Ender shot me down, “We do not have a moment to waste on this, Nariella! We must hunt down Ohtar and end his tirade before he can take back Aselaira as his. You are only once again causing a delay in the most important task of our time—saving our kingdom!”

That hurt. But he was right. I was too human—I let compassion distract me from what needed to be done. I would make a horrible queen. Even still, I had to defend the innocent humans that did not need to die today!

Mycah snapped the neck of the man he held up like he was nothing. I stared wide-eyed in shock. I didn’t even know the guy’s name. The rainclouds above dried up then, their showers ceasing to fall. Mycah faced everyone with a look of determination in his eyes. His midnight hair was soaked in that sexy way that I felt drawn to even now through all of this, and each drop of water that fell from the long strands hit the ground below in time with the beating of my heart. It seemed like we were moving in slow motion.

“This is what’s going to happen, so listen closely,” he said. A blast of thunder exploded in the sky, as if to back up the notion that there would be no messing with him or his decision on what to do next.

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Mycah continued, “Every person I deem worthy of leaving may go. But if I read in your mind and detect one ounce of treachery brewing in your hearts, I will kill you on sight.”

The crowd of people protested. Complaints, excuses, and even pleading on hands and knees broke out into a song of resistance. All elves that were present took great care to capture any person that tried to run away or who caused a ruckus.

Mycah tossed the bodyguard’s corpse out into the open. “Let this man serve as your example. He was a murderer. A sick, vile animal who hurt others only to gain for himself. It is the same with that man Nikolai who lies slain over there. You may join them, if you wish, or you may go and live out the rest of your lives in the Earthly realm where you belong. But you will not stay here. And you will not think of this place ever again. It is but a distant dream to you—one that will never come true for as long as you live. And that will not be forever.”

Mr. Ryan shouted, “What are you going to do about the other facilities around the world? You’ll never stop them from coming here. They’ll keep trying to. That bloke over there—Nikolai? He was nobody. He was leader of the artillery—this group of hundreds of men—but he was still a nobody when it comes to the chain of command in this organization. And the same goes for me. So really, what are you going to do to stop us?”

Mycah stalked the small space between his body and Mr. Ryan’s and pinned him with a look that could’ve killed. He lowered his face before his and with a calm but steely voice said, “I do not know. But trust me—I’ll find a way. Now. Get. Out.”

After snatching the immortality flowers from Mr. Ryan’s clutches, Mycah let the leafy ropes drop from around his legs. Zaylie and I hugged the crap out of each other for her father being spared—just barely. I wasn’t quite certain he deserved it, but I knew it would’ve gutted my best friend and her family to watch him be killed right in front of their eyes. Regardless of his past mistakes, nothing would’ve helped them recover from seeing that.

Then he unexpectedly darted toward Mycah and reclaimed the immortality flowers. I was surprised, since Mycah normally would’ve deflected, never being caught off guard. But he allowed this. I just didn’t understand why yet.

“Not until I get what I want,” Mr. Ryan shouted at Mycah. He sprinted over to a cluster of items that had fallen on the ground and grabbed something I couldn't see from where I stood.

“Michael, don’t!” Mrs. Ryan begged her husband, grabbing hold of his arm.

“I have to do this, honey.” There was raw sweetness in his voice. As he continued, I could hear the evident pain he carried with him because of his disease, “I can’t let this all go to waste. I refuse to let it slip through my fingers, just as I reached the cusp of success.”

I looked to Mycah and the other elves, expecting them to stop him. But they didn’t. I realized then that Mycah had his hand held up to the surrounding creatures of Luïnil, keeping them at bay. What was going on?

Mr. Ryan squeezed the juice from the berries that were contained in the middle of the flowers in a small bowl. Using a syringe, he drew in the liquid and then injected it into his veins.

“Mycah, are you sure?” I questioned, my astonishment only growing by leaps and bounds. How could they allow him to do this? They were okay with a human turning immortal?

“It’s alright, love. It won’t work. And apparently he’ll only move on if he realizes this for himself.” Mycah kept his eyes on Mr. Ryan, despite talking to me.

“It won’t? How do you know?” I turned back to watch Mr. Ryan myself.

“Men have been trying to conjure a way to stop aging and death for centuries. This is no different. But they will never succeed in creating immortality. It can’t be attained through injection, pills, or any other kind of gimmick. You are either born immortal, or you aren’t.” Mycah crossed his arms and waited for the results.

“It will work!” Mr. Ryan argued. “It has to. This is the farthest we’ve come to gaining immortality. We’ve had major breakthroughs! It has to work.”

Mycah gestured with one hand for Mr. Ryan to go inside the wooden cabin that sat across the way. “Shall we have a look?”

“It, it, it might need more time,” Mr. Ryan stammered. “It took twelve hours to grow the first plants, but only five to grow the ones injected with the Healer’s blood. We should give it time to work its magic in my veins as well.”

“You really think it’s going to miraculously make you immortal in what—five hours? That’s ridiculous,” Rydan objected. Like him, I began to also believe Mycah that it wouldn't work. It did seem like a bunch of bologna.

“How can you not have faith in your own magic?” he countered.

“That’s just it. It’s our magic. Not yours. It’s not going to work on you,” Rydan replied. I was surprised to hear him claim the magic, but liked it. I looped my arm with his and smiled up at him. He ignored me. Typical.

“Fine. I’ll prove it to you! There should be some sort of reaction already, even if just a small bit.” He started walking away.

“It’s not going to work, mate!” Mycah huffed. “Would you like me to tell you how I know for certain? Because you’re depending on it to work due to the fact Nariella is a Healer, correct? I hate to break it to you, but she’s no longer a Healer. The magic isn’t in her blood.”

“You’re lying!” Mr. Ryan stormed toward the building, which I started to assume must be a lab of some sort.

“Stay here,” Mycah stated to everyone, then followed him.

We all waited anxiously for the results, though what Mycah said made me seriously wonder. Would my lost healing ability really affect the outcome? All I could think about if it didn’t work was what if they had taken my blood before I lost my ability…would he be turning into an immortal right now, if that had been the case? Would it have worked then? I blinked, the gravity of the situation hitting me hard. In this moment, I was suddenly glad I lost my gift.

I remained cuddled in Rydan’s side and held Zaylie’s hand, who was holding onto her mom’s. Desmond stood behind Zaylie with his hands on her shoulders, and Lachlan waited off to the side with his arms crossed. He kept shifting, giving me the impression he was nervous. I felt bad suddenly, realizing he was suffering the same fate as his uncle. Poor guy. He needed this just as much as Mr. Ryan did.

Not long later, Mycah emerged from the tiny house with a stoic expression. He exclaimed plainly, “It didn’t work.”

Oh, thank goodness. There was a mixture of happy noises and sad noises throughout the crowd, depending on where it was coming from. The disappointment in the Ryans and rest of the humans who gathered around could be felt equally as strong as the relief felt by the elves. It was like a wave that emanated from each being present. I was one of the elves relieved, but there was a part of me that ached for Zaylie. I comforted the Ryans as best as I could. I truly felt for their family. Mrs. Ryan left to take care of her husband, and Desmond eventually followed her.

“I’m so sorry, Zales,” I whispered to her.

She shrugged. “I’ll be right back.”

I nodded and watched her join her family, along with Lachlan.

Mycah turned to Ender, “We’ll station soldiers at the portal. Both in the Earthly realm and here until the High Eldar can be located. But before we begin a second search party, we go take care of Ohtar. I’m sure he is anxiously waiting for me.”

“Yes, My Lord.” Ender grimaced. Although he was probably sore from not getting his way about what to do with the humans, he still bowed ceremoniously before jumping straight to work. He sprinted over to Cílon and a few others. I joined them, feeling left out since I was their queen, after all.

“Um, what are you doing?” I asked, popping my head into the circle of elves.

“Nariella, this does not concern you,” Ender replied.

“Yeah, it kind of does. You wanted me to be queen. Well, here I am. Queen. So how about you let me be one?” I crossed my arms defiantly.

He smiled at me. “Alright, if you insist. Relay your orders on how the exodus should be set up, as well as cleaned up, and then defended afterward. I shall wait here.” He pointed to a spot on the ground and stepped onto it. He mimicked my stance by crossing his arms, too. I glared at him. He was so much like me. Or, I was like him. It wasn't funny. And I didn’t think I liked it either in this particular moment.

Zaylie tugged on my arm. “Nari, what does this mean for us? Are they going to let my dad and cousin live?”

Oh, crap. Now I wanted to go spend the last minutes I had with my best friend. But I should do some queen-type duties, shouldn’t I? I wanted to gain their respect and trust. This was the way to do it. Only, Zaylie…I had no idea when I’d see her again.

I shot an apologetic look to Ender and bit my lip. Oops. I shrugged my shoulders and looked back between Zaylie and the soldiers. “Umm, raincheck?”

“Go on, my dear. Take pleasure in the moments you have. For they will be few,” Ender warned. He patted me on the shoulder, and I nodded my head.

“Yes! You’re all going to live. See? There’s a bright side to all this. And! Promise. Kept. Let’s go celebrate while they clean up the mess.” I snatched up Zaylie’s hands and dragged her out of the commotion. My goal was to cheer her up and use the best of our little time together that we had been so blessed with. I noticed Desmond and called out to him, “Hey! Desmond the Menace! Come on.”

Once he reached us, I gave him a huge hug. Pushing all the heavy, sad crap away, I couldn’t believe they were here—in Luïnil! That was crazy. I never thought this would happen. Rydan sidled up to us with Naminé and Cathar at his side.

“Bloody hell, why is there a tiger behind you?” Desmond shrieked.

Zaylie beamed, “Oh, right! She’s wild, isn’t she? Believe me, I was freaked by her too, but don’t worry, Des. She won’t hurt you.”

Her obvious elation over her family being spared oozed out of her. Then when Lissë joined our group, she screamed excitedly and fangirled over seeing and touching a real live unicorn for over five minutes. Desmond was confused and had no idea what she was talking about, because to him, she looked like a regular horse. It made Zaylie incredibly frustrated at her twin brother, and I couldn’t help laughing at the two of them fighting over what my Fëa was.

Rydan explained simply, “Dude, just believe.”

“Just believe? What is she, Tinkerbell? Are you bloody joking? I’m not Peter Effing Pan. You dags are only playing a trick on me. Now come off it already,” Desmond argued.

Rydan grabbed his shoulder and gave him a stern stare. “I’m serious. Just believe.”

“Yeah, Des! Believe,” Zaylie squealed. She clasped her hands together in front of her like she usually did, and I giggled at the familiarity of it. I loved being with these two.

We all started a slow, rhythmic clap as we chanted, “Believe. Believe. Believe.”

The frustration that gradually melted into understanding on Desmond’s face was priceless. The change between not seeing a unicorn and seeing one was so clear and visible, I immediately broke out into a laugh. Desmond’s eyes were bigger and wider than I had ever seen them, and he stumbled back a step in shock.

“I don’t think I would’ve ever gotten used to this place. Good bloody riddance,” he murmured. But then he smiled, and Lissë touched her smooth nose to his cheek, which made him blush as he wiped it away.

“Let’s go, we need some girl time,” I whispered to Zaylie. She agreed, and we took off running to a more secluded spot. Her mother yelled for her not to go far, and we waved at her to show we had heard.

We collapsed onto the ground; our backs flush to the cushioned, huggable grass. Lissë lay next to me, her warmth seeping into my side. I held Zaylie’s hand like it would be my last time I would ever get to see her. I was saddened, but I was grateful for this moment most of all.

“I knew all along those immortality seeds wouldn’t have worked,” she stated matter-of-fact as she stared up into the rolling clouds.

“Really? Not me. I thought for sure evil, rotten men were going to get their hands on immortality, and we have enough wickedness in this realm as it is,” I replied.

“I mean I hoped it would. But there was always that doubt in my heart that knew it wouldn’t, as much as I tried to ignore it, for my father’s sake. But we humans don’t know how to control magic. So I couldn’t fully get myself to believe they’d work. Not the way the Black Eagles wanted them to. They might have really hoped that they did as well, but I bet when it came down to it, even they knew in the back of their minds they’d fail again. You don’t mess with magic. You know?”

“Yeah, I know. You’re probably right. I feel bad, though. I get why they wanted to come here. They spent their whole lives believing in this place and hoping that one day they’d make it. And without immortality, what would be the point? They’d lose it after growing in old age and dying. It would’ve been all that work to get here for nothing. It makes sense to try and invent a way to enjoy this place forever.”

“You’re lucky that you get to.”

“I’m sorry you can’t stay, Zales. That would’ve made everything perfect. I don’t even think I want to stay if it means I won’t get to see you again. I’ve lost so many people in my lifetime that I’m reluctant to give up anyone. Especially since that person is you. You’ve treated me like a real person since the beginning. Something not many people have done. You saw me—you didn’t look past me, or look away from me in disgust. You looked at me and healed a part of me that I thought would never be repaired. You gave me hope. Hope that I could be loved. And I thank you for that every day.” I sat up and rested my weight on my elbow.

“Well, sheesh. Way to bring a girl to tears,” she gushed, wiping her cheeks.

“I’m serious! You’re the one thing keeping me from fully accepting this place as my home. Because wherever you’re at, that’s a piece of my home, too.” I slanted backward to prop myself onto Lissë’s back who lay next to me. “But enough of the weepy stuff. Tell me about Liam.”

“Liam, Liam, Liam. That’s all you ever mention,” she laughed.

“And there’s a reason for it! I’m just waiting for you to realize the reason, missy.” I crossed my legs at the ankles.

“Well,” she began to say, drawing out the word slowly. “I don’t know, he’s my brother’s best friend. But…”

“But?”

“When we were leaving to come here, there was this…ugh, I don’t know, Nari…this weird part of me that hated to say good-bye to him. I mean, I actually did not want to. It was like…it hurt. It actually hurt thinking I wouldn’t have his totally annoying, goofy face around anymore. Is that weird? Seriously, does that make me a total weirdo?”

I grinned like a fool. “Oh, my god, no. It doesn’t make you weird at all, Zales. I mean, yes, you are weird.” I laughed, and she hit me playfully. “But not because of that! No, Zales, oh my god, you like him. You. Like. Liam. You know that, right?”

She squealed and covered her face, like she was horrified with herself. “I can’t believe this! I actually have feelings for that moronic wombat. What am I going to do?”

“The good news is your sweet farewell will be short lived. It may have taken you losing Liam to realize your feelings, but this means you now get to go home, run into his arms, and plant a big wet kiss on his annoying, goofy face.” I winked at her with a smile stretching from ear to ear. She scowled at me.

“I’m going to be so nervous around him now. Maybe I should hide away here, and you can just throw a few crumbs into my hobbit hole every now and again to keep me sustained. No one would ever have to know!” She sat up like that was the best idea she had ever had.

“I wish. You’d be like my secret pet I’d come visit in between handling kingdom disputes and tea time. Or whatever it is that queens do.”

“Yeah, see? Right? It could totally work. I knew it.”

After a few minutes passed, our laughs died out and Zaylie’s expression changed to more serious.

“Penny for your thoughts?” I used the phrase that Rydan and I would say frequently on her.

“I just wanted to say how truly sorry I am for everything. I can’t believe my dad…it hurts my stomach to think about it. I can’t stand being responsible for all that’s happened to you.” Her soft, golden brown eyes glistened with unshed tears. I wrapped my arm around her shoulders.

“Zales, don’t blame yourself. It isn’t your fault. I don’t regret any of our time together or my friendship with you. I’m sure the Black Eagles would’ve found their way to me with or without you.”

“Maybe.” She wiped at her cheeks. “And I don’t even want to think about my dad’s part in what happened to me.”

“Yeah, I know. I don’t want to either. Are you okay?”

“I feel betrayed, hurt, and…and…not even mad. I don’t know. I guess I was just so scared of him being killed, and now I’m so happy that he wasn’t. It’s hard to be mad at someone when you believed they were going to die in front of your eyes. Especially when that person is your dad.” She rested her head on my shoulder. “I’m crazy, aren’t I?”

“Nah, I understand, actually.” And I did. I hated Ray, but there was and will always be a part of me who couldn’t blame him for how he treated me. It was my fault the love of his life was dead. I didn’t think I’d want to see him killed, either. That might’ve been weird, or maybe it wasn’t weird at all, but I grew up with that man. “I hate what he did, but he’s still your dad who loves you. And I don’t think he intended for Nikolai to go to the extremes like he did, especially when it came to your harm. Nikolai was a cruel man. That’s all there is to it.”

“I’m sure you’re right. It sucks that I can’t tell my mum about this. She'd be devastated. What’s even worse is I still hate the thought of losing him. My poor mum is going to be heartbroken and my family completely lost without him. He’s a great father and husband, despite his shortcomings that I’ve only learnt about recently.” She lifted her head up and started playing with her shoelaces.

I didn’t understand. “You’re not going to lose him, though. It’s okay now.”

“No, you don’t get it. He’s going to die. He’s not going to last much longer with his disease.” She slowly looked up at me and made a guilty face. “Nari, I hate to ask this, but I’ve been thinking. Ever since you told me you revived me from death, I couldn’t stop chewing over this one thought. Is there any way you might be able to cure my dad? Like, willingly and not from us stealing your blood.”

My heart plummeted to my stomach. “I wish I could, Zales. I really do. But I lost my ability to heal. That’s actually why my eyes are black and all that. It’s this whole thing, I don’t know, it’s hard to explain. I’m truly sorry.”

“Oh.” Her shoulders dropped and tears formed in her eyes once again. “It’s alright. No worries. I had to ask, ya know?”

I nodded absentmindedly as I continued to think about her request. I couldn’t say I liked Mr. Ryan anymore, but he was still Zaylie’s father. Someone she loved and cared about. I couldn’t stand by knowing there might be something I could do about it, and it finally sunk in. “Zales, I have an idea. Let’s go.”

After finding Mycah, I launched into my plan. “Hey, can you please come here for a second?”

“I’m a bit occupied at the moment.” He gestured to the line of men he had waiting for him to examine their brains and intentions. “There isn’t a queue because they fancy my autograph.”

“Please? It’s urgent.” I took a hold of his forearm. His gaze drifted to my fingers around his skin before ascending to my eyes. My heart slammed to my throat, remembering how I told him I didn’t want him to love me anymore.

“Be quick about it,” he conceded. I dropped my gaze to the ground, feeling awkward from the palpable strain between us.

“Thank you,” I choked, and tried to pull myself together. I needed to be normal, for Zaylie’s sake. I led him away from any prying ears, and Zaylie followed like a puppy dog. “Okay, so, would you please consider healing Zaylie’s father? He has a chronic illness called SCD and is where all his motivation behind this ordeal comes from.”

Mycah narrowed his eyes at me. And blinked. “Are you serious?”

“Look, I know he isn’t the model citizen in your book, but there is good in him. I know there is. I’ve seen the kindness in his eyes and felt it from within his heart. If he didn’t have such sucky circumstances ruling his life, I just know he’d be a better person for it. You can see it in him, can’t you? Please, Mycah? For me?” I batted my eyelashes at him for good measure.

I knew I’d be going to hell for that one.

“I don’t care what his condition is. A father does not use his daughter no matter the circumstances.” He started walking away. I caught his arm to make him wait a few more minutes, and electricity jolted through my fingertips straight to my heart. I swallowed, recovering my senses for Zaylie.

“Mycah! Please, I know it’s crazy, but his family needs him. They’d be heartbroken without him. Just heal him and erase his memories where the Black Eagles are concerned. That should work, right?”

“Nariella, I’m not God. I don’t even believe I have the ability to heal a disease such as SCD. I can mend cuts, gashes, and bruises. But an entire blood disease? I don’t even know.”

“Just try. In secret so that no one else can see.” I blinked up at him. He blinked down at me.

“Bloody hell.” He shoved a hand through his midnight hair. “As you wish.”

In the end, Mycah had repaired Mr. Ryan’s damaged heart and kidneys. He still had SCD, but Mycah was able to fix a lot of things that had been causing him pain, and his life was definitely extended. No dying in the near future like they had originally been in fear of.

I was amazed by the work that had been done in a short period of time. Mycah was able to separate the humans that would go on living in the Earthly realm free of risk to ever returning. Those that had potential of disobeying had their memories wiped. Those that were cold-blooded murderers and could be used again and again by the organization to harm others or in any violent way, regardless of Mycah wiping their memories, were executed. I didn’t like that part, but I had no say in the matter.

Guards were posted inside and outside the portal, along with orders to not let a single person pass through. They were to be killed if any attempts were made.

“Zales, I’m going to miss you so much.” I hugged the life out of my one and only gal pal. My nose was buried in her golden curls as she squeezed me in return just as hard.

“I know, I’m going to miss you, too,” she sniffed.

“I’d say I’ll write, but, you know…don’t want the mailman to get lost or anything.” We laughed a little together, but it didn’t last. We were too sad. “Thank you for everything. I mean it.”

“Thank you for everything.” She squeezed me again.

“Anytime.” We said our ‘I love yous’ and our good-byes, and I hugged Desmond next. “Take care of your sister for me.”

“No worries, Sheila. You know I will.” I smiled at his incessant need to purposely use Aussie slang as much as he could just to confuse Americans. But I was so used to it now that I liked it.

Lachlan poked my cheek. “Laters, Your Highness.”

I shooed his hand away and scowled. “You’re lucky you were found innocent,” I lied. I knew no matter what that he was going to be spared because he was part of Zaylie’s family. And a promise was a promise, despite how much he got on my nerves. He rolled his eyes and cracked a small smile.

After hugging Zaylie one last time, I watched them depart through the tree one after the other. Good-bye, my sweet friend.

Chapter Twenty-Eight

~Naminé~

After altering numerous minds and healing what he could of the land, which was only a very small portion, Remycah had collapsed onto the luscious grass and immediately fallen asleep. It had briefly frightened those of us near him, but Nariella had explained that it was normal for him to do this after expelling large quantities of energy as he had. She had said he only needed rest and would recover when his mind and body were restored.

And so we waited.

“Can you please just admit it was incredibly stupid?” Rydan growled at Nariella, as they were currently in an argument. He paced in front of her, berating her for leaving our company alone, which had allowed her capture.

“No, I’m not going to admit that, Ry. Because it wasn’t stupid! It was smart. I was doing the smart thing by leaving My—uh, by leaving.” She pointed to Ender. “He told me to!”

“Nariella, I told you to leave with your guards. Not to depart unprotected by yourself. I agree with Rydan on this,” Ender defended himself.

She dropped her shoulders with a defeated sigh. “Okay, okay, I will admit I shouldn’t have been alone, but I had no other choice. I needed to leave right then and there. You…you just wouldn’t be able to understand unless you had been in my shoes.”

“Why? What happened?” Rydan asked in a softer tone, discerning her distress.

“I don’t want to talk about it. I had to say some harsh things to Mycah…and…yeah, I just don’t want to talk about.” She stared up into the clouds and exhaled before closing her eyes. Rydan and I tried to comfort her, but I knew there was nothing that could be done to mend her broken heart so soon.

After quite a while and the sun had dropped low in the sky, Remycah was at last up and about like nothing had happened at all. He stood stoically by himself away from the group with his arms crossed and shoulder resting against a tree.

“Since you’re awake,” Nariella started, knowing Remycah could still hear her from afar. “There’s something I have to tell you guys about. Something happened when I was out in the woods alone, before Nikolai found me.”

“We’re listening,” Ender encouraged her to continue.

“Well, I was just lying on the ground when suddenly these, these, things…creature-type-things appeared.” Her eyes grew wide as she formed shapes with her hands.

“What kind of creature-type-things?” Rydan cocked his eyebrow at her.

“Like, I don’t know, see-through-creature-things. They were kinda hazy and glowing. Like ghosts. But they definitely weren’t ghosts…at least, I don’t think they were.” She chewed on her lip pensively.

“Forest Sprites,” Remycah muttered from his place over there. “They’re called Forest Sprites.”

“Oh, okay, Forest Sprites. So not ghosts?”

“No, they’re not ghosts, Nariella,” Remycah clarified. “They are spirits of the forest. What did they want?”

“That’s the thing. They showed me where Ohtar’s hiding. I know where to find your psychotic uncle.”

“Where?” Ender asked, tensing his shoulders.

“He took a passageway up to the top of the Nura’ringul Mountains.”

My body reacted instantly to her words, and I shuddered uncontrollably. My mind would forever be tainted by the darkness Dae’Sûl poisoned me with. I turned away, loathing the idea of having to roam near his lair, but not before noticing the subtle reaction of Remycah and Ender, for they, too, were unhappy hearing this news.

Once learning of Ohtar’s whereabouts, we had no other choice but to start our journey to the Nura’ringul Mountain pass in pursuit of him, for we had spent too much time on other things as it was. I prayed that Dae’Sûl would leave me be in the meantime.

I feared the moment we would battle both Ohtar and Dae’Sûl at the same time and did not need him tormenting my mind beforehand. My chest tightened, for I did not wish to lay eyes on that hideous creature ever again after what he had done to me, but alas, I knew it could not be helped. Being twice in his presence had far exceeded what one would want to endure. I knew my mind would never fully recover from his poisoning unless he were to perish, but more than that, I would be horrified if he were to break in once again and haunt me. It could happen at any second…any moment at all as we traveled closer and closer to his cave.

Quiet were our footfalls as we marched into certain battle—we only knew not when we would find it. Rydan remained far from me, as I had asked him to do, and would not force me into what I did not want. I admired him for his strength, for I feared I would be the one to take back what I had originally requested of him, because honestly, it was not actually what I wanted at all. Though I promised not to think of it, my heart unforgivably soared at the thought of Queen Lirima bestowing us with her approval. Only then would I allow our indulgence.

My mother, who was next to me, linked her forearm with my elbow, capturing my attention into my family’s ongoing conversation.

“Do you truly wish to return to the kingdom not of our ancestors?” Cathar asked with disbelief in his tone. “Mother, should we not return to Lassaira, where we truly belong? I do not wish to live in Aselaira. Not after being in our homeland. I believe you would feel the same once you returned to it. Come, let us put the kingdom that had brought us so much strife behind us, regardless of the king who rules over it.”

“Is that how you feel, Naminé?” my mother inquired of me.

“I have not spent much time in Lassaira, Mother. Only for a brief moment whilst escaping Ohtar’s hunters have I been there. I…I am not sure.” My mind immediately went to thoughts of Rydan. If he were able to acquire his mother’s approval, and we were to be together, I would not wish to part from him. I would then want to stay in Aselaira to be at his side. But then…Nariella was Queen of Lassaira, was she not? As her Guardian, Rydan would need to remain near her, I would think. Oh, I was utterly undecided where I belonged or at least, where I would end up. Perhaps it all was dependent on where Rydan was to end up. I suspected he and I would be forever linked, even if his mother should not give her approval. Which was how I expected it to be.

My father provided his thoughts on it. “Cathar has a point we cannot deny. Lassaira is where our blood runs. We should return to it. Aselaira is not our home. Not anymore, nor do I believe ever truly was.”

“Then it is settled! To Lassaira we shall return once and for all,” my brother rejoiced. I smiled at his enthusiasm, but I was uncertain how I felt about it. And that most definitely worried me, for I should not remain attached to Rydan. Not until I had assurance that our hazy future together would be solidified.

Mother seemed to have caught Cathar’s joy as she said, “I wonder if we should venture there now. What do you think, Roche? We are not needed for this mission. We would only get in the way.”

Cathar placed a hand on her shoulder as we continued walking and disagreed whole-heartedly. He kept his voice low as he explained, “Mother, we should wait for the army of Lassaira to travel with us. It is much too dangerous to journey through Aselaira alone. I would not have the ability to protect everyone if we should run into enemies.”

My mind drifted elsewhere as they spoke, and I lost the rest of their conversation. I remained silent as my thoughts whirled in a painful rush. I did not wish to disappoint my family, and the more I felt assured that I would, my heart sunk further to the pits of my stomach as I dwelled on leaving them. For I knew in my heart that it was not them I would follow anywhere.

It was Rydan.

Chapter Twenty-Nine

~Nari~

My mind remained stuck on thoughts of Zaylie as we made our way toward the Nura’ringul Mountains, only hours ago having said good-bye to her. But then I thought of something. Something very, very important. Weren’t we venturing awfully close to that creepo-shadowy-raven-guy? What was his name? “Uh, hey…Ender?”

“Yes?” he answered from several places in front of me.

“You know that sinister raven elf who attacked Mycah and Rydan a couple weeks ago? Aren’t we like…near his sleazy lair or something? What if he attacks us again?” Already my heart kicked up a notch from voicing my concerns out loud. Thankfully I wasn’t on the verge of death anymore like I had been during that time, but still. He was incredibly powerful. “Oh, my god. Wait…what if we’re like…walking into a trap right now?”

“Nariella, there may come an instance when you realize that your circumstances, whether dire or pleasurable, are out of your control, and there is absolutely no use troubling yourself with worriment over them. If we were to again encounter the Shadow Wind, which is highly possible, then we would only have one option before us. And that is to fight.” He paused for a moment. “Oh, and yes, it is most certainly a trap, my dear.”

“What! How can you say that so casually?”

“What are you talking about?” Rydan said at the same time as me.

“Ender, you know this?” Naminé, too, was suddenly worried. At least I wasn’t the only one.

Mycah took over Ender’s hot seat with, “Do not be naïve enough to think Ohtar is sitting alone in a cave somewhere nearby, just waiting for us to waltz in and carry out justice upon him. Ohtar wants my head. And my brother’s. He will not be deterred just because you brought war to his doorstep and he is weakened by the Hunter Moon’s curse. He is luring us to the one place he knows I will struggle with survival.”

“What do you mean by that? We’re being lured? And why would you go so easily then?” None of this made sense. I was tempted to stop Lissë that second and turn around the other way. What were these guys on, LSD?…PCP?…were they drunk?

“Oh, love. You are so cute when you get riled up,” Mycah quipped. I made a face, gritting my teeth. “I will not voice his name, so pay attention. The Shadow Wind has disowned his kingdom. He was once a High Elf of Aselaira, long, long ago. The lifeblood of our land no longer runs in his veins. He is a rogue elf in subjection to no one but himself. And because of this, my powers are not ineffective against him, unlike the way they are against the rest of my kin.”

“Ah, that makes a lot of sense,” Rydan added. My gaze jerked to his. He had me curious on how he could so easily comprehend all of this and I didn’t. He was so much better at being an elf than I was. It wasn’t fair.

“Well, it’s not all lollipops and gumdrops, either. He needed to come up with a different way to protect himself from his enemies, who happened to be our father’s highly trained hunters. He has been residing in a cave soaked in Isil-repellent, so to speak. In other words, if I enter his domain, I will be weakened.”

“Then why the heck are we going there?” Was I the only sane one present?

“We’ll be killing two birds with one stone. Neither will be able to resist a fight should we entice them into one. And since we have Tavas warriors with us, they could easily slip inside the rat infested hole without being weakened. They’ll be forced to come after me then.”

“Oh. I guess…” My eyebrows scrunched together. “What’s this guy’s story, anyway? Why is he so bent out of shape over you?”

“Like my grandfather, his son was lost in the first gruesome war ever waged by my father against Lassaira. The boy was much too young to join the army, but was ordered to do so by my father nevertheless. Every able-bodied elda was used in the service of the king, especially when it came to battles. It was a war the Shadow Wind refused to partake in, and ever since the death of his son, he withdrew from his lofty position, fled Aselaira, and made a place for himself deep in the Nura’ringul Mountains—a place no one dare venture needlessly. After centuries, his own blood has become an outcast to the land of Aselaira.”

“Poor guy. I feel kinda sorry for him.”

“You should. It is a sad tale. One I wish could be rectified differently. But he will never surrender his revenge. He has vowed to take my life in payment for my father’s debt.” Mycah shoved a hand into his hair. “And so I shall take his life instead.”

“What about Ohtar? How is he not affected by the cave?” Rydan inquired.

“That I cannot tell you,” Ender admitted. “As for the moon’s curse, I would suspect Ohtar has found a way to strengthen himself against it, for I am certain he took precautions once he realized I had escaped from his capture. It would not surprise me if he had everything planned should he fail to kill Remycah at the rise of the Hunter’s Moon. That could be the only explanation as to why he did not pursue Remycah after we fled.”

“Okay, but again…why hide in an Isil-weakening cave? Why weaken yourself?” I couldn’t help asking. I just couldn’t seem to understand.

“Perhaps he believes the Shadow Wind will have our heads even before we can get to him,” Mycah mumbled, seemingly to himself, but we all heard him.

A silence fell over everyone after that. So much had happened in one day that we stayed mulling over our thoughts until we reached the foot of the mountain, which didn’t take long to get to. After locating a safe hiding place, we’d wait out the rest of the night and attack at first light.

Something felt off about it, but I knew Mycah and Ender would never let Ohtar continue hiding like this. They were going to confront him, whether it killed them or not. And that worried me like crazy.

In the meantime, I slid off Lissë and stood at the bottom of the colossal mountain. The spiked rocks pierced so far into the sky, I couldn’t see the top. Misty clouds dipped in, out, and between the carved stone with ominous force. Blankets of white clean snow spread over the surfaces like frosting. I trembled just envisioning the cold and rubbed my hands over my arms for warmth. Lissë had stayed at my side, so I snuggled into her and smiled. She was worried over our impending fight with Ohtar, but more than that, she felt something bad was going to happen soon, too. She was uneasy and anxious at this location—the home of the evil Shadow Wind Shape-shifter. I didn’t blame her. I remembered his name was Dae’Sûl, and he was scary as heck. I prayed incessantly that he was out on vacation or something. If we only had Ohtar to deal with, things would go down a lot easier.

A touch on the back of my arm sent me lurching into the air, a small scream escaping me. I whirled around to find Mycah holding back a smirk. “Forgive me.”

My heart pounded erratically, but now it had more than just fear giving it a reason to. I stammered on the one word, “Yes?”

“Look, I don’t know what’s going to happen after this. I don’t know if I’m going to live through today, or how long past it, or what will happen to any of us. So before we go launch into a new battle with Ohtar, I need to clear the air with you. I just need you to know…” he hesitated.

“Know what? Tell me.” I probably shouldn’t have asked, but my curiosity was killing me in that one second it took for him to say those words.

“Not here.” He motioned for us to leave. “I’ll behave. I promise.”

Apprehensively, I let him lead me to a more private spot. Once he stopped walking, I leaned back on a tree and waited for him to speak again. All the while I focused on calming my traitorous heart. I didn’t want to be nervous at what he was going to say, but there was a feeling of foreboding I couldn’t escape. After our last conversation, I believed I had let Mycah go. For real that time. But it hadn't felt like he had let me go, despite his words. Which was why I had tried to leave. But this…this already felt different. More real. The hard part was that I was supposed to be fully on board with Mycah letting me go if it meant saving his kingdom. It suddenly felt worse coming from him than when I had done it…and I dreaded what he was about to say.

“I gave much thought to our discussion last night. I walked for many miles dwelling on those things that were said.” He paused, then continued, “I suppose it was selfish of me to pursue you the way I was when I could feel you were against it. But you must know that it guts me, Nariella, every moment you hold to this determination of yours. You want to let me go for the sake of the greater good. I understand your reasons. But I do not believe you understand mine.”

“Your reasons for what exactly?”

“My reasons for not letting you go.”

“Mycah, we barely know each other. We only just met some months ago…well, technically a year ago according to Earthly time. But you know what I mean. It can’t be okay to put ourselves above an entire kingdom of people in need of their king—who are suffering and dying every day because of your absence—when we’ve only just met!” The excuses tumbled out of me like rehearsed lines. For a moment my heart betrayed my resolve and liked that he still fought me on this. I tried to ignore it and spoke more genuinely, “And I can’t stand this suffering anymore. I’ve felt the sorrow in the land and it makes me sick. I won’t be responsible for its downfall. Because maybe it was Ohtar who started it, but in the end it would be on my shoulders. If I were to let you abandon it, that is. It wouldn’t just be on you, Mycah. We’d both have a part in its desolation, and I can’t have that.”

“As I said, I understand how you feel already. I can feel that you don’t want to be with me. I can feel all too well that you do not wish for me to love you or to chase after you. And so I won’t. You win.”

“Mycah…” The pain in his voice choked me. I couldn’t say another word. My body slid down the gritty bark of the tree until I crashed into a useless, speechless pile of grief.

“Don’t, Nariella.” He turned his back on me. “To see you sad and suffering, I cannot bear it. You are a part of Aselaira. I will do what I must for my kingdom, and for you. I will be the king they need me to be, and I will do my duty well. I wasn’t ready before and didn’t mean the things I said when we parted. But now I understand. I will let you go and make you proud.”

I sniffed back the oncoming tears I had building in my chest. What was wrong with me? This was what I wanted. What Ender wanted. But it still hurt so damn much.

He stretched his arms out at his sides, palms down toward the ground. “I can feel the suffering in the land as well. I am connected to it in a way no one else can comprehend. My blood runs with its magic; it flows through me generously and unselfishly. I do not wish to give it up to anyone—it would break me if I were to abandon it to Rydan. But you must know, I would have done it to be with you, if you had let me. I would have given up my right as king and all the power that accompanies it, for you. And that makes me a bad king, perhaps. But that is because in my heart, I am only a king second. First and foremost, I am yours. It will always be that way.”

“I don’t—I mean, I can’t,” my mouth opened and closed with words I wasn’t even sure were what I had intended to say in the first place. I was trying to bury my vast love for the one person who brought me true sanctuary from all my demons the way you’d try filling in the oceans. It couldn’t be done. And yet I kept trying to.

He turned to leave, but stopped himself. With long strides, he was suddenly in front of me, lifting me up off the ground. He bound me to the tree at my back, his lips left inches from mine as he rasped, “And you’re wrong, by the way. I do know you. I know everything about you, Nariella Ashwyn Woodlinn. I know you better than anyone else in the world, because I have been able to feel the deepest parts of you since the moment I fell into your bright violet eyes.”

I could see through the reflection in his own eyes that mine were now black. They were no longer that vibrant, purple color he spoke of. But through the mirrored image, the swirling onyx danced with the sapphire blue of his, along with the ribbons of purple and specks of jade, as if together, we created galaxies in outer-space.

And that was where I felt he had just taken me. Time had stopped, and we were light years away from the rest of the world. The hum of his voice stilled my breath and surged through my bones, “Only I know when you’re trying to act outgoing and different from the shy person you have living inside of you. You refuse to be that timid person you grew up being. Especially in front of your friends, when on the inside it takes all of your courage to say just one sentence, one thought of yours, out loud. And then how it makes you cringe to have attention put on you for doing so. But all the while you ignore it and pretend you are not bothered at all. Or how when you’re nervous you tuck your hair behind your ear.” He lifted his hand to the side of my head and did just that—his soft fingers slid behind my ear, strands of hair going with them.

“How anxious you are every time I touch you or come near you.” My heart bloomed and I closed my eyes to fight against the shiver I had crawling down my spine. “How you secretly hate it when guys throw their arms over your shoulders because of the distrust in men that you’ve learned. Or how much you truly love having a girl for a best friend—how long you’ve wished for it to happen and it finally came true. The way your soul lights up when you’re consumed by your art. Or the true guilt that eats away at your soul over the death of your foster mother Elizabeth.”

He pulled away only slightly then. His arm remained at the side of my head, holding his body up against the tree. “Nariella, I not only feel the burdens you hold so deep inside of you, I share them as well. I know what your favorite colors are, your favorite food, songs, clothes—I know all of your favorites because I can feel the passion inside of you any time you have contact with any of those things. So do not say that we barely know each other, my love. I may even know you better than you know yourself.”

Mycah lifted off the bark completely and did a full circle in the other direction—opposite of the spot I remained astounded in. As he faded from my view, a gasping sob shuddered through my lungs. The pent-up emotions finally broke from my body and rocked me to my core. My soul grieved the loss of its other parts—strings that were now severed and burned were left limp and frayed inside my heart. It was done. Mycah could finally be what he was destined for—the savior of his kingdom. I was no longer standing in his way.

And it was torture letting it happen.

A sinister laugh that echoed in my head had me sitting up straight as a board. I was broken from a deep sleep. We had chosen to rest through the darkness, then attack at dawn to give the wood elves an advantage and Ohtar the disadvantage. But now I regretted that.

My focus was drawn to Mycah. His limbs flailed in the air as Dae’Sûl crushed his throat with his bare hands, completely out in the open and in front of everyone, though they remained asleep. I screamed my head off for him to stop, but also hoping it’d wake the guards, Ender, and Rydan.

It didn’t.

My feet already pounded in the dirt, carrying me in the direction of where my heart wanted me to go. The crisp, coolness of the atmosphere filtered into my lungs, and I used it as coal to the fire I had burning in my chest. I coiled my arm backward like a spring waiting to be released and threw all my strength into a hit to Dae’Sûl’s jaw. “Let him go!”

I fell into a heap on the ground like I had just punched my arm through a shadow instead of a person. What the heck happened? I turned around.

No one was there.

No Mycah. No Dae’Sûl.

“Nariella?” Mycah called my name from his place on the other side of where I sat, with high concern exuding from his voice. The type of concern one would have staring at a certified psychotic person sitting next to them on a bus.

“Yeah?” I squeaked through gulps of air, trying to catch my breath from the major sprint and jump I happened to just pull off.

“What are you doing, love?” he questioned, and again his tone dripped with uncertainty.

“Nothing?” I asked, but more to myself than to him. What was I doing? “No, wait. Mycah…I swear I just saw Dae’Sûl killing you.”

“Don’t say that name—”

Too late. That same sinister laugh I had heard in my head carved a big chuck out of my heart. He was here.

Mycah stood up and signaled to the guards that had been keeping watch to join him at his side. He kicked his brother in the ribs. “Rydan.”

“Dude,” he mumbled back in his sleep. “Get someone else to go hold your hand as you potty. It’s not that scary out there.”

“You bloody idiot, get up.” Mycah kicked him again. I face-palmed and shook my head.

It was quiet. Way too quiet to be normal. Dae’Sûl’s laughter sounded again, and I shivered from a frosty wind that whipped through the strands of my hair at the same time.

I gasped when the two elven guards stabbed each other with their swords. My knees wobbled and I braced a tree to keep upright.

One had died instantly, the other exclaimed, “What is this? He…He was something else for a moment. I…I thought he was…”

He toppled to the ground, his final breath expelling from his lungs.

“Mycah?” I cried, horrified and not understanding. Rydan was finally awake and pulling me into him for protection, the Guardian in him recognizing my distress.

“What’s going on?” he asked, his voice scratchy from sleep.

“Dae’Sûl is playing mind games. These two saw each other as skultors and then reacted on instinct. Nariella had an hallucination as well,” Mycah explained for his sleepy younger brother. Thank goodness, because I was left speechless. I didn’t think I could talk over the pounding of my heart, anyway.

“What? Where is he?” Rydan tried to locate him.

“Around, I assure you. Watching us,” Mycah said calmly. He kicked awake the line of elda sleeping in blissful slumber, starting with Ender.

Another cold wind ripped past all our bodies, carrying with it the threads of that malefic cackle. Mycah whistled the graceful tune that called his Fëa, and like magic, the dragon appeared out of thin air as it soared high in the sky.

How did he do that? It made me wonder if he was always there but invisible or something. I couldn’t comprehend it so I tried not to dwell too much on it, for my own sanity’s sake.

Both Mycah and Rydan were suddenly screaming in anguish across the way from me as a black, molten substance consumed their bodies starting from the legs and increased upward. I lost my breath as I ran to them and grabbed a hold of their shoulders, not knowing what to do. “Ender, help me! Help them!”

“Nari, it’s okay!” Rydan’s voice called from a place behind me, and I was once again grasping at air. He didn’t hesitate to make his way over to me and gobble me up in his arms, Lómë joining us. “There’s nothing there.”

I clutched at his back, breathing hard and fast, feeling like I might lose it if I saw either one of them dying again. Real or not, it was scaring the crap out of me.

Naminé was there then, with Calen flying overheard on lookout. We were forced to wait for Dae’Sûl to show himself, or to see what he’d do next. And I hated it.

Dúlin landed on the ground next to us as Mycah marched to me and slid his fingers around my wrist. “You’re leaving.”

“I’m what?” I blinked up at the obviously crazy night elf. “I’m not going anywhere, Mycah. I’m going to stay and help you fight this monster.”

“I cannot risk it again. Go with Dúlin and he’ll keep you safe.”

“No! I’m going to help.” I stood my ground.

“Nariella, you’ll only distract me.”

Ender of course added his two-cents, “You should listen to him, Nariella. It is for your protection.”

I grumbled at getting ganged up on. If this shadowy guy would stop playing mind tricks, I could be useful! But then Dae’Sûl appeared next to us, and I jumped at the sudden intrusion. He crossed his arms and nodded his head with a pensive expression, as if included into our conversation. “Yes, yes. I do agree. You best do as the young king says, Nariella. It would be quite terrible if you should perish in our impending scuttle.”

“Speak her name again and I’ll cut out your tongue,” Mycah snapped. Oh, good. I wasn’t the only one who saw him this time.

Dae’Sûl ignored him and said to Naminé, “We meet yet again, little crow.” She turned away in disgust. “You really should find yourself some better company.”

Ender urged the scorned elf, “Dae’Sûl, abandon your folly revenge. It means nothing now.”

“You do not speak to me,” he replied, pointing a finger at my father. “This does not concern you, Guardian.”

The wood elf soldiers had gathered in a circle, surrounding us. Cathar remained outside of the line, protecting his parents with his life. I cringed as my grandfather spoke up, “What chance does one have against many? You cannot win here, goth en gothamin.” His wolf growled from his place at Döron’s side.

Dae’Sûl slowly blinked a polite smile at my grandfather, and without saying a word, flew from one end of the circle to the other, before ending back where he had been standing before. Naminé turned away with a hand over her mouth, and I made some sort of horrified sound. Blood soaked the torsos of each knight of my guard as they crumpled to their knees like dominoes. Cathar escorted his parents away from the terrifying scene, fleeing for their lives. And I was glad for it. Dae’Sûl then muttered with boredom, “You were saying?”

I couldn’t even heal any of the fallen soldiers. Though I doubted they remained alive in order to do so. Or that Dae’Sûl would’ve even given me the chance to. But none of that alleviated the tremendous amount of guilt and frustration of not having the ability, and the overwhelming desire to do so.

Cílon was the only one left, and that was only because he had been standing at Döron’s shoulder within the circle. The beautiful wolf Fëa did not cease growling. Fear clawed its gnarled tendrils into my gut and chest, strangling the air from my lungs. I held onto Rydan for support, knowing I was going to be forced to watch my grandfather die a second time. Only, I’d have no way of reviving him again.

“Dae’Sûl, your battle is with me. Do not needlessly bring innocent lives into your pettiness.” Mycah stepped in front of my grandfather to protect him, and my heart unforgivably fell in love with that darn creature just a little bit more. “Let them go, and I will fight you.”

“It matters not.” The tall elf turned away, waving them off. His long crimson hair blew wildly in the cold wind, as if it followed him directly from the tops of the Nura’ringul Mountains. “It would have been like swatting flies.”

“Go.” Mycah jerked his head at the welcoming forest that lay waiting to provide my grandfather and Cílon safety. “Naminé, Nariella, go with them.”

Rydan pushed Naminé toward the exit when she resisted. “He’s right, you need to get out of here. You’re no match for this guy and you know it.”

“I cannot leave you, I mean any of you, and not at least try to help,” she objected, the same way I was about to do.

“Your parents and brother need you more. Make sure they stay safe. And you already know from last time there won’t be anything you can do anyway, and I’ll feel better knowing you’re alright,” Rydan whispered while Mycah and Dae’Sûl said a few things to each other in Elvish.

Ender made effort to corral me out of there as well. “Nariella, now is your chance to do as Remycah asked and ensure your safety. You must leave.”

“Yeah, okay,” I lied. I had no intention of going anywhere, but I didn’t want to argue in front of the villain again.

“Nariella,” Mycah chastised me in that one simple utterance of my name. I blushed, hating that he felt the truth. “Please go.”

Rydan took hold of my arm and dragged me away. “You stubborn brat.”

“Hey!” I protested. “Come on, man. Let me do this! Goodness, when will you two stupid brothers learn that I’m a lot stronger than you think?”

“Never,” he stated matter-of-fact. He deposited me in one swift motion and then trekked back to the waiting fight. Lissë was at my side in an instant, breaking her cover from the nearby trees that she had been hiding in. I huffed, crossing my arms in defiance, refusing defeat.

Naminé reached the spot I stayed standing in, but stopped before she passed. “I must tend to my family. Are you to join me?”

“Uh, yeah. I will. Go on ahead, I’ll be right there.” I gave her a nice smile. She smiled back, accepting my answer as truth, and continued on her merry way.

I was going to burn in hell.

I knew it had to be true. If such a place existed, that was. Not that I believed there was, but if it did, I’d be sure to go there upon my death.

Dúlin rocketed into the sky, causing me to look up and watch as another giant black dragon followed him. Where'd the second dragon come from?

As they attacked each other, I realized it was made of shadows, a trick of Dae’Sûl’s that I had become acquainted with the last time we fought. I punched a closed fist into the palm of my other hand. There was no way I could stand here on the sidelines while Mycah and Rydan were in the fight of their lives.

I needed to be there. Anxiety on their behalf would be the death of me. Who cared what Dae’Sûl could dish out when I’d face death by waiting otherwise? No, I couldn’t stay here.

I ran at full speed back to the campsite. Rydan hadn’t dragged me far, but it gave me plenty of time to work up a ball of courage within. Once their fight came into view, I halted behind a tree to assess the situation.

Though it was four on one, with Mycah, Rydan, Ender, and Lómë on a team, the fight appeared to be almost even. What was with this guy? How did he get to be so powerful?

The problem was all of Dae’Sûl’s nifty tricks he had slithering up his sleeves. He’d shift into a raven at the last second, just as Mycah or one of them was about to deliver a harmful blow. On top of that, he had several shadowy figures that appeared to blind, sting, and disable whoever he wasn’t directly fighting with. It made it impossible for the four of them to gang up on him at once.

My instinct was to climb onto Lissë’s back to fortify my strength, and so I did. If I connected myself to her, we’d have that constant link transferring power back and forth. She was hesitant to join the fight, but I encouraged her nonetheless. We raced into the chaos, distracting Mycah from an oncoming attack, and I immediately commanded large slabs of rock to shoot up from the ground and block Dae’Sûl in a square.

I felt bad for accomplishing exactly what Mycah had been worried about—distracting him—but I had expected it would happen upon my entrance, and so I made sure to make up for it. Dae’Sûl was quick to wiggle his way out of the blockades and intent on bringing Mycah down once and for all.

Mycah dodged, sidestepped, and parried from Dae’Sûl’s reach. He had his own set of offensive attacks by using both his energy blasts and sword skills. But Dae’Sûl didn’t seem to have a weakness that Mycah could take advantage of. They continued to clash blades, and Dae’Sûl never let up his rotation of who he was fighting with. He’d flash in and out of places, leaving feathery shadows in his wake.

“Nari!” Rydan roared. He blocked an attack made by a shadow as he spoke, “Get the hell out of here!”

“Stop ordering me around!” I yelled back as I jumped off Lissë upon galloping next to my target. I ran into a slide toward Dae’Sûl’s legs and sliced a dagger I had picked up from one of the fallen soldiers at the back of his knees. It worked so well on Aglar and the Drake Hunters, I felt like a pro by now.

He hadn’t seen me coming, and when he finally spotted me, it gave just enough time for Dúlin to come hurtling down like a spinning cyclone. He opened his mouth wide, showing off his dozens of glinting razorblades for teeth, and snapped it shut over the top half of Dae’Sûl’s body. Flinging him into the air, he tossed the rest of his carcass a few times like a plaything before gobbling up what remained.

The whole thing transpired in only seconds and finished while Mycah was still skidding to a stop. His eyes showed his shock as he watched the silver cloak that slowly floated toward the ground below.

It was done. Dae’Sûl couldn’t haunt Mycah ever again.

Chapter Thirty

“What is wrong with you?” Rydan practically screamed in my face, and I flinched away. I had never seen him like this before. “You know you’re crazy, right? Why can’t you ever listen?”

“You’re the one not listening, Rydan. I need your protection as my Guardian but don’t limit me completely. Don’t shut me out of something I must be a part of. I will never stand by and watch you guys fight, knowing I can help.” I grabbed his shoulders to accentuate my point. “So you really should just stop trying to keep me away! It’s my choice, and you both need to respect that.”

“You didn’t need to be in this fight, Nari. He wasn’t Ohtar. That’s the fight we need you in. The one we need you alive for. You won’t do us any good if you die before then!” He mimicked my gesture by grasping my shoulders in turn. His eyes were dancing flames of fiery orange. It contrasted with the black of his hair, almost taking my breath away at how beautiful it made him. But I was currently in an argument that I was dead set on winning, armed with a big point to make. So, priorities and all that.

“Oh, but it’s okay if you die in a battle against evil shape-shifters, but not me?” That sounded funnier coming out of my mouth than it did in my mind. I shook my head and waved myself off. “You know what I mean.”

“Let her be, Rydan,” Mycah interrupted from afar. He picked up Dae’Sûl’s heavy, silver cloak and ran it through his fingers. I noted a hint of irritation painting his voice, but chose to ignore it. If he was willing to back me up, then who was I to object?

“You have nothing to do with this, so keep your mouth shut,” Rydan bit back callously, not even turning his eyes to his brother. Oh, jeez.

“Don’t start, you two. You know, he really wasn’t as hard to defeat as I thought, with Dúlin helping us, anyway.” I shook my head and sighed. “Look, I’m very much aware that you both have saved my life countless times before. And I have no doubt you’ll be saving me who knows how many times again. But if you didn’t stop to notice, I did have a little something to do with Dúlin’s midnight snack. So, if you don’t mind, let’s be grateful none of us got hurt and that the battle didn’t last all night, like it seriously looked like it could have before I stepped in.”

Speaking of the black dragon, he was curled on the ground beside Mycah, breathing out hot, billowy breaths. It was hard for me to keep my eyes off him. His sharp gaze was fixated on me.

Ender managed to be on my side for once. “She is right. Nariella has become a great warrior in her short time in Luïnil. You will always be fearful over her safety, especially as her Guardian, Prince Rydan. However, you should not let that fear confine her. Your duty is to protect her when in dire need—To enhance her defense and strengthen her power. Not prevent her from ever fighting at all. It’s time we all trusted her. Myself included.”

“Thank you,” I said with a kind smile. Hearing him say all that filled my heart with a warm fondness and joy. It meant more to me than I could voice to him at the moment, so I walked over to my wise father and gave him a grateful hug, which he returned.

Rydan suddenly pulled me from Ender’s embrace and smothered me against his hard chest. He held me there for several minutes, or at least, it felt like that long. My arms were pinned beneath his stronger boy muscles, so all I could do was stand there. I took advantage and breathed him in, allowing his smoky scent to infiltrate my every pore—One of the best smells in the entire world. The thrumming of his heartbeat coincided with mine, and we felt almost like one person. He eventually mumbled into my hair, “I can’t lose you.”

My heart swelled. I loved this boy. Not in the same way I felt for Mycah, but I loved him nonetheless. I wiggled my arms loose and wrapped them around his neck, forcing him closer. “I know the feeling,” I whispered.

The connection I had with Rydan could never be broken. I understood that fact in this moment. It didn’t matter if I was head-over-heels in love with someone else, dating, married, whatever. There could never be anything or anyone that would come between Rydan and me. I had been so worried things would have to change between us. Terrified and sick to my stomach over it, even.

But I knew then that it could never change. He would always be the one constant that I had in my life. The one I truly never had to be in fear of losing, unless by some horrible tragedy that stole him from me too soon—God forbid. But a connection this strong and powerful could never be undone by any other means. And that gave me profound comfort as I stood there embracing my best friend. It might have been selfish of us, but whoever it would be that we chose to give our hearts to in a romantic-type relationship, that guy or girl would have to understand and accept that Rydan and I would always be this way with each other. We needed it. I couldn’t survive without him, and he couldn’t survive without me. I was his Heart Shadow, and he was my Guardian.

We were inseparable for all of eternity.

My heart ached once I caught Mycah walking away with pain etched in his face. I buried my eyes in Rydan’s neck to block out the image. This was how it had to be now. It hurt to be the cause of Mycah’s pain, but I wasn’t going to give up my best friend. Not ever. And maybe, just maybe, seeing Rydan and me like this would help Mycah come to terms with his destiny a little bit more. He couldn’t have me. Perhaps seeing me with Rydan would make him angry enough to no longer want me. I prayed it made it easier for him, if by some chance. I had to hope it would be that way and not the opposite for the sake of my sanity.

And that it also made it just a bit easier for me to get over Mycah Nightly.

“What if Ohtar isn’t there anymore?” I inquired and craned my neck to stare up at the top of the mountain.

“There is nowhere else Ohtar could flee to. And you forget, he wants to be found. My uncle would never truly run from this sort of thing. He wants me dead and out of the picture completely. He won’t stop until he has what he’s been working for since he killed my father. I promise you, love, he’s waiting for me.” Mycah had his hands resting on his hips as he, too, gazed upward.

“Well then, now what?” I paced a narrow path along the mountain’s base. We had reconnected with everyone, but were short a battle plan. Naminé’s parents, my grandfather, and his wolf left to go look after the people of Lassaira while their queen was “away.” A.K.A. off hunting evil bad guys. But they didn’t need to know that part. “All wood elves in my guard are dead, thanks to Mr. Raven. Except for Cílon and Cathar, and I refuse to let them go up there without more back-up. If you really need a Tavas to bypass the spell that incapacitates an Isil, then maybe I should go with them.”

“Don’t be absurd. You’re also part Isil. It would ward you off as well,” Mycah scoffed.

“But you said the magic word. I’m only part Isil. It may disable my Isil abilities, but I have the Tavas blood in me to back me up. Right? That sounds like a feasible plan. I could lure Ohtar out of his snake hole and voila!” I clapped once and then held up my hands for a response.

Mycah flexed his jaw, like he gritted back a big ol’ objection to my idea. Rydan crossed his arms over his chest and kept his eyes on the ground. “I don’t like it.”

“Guys, what happened to the whole you trusting me thing? I can do this.” I tapped my foot.

“Nariella, Ohtar has powers that not even I am aware of.” Ender took my hand and captured my eyes with his, requesting my full attention without having to ask. “If you should do this, then stay wise, act quickly, and remove yourself from his presence at the first second you have accomplished your task. Do not loiter or prolong the ruse. If he is to follow you out, ensure it with haste.”

“I understand. I won’t let any of you down.” I cracked my knuckles and my neck like I was about to jump into a boxing ring. With slow and steady breaths, I prepared myself for the unknown.

Naminé laid a delicate hand on my shoulder. “Do well to remember his gift of persuasion. It is quite possible that his first attempt will be to beguile you. If you should feel darkness creeping through your veins, be on guard from your own actions. He may try to use you against yourself. Usually, one does not even realize it is happening.”

I nodded, appreciating her priceless insight. “Thanks, I’ll keep that in mind.”

Technically she was a Tavas, too, but she wasn’t a fighter. She had some skill in combat, but she couldn’t command the elements or even stand a chance against Ohtar up there on the mountain. She’d have to stay down here under the protection of Rydan and Mycah.

Cathar and Cílon were soldiers. Combined with my strength, we had the potential to get through this unscathed. At least, I hoped we did. Our goal was to draw Ohtar out of the magic-encased cave so that Mycah, Rydan, and Ender could freely fight him without the anti-Isil enchantment harming them.

If they had to march in there to rescue us, well, then, we’d be screwed.

So failing was not an option.

Cílon and Cathar waited nearby, and I nodded to them to signal I was ready. Rydan gave me strict orders to be careful, and I promised him that I would, followed by a quick nuzzling from Lissë and Lómë. I took my first advancing step into the cramped passageway and prepared myself for the daunting climb I had coming ahead.

“What are you doing?” Mycah’s question halted me in place.

“What do you mean ‘what am I doing?’? I’m leaving to go lure out Ohtar. This mountain isn’t going to climb itself.” I retracted the step I had taken to check his expression.

Gorgeous. As always.

And a hint of amusement pirouetting across his face with a touch of restrained cockiness to boot. “I can agree with that, but then neither are you. How about we take Dúlin instead? That’s quite a long way up to the top.”

I huffed. “Oh, well, I didn’t know he was an option, but okay then. And maybe next time speak up sooner, hm?”

“As you wish,” he breathed, a tiny smile lingering on his lips. I shook my head with a sigh.

The three of us—Cílon, Cathar, and myself—mounted the fierce dragon’s back for the trip to the top. The fiery furnace I knew to be contained within his body crackled beneath my legs with each methodic breath he took. His scales were cold and hard, but they didn’t bother me. It was the spikes he had sticking out along his neck that sent fear to my heart. Not to mention his teeth. But I knew better. I had done this plenty of times before with no problems.

We set off into the air at once. Cathar looked at me over his shoulder and said, “This is quite exhilarating!”

“Yeah, tell me about it.” My arms were tight around his waist to keep myself from plunging head first into the ground below.

“Quiet,” Cílon muttered from his place behind me.

We scaled the craggy mountain without ever having to touch it. Snowflakes whipped into my cheeks and eyes the faster we flew toward outer-space. Dúlin’s wings were strong as they tore through the wind like hurricanes. It didn’t take long for us to reach a plateau, where we were subsequently dropped off. The dragon dove from the edge, returning to his Maite’Ona. We swiftly hid quietly behind a rock to keep cover from being seen before we were ready. Strong, icy winds sliced right through to my bones as it softly snowed big whopping flakes. I touched a few that had landed on Cathar’s hair and eyelashes, admiring their delicateness.

No one threatening to our lives seemed to be walking about. The mouth of the cave lay ahead with a dark, ominous vibe spewing from it. A tremor ran through me, and I closed my eyes to keep my pounding heart from breaking out of my ribcage. “That’s where we’re going?”

“Make haste. Ohtar may already be alerted to our presence,” Cílon announced. Ever the commanding officer. Did he forget I was the queen? I listened to him anyway, knowing full well he had more strategic bones in his body than I ever would.

We slipped inside the stone entrance with quiet, careful footsteps. Immediately I felt a shift within myself. An explosion of pain erupted under my skin, and my knees buckled beneath me. I tried to stifle my scream, but it broke from my lips like a siren. White-hot, searing agony spread from my chest and eyes, out to the tips of my fingers and toes.

I was dying. I was sure of it.

Only barely, I squinted my eyes open to find Cílon and Cathar standing over me with horrified expressions contorting their faces. My unrelenting cries of anguish masked all other sound, giving me no indication of what they were saying, though I understood their lips were moving. The torment consumed me, and I felt my head fall to the rocks below.

Cílon threw me over his shoulder, and I resisted the urge to vomit. We must have exited the cave, because in an instant, the pain lessoned like a flipped switch. It was still there, humming under my skin, but it was tolerable. At least, compared to what it was only a moment ago.

I was laid along the ground like a corpse. My eyes stayed closed while I worked on breathing normally once again. My muscles shook involuntarily, and every few seconds I convulsed, as if I had endured a seizure or some sort of electrocution.

“Should that be…that way?” I heard Cathar’s voice, and I wondered what he was talking about. Was he referring to me?

“No, it should not,” Cílon clarified. “That is the essence of the ending of a Healer. The side effects; in other words, when one extends past their healing limit. Nariella should have experienced this after restoring Lord Döron from death, however she did not. What made it happen now is beyond me.” How he knew, I had no idea. Was he all of a sudden an expert on Healers?

Cathar added, “Strange is it not, that her condition has improved upon fleeing the enchanted cave?” He placed a strong hand around mine.

“That is a valid argument, Cathar,” Cílon said. “That anti-Isil spell must have a part in this for some reason that is escaping me. It is almost as if stripping her of her Isil abilities ignited the other half of her that is being consumed by the Healer’s Death.”

Rydan’s husky voice stirred open my eyes. “Nari! What happened to her?”

He was there at my side a few seconds later as he skidded to a stop and dropped to his knees. Ender was right next to him. My tone was gruff as I told them, “I’m fine.”

“Like hell you are.” Rydan gasped. “My god. What is this?”

“What? What is what?” That got my attention. I tried to sit up but my head sloshed heavily. Mycah stood a few steps back with a clenched fist covering his mouth as he stared at me. He looked like a ghost confronted him.

“I don’t know how to explain it to you,” Rydan answered softly. Ender pulled out his metal sword and held it in front of my face like a mirror, but he didn’t say anything to explain what Rydan was talking about, either.

I met my reflection for only a second before screaming and turning away. I covered my face with my arms as my elbows hit the ground. I…didn’t even know what I saw. That wasn’t me. It couldn’t be me. It was a monster.

The whites of my eyes were deathly black, matching my irises and pupils. Blacker than those black holes out in space you learn about in school. My entire eyeballs were devoured in darkness. Streaks of the same color stretched outward from them like tiny suns had exploded in my sockets and the leftover blackness had splashed onto my face. The same disease-type decaying covered my neck and chest in jagged lines that seemed to carry down under my shirt, but I didn’t look to verify.

“What’s wrong with her?” Rydan asked as he lifted my torso from the ground and supported it with his body. I kept my fists mashed to my face that were now buried in his warmth.

“Lord Döron explained she exceeded her limits of healing, and I assume she is now paying the price for it. The darkness a Healer absorbs from those dying eventually takes its toll. What you are seeing is a Healer far past her allowance. For her to not be dead is a miracle,” Cílon responded. Rydan caressed my back with long, feather-light strokes.

“How did this even happen?” Mycah’s voice sounded distant, but I didn’t dare look up to see where he was.

“The moment we entered the cave, she cried out in agony. Only upon leaving did she recover,” Cathar explained.

“Quite strange,” Ender said. “Nariella, are you all right?”

I pushed into Rydan harder and thought how to answer. Did I seriously have to live the rest of my life looking like this? Because that would be a really long time, if so. Eternity as a gargoyle? Please, no. I was devastated. No one could ever love me looking like this. They wanted an abomination…well, now they got one for sure. At least, someone who looked the part. I’d have to live alone like a spinster with a million cats.

I was going to be the nine-hundred year old cat lady.

My God, someone kill me now, please, and end my misery.

“Nariella,” Mycah said my name like it was sacred and more precious than diamonds. He nimbly brushed hair over my shoulder. “You are beautiful. That will never change.”

“I look like the devil,” I mumbled into Rydan’s chest. My voice was muffled and soft, but I knew they could hear me.

“Maybe, but a really hot devil.” Rydan laughed, and his body rumbled beneath me. “Now where are your horns and tail hiding? I always knew they were in you somewhere, just waiting to pop out.”

“Ugh, Ry!” I shoved him away and stood up on wobbly legs. He was only trying to cheer me up. And it kind of worked. I wasn’t shallow, but it was horrifying to turn into a beast right in front of everyone. I was embarrassed. But his jokes did make it a little easier.

Everyone closed around me like concerned parents with an injured child. I appreciated it, but I needed some breathing room. Naminé, the only other girl here, was smart enough to know this. She squeezed through and pulled me away from their smothering. “Give her a moment, for pity’s sake. She has just endured a grave ordeal. Let her cope without all of your doting.”

“Thanks.” I was afraid to look at her or anyone else.

“You’re welcome,” she replied.

“I’m fine, guys. Thanks for your concern. Let’s go back to worrying about Ohtar. What’re we going to do now?”

“I have an idea,” Mycah answered. “I was an idiot to not think of this before. Everyone, clear out. Move as far back from the cave as possible.”

We obeyed and watched as Dúlin roared a fiery plume straight into the cave. The flames licked the edges of the stones, leaving black marks everywhere they touched. He spewed fire to the inside over and over again. Just as I began to wonder if maybe Ohtar wasn’t in there after all, a guttural scream scraped across my sanity. A figure consumed by flame came running out of the hole, followed by several others protecting a body in the middle of them.

Dúlin attempted to chomp the first guy in half, but he was quick to roll away as he unclipped the burning cloak off his back and sliced at the dragon with his blade. The moment the other strangers breached the fresh air, Ohtar came soaring out of the center with his weapon held high. They spread out like rapid darts, attacking the closest person to them.

Talk about getting right down to business and completely skipping any pleasantries. Ohtar had gone after Mycah immediately, and it appeared to be Sarqua who was currently clanging swords with Rydan. A flood of others that were part of Ohtar’s guard exited the cave, swarming us like angry hornets. Many were taken out by Dúlin in an instant, and the rest were in combat with Cathar, Cílon, Ender, and Naminé. My opponent slashed his mighty sword at my throat, and I took a step backward.

“I was beginning to think you weren’t coming. You truly believe you can kill me, boy?” Ohtar shouted at Mycah. I shouldn’t have been paying attention to them, but his voice was loud and drew my focus.

“You have changed,” the guy I fought said to me as he hit my sword with a blow so hard I was pushed several feet back. “Unless I’m mistaken. Are you not the Healer?”

“Yes,” I snapped, creating a cyclone of snowflakes to form at his boots until it wrapped around him entirely. “At least I was.”

I grabbed a fist full of his shirt as I kicked my leg behind his ankles, then pushed his body off the cliff the second he fell backward. I dashed behind the guard fighting with Naminé and thrust my heel into his kidneys. She slid her blade into his heart and he dropped like a fly.

Ohtar and Mycah were at each other’s throats like pit bulls. Blood dripped from gashes along Mycah’s arms, neck, and even his side. I cringed. Dúlin would dip down to bite at Ohtar’s head, or blast him with flames, but he kept managing to dodge his attacks while still deflecting Mycah.

He was way more skilled than I could’ve imagined, even in a weakened state. And Mycah’s powers were useless against him, which made it unbearable to watch.

Suddenly, arrows were discharged at the dragon from the peak above the cave, followed by a giant net shot into the air that landed over his wings. He started dropping like a hot stone through tissue paper, but Mycah extended his arm to do something to help. Only, Ohtar wouldn’t let him. With Mycah distracted, Ohtar used the opportunity to stab him through his shoulder. I sucked in a breath.

Dúlin had to still be plummeting to his death, but I couldn’t tell because he had passed the edge of the plateau we were on. Though skewered in the shoulder, Mycah delivered a heavy blow that caused Ohtar to slide back, and Mycah immediately dove off the side of the mountain.

“Remycah!” Ender shouted after his Óre’Dae. Shock erupted within my heart like a gut-wrenching explosion, and I ran to the edge in horror. Mycah sped toward his dragon Fëa like a bullet. I had no idea if he was going to make it to him in time, and before I could see anything else happen, I was yanked backward by my hair.

My stomach clenched as I stared up into the malicious eyes of Ohtar.

Chapter Thirty-One

~Naminé~

It happened in an instant. One moment we were careful to keep a safe distance from Dúlin’s inferno, the next we were embroiled in combat. Before Nariella had assisted me, I had been struggling to keep my attacker at bay. These were some of Ohtar’s best warriors, the most skilled in swordsmanship and archery. I had no chance against them with my lesser skills. A part of me had suffered a great distraction, for I had worried for my brother who had stood not far from me in his own battle. Though trained, I knew he was not up to par with these soldiers, either.

With haste, I sprinted to a second warrior who had teamed up against Cathar and forced him to fight me rather than my brother. Dúlin had taken to the skies to bring aid to Remycah, leaving many soldiers of Ohtar’s for us to handle.

I bent backward in an arch, my opponent’s blade just missing me, before it met my own strike in a loud clang. I tried not to let my focus wander to Cathar, but he battled N’taurn, who was superb in close combat. A sickening vise gripped my heart, for I could not bear the thought of bringing home a dead Cathar to my mother and father.

N’taurn said to him, “We have met before, though I know not where. Tell me, what is your name, boy?”

“I do not have to answer to you. If your memory has failed you, then that is your problem, is it not?” Cathar bit out in return.

My enemy forced me into the mountain with a strong hand around my neck as his blade pressed to mine against my chest. He grunted and pushed harder into me, and I felt as if my bones would snap against the hardness of the rocks at my back. Calen, bless her heart, came spiraling from the skies in a ball of flames and passed above his head, setting his hair on fire. He lifted his weapon from mine and threw snow over himself to douse the flames. I was quick to attack with a strong arm at the ready, but he managed to deflect it at the last moment.

N’taurn’s voice kept drawing me in, “You were once a soldier of Aselaira. Yes, that is how I know you. You were trained and sent off to fight in the war. Not only a lousy swordsman, but a traitor as well…how pathetic.”

“I am not a traitor. I am a soldier, yes, but I hail from the kingdom of Lassaira.” Cathar shouted as he parried and sliced his sword at N’taurn. “It was your vile pretend king who forced my family into slavery and kept us prisoners in your domain. It is you who is the traitor for standing against your true king Remycah.”

“Do not speak of him in such a way. He murdered King Remydan and is in cohorts with our enemy—the she-elf of Lassaira. Together, they mean to overthrow the kingdom with their treachery.” N’taurn’s anger could be heard above all else as he grew more fierce in his attacks. My stomach wrenched as I helplessly watched my brother struggle against the onslaughts.

Cathar laughed humorlessly as we both ducked below fearsome blows from our opponents in the same instant. Though I doubted he noticed my struggle alongside his. He then said, “Oh, is that right? And you know this for fact, do you? Then, please, tell me. How in heavens was Nariella capable of scheming such a heinous act of murder to usurp the throne of Aselaira when at the time of King Remydan’s death, she was but a babe living in the Earthly realm?”

“You speak lies.” N’taurn found an opening and rammed the hilt of his sword against Cathar’s mouth.

Cathar held onto his bleeding lip with his free hand. “I do not! It is your wicked leader who is filling your head with ridiculous stories to keep you from seeing the truth. Which is, of course, that he is the enemy and King Remycah is the true heir. The one you owe your allegiance to.”

Suddenly, arrows flew rapidly into the air at Remycah’s Fëa Dúlin, drawing everyone’s focus to the angry black dragon. He roared a ferocious breath that melted the snow right off of the side of the mountain he had been near. A dark, shimmering net discharged from the peak above onto his wings, encasing them completely. He fell instantly.

Everything transpired too fast for my mind to catch up—for one alarming second later, Remycah was wounded from an attack by Ohtar’s hand, and then to the astonishment of all, leapt over the side of the ledge. Ender’s panicked voice rung out through the atmosphere, and as I eliminated my opponent once and for all, I was overcome with that same horror I had heard in Ender. For my poor younger brother was overtaken by N’taurn.

“No!” I screamed as I ran to him. N’taurn was about to deal the lethal stroke that would end my brother’s life, but Cathar was saved without a moment to lose. My beautiful Calen attacked N’taurn’s head with a body aflame as she dug her claws into his face and knocked him backward.

To my horror, he whipped a backhanded hit at her that bashed her into the mountainside. Tears were there instantly, stinging my eyes, for I had felt her pain.

Dropping to Cathar, I was in desperate need to verify if he lived or died. Once I felt his pulse, I closed my eyes and let out a steady breath. My eyes found N’taurn’s as he advanced near me with vicious intent. Rising slowly, I held my sword into the air and readied myself for revenge. For he would indeed pay for what he did to my brother and Fëa.

Chapter Thirty-Two

~Nari~

“Ed’ i’ear ar’ elenea,” Ohtar exclaimed into my face, like the sight of me disgusted him. He kept my head pulled back by the hair. “Mani marte, amin Fallaner? Nae saian luume’.”

“You know I don’t speak gibberish, Your unRoyal Ugliness.” I twisted my body so that my face was downward and locked my jaw closed to bite back the pain from my hair getting ripped out. In one swift motion with the spin, I had karate chopped Ohtar’s arm at the bend of his elbow. He dropped my poor roots, only to grab me by the neck with his other hand.

“You are quite rude, Fallaner. I simply inquired about your obvious ill health.” He tightened his grip around my windpipe, lifting me off the ground.

“Oh, I’m sorry. Did I hurt your feelings?” I choked on the words from the pressure around my throat, but forced them out regardless. “Well, hate to break it to you, but it’s none of your business.”

An arrow cut through the cold wind and stuck into Ohtar’s wrist. He released me immediately as he grunted something in Elvish and tore the arrow from his flesh. I had landed on my knees as I heaved in precious oxygen. “Nari, run!” Rydan ordered.

I shot up into a sprint away from Rydan’s vicious uncle, but he yanked the hood of my jacket and launched me twenty-feet backward into the solid rock of the mountainside. My skull cracked against the unforgiving surface. The sensation of a warm liquid slid down to the nape of my neck, and I knew right away it was blood.

“Pathetic,” Ohtar murmured. “And here I had high expectations for you, Fallaner. A rare hybrid? The combination of our two races should most certainly create in you an unstoppable force. And yet, here you are, a crumpled mess no stronger than my right pinky.”

He held up his gloved little finger and looked at it like it was special. More special than my entire existence. I dragged myself to a standing position using the jagged wall of rocks behind me. “Nope. I’m a nobody. You’re right.”

“You lie,” he barked, his eyes growing big as they drank me in. “The deceit is heavy in you, my Fallaner. You hide a great secret. One you try so desperately to conceal from my reach. But I will extract it from you.”

A slow, slithering stream of desire pooled in the recesses of my mind like a broken pipe leaking water. Subtle at first—I probably wouldn’t have noticed it if I hadn't already expected Ohtar to try something like this—then it saturated within, a weight dead set on making me vulnerable.

He wanted me to be his puppet. I could feel his desire invading into my own. A malicious will that was bent on wielding my dormant powers as a weapon. Had I been someone else, perhaps a regular servant or one without inner strength, I would have been instantly lost to him.

It was a dark force that snuck into your subconscious like a thief in the night, eager to claim every bit of your most prized possession—your self-control.

Oh, but I wasn’t just anyone. And I was done playing around.

“You won’t be getting anything out of me, Ohtar.” Tension coupled with aggression hung thick in the atmosphere as we stared each other down. Lómë stalked quietly from behind, then stretched up on her hind legs and sunk her claws into Ohtar’s back, dragging them downward. I threw my hand upward into the air and flicked my arm down to send a dozen icicles off the mountain, using Ohtar’s face as my target. He ducked just in time as he tucked himself into a ball with a strong force that pitched Lómë into the sky. With a final crash against the rock-face, she sagged to the frozen piles of snow that lay below, not moving. My heart closed in on itself, but I had no time to weep.

Ohtar advanced with a deadly glare and a sharp blade at his disposal. My sword had gotten lost somewhere from the scuffle, leaving me armed with only my wits. “Try that again, filth. You will need a great deal more than mere ice as your pathetic weapon,” he taunted.

“Don’t say you didn’t ask for it.” One of my favorite but familiar tricks was to call upon lightning, and so I steadied my breathing and begged for aid. I again reached for the sky and pulled downward with a bolt of light striking at Ohtar’s body. It caught him off guard, faltering for a brief moment, but then he was right back to being his usual, vile self.

I knew Ohtar was immune to Mycah’s abilities and not mine, but yet, nothing I was capable of doing seemed anywhere near strong enough to keep him down for the count.

Unexpectedly, Rydan threw himself into Ohtar, who was quick to counter the attack by shouldering Rydan away. Their swords met in a crash that echoed off the mountain walls. Sarqua charged forward, eager to settle the score. I took over for Rydan, who had taken over Ohtar for me, and deflected Sarqua mid-stride using my newly found sword.

He smiled at me. “Mmm, I will take great pleasure in this.”

I hated the sound of his voice. I hated the look of his face. I would never forgive him for what he had done to me. “Oh, I will be enjoying this, too. Just so you know.”

Just then, Dúlin skyrocketed into view, grabbing everyone’s attention. Mycah jumped down onto the flat surface of the plateau while the dragon continued flying above everyone’s heads. I understood there wasn’t much Dúlin could do when we were all fighting together—it’d put us all at risk having a dragon attack in such close quarters. If he used his flame, then we’d be set on fire along with Ohtar’s henchmen. If he did any sort of thrashing or physical attack, we’d be hit as well. And therein lay the downside to battling on the top of a mountain despite having a dragon on your side.

Rydan continued to fight with Ohtar, and Sarqua didn’t wait to come at me. I held my sword high, ready for his first move. But before he could charge, Mycah marched in and clobbered Sarqua with a punch across his jawbone. He spun to the ground with a heavy thud, and Mycah straddled him instantly, nailing fist after fist into the guy’s face.

“You know very well what this is for,” Mycah grunted, testosterone and anger exuding from him like a palpable force. Sarqua remained silent, probably because he couldn’t speak even if he wanted to. “I know there’s an abyss of darkness in your heart, Sarqua. You were never under Ohtar’s influence, were you? You didn’t need it.”

I had to look away once Mycah started bashing his head into the ground until it sounded as if it cracked like an egg. It bothered me, but I understood his anger. Sarqua enjoyed torturing others. He was sick.

That was when I noticed Lómë had returned to her feet, and I thanked the stars above. She must’ve only been knocked unconscious. At the same time, Ohtar dealt Rydan a blow that sent him sliding to the edge of the cliff. Lómë had recovered in the nick of time, and she immediately took off in his direction.

Ohtar had his eyes set on Mycah, and they engaged in combat once more. I took off to help one of the others. I was afraid of getting in the way, but needed to help somehow. Then to my horror, the Isil soldier Cílon battled with impaled him with a mighty thrust. “No!” I screamed, mourning the loss of yet another one of my kin.

That same soldier advanced toward Ender and whoever it was that he fought, but I wouldn’t stand for it. I sprinted in his direction and thrust my blade at his neck. As I dodged his attack, I noticed Cathar was badly injured and Naminé was barely holding on as she dealt with N’taurn. I didn’t see Calen and prayed she was alive.

“Rydan!” I called as he sat up from his place near the edge. “Help Naminé!”

I sent a barrage of ice, snow, and rocks into the night elf’s face, giving me a chance to then kick him in the gut. Rydan had got my message and was on his way to assist Naminé.

Ender finished his opponent once and for all, but then from my peripheral, I caught Ohtar about to kill Mycah. His damaged body lay flat on the ground as Ohtar stood over him, a foot slammed on Mycah’s throat. With his blade held high, all he had to do was thrust it downward. My breath was stolen away from me and the world stopped spinning. I couldn’t move, and I had no idea if I was about to be killed alongside him, because my gaze was ripped from my duel and glued to Mycah.

But then in a flash of light, Ender—my father—was suddenly in between Mycah and Ohtar, taking the hit for himself. A scream left my lips before I could stop it, mixing in with Mycah's own cries of sadness, and I lurched to the side in his direction. The soldier I had been fighting sailed passed me, not expecting my sudden retreat. Ohtar’s sword remained fixed in my father’s back, but he didn’t leave it there for long. He sacrificed himself for Mycah, and a part of my heart crumbled into despair. Ohtar pulled Ender’s body off of his weapon and went back to slicing away at Mycah, who had wobbled to his feet.

I hardly even noticed when Rydan took out the guy I had been battling with, since my focus refused to leave the actions of Mycah and Ender. That was when I noticed Ender was not dead. He lived. Tears pricked my eyes at the realization. But he was badly wounded.

Mycah fought harder than ever as he delivered an onslaught of attacks at Ohtar. I could see the fear and uncertainty suddenly ripen in the false king’s eyes as his feet reached the end of the mountain. There was nowhere else for him to go but down. Rydan said, “Give it up, Ohtar. You’re alone.”

Ohtar flung himself over the side of the ledge once he had realized all his men were dead or unconscious and it was now three against one. I ran to the edge to watch—rocks and snow getting flung over the side from my boots—as he descended the mountain like a mountain lion. Scraping, sliding, and leaping kept him alive and in control of his descent like a pro. I was seriously impressed. But also incredibly aggravated.

Darn him, escaping yet again.

“Let’s go!” Mycah ran to his dragon and leapt onto his back in one fluid motion. Rydan was right there behind him, and Lómë shifted into a mouse mid-jump that landed on her counterpart’s shoulder.

“We’ll come back for you all, I promise,” I called over my shoulder to Naminé, Cathar, and Ender. “I’m so sorry!”

“Go, we will be quite all right. It is more important you do not lose him,” Ender managed to breathe out. I wished we had time to heal them, but every second spent up here meant a greater chance of Ohtar fleeing, and then we’d have to start this entire battle over again. We had to end this. And it had to be now.

Rydan helped me up into the middle position, with him claiming the spot behind. Dúlin didn’t hesitate for a moment. My butt barely touched his back and already we flew in a downward spiral. I held onto Mycah with a white-knuckled grip and closed my eyes tightly. I wasn’t looking, but I assumed we searched for Ohtar with the intent of catching him before he reached the bottom. Only, it didn’t seem we were finding him. I risked a peek and realized we flew back and forth, up and down, and over the side of the mountain. Oh, god, when will this roller coaster end?

“There,” Mycah announced after a while.

“Yeah, I see him,” Rydan agreed. My focus, on the other hand, got stuck on the castle of Aselaira not far beyond our current position, but still in the distance. Ohtar had taken us closer to it, and a lot farther from where we had started this whole thing.

We swooped to the bottom, and the instant we did, Ohtar blew a blaring horn. Massive arrows were set loose into the sky, all aiming for us. They lacerated Dúlin’s wings and neck like stickpins, and Mycah groaned in agony. Dúlin lost altitude until we crashed to the ground and flew apart. My body was tossed into the air like a crash dummy mannequin and smashed into the grass.

It all transpired so fast, I had no idea what happened to Rydan and Mycah before a dozen Isil soldiers overtook me. It felt like a leg and possibly my ribs were broken.

And here was the trap. It just wasn’t what we had expected.

Encircled by a beaming white glow, Lissë barreled out of the trees. She shone brighter than lightning and galloped with the same speed of it toward my enemies. They were blinded and confused by her light. Like a stampede, she trampled over their bodies until she reached me, all while kicking and head-whipping any who tried to stop her. I had no idea she could do any of that, but I was beginning to understand that our powers had been growing and increasing in strength. I climbed onto her back with sickening pain shooting throughout my body.

She knew I urgently needed Mycah, and while she took me to him, I searched for Rydan. My arm lay across my ribcage to hold back the pain, but each bump of Lissë’s step had me almost crying out over my apparently broken leg. Once I spotted Rydan, I breathed a sigh of relief. The soldiers Lissë had just rescued me from surrounded Lómë and him.

He must have been coming to my aid but my Fëa got to me first. Now he was left dealing with them. I felt horrible and overwhelmed with worry for my best friend, but I had to get to Mycah, quick, so that he could heal me.

We raced forward until finally he was in sight. An arrow came whizzing out of nowhere toward his face, but he caught it in the air with his bare hand before grabbing the bow off Ohtar and shooting it immediately back at the guy who had sent it in the first place. Mycah had fired it with such power, it tore the enemy’s head clear off his shoulders. Ohtar barreled into Mycah’s stomach and slammed his already broken body into a tree. Mycah kneed Ohtar in the gut and tried breaking his neck, but Ohtar elbowed Mycah in the face, knocking his skull into the hard trunk.

I flinched and covered my face, and then groaned in pain from the movement. I had had enough of this. A roar burst from my lungs as some powerful force exploded from somewhere deep within me. It came out whenever I was pushed past my breaking point, and this time, I thought I could control it.

Ohtar went catapulting in reverse, giving me time to slide off Lissë like deadweight the instant I reached Mycah. I lay writhing on the ground while he placed his shaking hands over my ribs. Dirt and sweat were smeared over his face and forehead that creased in fear and concentration, his hair a deeper black than usual. I gazed into his swirling, multi-faceted blue eyes as he healed my injuries with speed and precision. I could see the guilt and pain that shone there. He didn’t hide it from me. He wanted me to know his remorse.

I slid my fingers along his jawbone and he closed his eyes at my touch. A tear unforgivably escaped down my cheek, and I bit the inside of my mouth to hold back all the things I wanted to say to him in this moment, but shouldn’t. That I loved him. That I didn’t regret anything, and if either one of us perished today in this fight, we’d live on in each other’s hearts and souls for all eternity.

A slam to the side of Mycah’s head had his neck cracking the other way, and his body lay sprawled over the grass. I leapt to my feet, feeling fully recovered from my wounds, and defended the love of my life while he regained his composure. I hurled a violent wind that picked up leaves, rocks, and broken twigs at Ohtar’s dominating figure. He tossed it away with a force of his own.

“You will not take this kingdom from me, nadorhuan,” he swore. Fissures and cracks broke the surface of the ground at his feet that felt like the foundation shook at its core. The veins gained momentum and stretched toward my boots. Mycah hopped up within seconds and held his palm out to the fractures beneath him, stopping them in their place.

A fist full of arrows suddenly punctured Ohtar’s chest, one just whizzing past his head by a hair. It would’ve made its mark if Ohtar hadn’t moved at the last second. Rydan stood from afar like an angel ready for battle. Lómë came charging toward us with beautiful grace, her muscles flexing as her giant paws pounded into the earth. Rydan took off in a run next, and I swept my gaze to Mycah.

Ohtar seemed flabbergasted by the arrows sticking out of his body. But he did not let it deter him from the fight. He ripped them all out at once, but Mycah was suddenly in his face. He seized Ohtar’s throat with one hand as the other clenched a heap of his clothes at his shoulder. Mycah drove the wicked elf into the base of the mountain until I heard a loud crunching sound.

I sprinted over to them with all my speed and watched them struggle against each other. Ohtar was pushing Mycah away with all his strength while Mycah forced him in the other direction, appearing to expel all he had so that Ohtar wouldn’t budge. They grunted and groaned from the effort. “No! I won’t let you do this,” Ohtar said through gritted teeth. He head-butted Mycah and shoved him to the ground, landing on top.

As I ran, I threw my elven dagger I had kept hidden in my boot through the air, and it struck Ohtar in his breastplate. I gathered up every ounce of strength contained in my body and from every blade of grass, soul of the mountain, and stars hanging above our heads. Mycah yanked out the dagger just before I reached them and erupted my energy into Ohtar. He flailed backward into the rocks. “Long live King Remycah,” I vowed firmly.

“No, no!” he twisted in a deranged, frightened fury.

The abundant force I had pouring out of me held him rigid in place as Mycah stalked forward and finally said, “I’m sorry, Uncle.”

He plunged the dagger into the side of Ohtar’s head without allowing him any last words. In a final gust of breath, the night elf buckled to the ground once I released him from my hold, and his tormented soul ceased to exist.

Mycah dropped to the ground onto his knees, and I followed him there. Gently, I glided my palm over his shoulder. “Are you okay?”

He nodded his reply, but didn’t turn to look at me. He stayed there in front of his fallen family member—his flesh and blood—and chanted a string of Elvish words in a soft, low voice.

Rydan caught up to us and wiped a hand over his face, the other placed firmly on his hip. I stood up and launched myself into his chest, and he wrapped his arms around me. Lómë stood on her back paws and clobbered the both of us, nuzzling her head in my face and along the sides of our bodies. I reached out for Lissë, pulling her into our embrace.

But I was in denial that it was truly over. Anxiety continued to pound in my gut, just waiting for Ohtar or some other evil thing to come storming in and announce that it was only a joke and we weren’t really done fighting.

But that didn’t happen. Ohtar never did come back to life.

Mycah healed his injured dragon and then immediately returned to the top of the mountain to heal Ender, Cathar, Naminé, and Calen, bringing them all back down to the ground afterward.

We all hugged each other and rejoiced that we had made it out alive, but then we also mourned the deaths of those who weren’t so fortunate. It was both a happy and sad day for all those in Luïnil.

Gradually, I noticed a change in the land. What moments before felt sick and dying was slowly blooming into fresh vibrancy. The darkness that permeated Aselaira was retreating. I sank to the grass and threaded my fingers through the blades. “Do you feel that?”

“Yes, it seems the land is healing already.” Mycah examined a few leaves from a nearby bush, and we watched as the black goo lessened right in front of our eyes, until the leaf was vivid and green again.

“Now that Ohtar has been defeated, you must return to your kingdom and restate your claim, King Remycah,” Ender said.

“People will not follow an exiled king, Ender.” Mycah shook his head at the ground, unsure of himself.

His Guardian took hold of his shoulders. “With yours and Nariella’s agreement to end things between you, your people should lift the exile order and accept you once and for all.”

“Let’s hope you’re right,” Mycah said a bit sullenly, nodding his head. And that killed me. I turned away, afraid I would betray what I was supposed to do and change Mycah’s mind. My heart shattered at the thought of maybe never seeing him again. Not that I couldn’t see him again, but because I knew we shouldn’t for both our sakes.

And that was a tough reality to swallow.

Through Lissë’s mind, I felt an oncoming presence from the corner of the forest. I stopped in my tracks and waited for it to show itself. “Rydan,” I called, not wanting to be alone.

“What?” he answered back.

“Come here, please.”

He was at my side in seconds, including Lómë who sniffed the air, immediately recognizing something was out there. “There’s an animal out there. One we’ve met before.”

“Wait, really? Met before? What does that mean?” I inched closer to him.

“It’s that black lynx of Ohtar’s,” he replied, surprise inflected in his tone.

“Lureá,” Naminé informed us of her name once she joined our conversation.

Cathar was next to us then. “Poor thing. Do you think she might miss her master?”

“I doubt it. Who would miss Ohtar?” Rydan asked rhetorically.

I still felt bad for her nonetheless. She didn’t know any better, nor did she have anyone else to take care of her. She had been domesticated, after all. Who was going to look after her now? Maybe Mycah would. Actually, I wouldn’t be opposed to taking her back to Lassaira, either.

She appeared before us, breaking her cover of the trees and sat down right there, only feet away. It was the strangest thing as she blinked at each one of us. Mycah and Ender were in line as well, and we all wondered what to do with her.

Then, like rain washing away dirt, blackness melted off her feline body, and she was suddenly transformed into an elf, curled into a ball. Mycah ripped the cloak off Cathar’s back and wrapped it around her naked body. She slowly rose into an elegant, standing position, not ashamed at all of being bare. Though she did use the cloak to cover herself, I knew it was only for our benefit. Because she was absolutely perfect in every way.

Ender was on bended knee in a flash, bowing his head low out of respect. We all followed suit, though not understanding why or who she was.

“Thank you, my dear friends,” she spoke calmly and oh-so slowly. Her voice was melodic and beautiful. A serenade that would soothe the weariest of souls. “Thank you for saving my life.”

Chapter Thirty-Three

“My Lady, please help us understand what it is that happened to you,” Ender urged, but kept his head down.

“Rise,” she requested, and we all obeyed without hesitation. She morphed the cloak into a stunning dress that touched the grass. Her straight black hair hung past her waist and ended in gorgeous wavy tendrils. Her flawless skin was luminescent and milky, and she had the brightest green eyes I had ever seen. “Long have been my days in wait for a time when evil would prevail no more. The shadows of Ohtar Zafriel’s darkness stretched to all living things in our kingdom of Aselaira. Poisoned has every mind been, for the plague of his evil could not be resisted. He cast a spell on me. A spell that almost meant his demise, and yet he endured. And I was forced to live as a beast. A servant kept at his side. With his life now forfeit, the spell has been broken as his darkness recedes. And therefore I thank you, my friends, for I now owe you my life.”

“I’m really sorry for asking, and I don’t mean this to be offensive in any way, I’m just new to this realm and don’t understand…but…who are you?” my voice shook with nervousness, and I didn’t know why.

She smiled as Ender quickly explained, “Nariella, this is Lady Almárëa. The greatest of our High Eldar in the whole of Luïnil. For she is the mightiest and most fair of all the elda in our realm.”

“Oh,” I breathed, a deep heat blooming in my cheeks. I wanted to go hide in a hole. How horrible was it that the most beautiful, elegant, graceful creature I had ever met had to see me in this wretched condition? I was certain I now belonged in the bell towers of Notre Dame alongside Quasimodo, and yet here she was, subjected to my scariness. And I did look scary. My own reflection was going to give me nightmares.

“King Remycah Avel and Prince Rydan Cael, sons of Remydan Zafriel,” Lady Almárëa began. “Your kingdom has suffered greatly without you. It is time you returned and restored pureness and peace amongst your people.”

“Yes, My Lady.” Mycah bowed to his knee.

“Right,” Rydan muttered. “Okay.”

I held back a laugh. He had come a long way in the whole elf-thing, but there were still some areas that could use some improvements.

“I bestow upon you gifts of my gratitude.” She held open her palm, and a stream of light gathered from the stars and moon above into a swirling, glittering motion. It was the crown that circled around the sword in Mycah’s tattoo—the royal emblem of the kingdom of Aselaira. She set it over his head, and it rested around his forehead perfectly. “A new crown for our new king. May you forever be valiant.”

She glided slowly in front of Rydan and touched his temples with her fingers. “May your memories bring you peace and heal your scars. Come back to us, My Prince.”

Rydan’s mouth dropped open and his eyes went wide. He didn’t say a word, but he looked taken aback. She moved to Ender with a kind smile. “And what gift would a Royal Guardian ask for?”

“Nothing, My Lady.” He bowed his head. “For I now have all I need. My daughter is alive, and my Óre’Dae, my king, will reclaim his throne. I could ask for no more than this.”

“Then may he live long and never endure such hardships again.” She lifted his chin.

“Thank you, My Lady.”

She continued down the line and stopped before Naminé. “Do not be troubled by your misplaced roots. Wherever you are to lay your head, you shall find peace.” She kissed her head. She did the same to Cathar, and even presented gifts to each of the Fëa. Lómë and Dúlin were given crowns, Calen a jewel around her leg, and Lissë received a beautiful crescent moon charm around her horn that was made out of a ring of silver and green leaves. They were to empower and protect each Fëa.

I was last, and I could’ve guessed why. What gift would a mixed breed such as myself receive from the most important person in Luïnil? Execution. Exile. Banishment. Any one of those seemed about right.

She floated in front of me like mist, and I trembled anxiously. “My dear Queen Nariella Ashwyn Woodlinn. It pains me to see your troubles. So much grief, turmoil, and hardship have been inflicted upon you since your birth. May you suffer no more.”

The warmth of her palm that she placed along my heart seeped through my clothes and down into my core. I could feel her touch like I was completely exposed—stripped bare of skin, tissue, and muscle. I closed my eyes as a heavy weight deep within my being slowly eased, and I felt a lifting of a curse from my heart until it was there no more. The pain and guilt over Elizabeth were like open wounds that finally healed. I still throbbed for her, but it did not tear me up inside. It did not rack my heart any longer, and I felt for the first time since it happened that I could finally move on. Teardrops splashed my collarbone as I beheld a brilliant light that extinguished the dark from my soul.

Gasps from the others came quickly once the gleam faded. “Nari, you’re back to normal,” Rydan informed me with a grin. “No more Devil Nari.”

“What?” I cried. The tears fell harder then. He handed me his sword and I broke down even further at the purple eyes staring back at me. The black streaks were erased, and I looked healthier than ever. Never had I felt so wonderful. But I was different—like a whole new person. Stronger. Rejuvenated. It no longer felt like I had two separate entities at war in my veins—the Isil and Tavas blood were united as one. I dropped to my knees. “How can I ever thank you?”

“You forget it is I who am thanking you.” Lady Almárëa gave me her kind, benevolent smile.

“Does this mean I can heal again?” I held my breath, waiting for validation, too afraid to get my hopes up.

She did a slow nod as she blinked. “You can. However, use your gift wisely, my child. For not all can be saved, nor should they be.”

“I will. I’ll be extra careful. Thank you so much for everything.” I resisted the strong urge to run and give her a great big hug. “Um, may I ask you something?”

“You may.” She smiled again.

“It’s just that, before, I felt my Tavas connection at the forefront in myself. As in, I didn’t feel Isil at all. It was harder for me to connect to the land of Aselaira. But then, when I passed my limit of healing, I no longer felt Tavas. The Isil connection took over entirely. Then, when I went in Dae’Sûl’s cave, I felt like I was dying.” I shook my head, exasperated by all the craziness. “I’m just curious to know…what does all that mean? Why did that happen? Are you able to tell me?” I really hoped she could, otherwise it would bug the crap out of me for the rest of my immortal life.

She lightly chuckled. “The Healer’s Death is not one to trifle with. It would have claimed your life upon the revival of your grandfather. However, the threads of your Healer gift are intertwined with your Tavas heritage. The Isil magic that lives inside of you buried the part that would have meant your demise—and therefore your Tavas magic lay dormant within. I suspect upon contact with Dae’Sûl’s enchantment, your Isil power was stripped from you, leaving the entombed Tavas blood riddled with the Healer’s Death to resurface with the intent to finish what should have been started once you had reached your limit.”

“So my Isil blood saved me…wow.” I could hardly believe it, but it did make sense. “How do you know all that?”

“Nariella,” my father reprimanded. “Lady Almárëa has knowledge of all things. She sees all.”

She turned and began walking further into the open. “I see what no one else can see, my child. But fear not. Your two magics have come together as one, and there is now little in this world that which contains power enough to harm you again.”

My brain couldn’t even grasp the meaning of her words. Was she saying I was one of the most powerful beings in Luïnil now that my blood was combined? That would be ludicrous. I couldn’t fathom it, and so I didn’t pry further into her meaning. “Well, thank you. Thank you for explaining it to me and for taking care of us.”

We all followed her like shadows, eager to soak up every word she blessed us with. She whistled a beautiful melody, and before we knew it, three horses came galloping out of nowhere in the distance. Majestic, graceful beauties that had strength and power exuding from them with each fall of their hooves. Pristinely white in color, as if they had just stepped out of moonlight, and never more perfect.

Lady Almárëa swept her gaze to Mycah once the horses reached us. “You no longer have to fear your Fëa’s presence.”

One horse walked right up alongside Cathar, another in front of Naminé, and the last most magnificent one was designated for Lady Almárëa. Lissë was at my side, and I gently placed my hand on her neck, knowing she was my ride. Obviously Dúlin was Mycah’s. Seeing there weren’t enough horses, I couldn’t help asking, “What about Rydan and Ender?”

The High Elf looked straight into my eyes. “Never stray too far from your Guardian, Queen Nariella. You should always be together, for it is the most precious of gifts.”

“But I really shouldn’t go with you all. They hate me there. I’d just mess up Mycah’s chance at reclaiming the throne again.” And I couldn’t bear to see that another time—but I kept that little tidbit to myself.

“The cleansing of Ohtar Zafriel’s persuasion has already begun,” Lady Almárëa replied. “Come. Let us return to them their lost king and prince.”

I guessed that meant I had to escort Rydan back since she wanted us to always stay together. I did as she said and we both mounted Lissë. Ender rode with Mycah on Dúlin and took to flight as the rest of us started trotting to the castle of Aselaira.

I held onto Rydan’s arm that lay around my waist. “So what exactly did Lady Almárëa gift you?”

“My memories,” he answered. “I can remember my childhood here. It was long ago, but…they’re there like it was only yesterday.”

“Oh, my goodness, Ry. I’m so happy for you,” I beamed. “That’s a good thing, right?”

“It is. But it’s also sad,” he stated. “I remember my father’s death now and all that. It was a horrible night, to say the least. My Guardian Xavier did everything he could to keep me alive, but we were caught. He hid me and took my memories.”

“Wow, I’m sorry you have to just now live through that again.” I rubbed his arm.

“It’s fine. I’d rather remember.” He chuckled suddenly.

“What’s so funny?”

“There’s this one memory I have…”

“What? What is it?” I laughed then, too, even before hearing it. The humor in his voice was catching.

“It just surprised me, is all. But, uh, Mycah actually taught me how to play piano when we were kids. He would reward himself…instead of me…with chocolates and cake every time I did something right.” Rydan laughed, shaking his head.

“Are you serious?” I busted out giggling. “That’s hilarious. And so like him to be all over those sweets.” My heart ached then, remembering him in Saucers the first time he had told me he had a thing for sugar. I shook my head and cleared my throat to break myself from spiraling down that heartbreaking path. “Hey, so, now that I’m Queen of Lassaira and you’re Prince of Aselaira, where are we going to live? I mean, I kind of have to be in Lassaira for more reasons than one. Will you stay with me there?”

“It doesn’t matter where I’m from, I’ll always stay with you.” He set his chin over my shoulder. “You’re where I belong, so I’ll go wherever you are.”

My smile grew from ear to ear, and I rested my head back against him. “Thanks, Ry.”

“Plus that’s where Naminé’s really from, and I doubt they’ll be going back to the kingdom that had brainwashed them, enslaved them, and tried to kill them. Sooo, I’m thinking she’ll be relocating to Lassaira with her family immediately,” he added off-handedly.

I elbowed him in the gut. “Oh, so the truth comes out, I see. Of course you wanna live in Lassaira now that Naminé will be there. I should’ve known.” I shook my head with a chuckle.

“Hey, that’s just a bonus. I pinky promise.” He held out his pinky for me, and I took it.

My heart skipped a beat and a nervous twinge clenched my stomach. “Nothing could ever tear us apart, right, Ry?”

“Nothing,” he affirmed with the timber of his voice deepened.

“Not anyone?”

“No one. Not anyone.” He grabbed my left ring finger. “Wouldn’t that be crazy if you married Cathar? Then we’d be like…in-laws. Well, if I can somehow convince Naminé to give me a chance.”

“Yeah, that’d be crazy.” I sounded light and carefree on the outside, but on the inside I had broken in two at the thought of having to marry someone other than Mycah. I had already known that would be the case, but that didn’t mean I had to dwell on it. My eyes throbbed with unshed emotion, but I refused to shed another tear when I had so many other things to be grateful for.

Such as that I had Rydan. I would have him for eternity. And I could be happy with that.

Chapter Thirty-Four

Castle Edhel-N’dor transcended everything else below it, and never before had it looked more beautiful. What once was dark, muddied, and grey now stood shining and tall. The sun cast its sparkling rays across the stones like a loving veil. The mountain it was carved out of appeared to be brighter—almost glowing. The Erulissë Sea that crashed below dazzled in a brilliant blue. Even the grass that expanded before us and reached to the base of the mountain was a radiant green.

My lungs were locked and tears threatened to break loose. I was overcome with happiness, relief, and gratitude. The kingdom of Aselaira was finally saved.

Lady Almárëa drifted through the streets of the village that the castle was anchored to, dismissing the little hold Ohtar’s poison still had on the minds of its people. She glided ever-so gently up the mountain path and straight in through the castle gate, which she repaired effortlessly. Mycah followed behind her, and Ender was a step behind his right shoulder. I remained in the back, cowering behind Rydan. Lómë and Lissë covered my flank. Naminé and Cathar kept the pace next to Rydan, and together, we all entered the citadel.

As she cleansed all defilement, darkness, and evil, exclamations and sounds of surprise could be heard instantly. Waves of bodies lowered on bended knee as we passed. Queen Lirima, Mycah and Rydan’s mother, stood at the edge of where we were with a hand over her mouth. It seemed like she had been helping someone, but was now focused on her sons’ arrival. I even noticed Námoman and gave him a small wave, grateful he made it through everything.

At the center of the kingdom, Lady Almárëa stopped, removed the crown from Mycah’s head, and faced the crowd. “My dear friends of Aselaira. Ohtar Zafriel has kept me prisoner for far too long, for he knew I would not allow his poison. I return to you now, to not only lift his compulsion from your minds, but to declare the passing of evil. Ohtar Zafriel is no more.” The crowd murmured whisperings of surprise and uncertainty. “Let his hatred for our neighboring kingdom no longer consume you, for it is not your own. Let the darkness that plagued your hearts wash away, for I know if you were to look deep within yourself, you would discover Ohtar’s lies and deceptions were not of your own doing, but forced upon you unwillingly. Let your memories and truth return to you.”

She extended her hands out before her until more gasps and chatter commenced. One sole person yelled out, “Ohtar the usurper murdered our King Remydan! Look, it’s his sons! Remycah Avel and Rydan Cael! They have returned! They have returned to save us!”

Ender placed a hand over his mouth to hold in his joy as Mycah shook his head at his mother in shock. She embraced both her sons once again as tears slipped down from her eyes. I, too, had an overwhelming amount of emotion threatening to escape from me. I couldn’t believe this was happening. I couldn’t believe Ohtar’s sickness that had blinded them to the truth was able to just fade away.

Lady Almárëa turned to Mycah and waved her hand over his body, cleansing the dirt, blood, and tattered clothes into fresh, pristine garb in its place. She returned the crown to his head as she announced in a strong voice, “Long live King Remycah, son of Remydan, and may he forever bring you peace.”

“Long live King Remycah!”

“Long live King Remycah!”

Dúlin sailed overhead with domineering grace and landed on the side of the highest castle tower. He clung to the side, his tail wrapping around the stone, and lifted his head into the air with a ferocious roar. Lady Almárëa did the same cleansing to Rydan and placed another crown on his head. “Long live Prince Rydan, and may he forever bring you prosperity.”

“Long live Prince Rydan!”

“Long live Prince Rydan!”

The pledges echoed in ripples across the entire kingdom as they continued to clap in a deafening thunder. I choked on my own joy and pride, a feeling of surrealism washing over me. Queen Lirima went straight to her sons and hugged them with a force you only saw come from mothers. They embraced her back, and I distinctly heard Rydan mutter in awe, “Mom.”

My heart squeezed in on itself. I was more than happy for them. But I didn’t belong there, and I promised to let Mycah go so that he could live his life in peace, free of my presence. And I myself was ready to find solitude in a place where I could mend my shattered soul away from Mycah.

I turned from the group with my head down, Lissë in step with me, and began my departure back to Lassaira. Lady Almárëa suddenly announced, “People of Aselaira—Let us show our gratitude to one of our saviors and friend, Queen Nariella.”

Without facing them again, I closed my eyes and waited for the uproar of disgust and protests. But it didn’t come. The sound of movement had me peeking a glance to discover the entire kingdom down on their knees giving me reverence. The High Elf went on to include Naminé, Cathar, and Ender in that savior list, but I was stuck in my own world of pure astonishment. They didn’t hate me anymore? Was it really only Ohtar’s influence that had made them exile Mycah? Was I truly just an excuse…a ploy he had used so that they’d reject him?

My eyes moved on their own and found Mycah’s across the way, as if he waited for mine to return home to his. Our gazes locked and all other things ceased to exist as he strode to me in all his dominating glory. My breath was stolen right out of my lungs, and I held a hand to my throat in anticipation. I broke our eye contact and looked to the ground, unsure of what he was doing, especially right in front of his kingdom.

He was suddenly before me with a hand grazing along my cheek. “Do you want me?” his voice was raw. The glorious blue of his magnificent eyes danced with hope and yearning as they pulled me into his soul. “I have never stopped being yours, not even for a second, but Nariella. Tell me, because I must know. Do you want me?”

“Always,” I whispered through a lump in my throat. Before the last consonant had even released, he had steered my face up to meet his and our lips melded together triumphantly. He kissed me so hard but oh-so gently and lovingly at the same time, and I felt with clarity it was as if his body had been dying without this one kiss. The heat of his other hand melted over my hip and slid under my clothes, possessing the small of my back and dragging me further into him. As his soul fed off my touch, a deep euphoria bathed over every inch of me while an unquenchable ache for this creature thrummed to life under my skin. He picked my body up off the ground like he couldn’t get near enough as he continued to kiss me, and I wrapped my legs around his waist. My fingers were tangled in his hair to pull him closer, making our intertwining souls dance in delight.

Oh, god. My love for this ethereal angel would be the death of me. He poured every ounce of his love, every fiber of his passion for me, into this one kiss, and if he held me any tighter than he was, I would have vanished into thin air from my body’s inability to contain his immense outpouring of affection.

Gradually, sounds outside our intimate bubble reached my ears, and I broke from Mycah’s lips. As I looked out at the crowd clapping and cheering for us, tears slipped down my cheeks. Mycah had kept his eyes on my face as he caressed my hair back and tenderly kissed the fallen teardrops.

“What does this mean?” I hiccupped, not believing my eyes. Our foreheads rested against each other’s, refusing to relinquish any amount of contact.

“It means, Nariella Ashwyn Woodlinn, that our story is about to finally begin.” The raw emotion inflected in his accented voice sent goosebumps exploding across my skin.

I slowly kissed the royal emblem of Aselaira that emblazoned his neck, appearing stronger than ever before. In return, he placed his soft lips against mine once more in the most gentle of ways. A way that had my heart throbbing. A way that drove me wild and that I could hardly bear. This kiss was far more precious than any other we had ever had. A kiss full of his longing and pain. A kiss that held every emotion of his heart that was meant only for me.

Lady Almárëa led us into the castle with an air of grace following in her wake. Just inside the front entrance, we were taken into a large room with thick, deep red drapes covering all the walls. Right smack in the center stood a giant fountain with crystal clean water flowing out of it. She suddenly ripped the curtains down one by one with almost a violent demeanor.

Naminé gasped from her place next to Rydan and Cathar as she held a hand to her lips, as if this room held special meaning for her. She stared in awe at what now sat before us. Which, in all honesty, I couldn’t help staring in awe at, either. Not only was the room breathtaking, but each wall contained a mural that stretched from ceiling to floor. Paintings that looked uncannily real. I swore if I touched it, I’d be touching flesh and bones.

Even more, it was Mycah and Rydan. Not only the two brothers, but their parents and grandparents, and their parents and grandparents. It was generations of the royal Zafriel line covering every wall in a magnificent realness and color, capturing every intricate detail as if carved straight into the stone. Mycah and Rydan were young boys, but it was clearly them. I almost giggled at how adorable they were.

“Oh, how I have yearned to do that. For I despise that drapery,” Lady Almárëa admitted as she burned the fabric right before our eyes. “Creations by an Enÿalie can never be undone or destroyed, and although Ohtar had tried relentlessly to, he had no choice but to cover it up in the end, for he could not bear to look upon the true heirs of old.”

“Nor did he want any other to look upon them either, lest they be reminded of my sons’ existence,” Queen Lirima added as she caressed Mycah’s cheek, then focused on Rydan. Mycah brought his hand up to hers and took it lovingly with a small smile.

Ender strode up to them, followed by a bow. “King Remycah, where is your birth-key? Do you have it?”

“Yes, of course.” He pulled it out of his pocket and showed it to him. “You know I could never part with it.”

Ender took him by the shoulder. “Come. There is more yet long overdue for liberation.”

Every one of us followed without question. Mycah slipped his hand in mine and pulled me along next to him. We walked what felt like forever through corridor after corridor, stairway after stairway, up to one of the highest points in the castle. Ender stopped before a large wooden door that looked older than time. He unlatched a silver lock before pushing the thick doors open.

Stepping inside, I ceased breathing at how marvelous the room was. Beautiful crown molding with leaves made out of gold and silver covered the ceilings. Golden and marble sculptures with intricate detailing sat everywhere, and large stained-glass windows allowed enchanting light to splay upon the mosaic floor. No one said anything. We were in too much awe.

Ender, with Queen Lirima at his side, took Mycah from my grasp and brought him to stand in front of an enormous armoire. “As your Guardian, it is my royal duty to impart to you this gift that was forged at your birth. It would have happened long ago whilst you were still a young lad, but nevertheless, ready to receive it. You would not have endured such harsh trials and pain, the way you have now.” He dropped to his knees and bowed his head at Mycah’s boots. “My dear boy, you have suffered greatly since that moment your father was stolen from you. I wish with all my heart that I could have been there to protect you, to shield you from every peril that lay before your feet, for I know the heavy burdens it has caused to descend upon your shoulders.”

Mycah took him by the forearms and lifted him upright so that he’d return to a standing position. “I’m forever grateful for the protection you were able to provide before we parted, but especially now, Ender. I owe you my life.”

“No, My King. I am yours for all eternity. May this serve you well in your long, magnificent reign.” He presented the armoire to Mycah, and with a long inhale of breath, he laid his hand over the golden handle.

A hefty, magical scent of ancient wood wafted over me as it opened with a creak. Inside were two extravagant chests with the inscriptions “Remycah Avel” and “Rydan Cael” over the tops. Mycah fingered his skeleton key over and over, as if deep in thought. Or maybe he was appreciating this moment for all it was worth. I could only imagine how long he had been waiting for this. How much he had thought about it over the years.

After some time, he finally slid the key into the lock and turned it with a deep click. Lifting the lid, his eyes took in its contents with a widened stare. He pulled it out, revealing a beautiful, mighty sword and shield. He unsheathed the blade, displaying all of its wonderful glory. His fingers slid down the intricate designs that adorned the silver metal, which narrowed close to the hilt and ballooned at the end—a unique shape that I was sure no other sword possessed. He drank it in, as if in love at first sight.

Queen Lirima and he began conversing in Elvish, Ender joining in the conversation every now and then. It seemed serious and private, but loving and intimate.

We all waited patiently until Mycah pulled away and brought his mom over to me, introducing the two of us. “This is Nariella.”

“Hello,” she greeted me kindly.

“Nari, this is my mother Lirima,” Mycah said next.

“Hi,” I dumbly greeted back, swallowing hard. I recovered with, “It’s so nice to finally meet you.”

“Likewise.” She gave me a warm smile.

Ender took my hands but faced Mycah. “Nothing gives me greater pleasure than to see my Óre’Dae with my daughter. In the end, the Guardian in me was proud to see his king do the right thing and let her go, but the father in me could not be more grateful, for I know you did not do it for only your kingdom. You did it for her. And there is nothing greater a father desires for his daughter than to see her with someone who loves her more than all else in the world. A love equal to his own for her.

“I want you both to understand that I did not enjoy keeping you apart. It brought more pain to me than I can express and even more joy that it no longer needs to be that way. Please forgive me and know how much you have my blessing. For there could be no one deserving of her but you, My King.”

I wrapped my arms around his neck and told him there was nothing to forgive. I understood. “Thank you for your blessing,” I whispered, emotion filling my eyes. There was nothing I wanted more, besides Mycah, than to gain my father’s approval.

Before I knew it, Mycah had me pulled into his strong arms, and his mouth crashed against mine, a smile playing on his lips. I smiled back as we kissed, and he lifted me up to spin around in celebration.

Mycah would not stop touching me in some way. His skin lingered on mine without letup. If we were standing, his arms were at my hips, pulling me close into him. Or his hand was intertwined with mine, or his lips on the top of my head, or at my neck. He refused to let me go for even a second. The sweet scent of him was at my nose constantly, and I drank it up like it was my lifeline.

And I loved it. In this moment, we stood in front of the tree that we had used the Sindora on, and Mycah had me tucked protectively under his arm.

Lady Almárëa, along with another High Eldar that was from Lassaira, were creating a new Ëlemmiire. One that would not belong to only one of our races, but a joint Ëlemmiire, forged with both magics—exactly like the last ones that had existed.

“Oh, um,” I piped up, remembering something. “Is there any way the Ëlemmiire could not be so sealed that it makes the Earthly realm’s time speed us by? Please, if there’s a way, I would be forever grateful. My best friend is there, and I can’t lose her to old age and death without even realizing it.”

“So be it, My Queen,” the High Eldar of Lassaira replied. “However, it shall remain forbidden to enter through the Ëlemmiire.”

My heart sunk to my stomach. I thanked them both profusely despite the heartache knowing I couldn’t return. I watched as their magic wove together ceremoniously. They sang in Elvish, a lovely melody that braided with the strings of this realm and Earth’s.

The tree shimmered and blossomed right before my eyes—as if growing more abundant and infinitely more vibrant. I clung to Mycah’s side and enjoyed the privilege of witnessing something so magical. His fingers slid down my back in a slow, entrancing rhythm.

Lómë and Rydan were at my left, and Naminé and Calen on his, with Lissë and Dúlin waiting behind us. Together, we’d protect both worlds with all our strength.

Lady Almárëa came over to Mycah and said, “There yet exist in the Earthly realm many foes of Luïnil. Men who will not give up their claim here so easily. In time, you must find every one of them and ensure Luïnil’s safety.”

“How? How might I find them?” Mycah’s eyebrows scrunched together.

“There is a powerful wizard in the west. Attain from him the last stone of Silmé and Elen’Galad. He will explain what to do,” she replied.

Mycah withdrew from me, a strong reluctance to do so paining his eyes. “I’ll be right back, love.”

Our fingers disconnected, and I was surprised by how painful it was. I nodded as he led the two High Eldar to a different spot from where the rest of us stood. I guessed he wanted to speak to them in private, but I had no idea what for.

“Ry, we need to go back to Kennebunkport. If we’re going to stay in Luïnil, then we both have people we owe good-byes to.” The thought of leaving Zaylie behind broke my heart. I didn’t want to say good-bye. I wasn’t even sure I wanted to say good-bye to the Earthly realm at all. But how could I keep going back and forth between realms when I needed to be Queen of Lassaira? Or when it was punishable by death to use the Ëlemmiire in the first place? I didn’t want to disrespect the High Eldar, but I needed to get back to Kennebunkport.

“You’re right. Maybe that’s what your boyfriend is trying to work out now,” Rydan suggested. I prayed that was true.

When Mycah returned, he slid his arms around my waist and pressed his lips to my hairline. “Well?” I asked.

“They’re letting us return,” he whispered. I threw my arms around his neck and squeezed the life out of him.

“Oh, Mycah, thank you.” I kissed his neck over and over before pulling his lips to mine. I was so happy, I could burst.

Until I realized that it meant after this trip, I would never see Zaylie again.

Chapter Thirty-Five

~Naminé~

Rydan’s fingers interlaced with mine, and I closed my eyes to revel in his touch. My heart ached in the fiercest of ways, for I could not bear having to say good-bye to him. He was to depart for the Earthly realm the next day, and I was to remain here in Lassaira.

In the castle, Nariella stood before us as her sparkling violet eyes held mine in a very serious manner. “So, I’ve been thinking…”

“Oh, no. This can’t be good,” Rydan murmured. He dropped his face into his hand and sighed.

She crossed her arms and glared at him. “Oh, really? It can’t? Never mind then, just forget it.”

Her teasing tone did not escape any of us, and Rydan was quick to play along. “Alright, alright. I’m sorry. What is it?”

“Okay, well,” she started, excitement bubbling from her. “I think I’m going to stay with Mycah in Aselaira. But…as you know, I’m the Queen of Lassaira. I can’t exactly go living in another kingdom, ya know? So, what if I made Cathar king of Lassaira? I mean, like, abdicate the throne to him? I know, I know,” she held up her hands to stop us from speaking, “before you say anything, it sounds crazy. But wouldn’t that be cool? I totally think it would. He’s loyal, skilled, and…I don’t know. I could even appoint Naminé as someone important. Or he could. A princess, maybe? Or his advisor? I don’t know, something that would give her a fancy title so that you and she could finally be together!”

“I don’t know, that seems kind of…Well, what do you think about it?” Rydan said to me. My eyes found hers, but I was unable to speak before she continued again.

“Wait, I’m not done! So don’t answer yet.” She clasped her hands together and then placed them on her hips, then as she spoke they flew wildly in the air. “At first I thought I could just abdicate the throne to you and make you queen instead of me, but that wouldn’t work since I need Rydan with me in Aselaira. But if Cathar is king and Naminé just appointed someone important of Lassaira, but still free enough to live away from the castle, she could come to Aselaira, too! Right?”

Rydan pinched the bridge of his nose between his thumb and forefinger as he squeezed his eyes shut tightly. “But why do you have to abdicate the throne to Cathar again?”

Nariella sighed. “Well, because.” She held up a finger. “Number one, I think he deserves it for all he’s done for me and both our two kingdoms. He’s risked his life for me on more than one occasion, and he helped defeat Ohtar, which not even my grandfather was able to do.” She held up another finger. “Second, I can’t just appoint Naminé as something and not him! That’d be so mean.” And then another. “Third, I need someone I trust, and I don’t want it to be any old stranger out there. Cathar is like…the only one from Lassaira besides my grandparents that I’d even consider handing over such a responsibility to. And I know my grandparents would help him. He’d know more about ruling over an elf kingdom than I would, believe me. They’d be much better off this way.”

“You’ve really thought about this, haven’t you,” Rydan said in a way that was more like a statement than a question. I had a difficult time deciding how I felt about it. I was not entirely against the idea, and yet, I could not imagine my dear younger brother taking up the crown of Lassaira. It felt like a humorous dream I was sure to wake from soon.

“Of course I have. I can’t have my happily ever after and go riding off into the sunset with my king while you guys are left here like this in elf-tradition-hell and forced to be apart. I wouldn’t really be happy then.” She shrugged her shoulders and held the palm of her hand up toward the ceiling. “And I know Rydan would make me miserable with his miserableness.”

“So this is about you?” he chuckled.

“What? Nooo,” she stated over-dramatically as she waved a hand in the air. “Don’t be silly. This is all about you two, trust me.”

“We’ll think about it. Okay? And maybe you should talk to Cathar before springing this on him and he wakes up with a fresh neck tattoo that he didn’t ask for.” Rydan ruffled the top of Nari’s head.

“Yeah, yeah, yeah. I was already planning on talking to him about it. I just wanted to feel you two out first, kind of get an idea on whether or not I should actually bring it up to him. How should I go about doing that, by the way?” She scrunched her nose and tapped her finger onto her chin as she stared at me for answers.

“Oh, no,” Rydan chimed in before I could. “You figure this out on your own. It’s your idea, so you handle it. You get to stay with Mycah when we all leave tomorrow, whereas Naminé and I need to say good-bye. So out.” He placed his hands on her back and pushed her body toward the exit.

“Ry! You are so freaking mean.” She crossed her arms and huffed as he continued to ensure her departure. King Remycah was tending to duties in Aselaira before their return to the Earthly realm, and I suspected Nariella was desperate to keep busy during their short separation, for she was tasked with taking care of her own kingdom here.

“No I’m not. Now go.” He opened the door for her and then shoved her out of it. “Go do your queen things. Cathar isn’t king yet. I’m sure there’s lots of people you can bother somewhere else.” Her mouth dropped in surprise as she turned around to face him, and he laughed light-heartedly. “I’m just kidding.” He poked her in the cheek and then closed the door with finality.

“There,” he stated as he spun around to meet his eyes with mine. A handsome smile lit up his face. “Alone at last.”

“Indeed,” I stated, then paused. “I am having great difficulty imaging my brother as king of Lassaira. Do you think it might truly happen?”

“I don’t know, but if I know Nari, probably.” He took my hands and sat next to me on a feathered divan. My heart sped to a rapid pace that I could not contain, despite our serene and relaxing surroundings. With open walls that let in the breeze, leaves littered the floor, but in a beautiful way. I tried to keep my focus on things that would ease my flipping stomach. “There’s actually something I wanted to tell you.”

“Oh?” I encouraged him to continue while I worked to catch my breath. His silver eyes bore into mine intently, as if trying to read my mind and soul with only one glance. “Tell me.”

“I obviously haven’t told Nari yet. Or anyone, actually. I wanted you to be the first to know.” He tucked my long hair behind my ear in a slow, seductive manner, and I lost my breath all over again.

“Rydan, please. You must tell me before I go mad,” I teased with a light laugh.

He chuckled to the floor before reconnecting his gaze with mine. “I spoke to my mom earlier. You’ve been released as servants. All of you. Cathar, your parents, none of you are servants of Aselaira anymore. I mean, obviously you weren’t because you’re here in Lassaira now, but I mean, you’ve been officially released from service.”

“Oh, Rydan, thank you.” I squeezed his hands. Lómë rubbed her head against my legs before lying down below where Calen was perched. “That was very sweet of you to do. Truly. My family is in your debt.”

“No, don’t even think like that. I hate that you were forced into slavery to begin with. At least now your family won’t have that to worry about and can live freely as regular citizens here while not fearing to visit Aselaira. Where you grew up and all.” He dipped his head closer to mine for a second to accentuate his point. “And there’s something else.”

“Something else?” I asked, feeling nervous suddenly, though I did not understand why. “I am listening.”

“With the toxic brainwashing of Ohtar’s now gone, my mom is open to our two kingdoms becoming allies rather than enemies. And since you’re no longer a servant, I asked her permission to be with you.” He grazed his thumb down the line of my jawbone, and my heart hammered violently in my chest. “She said yes, Naminé.”

“She said yes?” I could not believe my ears. Rydan’s mother said yes? That could not be. It was impossible, was it not? “How? How can this be possible? Even if not a servant, I remain nobody of importance. Nobody of status. Have we fallen into one of our dreams with a false reality?”

He kept his gaze on our interlocked hands as he spoke, “My mom thinks it would be a sign of good faith to the kingdom of Lassaira that Ohtar’s evil has vanished if Aselaira’s prince united with a Tavas’Elda. It would show that Mycah is going to fulfill what Ender promised them when Nari became queen.”

“I see…” I was in shock, yes, but I also felt such unbearable happiness that I could combust in any moment.

“Look, I know you’re scared. And I admit, I am, too. I’ve never felt this way about anyone before in my life.” He placed his forehead along mine and closed his eyes. “My soul aches without your presence, Naminé.” His silver eyes found mine once again as he cupped my cheek with his warm palm. “With or without Nari’s fancy title, we can be together, if you want us to. It’s your choice. And it’s always been your choice.”

My choice? But what of his. I had to know. “Are you certain you want to do this? You could choose anyone in all of Luïnil, for you are a prince and I am nothing but a commoner.”

“I’ve never been more certain of anything. Naminé, without a single word spoken, I fell in love with you once upon a dream. And I will continue to love you throughout all the realities of this world. You are what brought me home, and as long as I’m with you, I’ll know I won’t ever stray far from it again. What do you say?”

I slid my fingers over the backs of his hands and up his forearms that hung in front of me until they found their way to his neck. The smoothness of his body, the scent of his skin, the touch of his fingers on mine had me going crazy inside. “Rydan, how do you not already know? Absolutely I want to. I have always wanted you.”

Without hesitation, I drew his mouth to mine by entangling my fingers through his hair, for I thought I would die right then if I did not have his lips locked with my own. He moaned softly in pleasure, and my heart reacted to the sound with an ache that needed more. He whispered against my lips, “I love you.”

My arms wrapped around his neck, and he pulled me closer, his possessive hands claiming my hips, and that gesture alone stoked the flames I had burning wildly within. As he kissed me feverishly, I knew then that every trial and tribulation I had endured in order to find myself here in this moment, with this magnificent elda, had been worth it. For I had been but a lowly servant with a fierce determination to save her dying kingdom, but through it all, I ended up finding my prince instead.

Chapter Thirty-Six

~Nari~

The heel of my boot hit the pavement with no sound. For the first time, I carried with me from Luïnil the act of silent walking to Kennebunkport. Granted, I knew it was because I had changed. Gracefulness had never been one of my natural qualities, but it became one. Strength, power, and assertiveness had been lacking from me most of my childhood, but ever since I crashed into Mycah Nightly one year ago, my life had begun. I was taken on a journey that led me to unimaginable wonders, nightmares, and love. Inside, it set in motion a brand new me. One that I hadn’t even realized budded that day.

Mycah Nightly awoke within me the person I had always wanted to be.

And it was okay to no longer be the timid, submissive little girl that Ray had forced me to be. That was never truly me, and I had learned how to overcome it. I had grown and matured into someone that would no longer stand being pushed around. I took control of my life, and I was finally worth having it. I had the strength to start a war and finish it. To give life and take it away. I was a full-blooded elf.

And I wouldn’t change that for anything.

Mycah lifted our laced fingers and kissed the back of my hand. I smiled up at him and thanked whoever watched over me for giving me this creature.

I took my first step toward the house I grew up in and held my breath, with Mycah on my right and Rydan on my left. After a quick knock, I finally exhaled and waited for the door to open. When it did, narrowed eyes met mine immediately.

“Hi, Ray,” I said firmly. “May I please have a moment?”

“What is this? What do you want?” He eyed both Mycah and Rydan with sharp skepticism and kept the door cracked firm in his grasp.

“Nothing, I just wanted to come here and tell you again how truly sorry I am for the pain I have caused you. It was my fault, and it’s something that I will always have to live with.” I placed my hand over his heart, and he flinched. Without him knowing, I quickly tried to heal the damaged, broken figurative heart I knew he had deep inside somewhere. It was just too bombarded with grief to keep working. I didn’t know if I could do it, since technically I was healing his brain that had been emotionally scarred, but I had to try it. I had eternity to live, and I didn’t want to spend another second of it being haunted by this man and what I did to him.

A soft glow emanated from our bodies, but it wasn’t too obvious during the natural light of day. He closed his eyes and shook his head, an indication that something was different and he was trying to shake it off. He stared at me gaping, and I could finally see a change in his eyes accompanied by his shock. “I…”

He was at a loss for words, and so I finished with the rest of what I came here for. “And I wanted you to know…that I forgive you.”

I turned around to leave with a huge load off my chest, feeling lighter than air. But not before noticing the sheen in his eyes—an emotion from him I didn’t think I had ever seen before.

My favorite brothers remained at my sides as we walked away, and I, not even for one second, spared a glance back. This would be the last time I ever stepped foot on this property for as long as I lived.

We drove to Zaylie’s house next, and I knocked on her door. She was going to be so surprised. The instant she answered, I threw my hands up in the air and yelled, “Surprise!”

I had sent a text to Desmond about us coming over so that he could make sure Zaylie was the one to open the door. Her mouth dropped open and her eyes went wide. But only for two seconds before she launched into a high-pitched squeal and wrapped me into a giant hug. “What are you doing here?!”

“Oh, ya know, they finally gave me the day off for good behavior,” I joked. “Just kidding. I came to spend some quality time with one of my best friends!”

“I can’t believe this! I’m so glad you’re here. Come in, come in!” She pulled me inside and then started jumping up and down while clapping her hands. “Mum! Nari’s here!”

It felt weird seeing her parents again, but it was another thing I had looming on my to-do list. They greeted me with awkward waves and smiles, and I could visibly tell Mr. Ryan was depressed. I felt so bad for the guy. I truly did. I understood what it was like to want something so badly, but even worse for him, it had to do with his health. Staring death in the face made people do crazy things all the time. I knew he wasn’t really a bad guy at heart. He fathered two amazing children—I had to give him some credit.

“Listen, darling,” Mycah bent to my ear, his fingers resting softly on the small of my back, “Rydan and I must pop out for a moment. Will you be alright?”

“Okay,” I answered sadly. “But yeah, I’ll be fine.” I didn’t ask where they were going, but it really was fine—girl time with Zaylie called my name.

Lachlan appeared around the corner with his arms crossed over his chest in that oh-so-hot-guy-way, a smirk hanging precariously on the edge of his lips.

“Hey.” I gave a small wave. He returned it and greeted me back. Zaylie tugged me into her room, so I quickly shot out to Lachlan as I passed, “Don’t go anywhere, I have something for you.”

“I’m not going anywhere,” he confirmed, just as Zaylie closed her bedroom door behind her.

We jumped on her bed and rocketed right into girl talk. She told me all about what it had been like coming back to the Earthly realm. Their house hadn’t sold while they were away, so it was easy for them to return as if they had never left. It had all been so last minute in the first place. She explained that she was having a hard time telling Liam how she felt. I didn’t know why, but I told her if I had to guess, it was because she was too afraid of ruining their friendship as well as his friendship with her brother. And I understood what held her back. I was also quick to explain that she shouldn’t let fear control her, or her life would end up passing her by.

She of course switched the subject to me and asked for all the juicy details concerning Mycah. I indulged her, not leaving anything out. All in all, we had an amazing chat while she braided my hair and did my makeup, just like before.

Eventually, when I had stayed far past the time I was supposed to, I mustered up the courage to do the other thing I had come for. First I tried it on Lachlan.

Taking his hands, I explained to him that any family member of Zaylie’s was basically one of mine as well. And no friend or family member of mine was going to suffer with a disease that I had the potential of erasing. Though Mycah wasn’t able to, I had a different ability than him. I was a Maite’Ona Healer. I drew souls away from death—that was my gift. And so I had to give this a try.

Lachlan’s eyes widened after a few moments and jerked away once we became bathed in light. It was bright, and I knew then that it had worked. I was so grateful that I had grown strong enough in my powers that I could continue to use them in the Earthly realm and not be cut off. Or maybe the High Eldar had altered the magic somehow, I wasn’t sure, but either way—Lachlan and I rejoiced at my success.

I did the same thing to Zaylie’s father. Mycah had admitted to me that he saw his true thoughts, and he honestly never meant for Nikolai to hurt Zaylie in any way. Nikolai was only supposed to trick us by thinking she was going to be harmed. Bait or not, I didn’t want to forgive him. But I had to, for Zaylie’s sake. She loved him, and it would break my heart if she lost her father while I was away in Luïnil and couldn’t be there to comfort her. I couldn’t let that happen, and I knew I probably wouldn’t ever be coming back after this.

Not long later, Mycah and Rydan returned for me. I hugged Zaylie good-bye, but promised I would meet up with her once again right before we left to go back to Aselaira. I didn’t know when that would be or for how much longer we would be here, so all I could say was that I’d let her know.

I jogged to Mycah’s car and discovered that Rydan wasn’t in it. “Where’s Ry?”

“Saying good-bye to the O’Malleys. It’s just you and me, lovely.” Mycah opened the car door for me and closed it once I took my seat.

When he was inside, I said, “Oh, really? When are we leaving?”

“In a few days.” He threaded our fingers together and held our clasped palms to his chest while he drove.

“Where are we going?”

“Impatient, are we?”

“Always.” I grinned. “You know that.”

“Yes, I am quite aware of that.” He chuckled.

When we arrived, I knew right away. It was the cemetery overlooking the ocean, and I was brought here to visit Elizabeth’s grave one last time. Mycah led the way, never letting go of my hand. He carried a bag of something in his other, but I didn’t know what.

I stared at the stone:

Elizabeth Jean Miller

Beloved Daughter, Wife and Mother

1972-2002

I let the memories of just how beautiful she was replay in my head. The sorrow in my heart no longer crippled me, thanks to Lady Almárëa. I could finally stand here and enjoy thinking of her. Relish the nostalgia and be proud of having any time spent with her, little as it was.

Mycah pulled me down to the ground, and we sat there together in silence. He handed me a chocolate milk and strawberry-filled pastry with powdered sugar on top. My eyes grew wet at his thoughtfulness, and I smiled in remembrance as we dug in.

The familiar sound of the ocean waves crashing nearby gave me chills, but in a good way, just as the sun peeked its face from behind the passing clouds. Sitting here with Mycah as he played with my hair, it was a calm, serene moment. One that I would treasure forever.

It was perfect.

“Now where are you taking me?” I asked, hating to wait again.

“Here,” he announced a few steps later after we rounded a corner.

“Here?” I spun around. It was the spot we had collided in—the moment we had first met and my treasured sculpture had broken. But I didn’t understand the reason. “Why here?”

“Nariella, this spot is quite dear to me.” He slipped his hand into his favorite spot just below my ear, his fingers entangled in my hair and his thumb left grazing my cheek. “I already told you it was the moment I realized miracles existed, and I returned us here today in the hopes that another miracle would be made.”

“What miracle is that?”

“I’m not human, nor do I hold to their traditions. But you are the only one to ever bring me to my knees, Nariella.” He lowered to one knee, and my heart spasmed out of control. “And this moment is no different. My heart—my life—is in your hands every day. You could so easily break me. You could send me into sweet oblivion and I would die happy that way. But I trust you’ll save my life instead, because I hold to what a promise can do. And I promise you this: Just as you have helped me find my way back home and anchored my soul, I will forever devote my life to doing the same for you.”

I dropped to my knees before him as he cradled my head in between his hands like I was a fragile, breakable treasure. He closed his eyes with furrowed brows as he kissed me, as if he was in pain not to do so. Like he had so much love for me that it literally pained him. He pulled away for only a moment to whisper, “Amin mela lle.”

“I love you,” I breathed back, unable to control the tears that slipped to our connected lips.

“Nariella Ashwyn Woodlinn,” he uttered in worship. “Please marry me, love.”

I pressed my lips into his with uncontrolled emotion and nodded my head emphatically. I felt his smile against my mouth and we toppled to the cement right in the middle of the sidewalk. We laughed as we continued to embrace each other with all the love in the world.

I knew we were young, and some would argue that it was way too soon to ever think about marriage. But I was already wholly connected to this person in almost every way—our souls and hearts were sewn together, and there would be nothing in existence that could ever tear us apart. I knew without a doubt he was the one I wanted to spend the rest of my life with. And if being with him in every way possible—not only emotionally, but physically—meant marriage in the customs of our people, then I would marry him this second if I were given the chance. In the eyes of humans, marriage sometimes meant nothing but a piece of paper. One that could easily be torn in two.

But in the eyes of elves, it was forever. It was a merging of our souls that could never be undone, and ours were already halfway there. I was ready to go the rest of the way.

He pulled a small silk pouch from his pocket and removed an object out of it. As we lay together on the ground—my neck in the crook of his arm that his body was propped up on—he took my left hand and slipped a ring over my ring finger. I stared at the intricate piece of jewelry showcasing a dazzling stone in the center that sparkled white with a hint of a soft blue. “This is a gem made of pure starlight. It is most loved by our people.”

I sucked in a breath. “It’s unbelievable. Completely breathing-taking. Thank you.”

I pushed his chest until his back hit the concrete. I straddled him as I lowered down to his mouth and showed him just how thankful I was for the most beautiful ring anyone could ever dream of. But we were in public, so I tamed it down a ton, though it wasn’t easy.

We’d save the real stuff for another day.

It was our final day in Kennebunkport. Zaylie ran a mascara brush through my eyelashes yet again for the tenth time.

She wouldn’t stop making me cry! But she had her reasons to. Not only was it my wedding day, but we were reminiscing, and that always led to tears and lots and lots of giggles. What bride didn’t need a dozen touchups?

None of it truly hit me yet—it was happening at lightning speed before I could even catch my breath. But I was confident in my decision and didn’t have a single bit of cold feet—not even my baby toe.

Mycah and I discussed it, and I decided that I wanted to get married in Kennebunkport so that Zaylie could be at my side. Since she was no longer able to enter Luïnil, it had to be now or never.

I was saddened that my father and grandparents couldn’t be there too, but Mycah promised me we would have another ceremony when we returned. One that was of elven tradition. I couldn’t argue with that—what girl wouldn’t want two weddings when she was marrying the most incredible creature ever to walk this earth?

It still pained my heart that they wouldn’t be at the very first one, though. But I tried not to dwell on it. I was happy regardless.

“There. Done!” Zaylie announced. “Again.”

“Thanks, Zales.” I laughed.

We took each other’s hands and walked over to the full-length mirror that hung on the back of the closet door in the master bedroom of O’Malley’s Bed and Breakfast. Once we saw our reflections, we both exclaimed in sync with each other, “You look beautiful!”

We faced each other and yelled at the same time, “Pinch poke you owe me a coke!” as we pinched each other’s arms. We busted out laughing at our silliness and got tangled in a hysterical embrace.

“Oh, Zales. I’m going to miss you so much.” I wiped away the tears that surfaced from laughing too hard.

“Hey! None of that now.” She pushed me toward the door, still laughing. “We don’t have time for more touchups. Everyone is waiting.”

“You’re right. I’m good. And so ready for this.” I inhaled a deep breath and let it out fast. “Let’s go.”

After exiting the room and entering the main entrance of the B&B, I found Rydan there waiting for us, completely decked out in a black tux. Holy crap. His dark hair was a layered mess, which was his style. I had never seen him look so strikingly handsome. With his mercury eyes intent on mine, he smiled and said, “Nariella, I have never seen you look so beautiful.”

“Hey! That’s exactly what I was thinking about you.” I poked him in the shoulder.

“Am I really that beautiful?” he swept his gaze over his body down to his feet and then looked back up to me with feigned surprise. He placed a hand over his heart. “Aww, thank you. You know, I really tried.”

Zaylie and I cracked up. “Why yes, darling. You are just so very pretty,” I joined in his joke.

“I, for one, am quite jealous. How did you ever get your eyelashes to curve so perfectly?” Zaylie quipped along with us.

“Okay, whoa, now you took it too far there, Zales.” Rydan laughed as he put an arm around her shoulders.

“You mean those things are natural?” She tried to touch them. “Bloody hell, that really isn’t fair.”

He yanked her into him by the neck, and she laughed. “If you weren’t so done-up and gorgeous, I would have given you a noogie.” He knocked his knuckles once on the top of her head instead.

“Well then I thank you for being a gentleman for the day,” she said as she got away and stepped outside the B&B. Her eyes had remained turned behind her on us as she giggled. She slipped on the porch stair with a squeak, her arms going up to fix her balance, but rather than falling to the ground, she was left clinging to a boy.

Liam.

A hand had flown to my mouth as I had watched it transpire, worried she had fallen, but now I was stuck with a smile as she stared into Liam’s eyes, breathing heavily. Their faces were inches apart. “Hey,” Liam rasped.

“Hey yourself,” she breathed back, her cheeks flaming to red instantly the longer they stayed tangled in each other’s arms. She must have realized this, because suddenly she was pushing off of him in a hurry, her eyes darting like crazy.

“Careful,” he warned, his voice gruff. He helped her return to a stable standing position before letting go.

“Uh, yeah, thanks.” She giggled lightly with no real humor to her voice. It sounded more like nerves than anything. “What are you doing here?”

Rydan and I walked out then before he could respond. “Nice catch, bro.”

“Hey, Liam,” I said after Rydan.

“Uh, hey, guys,” he replied, his own cheeks painted pink to match Zaylie’s. I stifled a giggle. “Yeah, I was just running the flowers by like Rydan asked.”

“Oh! Thank you so much.” I kissed his cheek, my elation over my special day growing by the second. I sniffed the pink and orange peonies and reveled in the silkiness of the petals as they caressed my nose.

Rydan put his arm around my shoulders and led me in a direction I didn’t pay attention to, because suddenly Liam snatched Zaylie’s hand as she walked away. “Hey, Zales…”

“Yeah?”

“You look…” He sighed. “You’re beautiful. You know that?”

Awwww! I about died!

“Thanks, Liam.” She smiled all sexily at him, surprising me. After she took steps away, she turned back and grabbed him by the lapel, pulling him to her. She kissed him.

Holy crap, she kissed him. Zaylie kissed Liam!

She let go and said, “See you later?”

He nodded with no other sound or word…shock written all over his face. She swiveled around with grace and a grin to boot.

“Actually, you two are going together,” Rydan informed slyly, quirking his eyebrow. A small smirk sat on his lips in that very devious way of his.

“Wait, what? We are?” she asked as Rydan pushed her toward Liam and his waiting car. I heard her murmur under her breath, “Good lord.”

“See you soon, sillies.” I winked as Zaylie stared at me with pleading eyes, chewing on her bottom lip. I chuckled and shook my head. I added to Rydan, “Oh, I cannot wait to get the juicy details about that one! Wow.”

He shook his head, laughing. “‘Bout time.”

“Where are we going?” I asked once I realized we were going through the backyard of the B&B instead of to a car.

“Here,” he answered, only confusing me more. Then Lissë came into view, shocking the heck out of me.

“Lissë?” I screeched. I ran to her and wrapped my arms around her warm neck, tears pricking my eyes. “What is she doing here? How did she get here? And without me knowing?”

“Let’s just say strings were pulled. Magic was cast. Don’t bore yourself with all the tiny details.” He held up what appeared to be…a blindfold? “Um, I’m going to need you to put this on.”

“What? Why? I’m not putting that thing on.” I pointed to my face. “Hello! Makeup.”

“Just do it.” He didn’t let me argue. He already had it wrapped around my eyes and tied like a pro. I had to wonder how many times he had done this before to be such an expert at it.

He helped me climb onto Lissë’s back and then joined me, but I had no idea where we were going. I was freaking blind. “Ry! This better be good.” I laughed, shaking my head at the craziness of it.

“Well, I guess we’ll see, now won’t we?” he responded vaguely.

I glided my hands over Lissë’s skin, relishing having her here with me on my special day. I was so thankful that I started to choke up again. I ended up lost deep in my own thoughts, and we remained in silence. Eventually, the somewhat-gentle ride turned incredibly bumpy. What the heck?

I was jostled around like a hot potato, making my curiosity about where we were going kick up a notch. And Lissë was being very mysterious, not giving me any hints. I knew better than to ask Rydan. He could be a stone wall just about what he ate for breakfast in the morning, let alone when it came to secrets that really mattered.

I smoothed my hand over my chiffon and damask layered dress. It was a one-of-a-kind handmade gown from a local specialty boutique here in town, and I had fallen in love with it instantly. It was elegant, ethereal, and even had a bit of an elven-look to it.

Zaylie and Naminé’s dresses were also one-of-a-kinds, meaning they didn’t match each other’s. Each one was every bit as gorgeous as the other. They were a delicate shade of green—almost softer in color than a pastel mint. Zaylie’s was a short little number that fell just above her knee, whereas Naminé’s dropped to the floor. Rydan had immediately sent for her when I asked if she could be at the wedding, too. I was so happy she had been able to come.

Lissë’s gait finally stopped being so bouncy, and I said a silent thank you. A soothing breeze blew over me, and I swear I recognized the familiar scent. I just didn’t understand why I could smell it.

Rydan led me to where he wanted me to go, and my heart pounded like a jackhammer. He removed the blindfold, and the brilliant orange and pink lights of the setting sun hit me full force.

My heart was in my throat. I turned into Rydan instantly and cried, wrapping my arms around his neck. I couldn’t believe it. Not even for a second. He held me close and tight, letting me shed my emotion.

Our tree. Our beautiful Weeping Willow. It rose gallantly toward the sky, its loving arms blowing in the wind, the mirrored pond sitting at its side; a picturesque scene I had found myself in so long ago that had saved my life.

It was back, and more beautiful than ever. It was like it had never even been destroyed.

“How?” I breathed through a tightened throat that wouldn’t allow me to use my voice. Zaylie was going to kill me for completely ruining my makeup. I knew this was an ugly cry, but I didn’t even care. I finally pulled away, wiping my nose with the laced handkerchief she gave to me for my ‘something borrowed.’

“Your fiancé, soon-to-be-husband,” he answered through a raw voice of his own. “Here. This is your ‘something old.’”

He lifted up between us an old friend I had believed to be lost to me forever, and a whole new wave of tears broke from me like a released dam.

It was Teddy.

I hugged him to my chest and sobbed into his soft fur, then squished him between Rydan and myself as I lay against my two best friends. “I…I can’t even.”

It was too much. I couldn’t get another word out. I was so overcome by surprise, joy, love, and gratitude, that I had no way of asking how this was possible. Teddy? My long-lost Teddy? I squeezed him so hard I almost broke my own bones. He meant everything to me. Everything that I had lost that day. My last piece of Elizabeth had finally come home. The last wound on my heart had finally healed.

Rydan dried my tears and made sure I looked presentable before looping my arm through his. “Come on. Your family wants to see you.”

My family? The words echoed through my head.

He brought me only a few steps further, until we reached my father and grandparents. I gasped, not understanding. I hadn’t even noticed them before this moment. I pulled each of them close instantly, a giant lump in my throat. I wanted to ask how this could be happening, but I still couldn’t even open my mouth.

When my grandmother released me, she caressed my cheek, and then showed me something laying over her hand. “This was your mother’s.”

My eyes snapped to hers before dropping back to the item she held. It was a silver dagger with blue gems in the hilt where dazzling, intricate designs swirled and continued along the blade. It was…stunning. “Wow,” I breathed.

“It was made with our most precious elda magic, therefore, it shines blue during moments you may need it most. Let it be your light should you again find yourself in dark places,” she said. I nodded, speechless. She chuckled. “And it can be your ‘something blue,’ no?”

I nodded my head again and discreetly lifted my dress, sliding it behind the strap of my garter belt. Hey, I was a freaking elf. It never hurt to be armed at all times. I smiled at the thought and hugged both of my grandparents once more. “Thank you so much. I love it.”

Zaylie and Naminé, along with Calen and Lómë, were standing there too, waiting for the ceremony to start. Naminé came up to me and took one of my hands. “Nariella, we might not know each other well, or for very long, but I feel honored to have met you. To have fought alongside you. I couldn’t be more grateful for all you have done for my family. Please know that you will always have a friend in me.”

She handed me a wooden box. I opened it to find a beautiful necklace. A golden, shimmering orb with a sliver of sparkling white dangled from the end. “Oh, it’s gorgeous.”

“I’m not familiar with human traditions, but I rather like this one where you are given certain items. This can be your ‘something new,’ I’m told. It was forged by both sunlight and moonlight, a mix of our two kingdoms. Let it serve as a token of our new friendship.”

I hugged her fiercely, recognizing the jewel represented a sun and moon. “Thank you. And the honor is mine, Naminé. I’m very fortunate to have you by my side. The same goes to you…I think we’re going to be quite the pair, you and I.” I winked, laughing lightly. She smiled with a subtle laugh of her own.

Zaylie hugged me with tears in her eyes, and then my father hooked my arm with his as he whispered, “It’s time.”

That was when I took in the entirety of what lay before me. Not only was the Weeping Willow covered in glowing specks that floated to the sky, but there were lit candles covering the area in a formed path. I realized that Queen Lirima stood at the tree, along with the two High Eldar that had created the other Ëlemmiire. Naminé and Calen began their walk down, followed by Zaylie and Lómë, and then I saw him. …Mycah.

My beautiful Mycah.

They were all waiting for me.

Under my Weeping Willow tree! The only place that had ever truly felt like home.

Rydan had taken his place at Mycah’s side, and I squeezed Ender’s forearm. Once he had started down the candle-lit path toward the Willow, a deep, enthralling cello strummed to life. I looked for the source and found Desmond sitting off to the side, playing the instrument. Liam sat next to him, his mesmerized gaze completely fixed on beautiful Zaylie.

My father led me to the start of the walkway, and we began our descent. “You are so beautiful, my daughter. Your mother would have loved to have seen you.”

I nodded in reply, already getting choked up all over again. I wished more than anything she could have been here, too. My heart was full and overflowing…I could hardly breathe.

Once my eyes connected with Mycah’s, that was it. Nothing else mattered. He enraptured me and completed me—mesmerized and entranced me. The tears evaporated as I found my sanctuary there. I was solely his and he was solely mine. I glided to him as he took my hand, and we all joined beneath the canopy of the mighty, majestic Weeping Willow tree.

I had found myself back to the beginning. Back to where my life had truly begun that day I had found Rydan lying here with nothing but a beautiful song. I might've used to want to hide and bury my troubles in sweet oblivion, never to escape. And there may have even been a few moments in my life where I would’ve welcomed a requiem to release my tortured soul into death. But that was a thing of the past.

As long as I had this night elf forever by my side and my Guardian protecting me, there would be nothing we couldn’t overcome, and I knew, for me, there would never be an end. No, the real story was about to begin.

After everything, after all of the bitter heartache, we finally had our sweet redemption.

Epilogue

His seductive lips lingered on the side of my throat, then brushed up along the length of my ear with a kiss. “I never thought of our species’ ears as sexy. Until seeing them on you.” I shuddered at the coolness of his soft breath as he had lightly chuckled against my smoldering skin. “You are unbearably beautiful, Mrs. Zafriel. My heart cannot take it.”

My husband’s fingers were gripped so tightly around the silk straps over my shoulders, I imagined he resisted with all he had in him the urge to rip my delicate wedding dress off my body. I glided my own over the roughness of his black tux until they rested on his shoulders, understanding the feeling completely. What I wouldn’t give to tear this outfit that he so unforgivably still wore to shreds. There were too many layers standing between us. I just wanted to feel the warmth of his skin on mine. Not only desire consumed me, but something more. Much more. It was a need. A deep need that pained me inside and out.

Already my breathing was rough and fast, but nothing like my hypersonic heartbeat. I placed my lips on his straight jawline and murmured against his skin, “Mycah.”

It was his undoing. The thin fabric was easily torn at the seams, his mouth melding to mine with a molten temperature that lit my body and every one of my nerve-endings on fire. I was a live wire, and he was the fuse that ignited my soul.

My tattered dress fell to the floor. “I’ll repair it later,” he rasped, kissing my shoulder before finding my mouth again.

I nodded my head, already knowing he would. It gave me a strange feeling of satisfaction that he wanted me so badly that he had to destroy my wedding dress. I thought of the moment when I had found my treasured willow sculpture in the art room in perfect condition after I had seen it shatter to pieces. From that moment on, I knew my life would never be the same again…all because of Mycah Nightly. He had fixed my sculpture, he’d fix my dress…he fixed me.

My husband.

I slid my fingers between the opening of his shirt, ripping the buttons off. With them now grazing his chest, my breathing stopped. The feel of him was mesmerizing. He kissed me deeper than ever, until finally picking me up and carrying me to the giant bed in his kingly room inside Castle Edhel-N’dor—our new home.

He stared down at me, capturing me with a world of love filling his eyes. I thought any second my heart would combust. He took my left hand and kissed my ring finger, where both rings he had made for me sat. “Amin mela lle, Nariella, My Queen.”

“I love you, My King,” I rasped, my chest exploding with butterflies.

His lips pressed softly into mine until a hunger between us grew so fierce, so undeniable, I didn’t think I would ever recover. We might have been married by men’s standards, but we weren’t human. Finally, as he took me as his, our souls merged as one, solidifying our elven union for all eternity. Euphoria had a hold on me, and I never wanted it to let go. I knew it wouldn’t.

We had forever together.

Two Months Later

The hills are alive, with the sound of music! That one line from the song in the Sound of Music kept playing over and over in my head as I gazed upon the Austrian mountains. It didn’t matter how many times I saw epic mountains in Luïnil, I was still impressed and in awe of their beauty, no matter where they were. They never got old.

Salzburg was stunning, to say the least. We used the amazing public transportation system to reach the city center, known as Old Town. I flipped through the tourist guide we bought at the airport. The Hohensalzburg Castle, which sat on a hill overlooking all the old architecture and towers spread out below, was transfixing.

“Uggghh, I’m starving,” Rydan groaned. “If I don’t eat this second I’m gonna pass out.” I rolled my eyes at his exaggeration.

“Let’s get authentic Austrian food,” I suggested. To be honest, I was ecstatic to be here in Austria. It was a country I had always wanted to visit. Well, I had always wanted to visit any country or any place outside of Kennebunkport, because let’s face it—beggars couldn’t be choosers. But Austria was definitely one of my top choices.

I averted my eyes to the buildings that we passed. The streets were magnificent. Even the doors were amazing to look at. They were all huge and made of wood with intricate carvings or details on them. Just stunning everywhere I turned.

Mycah pulled me closer into him and kissed my temple. “I think that’s a lovely idea.”

Rydan laughed. “Please. Don’t act like she always has such brilliant ideas just because she’s your wife. We’re in Austria. Of course we’re going to get authentic Austrian food.”

“I was also going to agree with her, and she is not my wife,” Naminé countered, poking Rydan in the stomach.

“Ha! See, Ry? I do have brilliant ideas. So there.” I stuck my tongue out at him. He rolled his eyes at me and kissed Naminé’s finger that had poked him.

After eating, we stepped back out into the streets. I was extremely exhausted. We all were. The multiple flights made our trip over fifteen hours to get here, and it wasn’t exactly sleeping conditions for me on the airplane. But seeing the old city lit up like it was as dusk descended upon us made me hate the idea of going to sleep so early.

We reached our hotel and clambered up the stairs. Sliding the antique-looking skeleton key into the door was very satisfying and exciting, especially when I turned it and it made this clunky sound. The door creaked open in that very medieval sounding way, and I about died. It was amazing. I felt like we were in a hobbit hole. Everything was made of wood, even the winding stairs that led up to our floor of the hotel. You could smell the oak and hickory throughout the hallway. Once inside the room, the beds were low to the ground with a folded up blanket in the middle of each side of the single-sized mattresses contained in the same queen-sized frame.

I ran to the window to peer out, and my breath was taken away. I unlatched it, pulling the double-panes open like a french door twice, and stuck my head outside. We were on the fourth floor, giving us the amazing view of the sparkling city. A wide river ran right in the middle of everything, and mountains towered on the horizon.

Love. I was in love.

Leaving the window open to draw in the fresh, cool air, I moved to the bathroom. It was small but efficient, with a standup shower, toilet, bidet, and sink. I had never used a bidet before, and I wasn’t about to try it, either.

Mycah slid away the hair at my neck and kissed me tenderly. “You are so beautiful when you’re excited,” he whispered, sending tingles running down my spine. The sound of his voice alone struck a deep desire in me as if striking a match.

I spun slowly to face him, and my breath hitched. He was the beautiful one. So much so, it hurt. “Oh?” I breathed.

He grazed his soft fingers along my jaw until they tangled into my hair, capturing the crown of my head. He pulled me gently to meet his mouth, which I easily surrendered to. “Mhm,” he hummed. I was lost to him on a constant basis. He consumed me wholly as he amplified my desire with his own, taking me into ecstasy.

One thing was for certain and would never change—I absolutely loved being married to this extraordinary creature.

The next morning, I awoke to his heartbeat beneath my ear as he traced soft lines along the small of my back. I smiled, soaking it in. “Do you think we’ll ever get tired of this? We have a whole eternity together.”

“No, never.” He didn’t even hesitate.

“How do you know?”

“Nariella. I can’t get enough of you. You’re like the life-sustaining sun that I bend toward. Even if my stem should crash to the desiccated soil, I would never cease reaching for you.”

I gasped. His accent along with the beautiful words had me crawling on top of him and straddling his waist. His breath hitched as he stared up into my eyes. The deep-filled aqua color swirled with love and passion, waiting to devour me. I slowly lowered to his hungry lips and let myself float away to a magical place I couldn’t wait to spend the rest of my life in.

Later, we ate a wonderful meal in the communal room where breakfast was served at our hotel. The food was delicious and simple. Fresh squeezed juice, tea, and coffee were provided, among fresh fruit, oatmeal, cheese and cold-cut meats. Fresh baked bread was a staple, but something I found interesting as an option was the slices of chocolate cake and dessert bars cut into squares. Inside each had a different jam that I assumed was either raspberry or blackberry, and the yellow ones were probably lemon.

I was totally loving it here!

Afterward, we stepped outside into the chilled autumn air, and a few random raindrops fell on my head. “So, this was where Nikolai was from, huh?” I didn’t like picturing Nikolai being from a place that was so beautiful. It seemed more appropriate that he had been from somewhere like, I didn’t know, Hell? Maybe?

“Ah, he was not from Austria, actually. He was born in Russia, where his parents were from. He didn’t come to Austria until he was a few years old,” Mycah explained.

“Oh, thank goodness.” I took my husband’s hand. He twirled my wedding rings around my finger, making me smile.

“Okay, so according to this, the main artillery bunker for the Black Eagles is just over ten miles from here. It shouldn’t take long,” Rydan explained, staring into the magical orb a crazy wizard gave to us back in Luïnil.

For the past two months, we’d been going all across the world, taking down the Black Eagles. I had been so happy to learn we had been requested to return to the Earthly realm after believing I’d never get the chance to again. Despite that it had only been allowed for this important mission originally, Mycah had somehow managed to convince the High Eldar, along with our two kingdoms, to change their law. Now, the four of us were allowed to travel between realms as much as we wanted to. No more threats of execution. Instantly, a huge weight had lifted from my heart, knowing I no longer had to give up a piece of it. Of course, Zaylie had been the first—and only—person I had visited.

As for the Black Eagles, we first traveled throughout the United States, just like Rydan had always wanted to do, and twice Zaylie had flown to visit us. Once when we were in Colorado, and the second time while we were in Chicago. I loved it there—Mycah had shown us his favorite places, and we had stayed in his condo that he still owned.

Then we moved on to Paris and London, soaking up one beautiful thing after the other. Prague was next. Sure, we were technically working hard while doing it, but with Mycah on our side, who had gained all of Ohtar’s powers and strengths upon his death, it wasn’t difficult infiltrating each of their hideouts.

My husband was a force to reckon with.

And now that we were all incredibly strong and growing stronger every day, they didn’t stand a chance against us. We traveled the world, slowly removing the threat of the Black Eagles one by one. And I enjoyed every second of it.

But my favorite thing of all: we were doing it together. The four of us. My dream—a dream I shared with Rydan—finally had come true.

I watched him—my best friend—my Guardian—laugh at something Mycah had said as we walked down a cobblestone street. Naminé bent into Rydan, covering her mouth to keep from laughing too loudly, and Mycah wrapped his hands around the small of my back, laughing at the top of my head. I smiled as I dropped my arm around Rydan’s shoulders, pulling him close, causing the four of us to be tangled up together.

No, not the Black Eagles, evil kings, or any beastly monster out there could ever stand against us. Thrown into the deepest pits of hell-fire, we came out the victors. We endured trials and anguish and emerged stronger because of it. We conquered all that we had faced and triumphed together. We were friends. We were family. We were soul mates. I finally understood what that meant in every possible way.

We were Heart Shadows.

The End

Thank you for reading!

Please help this author by leaving a review - it means the world!

Elvish Guide

Aglar {ah-glar} -- Glorious

Almárëa {ahl-muh-ray-uh} — Blessed

Amin mela lle {ah-meen meh-luh lay} -- I love you

Angador {ahn-gah-dohr} — Iron land

Aselaira {ah-seh-lie-rah} -- Mountain Home

Cathar {kuh-thar}

Cílon {see-lohn}

Dae’Sûl {die-sool} -- Shadow Wind

Döron {doh-run} -- Oak

Dúlin {doo-leen} -- Nightingale

Edhel-N'dor {ed-hel-n-doh} -- Elf Land

Ed' i'ear ar' elenea {ehd-ee-air-ahr ehl-ee-nay-ah} -- By the sea and stars

Elda {ehl-dah} -- Elf

Eldar {ehl-dar} — High Elf

Ëlemmiire {ay-leh-meer} -- A star

Elen’Galad {ehl-ehn guh-lahd} — Star Light

Enÿalie {ehn-yah-lee-ay}

Erulissë {air-oo-lee-say} — Grace

Erulissë Asëa {air-oo-lee-say ah-say-ah} -- Grace Leaf

Estel {eh-stehl} — Hope

Fëa {fay-uh} -- Spirit

Goth en gothamin {goth ehn goh-thah-meen} — Foe of my foe

Isil'Elda {ee-seel ehl-duh} -- Night Elf (Moon Elf)

Lassaira {lahss-eye-ruh} -- Leaf home

Laurinquë {lor-een-quay}

Lisse’amin {lee-say ah-meen} — My sweet

Lle desiel? {lay deh-see-ehl} -- Are you ready?

Lómë {loh-may} -- Dusk

Lorda {lohr-duh} — Drowsy

Luïnil { loo-ee-neel} -- A star

Lureá {loo-ray} — Dark

Maite'Ona {my-teh-oh-nah} -- Skilled gift

Mani marte, amin Fallaner? Nae saian luume {mah-nee mahr-tay ah-meen fah-lah-neer} — What happened, my Healer? It has been too long.

Nadorhuan {nah-doh-hwan} -- Cowardly dog

Námoman {ah-mo-mahn} — Judge pure

Nianott {nye-uh-not}

Noldor {nohl-door}

N’taurn {nuh-tohrn} — Low

Nura'ringul {noo-rah-reen-gool}

Ohtar {oh-tahr}

Óre'Dae {oh-ray die} -- Heart Shadow

Remydan {ruh-my-dan}

Sarqua {sahr-qwah} -- Fleshy

Silmé {seel-may} — Moonlight

Skultor {skuhl-tohr}

Tar’dan {tahr-dan}

Tavas'Elda {tah-vahs ehl-dah} -- Wood Elf

Thank you to J.R.R. Tolkien for creating this ethereal language, and to grey-company.org and bladesofanarion.com for keeping the Elvish language alive. It was important for us to stay true to the Elvish tongue, and so we made it a priority to use real Elvish words in this story. However, some of these words/names are made up by Bailey Ardisone.

Acknowledgments

It’s hard for me to believe that this is the end. I wasn’t able to imagine what it would be like saying good-bye to this story and these characters, who mean the world to me. Even though this is the end of the Sweet Series, Nari, Mycah, Rydan, Naminé, and even Zaylie, Desmond, and Liam will forever live on in my heart. And I hope in some way, they live on in yours, too.

Thank you to my husband, who never stopped supporting me. Thank you for taking care of me and the house when I at times became too buried in stress that I couldn’t do anything else but wallow it. I couldn’t have done this without you.

Thank you to my mom, who let these characters into her heart and cried for them, felt for them, and missed them during the months I was writing the next book. Thank you for loving them as much as I do. Your support means everything to me.

Thank you to each of my family members and friends. With or without their knowledge, I used either their first or middle name somewhere throughout the series. I’m grateful for your love and support - always.

Thank you to my bff, the peanut butter to my chocolate, the Sam to my Frodo…Mary Smith. Thank you for being the first to give my books a chance. Thank you for always being the first to read each one. I’m so proud of where you’ve come as an author, but even more proud to call you my friend. Thank you for all of your unwavering support and friendship. But Kiran is mine.

;)

To Danielle, for spending so much time listening to me gripe about the stresses that come with being a writer. Thank you! Thank you from the bottom of my heart for always being there for me. For always being the voice of reason and providing me that honesty I so desperately need to hear sometimes. You’ve saved me many times, and I will be forever grateful.

Kat, my awesome friend and one of the first to ever give my books a chance - I have no words to express how thankful I am for your continued support. You’re always there for me, and your opinion and feedback on my writing is something I hold dear. You make me feel better when I am at my lowest without even realizing it. Thank you so very much for letting my story and characters into your heart. Thank you for caring about them so much. Thank you for crying from having to say good-bye to them. I’m so honored to call you my friend.

Thank you to a special reader named Susan Nall for ALL of your amazing, beautiful support and words. You are wonderful!!

Thank you to each and every one of my friends on my street team: Shelley, Jasmine, Courtney, Tanya, Tina, Candace, Melissa, Aret, Kara, and Candy. Thank you so much for your support! It means the world to me, and I’m so grateful to know you all!

Thank you to Hayley, for everything you’ve done and will do for my books. You are such a sweetheart, and I really appreciate all of your hard work and support.

A special thank you to my dear friend Anastasia Pergakis, my fellow author and elf lover. I could never thank you enough for my beautiful website and all of the help you’ve given to me. But most of all, thank you for your wonderful friendship! You are amazing, and I love our late night chats! <3 Thank you for falling in love with my story and characters as much as I love them. Your passion for my books inspired me every day to make this last one the best it could be. And I thank you for that.

I want to give a HUGE thank you to my editor, Jessica Nelson from Rare Bird Editing. You make me feel so much better about my books after you’ve had your hands on them, and there are no words that can express just how much I love having you in my corner. Thank you for pushing through the stress I put on you from my deadlines, and especially thank you for letting me nag you with questions all of the time. You give me confidence and inspire me to be better. Thank you for that. Thank you for all of your hard work.

And THANK YOU from the bottom of my heart to my amazing readers. Thank you for sticking by me and waiting for each book to come out. I know how painful it was in between releases, but you continued to support me through it all. Each and every one of you mean the absolute world to me. Thank you for loving this story. Thank you for falling in love with my characters.

They, and I, love you too.

About the Author

Bailey Ardisone was born and raised outside of Chicago, Illinois. She married the love of her life and spends her days submerged in books, movies, music, or art, and loves traveling. Fantasy books and movies have been a huge part of her life, and one of her greatest passions is Lord of the Rings by J.R.R. Tolkien.

Her sister contributed some of the writing in Sweet Oblivion and Sweet Escape.

Sweet Redemption is the fourth and final novel in the Sweet Series.

Contact or follow Bailey Ardisone at:

Website & Blog:

www.BaileyArdisone.com

Twitter:

@BaileyArdisone | @MycahNightly | @RydanOMalley

Facebook:

facebook.com/TheSweetSeries

facebook.com/AuthorBaileyArdisone